Chapter Text
Osomatsu was born an outlaw, was living as an outlaw, and would probably die as an outlaw.
He's fine with that, had never imagined any other life for himself or sought anything but what he could get. Some others wishes he would.
The thing, though, is that pissing off those others is one of the main reason Osomatsu keeps up with his mischief. Petty thievery and other crimes are done with a grin on his face knowing it would be followed by one of his regular games of chase with the police, always mocking them for never being able to catch him.
That was why even now he's running down the streets, avoiding the officers' headlights and snickering to himself. He hides out in an alleyway, crouching behind a trashcan while they drive straight across the road searching for wherever their suspect went. He nods to himself after a moment of silence and rushes to the first passerby he sees heading for their vehicle, bumping into them and sliding his hand into their handbag. He finds the keys pretty easily and apologizes to them before he jumps into their vehicle and starts it up before they even get to realize what's happening. They barely have the time to exclaim their surprise and anger before he pulls his goggles on his face and goes up into the air and drives away, the smoke following him making the passerby choke for a second.
He catches up to the police easily and waves at them as if it's a game, ducking low when they try to bump into him to let them crash into each other instead, and laughs like an idiot as one of them falls off their vehicle down onto the ground, uncaring whether they're fine or not. They wouldn't care about his wellbeing, so why should he about theirs?
The sound of his remaining pursuers' voices is drowned by those of their hissing engines as they try to catch up to Osomatsu who pushes his vehicle to its top speed to actually try to lose them again lest he wants to be captured and thrown in a cell. Going to jail has never been part of Osomatsu's hopes for the future and never will be, so despite liking to play around he also tries to be careful sometimes to not get his ass caught. He takes sharp turns that almost sends him flying into a wall before flying upwards to rise above the houses and see the city ahead.
Osomatsu doesn't consider his living condition unlucky. Sure, the city isn't as big as Akatsukapolis, it's poorer and the streets are full of rats like him that make a living out of ruining other people's lives, but because of that, it feels just like home. The police is incompetent, far outnumbered by the local outlaws and criminal organizations that hold all power and are the true leaders of the city. It's better this way – he doesn't want to live in a big busy city where the streets are packed with people hurrying to their work and where you can't hear yourself think with the overwhelming sound of machinery all around.
Factory towers reach high in the air, the sky ever clouded by smoke that sometimes made it a little hard to breath. Osomatsu flies over the train tracks all leading to downtown where the incessant ticking clock tower reigns. Osomatsu actually doesn't live in downtown, but this much busier part of the city is easy to use to make his pursuers lose trace of him. They're already having troubles to follow, but Osomatsu can sometimes see them by the corner of his eyes and that's when he would suddenly change his route to confuse them more. His driving is reckless, his speed way too high to maneuver his vehicle precisely enough to not sometimes even scare himself with how close he comes to crash. It adds to the fun though, as Osomatsu adores the feel of adrenaline coursing through his veins, the feel of the wind whipping at his skin and making his hair fly wildly, the amazing and powerful feel of speed. His grin is wide, and he laughs happily as people scream when he ducks too close to the floor and nearly hits passersby.
Eventually, Osomatsu slides in tight alleyways between busy streets and no matter how much he looks back or slows down he can't seem to catch sight of the police tracking him. He's almost disappointed, pouting and mumbling to himself about how quick that was. At least, though, it lets him go home quicker, for which he's thankful. He has a rather heavy bag hanging on his back that is starting to give him pains, and he looks forward to lay down on the couch and sleep.
With that in mind, he heads toward the calmer parts of town, further from the busy factories, where there is, surprisingly enough, more people than machines. He doesn't go home quite yet though, and instead sneaks the opposite way, eventually stopping his stolen vehicle and abandoning it in front of the house of someone he remembers hearing talk badly about him the other day. He snickers thinking about the police finding and recognizing it as the stolen vehicle they were chasing, and accusing this person in his place. That would be absolutely hilarious, and well deserved.
He takes the long way home to make sure no one is following him, humming to himself happily. As he passes through a park, he can't help but smile widely as he sees a dog barking at a butterfly, and he takes the time to lean down to pet it with his gloved mechanical hand. The dog looks intrigued by the noise Osomatsu's artificial limb does with each movement, and decides it doesn't like it as soon as it makes contact with its furry head, leaning away from it and letting out a displeased growl. Osomatsu frowns, dropping his hand, and the dog's owner apologizes.
Osomatsu grumbles something about how it's not his fault his arm's like this, and how this dog shouldn't discriminate. In the end, he's just a little sad the dog didn't let him give it the loving he wanted, but shrugs it off. By the time he's out of the park, he's already forgotten about the incident, while the dog is off playing catch with its owner.
He stops once again as he hears a child gasp in delight at his sight, and smiles happily when he sees a familiar face pointing at him. The child pulls his mother toward Osomatsu, jumping up and down with excitement. "It's mister the magician!!" the kid tells his mother, flailing his arm in Osomatsu's direction. "Do the magic thing again!!" he demands, his eyes full of hopeful sparkles as he looks up at Osomatsu.
He's obviously far too well off to be living here – his skin is clear of imperfection, his face round and his clothes looking more expensive than Osomatsu's entire house. Osomatsu often sees him hang around here with some of the other kids, running around and playing games, and he assumes that he's only here for his friends. It's surprising to see his mother here with him, but Osomatsu is happy, because it means he can take it as an advantage. He knows some tricks he likes to amaze kids with, but this time he can also use it to fill his pockets as the woman's expression is too soft to refuse to indulge her child.
"Sorry kid, but times are harsh, I can't offer you anything for free right now..." Osomatsu explains with a dejected sigh, looking away in mock shame.
The kid won't have that though, Osomatsu knows. He whines and pouts, "Are you sure?" he asks, and when Osomatsu nods, the kid takes some time to think, before he gasps, face illuminating again as he gets an idea. He tugs at his mother's coat insistently. "Mommy! Mommy! Can we give him at least a penny? I really want him to show you!!"
The mother frowns slightly. She looks at Osomatsu, a little distrustful perhaps, but then looks down at her child and cannot help but sigh as she witnesses how excited he is. Osomatsu was right, and she only asks her child if he's sure once before offering him some coin from her wallet.
The kid hands Osomatsu the money, and Osomatsu grins widely, petting his hair. "Why thank you! Perhaps I can spare some time for you," he says, reaching into his backpocket for his deck of card and settling down onto the floor.
He mixes them and cuts them in a way that makes the kid widen his eyes in wonder at how agile he is with his hands, casually looking down and chosing by himself the card he'll want the kid to pick. He settles on the king of spades and makes a pinky break through the deck to keep track of it, and then spreads the cards in his hands to present them to the kid. He tells the kid to touch any card from the fan he presents him, and when the child reaches out, he pushes the king of spade right under his finger without him noticing.
"Alright, take a good look at the card, remember it, and then put it back in the deck," Osomatsu instructs the kid.
The child nods, and after staring at the card for another second, he puts it back where it came from. Osomatsu then mixes the deck again while keeping track of his card, smiling at both the mother and the child. "Did you have fun with your friends today?" he asks the kid, who nods happily. He chuckles, and while the kid's attention was distracted slightly by his question, he slides the king of spades down his sleeve and places the deck of card down onto the floor to reveal all of his cards. "Oh," he says with a faked frown, "I can't seem to find your card. Did you steal it?" he asks.
The kid shakes his head, somewhat confused. "I gave it back!"
"Hmm, I'm not sure... Can't seem to find it anywhere," Osomatsu answers, taking a closer look at the spread out cards. "Are you sure you're not a little magician yourself?" he asks, reaching out behind the kids ear and pulling the card out from his sleeve. The mother is at such an angle that she doesn't catch the trick, so she's as wide eyed as the child as Osomatsu shows the card to them both. "Is that the card you picked?" he asks.
The kid nods, clapping his hand. "It is! It is!" he says. "You see mommy? I told you he's a magician!"
Osomatsu chuckles, but the mother still seems a little doubtful. Of course, he only pulled some cheap trick consisting of hiding something up his sleeve. He doesn't need much more to amaze kids, so he doesn't really bothers too much, but he knows adults aren't that easy to please. He pulls up his sleeve then, showing both his empty hands. "Alright, now I'm gonna make your card disappear," he says, putting it back into the deck of card. He lays it halfway on the floor before covering it up with his mechanical hand and rubbing the ground, hiding the card's movement as it slides right back into the deck. To them, it seems like he laid the card completely onto the floor, so when he pulls his hands back, they both gasp because the card is gone.
He's pleased that the mother seems completely interested now. He decides to pull another cheap one that he knows actually looks amazing to the unknowing. He grabs his empty card box and uses the fact that they're focused on that movement to discretely grab the penny he was given earlier and hide it in his hand. He deals his cards again, cutting and shuffling them and tricking the kid into chosing the card he wants him to chose again – this time it's the three of hearts. As he puts the cards together again, he slides the penny in between them so that it rests on top of the three of hearts, and puts them back in the box that he closes. To this point, neither of his spectators have any idea what he's going to do at all.
"Alright, now I know I asked for a lil' coin earlier, but may I ask for another one? If I fail at this you can get it back, but if I pull it right I can keep it!" he says, looking up at the mother and giving his most honest smile.
The mother doens't seem to care about a simple penny, and Osomatsu's pleased to see it looks exactly the same as the one he hid amongst his cards. He shows the penny to both of them and acts as if he's switching it to his right hand while in fact it's still hidden in his left. "Now along with this I'm gonna pull out a handkerchief," he says, reaching in his pocket with his left hand and dropping the coin there as he takes out a handkerchief. He folds it in his hands to make it look like the coin's in there, and grins. "Now, this lil' coin is gonna tell me exactly what card you chose," he says, as he places his handkerchief on the top of the box of cards.
He leaves a slight second of silence before he snaps his fingers against the empty handkerchief. Now, for them, it's not supposed to be empty – in their minds, the coin is still there, despite the fact that Osomatus never hid it in this whole time. So when he pulls the handkerchief off and unfolds it, their eyes already widen with surprise, confusion, but also excitement. "The coin's disappeared!" he exclaims in fake surprise, "I wonder where it went!" he says, grabbing his box of cards. He opens it, and pulls out his deck. Already, they can see there's something between them, and they're amazed. When he cuts the deck and the coin is resting on the back of a card, Osomatsu can see apprehension in their eyes, and the kid is even biting his lips. It's cute, and makes Osomatsu smile.
He grabs the card on top of which the coin rests. It slides off of it, and he slowly turns the card around to reveal it was the three of hearts. "Was it your card?" he asks.
The little kid jumps up and down, pointing at it insistently and tugging on his mom's sleeve. "Mommy! Mommy look!! This is so cool!" he says, and Osomatsu rubs a mechanical finger under his nose.
"It... it is," she actually agrees, looking like she's at a loss of words.
Osomatsu plays with the coin between his fingers before sliding his cards back into his box. "Well, guess I'm keeping this, hm?" he says, putting both his cards, handkerchief and newly acquired penny in his pocket.
It won't pay him anything, but he knows there's more coming as he stands up. "I think I'm done for now, I gotta go home," he says. The kid looks disappointed, looking down, but he stills waves goodbye and asks for him to entertain him again sometime, and of course Osomatsu agrees. He loves to amaze kids, their bright smiles always makes him happy, plus it's always fun to work his tricks with people who aren't so blasé by this boring reality that nothing can even bring the slightest gasp out of them.
He's about to turn around when the mother calls out "Wait!" and Osomatsu has to bite back a grin. He wasn't exactly sure how she was going to act, but he's glad that he was right. She seems like an actually nice person who genuinely enjoyed his little show, so when he turns back to her and gives her a curious look, he already knows she's either going to compliment him or pay him. That's why he's not so surprised when she gets several bills out of her purse, though his eyes still light up and he still smiles wide as she hands them to him. "You deserve far more than a couple pennies. My son often talks about you but I just thought you were some kind of scammer... I see that I was wrong. May these help you in those times of need," she says.
Osomatsu bows slightly in thanks, and she turns away and finally leaves with her son, who looks back at Osomatsu one last time before Osomatsu decides to head back home as well, counting his money and sighing in delight. Today is truly a good day, he decides, skipping a little as he walks through the darkening streets. It almost feels weird to earn money honestly for once, but it's not exactly a bad feeling considering he did for doing something he enjoys.
He's eager to go home, so he hurries this time, and gets there after another fifteen minutes. He lives at the edge of town, which is pretty bothersome to him, but he's not in a position to chose where he lives, so he doesn’t complain, for once. He unlocks the door and slides in, letting out a long sigh as he slumps against the door, and that is when he remembers that his back was quite unhappy with the bag he has been carrying the whole day. He takes off his jacket and throw it on a hanger, though it just lands on the floor. He shrugs, not really caring much. The house is already a mess anyway.
"I'm back," he calls out, though he knows that nobody will hear him. He goes over to the kitchen to grab himself a beer, before he heads down into the basement.
As soon as he opens the door, he can hear the sound of his friend working on his machines, which, oddly enough, makes him smile. Despite having the entire house for themselves, both of them just hang out in the basement – Ichimatsu because his workplace is there, and Osomatsu because he doesn't like being alone, and enjoys the other's company.
He drags his bag downstairs, before leaving it by Ichimatsu's table. "How's my favorite mechanic doing?" he asks, leaning down and ruffling the other's hair. Ichimatsu groans and lets down the small box shaped object he was working on – Osomatsu isn't sure what it's supposed to be, but again, he doesn't know much about machines at all. Ichimatsu's clearly bothered by Osomatsu's presence that keeps him from doing his job, but it's not like Osomatsu cares.
"Did you get my stuff?" Ichimatsu asks, his voice low and slightly scratchy. Osomatsu guesses he hasn't been using it all day. Ichimatsu never really talks unless Osomatsu does, or unless he's whispering to his... thing.
"Yup!" Osomatsu replies, pointing at the bag full of materials he snatched for him earlier.
"Did you buy it, or did you get it?" Ichimatsu asks, raising an eyebrow, his stare piercing through Osomatsu.
Osomatsu laughs. Ichimatsu saw right through him. He guesses it's not that hard, with how many times Osomatsu just kept the other's money when he sent him to buy his stuff. "I did buy it I did buy it!" he lies, pinching Ichimatsu's cheek playfully. "You should trust me sometimes!"
Ichimatsu huffs and bats Osomatsu's hand away. "Where's the change then?" he asks, "Surely if you bought it you can give me that, since I gave you more money than you needed," he tells him, holding out his hand and giving Osomatsu a dubious look.
Osomatsu looks at Ichimatsu and just smiles. "I lost it," he says with a shrug, "y'know, with all these pickpockets around, it's probably at the other side of the city by now."
Ichimatsu glares. "Give me my money back," he orders. "Or I take your arm away."
"Hah! You'd have to catch me first to do that!" Osomatsu says with a laugh, already ready to run away.
Ichimatsu, however, immediately grabs a small remote and pushes a button, and Osomatsu's mechanical arm falls limp by his side, surprising him and almost making him stumble. "Woah! What the fuck?!" he exclaims, looking at Ichimatsu with big round eyes. His stare then goes back to his mechanical arm, that somehow refuses to move. Then back to Ichimatsu. “How’d you do that??”
Ichimatsu holds the remote to Osomatsu’s view. “Last time I modified your arm I added an extra,” he explains, and there’s the faintest smirk on his face. Hah. The little shit is proud of himself.
“Ohh! Now that’s fun,” he says, rubbing a finger under his nose. It feels wrong because it’s always his right hand’s index rubbing under his nose usually, but right now that hand is somewhat useless, so he has to do it with his left. “So now you’re giving me surprise functionalities huh?”
“It’s useful in case I want to stop you from running away with my money. Like right now.” Ichimatsu responds, holding his hand out again. “Give it back and I’ll reactivate it.”
“I could just punch you and take your remote away, though.” Osomatsu replies, wanting to cross his arms over his chest before remembering he can’t. Instead, he rests his hand on his hip, raising an eyebrow.
“I could just kick you out and never enhance your arm again. Or maybe destroy it.” Ichimatsu deadpans.
Osomatsu laughs. “Alright, alright,” he says, reaching over to his back pocket. He’s sad that he has to give it back to Ichimatsu, but he also knows that the mechanic doesn’t hide his wallet very well and Osomatsu is always able to find it. He can always steal it back later anyway.
Or he could be a good friend and let him keep his money.
But Osomatsu is not a good friend. Besides, it’s money that Ichimatsu was ready to spare, so obviously he won’t miss it much anyway as it was already supposed to be gone.
With that in mind, he walks over and hands his bills to Ichimatsu. The latter counts them, which greatly offends Osomatsu for the lack of trust. He makes sure he knows by giving him an outraged expression. In reality, Osomatsu notes about how clever Ichimatsu is getting by not trusting him. The kid learns fast.
He remembers back when they met, and Ichimatsu was much more naive, despite being so disillusioned with life. It was an interesting contrast, and Osomatsu had guessed that it was only because Ichimatsu thought he could trust him. He’s glad to see that he’s learning that no, he can’t, and should never. Because Osomatsu is an outlaw, and people like him will always jump on any occasion to fool anyone for their own good - even those they consider close friends. Especially those.
Ichimatsu sighs when he’s done counting and grabs his remote to reactivate Osomatsu’s arm again. “One day you’re going to get me in trouble,” he mutters, frowning before he gets back to his work.
Osomatsu isn’t sure if Ichimatsu genuinely worries about any kind of troubles or if he wants to be grumpy for the sake of being grumpy. He decides that either way, he deserves some rest, so he casually thanks Ichimatsu for allowing him to use his arm again, booping his nose with one of his mechanical fingers before he goes to the couch and flops down onto it. He opens his can of beer then and gulps the near entirety of it down in one go, letting out a pleased sigh. It feels good to be home.
There’s a small, not so quiet silence as Ichimatsu keeps working. The room isn’t as noisy as one would expect from a mechanic, mostly, Osomatsu assumes, because Ichimatsu seems to like silence and gets grumpy at the presence of too much noise. He makes his machines as quiet as possible, but there is still incessant ticking echoing in the room as well the sound of gears turning together, and the slow, almost gentle hissing of machinery.
Osomatsu decides to break it, because he’s quickly growing bored. He turns his head to Ichimatsu, seeing him shuffle with his… thing, again. It’s a robot - or at least Osomatsu is pretty sure it is, that looks like a nearly identical replica of Ichimatsu. Nearly identical, however, as the thing harbors a gigantic smile on its face - one that is almost scary, if Osomatsu has to be honest - and is dressed in scientists clothes. Osomatsu finds it strange that Ichimatsu dressed up his robot before he even finished it, but he whenever he’d comment on it, Ichimatsu would just dismiss it and say that the way Ichimatsu works is none of Osomatsu’s concerns. Still, he allows himself one question: “So, how’s it doing with your thingie?”
“That ‘thingie’ has a name.” Ichimatsu corrects him. “And it’s fine,” he then adds, but his tone is cold and tense, helping Osomatsu immediately guess that it is, in fact, not fine.
“What’s wrong this time?” Osomatsu asks. He’s used to this by now, as Ichimatsu has been struggling on this robot since even before they first met. Osomatsu knows there’s a deeper story behind this robot than just Ichimatsu being lonely or trying to test his abilities - because if it was the case, it would have been finished long ago already, as Ichimatsu isn’t that bad of a mechanic at all.
He’s seen Ichimatsu work on smaller robots before - all in the shape of cats. He really likes cats, which Osomatsu finds adorable, and despite having a preference for the actual, real, living furry animals, Ichimatsu also likes to surround himself with metallic replicas. They function well and do as he commands, and none of them have broken down so far.
However, a simple robot that can listen to orders and keep him company isn’t what Ichimatsu wants. Osomatsu isn’t quite sure what he wants, but he knows that it’s something more advanced - perhaps, too advanced. But no matter how much Osomatsu tells him to take it easy and maybe try to not push himself too much, that maybe what he’s aiming for is impossible, Ichimatsu still keeps and keeps trying. The guy is a stubborn little shit, and Osomatsu, as another stubborn little shit, appreciates that.
Still, though, Osomatsu can see that the lack of progress is bothering Ichimatsu. The mechanic places the box inside of the robot’s throat, closing it back up, and looks at it. It looks devoid of life, and Osomatsu would be sure it wasn’t working if it wasn’t for the noises quite similar to the ones his mechanical arm makes that emanates from it as he stood. There is a small silence where Ichimatsu looks at the robot with hesitance, biting his lips slightly, before he orders: “Speak.”
The robot tilts its head to the side in unnatural, jittery motions that makes it apparent that he’s far from finished, and a scratchy sounds comes out of it’s throat. Osomatsu tries to understand what it’s even trying to say, but it honestly just sounds like gibberish, and he can’t help but snort. Meanwhile, Ichimatsu groans in annoyance and hits his face on the desk, bringing more quiet snickers from Osomatsu.
“Fuck off,” Ichimatsu growls at him.
“I didn’t even say anything!” Osomatsu says in his defense.
“You were laughing.”
“Maybe it wasn’t at you,” Osomatsu tells him with a shrug.
Ichimatsu glares at him, and Osomatsu just grins. He can understand how he feels - it’s never easy to deal with repeated failure, especially if they stretch on a long span of time and are about something you really want to achieve. Still, it doesn’t mean he won’t be an asshole about it, because he still finds it funny.
He’s rather impressed by how much time and effort Ichimatsu is putting into this - he’s usually the type to give up easily, or at least seem to. Sometimes Osomatsu sees him throw away projects, only to catch him pick them up again and work at them in the middle of the night while he thinks Osomatsu is sleeping. Either way, he’s also so terribly ambitious, it’s almost fascinating. Osomatsu has never seen a talking robot - or at least, one that doesn’t just repeat the same recordings over and over. He’s rather interested to see if Ichimatsu will pull it off or not, and what he will do with his creation.
“I’m taking a break,” Ichimatsu mumbles, getting up from his chair. He goes upstairs and slams the door on his way, and Osomatsu shakes his head and sighs with a smile, amused by how grumpy he is. It’s kind of cute.
Ichimatsu’s probably out for a smoke to calm his nerves. Osomatsu looks over at the robot, and grimaces as he sees it staring at him with it’s empty, lifeless eyes. He decides to turn away and hug a pillow to himself, only slightly creeped out by the sight and the feel of its stare on him. He reminds himself that it’s just a lifeless robot, without any soul or free will, and that it can’t do anything to him. It can’t even speak.
Osomatsu giggles a little at the memory of the robot’s failed attempt to speak and at Ichimatsu’s annoyance.
He relaxes against the soft couch, smiling as he closes his eyes. There’s no Ichimatsu to tease or listen to, so now he’s a little bored, but it’s okay, because he was also tired, and is ready to nap. Overall, today was a good day, like most of them. Really, he has nothing to envy other more honorable members of the society. If anything, they should envy him - he can laze around at home and make a living out of petty thievery and other crimes. It’s easy, but also entertaining, and gives his life a sense of excitement that tired, overworked factory workers completely lack. He can’t understand how anyone could live a life like this. As for the nobles, well - he surely envies their wealth, but at the same time, he doesn’t want any of the responsibilities that come with the status, even if it also grants him attention and admiration that is always very enjoyable. He enjoys the attention he gets as a criminal quite much, too - his face is all over wanted posters, so much that he’s been recognized in the streets once or twice before, and while it’s a hassle, it’s almost flattering. Not to mention how much the police hates him.
So really, as much as others are pissed with his way of life, Osomatsu wouldn’t change it for anything in the world.
Chapter Text
Life is tranquil lately and weeks pass without anything major happening - Osomatsu runs errands for Ichimatsu sometimes which mostly consist of him stealing stuff for him even though he was asked to buy it honestly instead, and Ichimatsu complains about him eventually getting them both in troubles. Osomatsu responds that he’s never gotten caught before, never got any suspicious eyes on Ichimatsu before, and he intends on keeping it that way, so really, Ichimatsu shouldn’t worry.
The mechanic usually just sighs and shrugs it off, not wanting to put up a fight. He’s too busy with his failure of a robot to do that anyway. It’s not even mean to call it a failure - just realistic. Every day, Osomatsu watches as Ichimatsu works on it, and every day, Osomatsu watches Ichimatsu get frustrated, gritting his teeth so hard Osomatsu swears they’re going to break. There isn’t anything he can help with, as he doesn’t know shit about machines and building stuff - he’s more of a destroyer kind of guy - so he only watches and sometimes pat Ichimatsu’s shoulder, advising him to take a break.
Ichimatsu doesn’t though. He’s stubborn, so he just pushes Osomatsu’s hand off of him and goes back to working until his back hurts too much to go on and then some more. Osomatsu can see how miserable he is by the end of the day - or well, how he’s more miserable than usual, at least. He often just sleeps on his desk and starts working as soon as he’s awake enough to. It’s such a foreign concept to Osomatsu, who takes hours to even get his ass out of bed and would rather die than to ever have to work.
The more time goes on, the more obsessed Ichimatsu grows. It goes to a point where he’s barely working on anything else, and he’s received multiple letters of complaints from impatient customers that he has kept waiting. Osomatsu finds it amusing, but also slightly worrying. Ichimatsu’s work is their main source of income, and he already doesn’t have that many client - just enough to pay rent with. If he was to lose them, both of them would be in troubles.
Osomatsu doesn’t fancy the idea of being thrown out and homeless. Been there done that, and it wasn’t fun. So as much as he isn’t exactly in the right position to tell Ichimatsu to maybe get his fingers out of his ass and work, it doesn’t mean that he won’t. He’s nice about it, however, just sliding a casual, whiny little “Ichiii I don’t wanna be homelesss” that drives the point across.
Or, at least, he hopes it does. He can’t exactly know, as Ichimatsu completely ignores him. It makes him pout, and he turns around in the couch and whines even louder. “Ichiii,” he calls out as he looks up at him. The other is too busy to even look at him, and he hears him mumble something that he doesn’t understand. That makes Osomatsu curious, already forgetting about the whole being homeless thing and just intrigued as to what Ichimatsu is saying and why he’s ignoring him.
“Ichi. Ichi. Ichiiii,’ Osomatsu repeats, rolling off the couch and onto the floor before getting up.
He’s about to approach Ichimatsu when he sees him hit his face against his desk and grip at his hair, pulling at it. Osomatsu feels suddenly worried now, and he quickly walks to him, hands hovering over him but not wanting to be pushed away. “Dude, you okay?” he asks, head tilted to the side.
Ichimatsu seems to close up even more, curling up in his chair. Osomatsu frowns . “Ichi?” he asks again, going to poke at him but stopping in his tracks when he hears something from him, and leans in to listen more closely.
“Why am I so useless…” Ichimatsu laments, “why can’t I fucking do this…”
Osomatsu feels a little saddened, and sighs, ruffling Ichimatsu’s hair affectionately, and in a way he hopes is soothing compared to the hand pulling at it. “Aw, c’mon, you aren’t useless...” he tells him softly. “At least, I don’t think you are.”
Ichimatsu doesn’t reject him for once, and instead just seems to still. Osomatsu takes this as an occasion to gently pull his hands off of his hair, grimacing as he can see some strands between Ichimatsu’s fingers. That kid should really chill, he thinks to himself, lest he wants to end up bald. Osomatsu imagines Ichimatsu without a single hair on his head, and the image is so amusing he has to stifle a snort.
“Just because you can’t do the thing you wanna do doesn’t mean you’re useless, Ichi,” Osomatsu tells him, rubbing his back, “it’s okay to fail sometimes, y’know?”
Ichimatsu clenches his fists at that, and suddenly sits up. He glares at Osomatsu. “You don’t know anything,” he growls, and the sudden irritation and aggression confuses Osomatsu. “No, it’s not okay to fail this - to fail him,” he huffs, getting up and pushing Osomatsu away to leave the room, stomping on his way up the stairs.
Osomatsu is left rather confused, and offended. What did he do wrong now? He was literally trying to help and cheer Ichimatsu up! He grumbles, shoving his hands in his pockets and going to sulk in a corner. If that was what he got for being nice, then he’d stop being nice, since it obviously isn’t appreciated. He looks at Ichimatsu’s precious robot - the one that is so important and human to him that he even refers to it as He, and pouts. “He talks to you better than to me! Can you believe it?” Osomatsu says, as if somehow it can understand him.
Except that it can’t. Because it’s a barely functioning robot. Ichimatsu has been able to make it at least decent enough to respond to simple orders - like his cat robots, who sit around by the stairs waiting for Ichimatsu to come back and pet them or order them around. Still, the robot cannot speak, and cannot understand full sentences.
At least, Ichimatsu is good at fabricating its body - it’s as intricate as artificial limbs he would make for actual people, so much that Osomatsu is almost jealous. His moves have become more fluid over time, though there is still some twitches, as well as a certain slowness in his moves that makes it feel out of place. Osomatsu has seen other robots, and their limbs are as simplistic as they can be, because they don’t need to look so human. It almost freaks him out how much Ichimatsu is trying to literally create a person, especially coupled with his obsession with it.
He doesn’t seem to want it as a servant or assistant, and also probably doesn’t need him for company - why would he? He already has Osomatsu and his cats - both mechanical and living ones. He wishes Ichimatsu would open up about it, but after being pushed away so many times, Osomatsu’s given up on trying to get the truth out of him. And that little shit doesn’t keep a diary or anything that would help Osomatsu guess, either.
Sometimes, Osomatsu catches Ichimatsu mumble stuff to the robot. It’s usually too low for Osomatsu to hear, but it doesn’t seem to be orders. He’s talking to it as if it was a living being, which is pretty weird. Osomatsu has already teased Ichimatsu about it once or twice, but instead of getting mad, it just makes the mechanic sad. It’s not as fun to tease others if they get sad instead of annoyed, so he quickly gave it up. He sees him run his hand across the robot’s metallic cheek, looking at it with eyes so full of sorrow it’s almost as if he’s about to cry, and Osomatsu doesn’t know what to think of it.
He guesses everyone has their issues, and he’s well placed to know that sometimes it’s better not to butt in other people’s businesses. But he’s also hypocritical, and an asshole, so he really wants to know. So that’s why no matter what, no matter how much Ichimatsu pushes him away and dismisses him, no matter how angry Ichimatsu gets and how weirded out Osomatsu feels about some of his affection toward his robot, Osomatsu pays close attention to it. It’s fascinating, in a way, he supposes.
Either way, Osomatsu’s still a little pissy, so when Ichimatsu comes back and goes back to work, Osomatsu pouts and ignores him. Well, he tries to, at least, but Ichimatsu doesn’t pay the slightest attention to him. It’s hard to ignore people where they don’t care in the first place. So instead, Osomatsu spends the whole afternoon bothering Ichimatsu, calling out to him and talking about stupid shit, sitting on his desk and poking at him, or stealing his stuff.
Eventually, Ichimatsu gets angry and yells at him to get out, which Osomatsu of course ignores. If anything, it makes him grin, because Ichimatsu is finally giving him the attention that he craves. “Nope,” he responds, leaning in close to Ichimatsu and poking his forehead. “I ain’t going anywhere. Now pay attention to me.”
Ichimatsu stares angrily, though he says nothing for a minute. Osomatsu just waits for a response, and is about to speak again when Ichimatsu digs through his pockets and shoves a handful bills in Osomatsu’s hands. Osomatsu’s surprised, but very quick to accept them, his entire face lighting up. “If you want to be fucking useful and want me to be thankful, then I have something to ask of you,” he says.
“I’m listening!” Osomatsu replies as he counts the money before putting it in his pocket after giving each bill a kiss.
“I want you to steal a heart. A mechanical one, I mean. Don’t fucking steal a human heart,” Ichimatsu feels the need to warn, which makes Osomatsu snort. “The money’s to pay you for it.”
“Really?” Osomatsu asked, eyes widening in surprise. “Thought you didn’t like when I stole stuff?”
“Yeah well I don’t have enough fucking money to actually buy it,” Ichimatsu responds, “and the one I tried to give Jyushimatsu busted.”
“Who’s that?” Osomatsu asks with a frown.
Ichimatsu nods toward the robot, and Osomatsu makes an enlightened “Ohhh!” before getting confused again. “Why does a robot need a heart?”
“Just do it, Osomatsu.” Ichimatus insists through gritted, pissed off teeth. “Or I’ll deactivate your arm again.”
Osomatsu laughs, “alright alright, calm your panties,” he says, petting Ichimatsu’s hair. “I’ll go get you a heart then! Aaand probably go spend your money too. See you tomorrow!” he says, skipping up to the stairs and humming happily.
That, now, is the highlight of his day. He doesn’t notice Ichimatsu slumping back against his chair and deflating with a long sigh, too busy twirling around and grinning from ear to ear before he heads up the stairs. Ichimatsu gave Osomatsu enough to spoil himself at the bar, so it makes him happy! Of course, that’s if Osomatsu even plans on paying for his own food. Either way, it gave Osomatsu the idea of taking himself out and treat himself, so it’s good.
He decides to just walk and take his time, today, because it’s a nice day. It’s difficult to see the sky with the buildings that grow taller and taller as he gets closer to downtown and the steam clouding the view, but he can feel some warm rays of sunshine on his face from time to time that make him smile. He likes the sunshine, and almost wishes he lived in a small village that allowed the sky to be almost completely clear all the time.
But he likes the city - he likes the people and the life oozing from every corner. He doesn’t deal well with being alone, and being surrounded by a crowd makes him feel like it’s impossible to be. Maybe they’re not all paying attention to him, but he can always make it so with some mischief or with a little magic trick. It isn’t his goal as of now however - and he decides to do what he was asked for before he indulges himself with food and attention.
There’s multiple choices Osomatsu has for stealing hearts. People with heart problems - and there is a lot - prefer to get it completely replaced rather than having to deal with their troubles. Of course, only people who afford it do. Mechanical limbs are expensive, especially ones as complex as a heart. Osomatsu jokingly considers murder as a possibility, but despite all his faults, he isn’t a murderer, and finding out who does or doesn’t have a mechanical heart seems like too much work. He needs to target providers, and not owners.
There’s a bunch of mechanics that give Ichimatsu some concurrence - they’re more popular though that doesn’t mean they’re more skilled, but just luckier to have gotten more recognition for their works. They also take their work seriously, instead of spending all their time building weird humanoid robots and giving wanted outlaws free mechanical arms. That probably helps them.
Really, Ichimatsu’s business practices are counter productive. He’s too nice, prices too low because he doesn’t have enough confidence in himself and because even poor people deserve limbs, he says. Osomatsu doesn’t doubt that, and in the end, he’s pretty happy to have received Ichimatsu’s pity. But he also knows that money is important and makes the world go round. Being nice is nice, but you have to be able to afford it. Ichimatsu barely can.
He decides to head toward a warehouse he’s already stolen from before. Ichimatsu sometimes needs spare pieces that are difficult to make or obtain, and Osomatsu would just tell him to wait some hours before coming back with them, refusing to tell Ichimatsu where he got them. Ichimatsu never got any problems with them, so Osomatsu’s pretty sure they’re trustworthy. He’s pretty sure they’re owned by some big company that he doesn’t care about enough to know the name of, but that makes it better. It makes him feel kind of like robin hood: steal from the rich, give to the poor. Except that really, he’s only doing this to get Ichimatsu’s money.
Even if a lot of times when he stole from them he didn’t actually get anything more than a mumbled “thanks” in return, but that doesn’t count.
When he arrives, however, he’s rather surprised to see police car all around, and has to hide at a corner when an officer passes by. It would really suck to get caught before he even attempted his thievery, he thinks. Looking over the building, he notices that it’s kind of messed up - the walls are burned black and Osomatsu can definitely catch the scent of ash emanating from it. So it got burned down, huh? It still doesn’t explains the overwhelming presence of the police, however. Something bad, worse than a simple fire, must have happened.
It’s not surprising, however. Osomatsu can guess, the longer he listens to the policemen talking to each other, that someone has burned it down for whatever reason, killing the people inside. It sucks, but this town’s full of low lives like him, and things like this happen every few weeks. Sometimes Osomatsu’s even the one to cause them - though he’s never gone as far as arson before. He never had a reason to.
Osomatsu wonders why, really - He’d expect such factory to be robbed and ransacked every so often, as, after all, he robs it every so often. But to burn it seems counter productive - any valuable would be destroyed, and all of this place’s value and usefulness with it. He’s rather pissed when he realizes he’ll have to deal with that, too, and steal Ichimatsu’s stuff from somewhere else. Ugh. The store Ichimatsu tends to send him to is so much more trouble to steal from.
Osomatsu wonders if there’s anything he can salvage. Really, the building looks like it can still stand on its own, and mechanical body parts can resist fire pretty well. It might be a little crispy, but Osomatsu’s pretty sure Ichimatsu would be able to work with it. If not, he could always go get a heart from somewhere else, but not before complaining about the amount of trouble he goes through for Ichimatsu, and how he deserves to be paid more.
Now that he thinks of it, Osomatsu almost hopes that Ichimatsu won’t be able to work with his crispy heart, just to get some more cash. Osomatsu’s lips stretch into a satisfied smile as he sneaks in closer to one of the warehouse’s shattered windows, hiding behind cars and walls to avoid the sight of passing officers. They all seem pretty bored despite the situation, and Osomatsu can understand. They probably want to have this wrapped up as soon as possible so that they can just seal this place and go get lunch, or something. The least they have to work the better.
He jumps into a window after making sure no one is inside to greet him, landing on the floor with a small thump. He immediately grimaces, the lingering odor of burnt and ash unpleasant to his nose, and he covers it with his the back of his hand. Despite the obvious damage from the fire, he can see some boxes still intact, and the building doesn’t seem to be break down, at least. His steps are still a little hesitant, expecting the floor to break under his foot or for something to fall on his head, but the more he walks around, the more confident he grows.
His steps are light, as always when he’s sneaking around, trying to avoid the wooden floor’s creaking, because he knows there’s people around. Something good about how difficult it is to walk silently is that he’s sure to hear anyone coming by. He knows the layout of the warehouse by heart - he knows that east of where he came from is a quite impressive collection of arms and legs, that look almost creepy sometimes. Osomatus would just open a box, and there would be a ton of mechanical arms not so different from his own shoved right inside of it.
However, he isn’t here for limbs, or spare parts that are stocked nearby. He needs a heart, and he knows where organs are stocked. They’re deeper into the warehouse, way less numerous due to both their complexity and because the demands are smaller than for limbs. He heads there, ducking behind boxes sometimes when he hears footsteps approaching and the sound of men talking to each other.
He finally arrives there and looks around to make sure nobody is here to catch him. This part of the warehouse is thankfully less damaged than the others and he doesn’t mind taking his hand off of his nose to open a box silently, the air much easier to breathe now. He grabs a heart and shoves it in his bag, before closing it back up. He’s about to get back on his feets and leave, when a door suddenly opens and he crouches back behind the box, biting at his lips to keep himself silent.
Osomatsu can hear the sound of footsteps, slow and calm, approach him, and he holds his breath. At first he thinks he’s going to be found out, but the man just sits down on his box, his back toward him. He hears him sigh, before fiddling with his arm. Osomatsu notices that it’s a mechanical one, much like his own, except that this one goes up to his shoulder, while Osomatsu’s only up to his elbow. It’s so common these days that he’s not so surprised, but what shocks him is to hear the other type on his arm before it emits some white noises that makes him cringe.
The sound soon clears up, and a deep scratchy voice comes out of the speaker. “Atsushi?”
Osomatsu’s surprised. He’s heard about mechanical limbs having radio functions, and wanted to bother Ichimatsu about adding one to his own even though Osomatsu rarely even listens to the radio anyway. But this seems to be a communicating device - much like a telephone. It’s pretty amazing, when he thinks of it, though he can’t help but notice the sound quality is quite off - it’s hard to understand what the man on the other side says due to his voice cutting him and interferences, but the fact that it works at all is already an exploit, Osomatsu guesses.
The officer that seems to be called Atsushi starts talking about formalities, and Osomatsu can’t help but feel curious. He seems completely lost in his discussion, so Osomatsu has no trouble sliding his hand into his backpocket to take out his badge, slowly and carefully. He looks over on it and, as he thought, discovers that he just pickpocketed the chief of the police. It’s strange, to see him in such a place - this seems to be a simple act of petty vandalism to destroy a warehouse, and nothing worse the chief’s attention. It makes Osomatsu listen more closely to the conversation, while putting the badge in his bag. He may get some use out of it one day, and otherwise it’s a pretty nice souvenir.
“No, don’t worry, there isn’t a single clue pointing to any particular suspect except these street rats that have nothing better to do than to cause chaos,” Atsushi assured.
The police chief held his arm to his ear, the volume now much quieter. Osomatsu frowned, trying to lean in to hear what the officer had to say and failing. He can catch some words, like “sure?”, “if you”, “failure” and “dead”. Either way, it doesn’t sound very positive.
“Yes, yes, I know. But don’t worry too much about finding a culprit - what’s important is that now this company is ruined, and nobody is going to suspect you or stand up to you now. Your superiority will be undeniable,” Atsushi replied.
Osomatsu feels a little uncomfortable. It seems he is witnessing some shady business going on, and while he usually isn’t one to really ignore and avoid gossip, he feels like he really shouldn’t be part of this one. Probably because it literally involves the police. He looks around, trying to find a way out, but the doors are closed and no doubt that Atsushi would hear if he tried to get out. There was a broken window, but it was right in front of Atsushi, and while Osomatsu was sure his eyes weren’t staring at it, it was risky. So he made himself very small, and hoped this discussion wouldn’t drag on for too long.
“Listen, I know you still have doubts after last time - It was my fault, I know, I almost ruined everything, I know. I shouldn’t have trusted him so much. He’s still young, after all,” Atsushi sighed, “he acts superior, but he’s still childishly naive, which in some cases can be a major problem. But I will give him a chance to gain my trust back - just like you did for me, right?” he chuckles.
Osomatsu isn’t interested in the conversation anymore, because he doesn’t really get what Atsushi is talking about. He crawls from box to box, peaking at the police chief from time to time to make sure he didn’t notice him. He waits by the door, knowing that surely someone might enter at some point.
“Oh, about that…” Atsushi trails off after a small silence where Osomatsu guesses his interlocutor was speaking. “I actually have an idea,” he says, and Osomatsu sees him looking in his direction, making him duck under the boxes.
Oh shit, Osomatsu thinks, closing his eyes and waiting in tense silence. However, after a handful of seconds that feel like hours, Atsushi just starts talking again, and Osomatsu lets out a long, silent breath that he barely knew he was holding. He peeks back up and sees that Atsushi’s just standing with his back to him, walking around as he talks, and Osomatsu takes it as an occasion to open the door and run out.
If Atsushi hears him, Osomatsu doesn’t know, as he’s already out from the first window he finds before he would even have the time to catch up to him anyway. He keeps running even after he’s out of the warehouse and even after the police, that never really noticed him anyway, are far out of sight. He only stops when he’s out of the neighbourhood, leaning against a wall to catch his breath.
Then he chuckles, the adrenaline pumping through his veins ever since he thought he felt Atsushi’s eyes on him finally calming down. That was fun, he thinks. The danger of being nearly caught by the police chief while hearing a not so innocent sounding conversation… he would have probably been killed for his silence. Or he could have bargained for it. Osomatsu isn’t sure why, however, but he doesn’t really trust Atsushi to bend easily to his demands.
Probably because, apparently, he’s able to go as far as to burn a warehouse down for whoever the person commanding him around is. If they were willing to do that, they would definitely be willing to just murder Osomatsu.
So, in the end, he was pretty lucky. Like always.
Osomatsu stretches, resting a little bit more before deciding that it was enough serious business for today, and instead decides to hang around downtown. Maybe he could pick up a pretty girl to spend the evening with, he thinks, smiling at the idea of holding her hand, or perhaps her boob. Mostly her boob.
The city feels much bigger when you explore it as a pedestrian - the buildings are all so tall it’s almost difficult to see the top, and the streets are almost desperately long and somewhat empty unless you reach the center of the city. The more and more Osomatsu approaches downtown, the more people are replaced by vehicles driving up in the air and making him choke on their smoke.
Osomatsu usually avoids the center of town if he wants to have a nice time without too much running, partly because it’s where the police likes to pin their little “wanted” posters. There’s a bunch of himself, and Osomatsu always gets pissy about the picture they’re using on it. He has a neutral expression, almost devoid of life, which is terribly ill fitting. A true picture of Osomatsu would have him grinning defiantly or sticking his tongue out to whoever might hope to ever watch him.
Osomatsu actually passes next to one of those posters, and takes out a red marker he usually carries around for magic tricks, and decides to fix the poster. He draws a smile on his face and hands that make peace signs by the corners of the picture, as well as a little mustache because it’s funny. He notices that his bounty has gone strikingly high since last time, and he puffs out his chest in pride. It feels good to be worth so much. It's not even that worrying to him – despite of course the ever present risk of someone recognizing him from these posters, he also knows that nobody exactly cares much about them or pays attention to them except bounty hunters. Those are a pain in the ass, and those are the reason why Osomatsu doesn't enjoy this part of town as much as he wishes he could.
He passes by a musician playing in the street, trying his best to be louder than the everpresent sound of machinery that is far more overwhelming than the one back at home. He’s failing, and nobody really has any penny to spare for the poor man despite how well he plays. His clothes are thin and unfitting for the season, and his hair too long and greasy to be owned by someone who has a home to go to. Osomatsu shoves his hands in his pockets, and walks faster.
He’ll survive. People always do.
Osomatsu hums as he wonders what his destination will be, today. There is a couple of bars and restaurant he particularly likes, but he also has to think about one where his forever unpaid tab isn’t enormous and where the owner doesn’t hate him. It’s difficult, really, and it makes his head hurt. Can’t a man get a drink without having to worry about being kicked out as soon as he would enter a bar?
There is one, however, that only opened somewhere around last month. Of course, he already has a tab, but it’s rather small, and the owner seems friendly. He even laughed at Osomatsu’s jokes once or twice last time he saw him! Clearly a nice guy that Osomatsu can completely take advantage of. Osomatsu smiles, and heads this way, taking shortcuts and avoiding big avenues just in case anyone was searching for him after his little incident.
Nothing bad happens though, and as soon as he enters the bar, he inhales deeply into the welcoming aroma of alcohol and cigarettes and sighs in delight. It feels just like home, he thinks to himself.
He waves over at the people inside - there isn’t many considering it’s still the middle of the afternoon and most people are still working, but he knows that will change soon. Once evening rolls around, the place will be packed. He doesn’t mind the quiet for now though, instead using it to sit by the bar and strike up a friendly conversation with the owner as he cleans glasses. He orders a beer, knowing it will be the first out of many.
The owner tells him about his life - which mostly consists of working, working, and working. He tells Osomatsu about his clients, the more interesting ones - there was a man for example who oftne came there on friday nights trying to sell his malfunctionning wares to unknowing drunks who were amazed by the way the man bragged about it’s functionalities. There was also that other one - bigger, scarier, whose entire body was covered with a thick layer of clothes and that even wore a mask to hide half of his face, that frightened half of his clients and made him shiver everytime he looked at him.
Then there was the cute, pretty girls. Some were sweet, coming in alone but never coming back out without a newly found partner. Some were cold, murdering anyone who ogled at them with their eyes and generally acting like loud, angry drunks after a few drinks. If Osomatsu was to be honest, both kind sounded attractive and hot in their own ways, but Osomatsu was an easy man pleased by any girl. He thought it was a good quality to have - to be able to appreciate each and every cutie that came his way. Though not many really were interested to come his way. Osomatsu sighed wistfully. His life was so difficult.
At least men were somewhat easier, less easily creeped out somehow. Osomatsu wasn’t sure why, but he wouldn’t complain. Though he would be a liar if he was to claim that he hadn’t been punched right in the face, or even worse, the balls, at least a couple of times for getting a little too ahead of himself with a guy as well. It always broke Osomatsu’s heart, and when he would come home with a bruise and a slightly messed up mechanical arm to repair, Ichimatsu would roll his eyes at him and mumble something about how he could at least be more careful of his arm if he wanted to continue being a creep and getting into fights. Osomatsu usually ignored that, or just laughed and pet the mechanic’s head playfully.
Osomatsu chuckles at some of the owner’s stories and tells some of his own. He exaggerates his adventures, and of course, because he’s learned the hard way that bartenders tend to not be happy about serving outlaws, changes the police chasing him into evil criminals after his goods. He’s not sure the owner really believes him considering the look he’s given, but it’s okay. He still has fun making himself out to be a dramatic hero.
Osomatsu’s rambling reminds the owner of something, and he mentions the burned warehouse. Osomatsu’s quite surprised that he knows already or that the news has even reached him, and he guesses that it’s really time that he starts listening to the radio or starts paying attention to newspaper more than for its pages of crosswords and sudoku. It isn’t even that he isn’t interested about what is going on around him - he definitely is! - but it’s just that it’s so much work to read so many words or stay attentive to the same serious broadcast for so long. Osomatsu isn’t sure he can care about something unentertaining enough to put that much effort into it.
Instead, he relies on listening to hearsay and other gossips as long as it doesn’t involve some kind of conspiracy that would cause his death if he was caught knowing anything about it. It’s not the most efficient way of knowing what is true and what isn’t, but as long as he has a vague idea of it, it’s okay with him. If anything, it’s even more fun when he knows that what he’s hearing is overflowing with lies, intentionally or not.
Osomatsu tries his best to not drown himself in too much alcohol yet. It was difficult, considering it was right there, but he managed. He doesn't want to be passed out drunk before the fun truly begins. Instead, he just plays around with his cards, doing tricks for the small amounts of customers that are already there and listening to their stories. A lot of them speak of the burned warehouse as if it's a huge event, which makes him frown slightly. Buildings burn down all the time, don't they?
He guesses it's just because they're on the more noble side – their lives are rather tranquil, and the only conflict they have to face are rather social than physical, and can be resolved through words... and money. Especially money, Osomatsu thinks. They never had to engage into any sorts of physical fight, and Osomatsu wonders if, aside from bar fights, they ever even witnessed anyone throwing punches. Ah, how easy their life must be.
And also painfully boring.
While Osomatsu would love more money, always, he doesn't see himself living the same kind of life as those people do. He'd miss being an outlaw too much. However, while he would never be a noble, Osomatsu knows he could still be an outlaw and be rich at the same time. Of course, people like him have always been street rats unless they take part in... businesses he'd rather stay away from, but Osomatsu can always be the first to rise !
The thought makes him smile fondly as he cuts his cards for the man next to him. His card was the four of hearts – he knows it without even having looked, because Osomatsu's the one that chose it for him. So when he shows it to him and asks "Was this your card ?" the man is amazed, because the one Osomatsu is holding is indeed the four of hearts and there is no way, for him, that Osomatsu could have known.
Evening eventually comes, the sun sets and people start to fill the room, calm ambiant music making Osomatsu tap his mechanical fingers on the table in rhythm and hum happily. It's pretty noisy now, people talking and drinking happily, and it makes Osomatsu happy. He likes places filled with life like this, it makes him feel warm and, well, alive.
Osomatsu feels like amazing the bartender, so he takes out a special deck of card – one that is different than what he uses for his usual tricks. "Hey, hey, do you wanna make a bet ?" he asks, and of course, the bartender looks intrigued at him as he takes out his cards and put them down on the table. "I bet you a drink that I can cut to an ace without ever looking at the cards." he announces.
Now even the girl that just entered the bar looks interested as she goes to sit next to Osomatsu, who gives her a wink. He looks at the bartender with a confident grin, and he sees him nod. "Sure," he says, eyebrows furrowed as he tries to understand how Osomatsu is going to do it. Of course he does, because Osomatsu's been showing off all day and the bartender witnessed it, but this seems like a more surprising trick than just finding a card that Osomatsu had known about all along.
Except that it's even simpler than those tricks. Not that anyone knows this. "Alrighty, so y'know, this isn't easy right, so I'm gonna give myself four tries – I know I've been lucky tonight, but everyone runs out of luck at some point right ?" Osomatsu chuckles as he starts to cut the card. As if, he thinks. He switches between looking at the bartender, at the other customers, and at his cards casually, not seeming to be paying much attention.
There is a reason why Osomatsu took a different deck of cards from usual, though to everyone else it looks pretty normal. It's because this one is special, one that Osomatsu had prepared a while ago for tricks that were different from the usuals, ones that seemed to amaze people even more than the others. One of the cards of the deck is a joker, that he's made a small little bump on using a coin. This way, as he holds his deck of card, he can feel wherever the joker is.
"So I'm doing it fair right ? Here, let me show you," he pauses during his cutting to push his sleeves up to his forearm and show his hands, "I'm not hiding anything under my sleeves or in my hands, completely fair." he tells them, before going back to cutting the cards. It seems like the fairest way to keep them mixed up, but his little modified card helps him get to the aces that were all on top before he started cutting the cards, very easily. As long as he feels the joker on the bottom, he knows an ace is on top.
Of course, because he can still mess up, there's a tiny little dot on the back of each ace – it's small, and nobody is paying enough attention to his cards to notice it anyway. Osomatsu's always found that the easiest way to trick people is to do it right under their nose – wether it's for magic, stealing, or anything, really. He stops cutting, and puts the uppermost card on the side. "So here's my first one – it could be anything right ? A king, a queen, any numbered card ! I've got four chances out of fifty it could be an ace, but I'm not sure," he says, even though he is completely sure it is, "so let me try again hm ?" he tells them, and starts cutting again.
"Actually, here, do it for me," he tells the bartender, "cut them a handful of times, I feel lazy." he pushes the deck toward him with a chuckle.
The bartender is skeptical, but he does as he's told anyway. Osomatsu nods and encourages him, smiling all through it. Then he takes back the deck and cut it one more time before placing another card, face down, next to the other. "Alright, that's two out of four ! We're halfway there. Hm. Let's see," he speeds up the process for his next two cards, dealing the third one quickly after a handful of cuts.
For the last card, he's really happy to pass it to the pretty girl that sat next to him. She brushes a strand of brown hair behind her ear before she starts cutting the cards. She's slow, careful – Osomatsu can guess just from watching her that she isn't really used to handling cards, and it's normal. If you don't work with cards all the time, there is no reason for you to be dexterous with them. Osomatsu finds it cute, the way she almost drops them, though he's thankful she doesn't. If she had, it would have kind of ruined his entire show, though he's sure that finding three aces out of four would have already amazed everyone.
Eventually, she passes the deck to Osomatsu, and he winks at her. Her smile widens slightly, and she rests her chin on her hand as she admires Osomatsu, who cuts the deck one last time before he puts the card that he knows is an ace on the table. "Alright ! And now, the moment of truth... I have four chances out of fifty to get an ace, which, in the end... isn't much. But we'll see ! Maybe I'll get lucky ?" he grins. He's slow as he reaches for the first card, letting the tension build up. "Aaaand it's... an ace ! Woo !" Osomatsu exclaims, and the little crowd around him applauds.
He acts surprised and happy, proud of himself, even if this result was completely expected. He loves the cheers and the surprised gasps, and waits for them to calm down before he reaches for the second card. "So guys, how crazy would it be if I got multiple ones, yeah?" he says, holding the card in his hand. He turns it over to reveal it, closing his eyes as if he was nervous, and opens them back up when he hears the cheers go up again as it is, indeed, another ace. He laughs, "god ! I really am lucky !" he says, "since I got two aces, say, can I get two free drinks ?" he asks the bartender, who's so in awe he accepts. Just as planned.
There's the same awe when he turns around the third card, clapping at himself. Before he reaches for the fourth card, he eyes the pretty girl next to him. "Now, that's the one you cut for me, so if I get an ace, it's thanks to you !" he says with a big smile, "so instead of another free drink, if I get it right, can I get a kiss ?" he tries.
The girl chuckles, "maybe, if I feel like it," she says in a sweet little voice. It's gentle and soft, and Osomatsu has to make an effort to hear her through all the noise. He likes it, though. Ah, he wants to hear her more. Way more.
"I'm sure you will after this," he says. He turns the card around, and yells a "Yesss !! I did it ! Four aces !" with a gigantic smile as the cheers ovewhelm the room. Then he turns to the girl again, and leans in close. "So ? Where's my kiss ?"
The girl rolls her eyes. "I'm sure you were cheating somehow, mister magician," she says, "but alright. Because I don't really know how you cheated, I'm still pretty impressed." With that, she closes the distance between them, giving Osomatsu a chaste kiss.
Osomatsu doesn't care about how short it lasts, though. Instead, he concentrate on how soft her lips feel, on the feeling of lipstick that stains his own lips, on how she smells like vanilla, the sweet scent making Osomatsu forget the stench of alcohol filling the room. His smile is softer as they break away. "May I... ask your name ?" Osomatsu asks.
"Todomi," she answers, "what about you ?"
"Todomi... that's a cute name !" he replies. It feels nice on his tongue, and he wants to repeat it over and over. "I'm Osomatsu !"
"Well, nice to meet you Osomatsu," Todomi says, her head tilting slightly to the side. Osomatsu feels almost hypnotized by the way her hair follows the motion, and he decides he may be very drunk but also may really want to have sex with her.
He turns to the bartender, and asks for his free drinks. He gets two for now, and slides one to Todomi. "Here, this one's for you... take it as a present for helping me do this," he winks.
"Not much of a present if you already got them for free," Todomi says with amusement, though she accepts his glass and sips on it slowly, while Osomatsu just chugs it down. "Thank you, though."
Osomatsu goes through drinks quickly, far exceeding the comparatively small amount of free drinks he got earlier. It's not like he cares, really, because every drink he's getting tonight is free to him. He puts his deck of cards back in his pocket, and leans in close to Todomi. He doesn't even get to start talking again before Todomi cuts him off rigth before he opens his mouth.
"So, tell me, Osomatsu," she says, playing with her glass a little in her hand. Osomatsu watches as the drink sloshes in the glass, almost getting dizzy from it. He's not sure if the warmth he feels is from how much he likes the way his name sounds when Todomi says it, or if it's because of the alcohol. He decides on both. "Are you a magician for a living ? Looks like you're rather talented, form what I've witnessed."
Osomatsu is surprised that she's taking interest in him. Usually girls, even the polite ones like he assumes she is, just close off after a few minutes, or never initiate anything. He never really minds, but he's pleased that Todomi is actually trying to get closer. She even praised him ! It makes him smile widely, his face feeling warm. "Hmm, you could say so," he replies, "I make things disappear and trick and amaze people for a living," he tells her honestly, because it isn't a lie after all. If he was sober, he probably would have just said yes, or pulled a lie out of his ass, but he isn't sober, and it's fun to play around with words like this. "What 'bout you ?" he asks.
"That's interesting," Todomi says, and Osomatsu thinks he can spot a hint of genuine interest. He hopes it is, at least. "Far more interesting than my job, honestly," she sighs dejectedly, "I'm a simple receptionist at a boring company that nobody even knows the name of..."
"Aww, that's really sad !" Osomatsu tells her, grabbing one of her hand – the one not holding her drink. Her eyes widen a little in surprise at the sudden touch, but then she sets her glass down and puts her free hand above one of Osomatsu's own. Her hands are colder than his, he notices. Though, he guesses, it'll always be warmer than his other hand – the one made of metal with no human warmth to it. "But it's okay ! I can make your life more exciting !"
Todomi chuckles, and Osomatsu likes the way her cheeks flush a light shade of pink. Her hands are soft to the touch, and Osomatsu runs a thumb accross her skin in appreciation. "I would like that," she responds. "You're so full of life, I'm sure everything you do is exciting, no matter how boring it can sound sometimes, hm ? I envy that... I could definitely take you up to your offer. But tell me, how would you make my life more exciting ? I suppose there is a multitude of ways you could, but perhaps... do they include you and I, spending a night alone... together ?"
Osomatsu feels like he's in a dream. If he is, he doesn't want to wake up. He had been prepared to ask this girl out to have sex with him later through the conversation, or maybe just make out until things got too heated and that there would be no way for her to reject him – but she did even better than that. She was the one to ask him out, and there's absolutely no way he could ever refuse. He's so overwhelmed by happiness and excitement he doesn't notice the way Todomi's lips quiver slightly at her request, doesn't notice the way her hands tighten slightly against his.
"Fuck, fuck yes..." Osomatsu says, almost getting troubles to get these words out with how stumped he is. "I, I live kinda far away so... where's your place ? Though, I guess we could do it here," he gives her a sleazy grin and a wink, laughing when she narrows her eyes. "I'm kidding I'm kidding ! I don't wanna be banned from here forever after all," he reassures her, caring more about being able to come back here rather than being decent for once. Being decent isn't fun after all.
She sighs. "I do have a hotel room nearby," she says, her smile soon coming back to her face. She gets up slowly, not even finishing her drink. "Shall we ?" she asks, and she almost sounds shy, which Osomatsu finds absolutely adorable, especially after she was the one to propose this.
"Of course !" he says, "uh, put it on my tab ok ?" he tells the bartender as he gets up and guides Todomi to the exit before he even gets a reply, not wanting to deal with refusal or any sort of argument. He has to stop when he's outside though, feeling dizzy from how suddenly he got up and started moving, suddenly remembering that he was pretty damn drunk.
Then, when he feels better, he looks at Todomi and smiles softly. Their hands are still connected, and he gives it a squeeze. Todomi stares for another second, before she abruptly turns around and starts walking, leading Osomatsu toward her hotel. He doesn't mind the silence, and if anything, is almost thankful for it, because it feels difficult to try to walk straight – which he fails at – and speak at the same time anyway.
Before he even realizes it, they're in her room, and as soon as she shuts the door, Osomatsu pulls her into a kiss. It's messy, and hungry, as Osomatsu realizes how much he wanted to kiss her again since the chaste one they shared earlier. This one isn't chaste at all though. Osomatsu holds her tightly against himself, his hands immediately going to grope at her butt, squeezing it through the fabric of her skirt. She tenses and lets out a soft noise, her hands gripping at Osomatsu's jacket.
Osomatsu runs his tongue over her lips, tasting her lipstick on the way, and he doesn't even give her the time to hesitate before he shoves his tongue in her mouth. She seems to have troubles reciprocating, but it's okay, she must be overwhelmed. Osomatsu doesn't mind, because the kiss is good enough to make him needy for more. He's easy to please and doesn't really get action that often, especially from such cuties, so it comes to no surprise that he feels warmth pooling down his crotch and the quite familiar feeling of his cock pressing against the fabric of his pants.
Todomi doesn't offer any resistence, of course, as he pushes her down the bed and climbs on top of her, breaking the kiss only for a second before he's deep in her mouth again. He unbuttons her intricate coat, sliding it off of her and pushing his hands under her shirt. She feels so soft and small under him, and Osomatsu loves every small noises she makes against him, her hands trembling slightly as they keep holding onto him. She hesitantly undresses Osomatsu as well, and he can't help but chuckles as he breaks away from her.
"Don' be shy," he tells her sweetly, pressing his lips against her jaw as he guides one of her hands to his crotch. There is a small silence, before she eventually presses her fingers against his erection and strokes him through his pants, making him sigh softly against her skin. "Here, that's good," he praises, trying to pull her shirt up to reveal her chest, though he's stopped by Todomi's hand.
"W-wait, I, I have something to... ask..." she says, and she suddenly looks very nervous.
Osomatsu frowns. "What ?" he asks, just really wanting to see her tits. She looks actually pretty flat with her clothes on, but it's okay, because small breasts are cute anyway.
Todomi looks away for a second, biting her lips and hesitating a little before she speaks. "You don't... mind drag queens, right?" she asks, her voice suddenly small.
Osomatsu takes a while to process what she said. "Drag queen so... no tiddies ?" he asks.
Todomi grimaces. "No tiddies indeed," she says.
Osomatsu pouts a little, but then shrugs. "M'well, I'm sure your dick's cute anyway, so it makes up for it," he simply replies, completely unbothered. Todomi immediately relaxes with that, sighing in relief and allowing Osomatsu to finally pull her shirt up. True enough, she doesn't have any boobs, but that's okay. He runs his fingers against her nipples, pinching and pulling at them, adoring the little squeaks it gets out of her.
"P-please, stop teasing and just..." she asks breathlessly, her hand squeezing at his cock and bringing a moan out of Osomatsu. He can't refuse that, not with how cute and needy she sounds, and not with how horny he is.
He's quick to pull down Todomi's skirt, stroking her half hard cock and grinning as she gasps and moan, gripping at the bedsheets. It's cute, how hesitant and almost shy she seems to be, despite knowing she was horny and needy for him. He licks over his lips at the sight of her closing her eyes and spreading her legs in a silent invitation. "I told you, your dick's cute," he says, and chuckles as she groans.
He doesn't want to waste much more time on preparation and simply licks his fingers before shoving them into Todomi's ass, so quickly she almost sounds pained when she cries out. He shushes her with kisses, telling her that it's okay, she'll be filled soon and she'll love it. She actually nods, sighing and trying to relax, and they share another kiss. This one is somewhat slower, their tongue sliding languidly against one another as Osomatsu spreads her open, waiting to feel her loose enough to fit inside without too much pain. He may be drunk and horny, but he can at least do that.
Soon enough and he can't wait anymore. He takes his fingers out and pulls down his pants, breaking away from their kiss and licking over Todomi's lips. He grins at her when she stares down at him, and holds her thigh up as he pushes inside of her, pressing his face against her neck and groaning against her as he's envelopped in her warm tightness. She breathes heavily against him, wrapping her arms around him and digging her nails against his back as she accomodates to his length, and he laughs. "Damn, it almost seems like you're a virgin," he chuckles.
"N-no... I'm not," she says, giving Osomatsu an offended frown. "You're just... big," she then adds with a shy little smile that makes Osomatsu's cock twitch inside of her.
Osomatsu's never been complimented on that before, and it feels flattering. Very flattering. He isn't sure if she's honest or not, but considering how overwhelmed she looks despite apparently not being a virgin, he guesses that is true. He really enjoys the praise that turns him on even further, and he can't stop himself from immediately starting to move, pulling back slowly before shoving himself deep inside of Todomi almost too roughly. She cries out and drags her nails down his back, and Osomatsu can't help but moan.
He's quick to lose himself to arousal, fucking Todomi with abandon and loving how loud she gets, the way she pants and moans and cries as he pounds into her sound like music to his ears. "You sound, ah, so cute," he sighs into her ear, and she turns her head away with an almost whine, which only lets him press his lips against her neck and suck a deep mark upon it, making sure she'll remember their night together – though he knows that she will no matter what.
Osomatsu's fingers dig into Todomi's thighs so hard he's sure they'll leave bruises, and it feels so, so good to mercilessly fuck her into the bed. Still, though, when he sees a small tear fall from Todomi's eye, he kisses her cheek and slows down a little to ask, "You.. you okay ?" in a breathless voice.
She nods immediately, though. "Please," she whines, squirming below him, "don't stop, just continue, come on..."
He chuckles then. She was probably so overwhelmed by intense pleasure that she cried. That's terribly hot, and he licks the tear off of her face before he starts moving again, gripping at her member and stroking her quickly. She breaks into moans again, way louder than Osomatsu could ever get.
He doesn't take long to orgasm, he, too, overwhelmed by pleasure. He buries himself deep inside of Todomi, filling her with his cum and stroking her to completion as well. She pants and whines, trembling below him as she comes, staining Osomatsu's hand in the process, though it isn't like Osomatsu really cares much about the state of his hand. He just wipes it on the sheets, uncaring that this is the bed on which he's going to sleep. He's too happy over his good fuck to care, and he smiles happily as he pulls out and lays next to Todomi, wrapping an arm around her.
Todomi is breathing heavily, Osomatsu feeling the quick rise and fall of her chest calm down slowly. Now that he's come down from his orgasm, he feels tired, and sleepy, closing his eyes and sighing softly against her. She looks down at herself, and makes an uncomfortable noise upon realizing that she's leaking all over the bed. She sits up, making Osomatsu groan as his arm falls off of her. "How.. I mean, do you have a tissue..." she asks bashfully.
Osomatsu opens an eye and makes another small groan, before he reaches into one of his pants' pockets and pulls out a handkerchief. "Thanks," Todomi says softly, and Osomatsu groans in acknowledgement before he closes his eye again. Despite that, he's smiling in content, too tired to pay much attention as Todomi cleans herself.
He falls asleep quickly, not even noticing her as she gets up from the bed, dreaming of happy horny dreams about her and hoping this would not be the last time they have fun like this.
Notes:
I'll be in vacation in america for the next month so it might take a little longer for chapter 3 to be up! Sorry in advance!
Chapter 3
Notes:
this chapter is way shorter than the previous one, sorry! but it's also an inbetween chapter, as the next one will be way heavier, in every way.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Osomatsu wakes up, a headache making his head buzz uncomfortably, he’s surprised by the absence of a warm presence in the bed. He doesn’t even remember if Todomi ever joined him at all, but he knows that when he fell asleep, she was here in the room. He frowns, groaning and opening an eye. At first, he thinks that yesterday had just been a dream and that he would wake up in his home, in his bed, but no - it’s indeed the same hotel room in which he had spent time with Todomi the day before.
He sits up, looking around and yawning, rubbing his eyes, whining slightly as the movement makes the world around him spin and makes him slightly nauseous. “Todomi… ?” he calls out in hopes that she’s just out of his sight. Sadly, there isn’t any response, and he makes a sad face and sighs. He tries to stretch, but parts of his body refuses to move. He frowns then, and looks down at his mechanical arm.
He makes a confused noise and tilts his head to the side, trying to move his arm. It doesn’t work, the mechanical part of his arm unresponsive and feeling like nothing but a useless dead weight instead. He tries to lift it up, feeling like it weighs way more than usual, and lays it on his lap. It feels strange, and Osomatsu doesn’t like it - of course not. He got this mechanical arm to not have the pain of having an unusable arm after losing it, so to have it dysfunctioning while he’s not even at home is terribly annoying. Plus, he’s sure Ichimatsu will be mad at him for it. What a bummer.
He tries to hit it a bunch of times to see if that will help, because sometimes it does with machines, but it’s not use, and Osomatsu knows nothing about robotics or mechanics, so he has no hope to open it and find out what is wrong. Still, he tries to fiddle with it a little before he gives up and lays back down. “This sucks,” he groans. Going home will be difficult, he knows that, and he doesn’t look forward to having to get up.
At least the bed is comfortable, he thinks, more so than the one at home. He usually falls asleep on the couch anyway, and as much as he likes his couch, nothing is better than a nice, soft and warm bed which brings back memories of a good fuck. Well, as much memories as he can get, as his head hurts if he tries to think too much. His head in general hurts, and Osomatsu guesses he should get some water before it becomes too much of a pain. He whines, and covers himself with the blanket, deciding on catching some more hours of sleep before that. He has all day anyway.
It’s easy to fall back asleep, but his sleep is bothered with disturbing dreams. Humanoid shadows surround him, and no matter how much Osomatsu runs, they keep catching up to him, to the point where Osomatsu isn’t even sure if his legs are taking him anywhere. He feels like his feets are sinking into the floor, soon unable to move at all. He’s breathing heavily, fighting back against the shadows who attempt to grab at him. He punches and claws at them, trying his hardest to push them away, but there’s so many, and soon he’s swallowed in shadows that shove him into the floor and suffocate him.
He wheezes and tries to call for help, but his mouth is gagged, everything is black, and he can only feel claws sinking into his right arm. That’s when he realizes that this isn’t his mechanical arm, it has skin, bones, just like it’s supposed to. He wishes it didn’t, wanting to puke as unknown objects seeped under his skin. Osomatsu wants to tear them away, but he is unable to move, unable to speak, unable to see. He wants them off and away, off, off off off off.
He wakes up covered in sweat, jerking up and making noises of distress, panting and running his good hand in his hair, keeping it from sticking to his face. Half of his dream is already forgotten, but now an uncomfortable itch in his amputated arm makes him whine because he can’t scratch it no matter what. He tries scratching his mechanical arm, hoping it may relieve him, but it doesn’t really change anything. It only reminds him of its incapacity to move, and how heavy it feels. He groans.
He wipes his sweat with his sleeve, and gets up. His mechanical arm just dangles by his side, and Osomatsu immediately knows that it will be impractical. He takes off his jacket with some difficulty and ties the sleeves around his neck to rest his arm inside of the jacket, using it like a makeshift sling. It looks completely stupid, but he guesses that at least it works, and makes things easier.
He looks around to see if he forgot anything. The room feels pretty empty. It’s one thing he dislikes about hotel rooms - the way they’re completely devoid of personality. They’re meant to be slept in, and nothing else. It feels lonely, if not shared with anyone else. Osomatsu doesn’t like being lonely. He tries to concentrate on yesterday’s company, shaking off the empty feeling that tries to seep into his bones.
As he goes to grab his bag, he sees a note on the bedside table, by the lamp. It’s a small sheet of light pink paper with “Hope we can meet again!” written on it, small hearts and flowers drawn around. Osomatsu smiles, his face heating up at how cute and sweet that is. He brings the paper to his face and smells it, relishing in the sweet scent that emanates from it. It smells just like Todomi, and makes him feel warm.
He hopes he will meet her again, and wonders if she’ll ever come back to the same bar from yesterday. He will make sure to visit it often to find her. He misses the feeling of her soft skin under his hands, the taste of her lips and the sound of her voice. He wonders what she looks like without her wig. Probably still cute. There’s no way somebody with that face isn’t cute.
The memory of her lifts Osomatsu’s spirits a little as he grabs his bag and puts it over his shoulder to leave, sliding the note in his pocket to not forget it. It feels cheesy to be attached like this somehow, but Osomatsu can’t help it, it just makes him feel happy and excited. He guesses he’s just way too bored lately and this is finally a source of entertainment, that he hopes is not only going to be a one time thing. He could deal with regularly getting laid. He could very much deal with that.
Osomatsu lets out a happy sigh before he leaves the room. It has already been paid, which relieves him, because when he searches in his pocket, he finds out he can’t find the money Ichimatsu had given him the day before. He assumes he just lost it when drunk, considering his memories are too hazy to remember anything other than drinking and banging Todomi.
As soon as he walks out of the hotel, he’s met with violent rain that feel like it immediately soaks his clothes. It’s even worse now that he’s using his jacket as a sling rather than its original purpose, leaving him shivering even worse than he would have been with it. He brushes his bangs out of his face, and when strands of hair defiantly fall back against his forehead uncomfortably, he groans and just traps them under the goggles on his head. Oh well, he isn’t going to let some rain ruin his good mood, he decides.
There’s no way he can steal any kind of vehicle like this - hot-wiring with one hand sounds way too much of a trouble, and he isn’t in the mood for pick-pocketing someone for their keys. He just wants to go home, so he instead just takes the quick way back to his district. The rain only gets worse as time goes, and Osomatsu is left shivering, holding his arm against himself and biting his lips. It doesn’t often rain in this part of the country - the weather is usually rather dry and, while not very warm, it never gets cold enough for him to downright shiver. He decides that he doesn’t like it.
Nobody really likes it either, as the streets are very empty. It’s dark - darker than usual, the sunlight completely absent, hidden by the thick cover of clouds and making the atmosphere even more depressing and troubling. Those who are out and about have a displeased expression on their faces, hurrying to a drier space and sometimes slipping from how wet the floor is and falling on their asses. That has the merit to make Osomatsu snicker, which brings him an angry look from these passerbys. He winks at them and sticks out his tongue.
He passes by the burned warehouse from yesterday. The police is already gone, and despite the keep out signs all around, he can see people taking refuge in the building. In a way, its fate is a good thing - now it can be used as a makeshift home for the poor and homeless, and can in general be a place to hang around. He knows he will check it out again later to find other cool pieces to give to Ichimatsu or sell to others, if there is any left. Easy money.
His body is sore, and he seriously wishes he could just drive home. He can’t help the uncomfortable, painful feeling in his arm that normally shouldn’t be there, that never bothered him much before. He wants it to go away, feeling way too wrong the more it grows. By the time he arrives home, he’s left gripping at his arm, almost feeling his nails dig into his skin through his glove and shirt.
He pretty much slams the door open when he’s home, kicking it closed and uncaring about the sudden noise he’s making. He doesn’t bother to say “I’m home,” this time, and the only courtesy he has is to at least take off his soaked, muddy shoes before going downstairs. He gradually undresses himself, throwing his clothes on the floor and letting his mechanical arm fall back down to his side as he takes off his makeshift sling.
“Hey, Ichimatsu-” Osomatsu tries to say, before he notices the soft snoring coming from him. He goes over to his desk, and sees him sleeping on his papers, wetting them with drool. “Gross,” he laughs. “Hey, Ichi, wake up,” he calls out, trying to shake him awake. He isn’t in the mood to be gentle, so it doesn’t take long for him to jerk awake and look up at Osomatsu with angry, sleepy eyes. Like usual.
Upon looking down, Osomatsu notices that it wasn’t only Ichimatsu’s drool that was wetting the papers. There’s also tiny little wet dots on them that Osomatsu guesses were tears, and Osomatsu tilts his head to the side in curiosity. “What happened?” he asks.
Ichimatsu eyes Osomatsu, his look hard and showing immediately that he would not open up to him at any cost. Osomatsu sighs, because he only wants to know because he’s curious, and also because maybe he could help. He can be useful sometimes! Like when he brings Ichimatsu things, and when he tries to cheer him up. This could be one of those times, if Ichimatsu accepts it. But apparently he’s too much of a pissy baby to do that. “Did you bring me my heart?” Ichimatsu asks instead. “Took you almost an entire day.”
“Wait- really??” Osomatsu asks, looking up at the giant clock looming at the top of the room. Indeed, he vaguely remembers leaving around that time yesterday, and almost feels bad. Almost, only - because he never promised to come back quickly. He even said “see you tomorrow”, he recalls. “Oh well.. anyway, I did, aren’t I such a good person?” he asks, grinning at Ichimatsu and pulling his bag off his shoulders.
Ichimatsu groans, rolling his eyes, and holds his hand out. “Just give it to me,” he commands, his hands twitching slightly in annoyance when Osomatsu reaches for his bag slowly, very, terribly slowly, just to piss him off a bit more. “Stop kidding around, I don’t have all day unlike you.”
“Aw, c’mon, you don’t do much of your days either!” Osomatsu argues. “Except cry on your little robot I guess…” he mumbles this, and thankfully Ichimatsu doesn’t actually hear, because he realizes a little too late that this was a little mean. He frowns though as he keeps rummaging through his bag, not finding the heart at all. Actually, he can’t find anything - he had a multiple wallets in there, and none of them were his, but now they’re all empty. The bunch of other stolen goods have also disappeared, leaving him with… nothing. Nothing nothing and nothing. “What the fuck?!” he exclaims, “someone stole from me!”
Ichimatsu gives him a look of disbelief, “Are you serious,” he asks, and Osomatsu already knows he’s seething, “or are you just lying because you didn’t bring me what I asked for.”
“I did! I fucking risked my life to get your shitty heart, the warehouse was swarmed by policemen, including shady ones! I could’ve been caught because of you! But I did it anyway, I had your heart, someone stole from me!” he raises his voice, emptying his bag on the floor and throwing it to the other side of the room. “There’s nothing here! Nothing!”
Ichimatsu growls. “You’re just lying, you took my money to go fuck a whore or something and then you came home. Don’t lie to me.”
“Because I did it once doesn’t mean I’m always gonna do it!” Osomatsu argues. “I actually did it, I actually thought of you, can’t you see some good in me for once? God. Even got my arm broken and everything….”
Ichimatsu makes a confused noise at that, “what do you mean broken?” he asks. “Did you get into another fight?”
“No!” Osomatsu snaps, “I just woke up today and my arm was just dead! Not even moving or anything!” he says, getting back to his feets and detaching his mechanical arm to slam it on Ichimatsu’s desk, ignoring Ichimatsu’s “be careful!”. “Can you at least fix it?” Osomatsu asks.
Ichimatsu raises an eyebrow. “And why should I do that?”
Osomatsu gives him an offended look. “Because we’re friends?”
“You didn’t bring me what I asked of you, so why should I do anything for you?”
Osomatsu feels the need to punch that little shit, but tries to calm down. It’s not Ichimatsu’s fault that he had a shitty day, it’s not Ichimatsu’s fault that his arm isn’t working - or maybe it is, but he doesn’t want to argue more. “Please, just fix it and as soon as I get it back I’ll get you your shitty heart and come straight home, okay?” he tells him, taking a deep breath.
Ichimatsu eyes him for a second, before sighing. “You better.” he tells him, before he grabs the arm and starts working on it.
“Finally,” Osomatsu mumbles as he goes to the couch, letting himself fall back on it as he waits for Ichimatsu to finish his work. He dislikes the absence of his arm, but is reassured by the knowledge that this isn’t for long. Ichimatsu can be a quick worker sometimes, and Osomatsu knows that the mechanic is too interested in his robot to waste too much time on something that isn’t it.
Osomatsu instead plays around with a coin, throwing it in the air and catching it. It falls on his face a bunch of times, and he almost swallows it down once, but other than that, it’s a good enough distraction. “Is it done yet?” he asks after what feels like hours but are probably only a handful of minutes.
“No,” Ichimatsu replies, and then turns around and looks over to him when he hears him make confused and bothered noises. His face is scrunched up in a complexed and confused frown, one that will give him ugly wrinkles for sure if he keeps it up.
“What’s wrong?” Osomatsu asks, as he never saw Ichimatsu struggle with his arm before.
He sees him take a small silver box out of the inside of it, and Osomatsu gets up to walk to his desk again. He really doesn’t know anything about mechanics, and doesn’t really look inside of his arm much either. There’s a small green light that flashes at a steady pace, and when he comes closer, Osomatsu can recognize that it wasn’t made by Ichimatsu, as it misses his signature - a small paw print on the bottom of each of his pieces. Osomatsu has always found it dumb, but now he realizes that it can help to know if any modification have been done.
“Did you add anything to your arm? Or let someone touch it?” Ichimatsu asks, opening the mysterious flashing box.
“No… I don’t like touching your stuff, ‘cause when I do I always break it,” Osomatsu answers truthfully. He’s broken too many of Ichimatsu’s machines to trust himself with them anymore. He just lets him do his thing, not wanting the bother of having to be scolded by Ichimatsu for the twentieth time.
“Well, someone obviously messed with it,” Ichimatsu grumbles, breaking into the box after some difficulty and uncovering what looks like a machine too complicated for Osomatsu to recognize. It ticks softly - too quiet for Osomatsu to have noticed the noise before now.
“What is it?” Osomatsu questions, leaning closer to it before Ichimatsu elbows him away. Osomatsu’s about to make an offended noise when the mechanic points at the light that Osomatsu was obscuring, and he laughs softly with a small little “oops.”
Ichimatsu rolls his eyes and gets back to work. He mumbles a bit to himself, before he looks back up at Osomatsu. “What did you do yesterday.” he asks, before doing something that turns off the flashing light.
“Uh, I got your heart thingie and almost got caught by a cop, then I went to a bar, got free drinks, and banged a babe!” Osomatsu says, grinning at the last part. “She was cute. And hot.”
Ichimatsu glares. “Were you drunk.”
“Duh!” Osomatsu laughs, “why do you think I went to a bar for?”
“Great,” Ichimatsu facepalms, “well, your ‘babe’ seems to have taken advantage of you,” he informs him.
Osomatsu’s laughs falls silent, “what do you mean?” he asks.
Ichimatsu holds the device up to Osomatsu, “this is a tracking device, made by the police to find dangerous criminals,” he explains, “she also had fun disabling your arm, messing it up to the point where I’ll have to replace nearly everything in it.”
“...Oh.” Osomatsu says, “W-wait, isn’t it bad then? If the police tracks me, they’ll--”
He doesn’t get to finish his sentence before he hears the sound of the front door being kicked open and footsteps running into the house. “Shit,” he curses, and grabs Ichimatsu to pull him up. His eyes scan the basement, though he already knows that there isn’t any escape except up the stairs, and that would just be suicide. He looks for somewhere to hide, and decide on the closet that they don’t use for clothes at all.
Ichimatsu lets him pull and push him around, his eyes for once wide with what Osomatsu assumes is panic. He doesn’t know what to do, and where to go, but it’s okay, Osomatsu does. Ichimatsu doesn’t need to do anything. Shouldn’t have to do anything, and surely shouldn’t have to be as scared as he looks right now. “It’ll be fine,” Osomatsu whispers to him as he quickly makes place in the closet and pushes him inside.
Ichimatsu doesn’t get the chance to ask “But what about you,” before Osomatsu closes the door and quickly walks away from the closet to keep it from looking suspicious. It’s just then that he hears the footsteps descend the stairs, and even now his body still hesitates whether he wants to fight, run away, or hide. It doesn’t matter, as when he tries to take another step, he catches one of the policemen whip out his gun and point it to his head, and Osomatsu freezes.
“Osomatsu, you are under arrest,” claims a low voice, “surrender and you will not suffer any unnecessary harm.”
Osomatsu doesn’t even raise his hand in surrender. He just stares with angry eyes and runs in the opposite direction, ducking and falling behind the couch, avoiding a gunshot by chance. The sound is deafening and disorienting, but Osomatsu knows by this time he’s fucked anyway. They surround him, and he struggles to get back up before they just grab his arm and yank him to his feets.
Still, he struggles, and manages to kick a cop in the junk. The cop doubles over and Osomatsu takes the surprise the others have to try to get away from their hold, before he’s hit in the head by an unidentified object. He quickly loses balance again, his vision slowly going black, and has no force to struggle anymore even as he hears one of them order the others to search the room for who they apparently know is Osomatsu’s accomplice.
Notes:
i'm still in america, so updates will still be slow till january 15th!
Chapter 4
Notes:
Before we start, please be careful if bugs make you feel icky, and also, please mind the new tags before you start reading!
And now that this warning has been given, here is a small little question for ya:
How miserable do you think I can make Osomatsu in a single chapter?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu had woken up as they were transporting him to prison. He was deemed a dangerous criminal, dangerous enough to be thrown into the big institution in the capital instead of a smaller one. He had been accused of crimes he doesn't exactly remember doing sometimes, but that sure sounded like him. Mostly, there is a terribly high number of thievery, as well as vandalism, lack of respect toward law enforcers as well as assault on several people and other petty crimes. Now, the assault thing does sound pretty bad, but it's mostly Osomatsu defending himself against people trying to start shit after they'd feel his hand in their pockets.
What had made Osomatsu particularly angry and defensive, though, was the accusation of arson, framing him as the culprit of the destruction of the warehouse he had gone to the day before. That, Osomatsu knows he never did. Yet, a disturbing amount of proof had been used against him to accuse him, and nobody had been there to defend him. Of course. Since Osomatsu is pretty much a nobody, a street rat that the government would better see eliminated, it had come as no surprise that they had sentenced him to a year of solitary confinment, supposedly to "let him think back on his behavior" and "keep other inmates from being influenced by such a dangerous criminal". Osomatsu knows that it was just to get rid of him.
They had thrown him into a little, dark cell, with a high window that filters a ridiculously small amount of light in the otherwise suffocating room. The walls are hard stone, and as much as Osomatsu tries to press his ear against it to hear any kind of sound from outside, the only amount of noise he can catch are from outside the metal door. It has a small closed shutter on the front, big enough to fit his hand and some of his forearm, but too small to try to escape from. It's closed anyway, and as much as Osomatsu tried to pull it open and force through, it won't budge.
Osomatsu keeps pacing in his cell, refusing to calm down and sit. It's so small that a handful of steps already brings him to the other side of the room, and Osomatsu is almost shameful of the amount of times he's almost run into the wall. It's night now, he can tell by the absolute darkness of the room, and it makes him nervous. His sense of balance has already been fucked with when he wasn't allowed a new mechanical arm, and it's even worse when he can't see his surroundings. He almost loses balance a bunch of times, before angrily punching at the door and leaning against it. "Let me fucking go! This is so unfair! I didn't do anything!!! Except, steal from a few people and, destroying their properties and punching a few people when drunk but-- that's still not enough to throw me here!!!"
His voice echoes in the empty room, and its volume hurts Osomatsu's ears. He's still hurt from being knocked unconscious, and presses his face against the cold door. "C'mon... why would I burn a stupid warehouse..." he mumbles, quieter this time, letting himself slide down against the door and sit with his back to the wall. He feels miserable, and tired, and angry and hurt. There's no response, not even any annoyed voice talks back at him. He had expected at least someone to tell him to shut the fuck up, but... he's just met with complete and absolute silence.
And it makes it even worse.
He knows they won't understand no matter how much he defends himself because they don't want to understand, but the silence hurts. It's so quiet Osomatsu can hear himself breathing. He isn't sure when he's blinking or closing his eyes, as he feels literally no difference in his vision. It's almost as if he went blind, and he'd think he went deaf too if he didn't remind himself of the existence of sound by tapping his fingers on the floor. It feels unreal, like a nightmare, and Osomatsu hopes he will wake from it soon.
He had never gone to prison, and had hoped he'd never have to. He doesn't know how to pass time, and a year seems like an awfully long period in a dark, empty cell. He knows he easily gets bored in general, but now... That would be even worse. He wishes that they had at least allowed him to keep his cards or something, though there isn't much he could do with a single arm, but they were confiscated, along with all his personal belonging and his clothes. Instead, all that covers him is rags that don't even look like a prison uniform at all, with the sleeve covering his amputated arm tied in a knot. The fabric itches against his skin, so much it hurts.
He sighs angrily and presses his face against the door further, trying to use the feeling of the cold stone against his skin as distraction against the throbbing pain in his head and the distant, painful feeling in his arm. He hates it. What went wrong, he wonders, even though he already knows. His mind is hazy, but he's not stupid enough to not understand what happened. Somehow, he wishes he was.
He was charmed by a police officer in disguise, who went through the trouble to track him up to his home to make sure to not give him any way to escape, and to make sure that his so called accomplice was captured as well. Osomatsu feels sick as he remembers the giddy, happy feelings that had filled him the day before, when he thought that girl had genuinely found him interesting and genuinely wanted to see him again.
He feels like such an idiot. He had always told himself to be careful and not get himself in unnecessary, dangerous troubles, and yet he fell into such an easy trap. Sure, his dick is still pretty happy to have gotten laid, but the rest of him is suffering, and angry at his libido for being such a weak point of his. He's been taken advantage of in the past, but this one hurts the most – probably because the repercussions are the worst he's ever gotten and because he's put someone else in danger as well this time.
If he could find his past self, he'd punch him in the face. But he also knows there's no changing the past, so instead he just tries to keep his head high. A year is a long time, but he can do it. He's had pretty rough years in his life, and he survived them all. So surely, he can survive this one, right? And then he can look back on it, and think about how fucked up that was. He nods to himself, forcing himself to smile. The worst he can do to these corrupted assholes that threw him here unfairly is to survive with a smile, to show them that they can't hurt him.
He tries to take deep breaths and relax. He'll survive. He always does. It'll be okay. Just sleep, he tells himself, forcing himself back on his feets to go lay on the bed in the corner of the room. It's hard as a rock, and the blanket – if Osomatsu can even call it that – is a simple sheet that doesn't even cover his entire body. It's okay though – Osomatsu's not cold, and is actually known for his body heat that's gotten Ichimatsu to curl up against him during colder nights several times. He smiles at the thought, and tries to ignore the pain in his heart as he wishes he had someone to hold tonight.
It takes a while for him to fall asleep – everytime he thinks he's being taken away by the comforting arms of slumber, his heart is attacked by anxieties about his condition, speeding up and shaking him wide awake, making the air difficult to breath and forcing his eyes open wide. He grips at the blanket and presses it against his face, trying to force his breathing to calm down, telling himself it's okay, it's okay, it's okay, over and over. He'll be out of there before he knows it. The more time passes, the closer he is to release. It'll be okay.
It'll be okay.
Except that it won't.
Osomatsu closes his eyes one final time, and next thing he knows, he's back home, with Ichimatsu by his side. He's not surprised, and his imprisonment is forgotten in the blink of an eye. He smiles at the sight of Ichimatsu's finished robot, who moves like a human, speaks like a human, and could be mistaken for one if it wasn't for his metallic skin. Ichimatsu is smiling for once, speaking with his robot happily, and the sight fills Osomatsu's heart with warmth.
It's rare to see Ichimatsu happy. His smile is small, somewhat shy, as if he didn't want to allow himself such expression, but it's there. When he turns to Osomatsu, it falls as he frowns deeply, brows furrowing and eyes glaring. "What are you doing here?" he asks coldly.
"Huh?" Osomatsu responds with confusion, his head tilted to the side and his eyebrow raised. "What do you mean... ?" he asks, suddenly feeling uncomfortable and apprehensive. The warmth he felt both in his body and in the air chills, quite literally, the light dimming and the room seemingly closing in around them.
"You left," Ichimatsu answers accusingly, "you left to run away on your own. You knew I'd be caught."
"W-what..?" Osomatsu asks, taking a step toward Ichimatsu, trying to close the distance which seems to be growing by the second. "No, you know I didn't – I hid you...! I knew I couldn't run, that we couldn't run, so, I..."
"Do you even care what happened to me?" Ichimatsu cuts him off, forcing Osomatsu's mouth shut.
Does he?
Of course he does!
He reaches for Ichimatsu, for his friend – but the floor cracks around them, the room falling apart. Jyushimatsu as well, falls piece by piece, soon falling into the obscure abyss around them. "Do you even care what happened to me?" Ichimatsu repeats, the floor below him sowly crumbling.
"I do!!!" Osomatsu yells, and it's the truth. He does. He does care, he was scared for him, thought of him immediately when he heard the police raid their house, thought of him as he was knocked unconscious. He didn't hear of him after, so he thought he was alright. Is he alright? Osomatsu isn't sure anymore, but he's scared.
"Liar," Ichimatsu calls him, and in the blink of an eye, he is gone, leaving Osomatsu alone in their crumbling home.
Osomatsu bites his lips. There's nothing for him here, and he feels like somehow, it's his fault – like he's the one that destroyed everything, that's taken Ichimatsu away from him. Like he's the one that took Ichimatsu's chance at happiness away from him. He failed him, and he can't stand it. His knees are weak and shaking but he forces himself to keep standing, before he takes a step forward, and falls into the abyss.
He falls for what feels like eternity, descending into an ocean of darkness, before a loud noise jerks him awake. He sits up stiffly and pants, looking at his surroundings. He's back to his dark cell, though this time weak sunshine filters through the window on the floor, allowing him to make out more of the room. The walls are a dirty, dark grey, and covered in scratches and dried patches of blood that make his eyes widen in horror.
Osomatsu's seen enough to not be shocked by some blood, but he knows better than to ignore the clear marks of past prisonners that must not have ended so well. He can't help but wonder, what happened? Were they driven to madness? Will he share the same fate? He runs his hand over the scratches, grimacing at the small traces of blood along them. Someone must have broken their nails with how insistant they were. He cringes at the simple idea of the pain that it must be.
Not that he hasn't gone through worse already.
His eyes fall to the ground, where he has the displeasure to see small roaches run along the wall. Gross. They seem to collectively crawl toward the same place, so Osomatsu's gaze follows them to what seems to be a new object in the room. It seems to be... a tray of food? It's placed right in front of the door, and its size seems appropriate to fit through the shuttered window. "Oh..." Osomatsu says, finally understanding what it was for. He drags himself off of the bed and leans to grab the tray as best as he can. It's awkward, because he's standing far off the plate to not step on the cockroaches, because that's just gross, and he has to hold it with a single hand. His hold trembles, and he hurries to put it down on the bed, but he still manages to spill almost the entirety of the small cup of water he was offered. "God fucking dammit," he mutters.
He lets himself flop back on the bed, which results in even more spilled water, and in Osomatsu calling himself an idiot. He looks over the plate now that its out of reach of the bugs in the room, and frowns. A now half full cup of water sits on the edge of it, next to a small loaf of bread and a couple of potatoes. When he grabs one of the latter, it's only barely warm, and Osomatsu hesitates before taking a bite, his face immediately turning into a grimace.
Now, sure, potatoes are not the most refined meals of all, but if done well, they can at least be enjoyable to eat, even greatly so. Here, however, there is a complete absence of taste whatsoever, and it feels exactly like what Osomatsu imagines biting into a raw potato must feel like. It's gross, and a little too hard, and Osomatsu finds himself reluctant to even swallow it. But he does. Because he knows he needs to eat, and that prisonners aren't allowed the luxury of a quality meal. He's lucky he even has food to eat.
The bread isn't any better, as it feels like biting into a rock that tastes like cardboard. Osomatsu feels like he's going to break a tooth by just chewing on it. It doesn't feel like a satisfying meal, and Osomatsu has to help it go down with the small amount of water left in his cup. He contemplates drinking the bit that's fallen out of it into his tray but decides he's not that desperate for water yet, so instead he just puts it back on the floor and slides it back toward the door, allowing the roaches to eat whatever crumbs he left behind.
He's left sitting on his bed alone, watching bugs attempt to crawl onto his plate and wondering what he should do with the rest of the day. He can only assume that it is morning, or somewhere around noon – he was pretty tired when he fell asleep, so it wouldn't surprise him if he slept through the morning. He decides to let his mind wander, too lazy to get back out of bed and instead lays back down on it. He tries to push his scared thoughts about how he's going to deal with this coming year down, and instead thinks about what he'll do when he gets out.
Of course, his first thought is to go back home, see Ichimatsu, maybe hug him a little and tell him how much he missed him – because even now, even less than a day in, and he already misses his presence, misses watching and listening to him work, misses their banters. He even misses his bad mood, surprisingly enough. However, with Ichimatsu occupying his mind, he can't help but remember his dream.
"Do you even care what happened to me?" Ichimatsu's accusing voice echoes in his head.
"I do..." Osomatsu replies out loud, his voice soft and sad as his eyes direct themselves to the floor.
He feels guilty, and scared. Did they catch Ichimatsu? Osomatsu does recall them speaking about wanting to catch his so called accomplice. He knows it was about Ichimatsu, knows that they want to punish him for housing and protecting Osomatsu. But he also knows that he was hidden in the closet. Not the perfect hiding place, but still, if he's lucky, he could have been safe from them, right?
There is a chance that Ichimatsu is safe, right?
Osomatsu holds his miserable blanket to himself. The silence that answers him feels deafening, and only reminds him of his helplessness. He's alone, one armed, and imprisonned. He can't do shit, and he knows it. Even if Ichimatsu had been captured, there is nothing he could do for him. And no matter what, there is no way for him to know.
And the lack of knowledge is killing him.
He wonders what kind of sentence Ichimatsu had gotten if he was caught. He hopes to every god he knows that it is in no way similar to his own. He already doubts his ability to handle this, so Ichimatsu... The guy is already too sad and lonely on his own to be thrown in solitary. He'd break in a few days. Thankfully though, Ichimatsu isn't branded a dangerous criminal – he's only the accomplice of one. Osomatsu chuckles, still unable to believe they really find him so dangerous.
He knows many more people that deserve that title. Gang leaders that have too many connections to even see what the inside of a prison looks like even once in their lives, yet if they were to be judged fairly, would probably end up executed in the most sordid way. Considering their kill counts, some of the most brutal means of execution would probably be used for them. Osomatsu's mind unvoluntarily pictures known faces on torture devices. He wonders if they deserve it.
He knows one person that does.
His face flashes in his mind for a second, giving him a sick feeling in his stomach. Of course, he's smiling, like always, wide and cruel, looking down at him with his sharp, glowing inhuman eyes. They pierce through him as he laughs, and it echoes in Osomatsu's head hauntingly. Osomatsu hears himself breath heavily, look up at him in panic, "no, no, don't do this please I won't do it again," he begs, but the man ignores him, his order sounding clearer than anything Osomatsu's ever heard before.
"Cut it off."
Osomatsu grips at his hair, yanking harshly on it as he curls up in the bed. "Stop, stop, shut up, don't think about it," he repeats, voice trembling and eyes open wide as he tries to chase the terrifying scene out of his mind. Don't think about it. Don't think about it. It's okay. You're okay. He tries to believe in these words despite the pain that strikes his amputated arm, tries to believe in them even as he still hears this laugh echo through his head as if he was right back there.
He can almost hear himself scream all over again.
He needs a distraction, anything to keep him away from the scene that repeats over and over with no end in his mind, something to distract from the panic that takes over him, that makes it difficult to breathe and to stop trembling. He wishes Ichimatsu was here, he wishes he was home, because at least he could have something to take his mind off of this.
But he's alone, in this small, empty, dark room, with nothing but four walls and a colony of bugs for company. He tries to watch them, tries to focus on them. They're disgusting, but they're better than his awful memories. He takes deep breaths as he does so, or at least, he attempts to. They're shaky, and too quick at first, but he forces them to grow steadier and steadier, concentrating on the air flowing through him rather than on what caused this.
"It's okay, you're okay," he tells himself, keeping his hand in his hair as it serves as a distraction from the pain in his arm. It hurts, and he knows he's already pulled out a handful of hair this way, but it's so, so much better than the panic caused by his phantom pain. At least he can control this. At least he knows he's the only one causing this.
He's just in this shitty dungeon, alone, nobody can harm him. When he thinks that, his loneliness almost feels comforting, because he knows that he's safe. Nobody will come hurt him. Nobody can. In the same way, it also means that nobody can come save him, but Osomatsu tries to ignore this. It's okay. There isn't any need to be saved anyway.
It's difficult to get out of this state alone, Osomatsu realizes. Usually, whenever memories would come haunt him and set him in a state of panic, he would request a hug from Ichimatsu and receive comforting words, comforting touches. He misses his arms around him, misses his warmth, his voice.
God, he just misses Ichimatsu so much.
Osomatsu tries to focus on how Ichimatsu would act. He was always a little confused, but would hold Osomatsu as he had been asked. He'd wrap his arms awkwardly around him, hesitate a bit before he'd run his hand through his hair, or pat his back. "It's, uh, it's okay... Osomatsu... you're... you're fine now..." he'd say, his voice a little shaky with what Osomatsu'd assume is nervousness. Osomatsu would keep quiet, trembling against him, trying to calm down and concentrate on Ichimatsu's comforting presence. The room would grow quiet, but even the constant ticking would be reassuring. Because it meant he was home.
But Osomatsu isn't home now.
Still, he covers himself with the blanket, wraps his arm around himself, and tries to imagine it as Ichimatsu. He manages to close his eyes without being haunted by flashing pictures of this cruel, horrible man, and considers it a victory. He's okay, he repeats himself. He's fine. Don't think about your loneliness, your fear. Think about how safe you are right now.
He ends up spending the day in bed, comforting himself with happier thoughts – memories of a better time, of gentle touches and smiles, of people caring about him, protecting him and ensuring his happiness.
He eventually gets sad over how quickly he runs out of nice moments to remember, and falls asleep feeling a strange melancholy he had never really had time to experience before, and decides that he definitely dislikes being left alone with his thoughts for too long.
The next days, Osomatsu tries to not think too much. He attempts to count the days that pass with each meal – one per day, and wishes he had a way to note it down somehow. The closest he comes to that is to scratch it down on the wall, but to even do anything to the hard stole, he has to insist on his nails, and he doesn't like the feeling and the slight pain. It's better than nothing, though, he assumes.
He decides to keep himself active, as laying on his bed and mope all day will definitely not help his mental health. It's weird, because he usually likes to laze around, but he supposes that he only enjoys it when he truly has the choice to do so, and when he's not all alone in a dark empty cell. It's better to lay down and do nothing when there is at least one other person to spend that lazy time with, whether or not they are doing something or being a useless lazy asshole with you.
He tries to exercise as best as he can – mostly concentrating on his legs, considering that anything needing his arms is a no go. That said, jogging around and doing squats quickly gets boring, but even as his muscles burn, Osomatsu keeps himself going. Exhausting himself is far better than leaving himself with his bad thoughts.
When he feels those bad thoughts coming, he just fills the room with noise. He whistles and hums and sings stupid songs sang in bars by drunks who forgot their inability to get even two notes right. He sings as loud as he can to drown out his inner voice, and nobody is ever here to shut him up. By the time he stops, he feels even more empty and hollow than before, and wonders if this is really the best way to deal with this.
He's exhausted by the time he allows himself to go to bed – his whole body is sore, and sweaty and gross. That is when he realizes that he isn't even graced with the privilege of a shower, and he grimaces. The next day, he discards his dirty shirt to the floor and uses his water to clean himself as best as he can, deciding he can go one day without drinking, which he already knows is a bad idea from the moment he does it. But he felt too gross not to.
He's lucky that the dungeon cell isn't too cold, and if he feels like the air is growing too chilly, he can just move his ass to get some warmth. As the days advance, though, he finds himself more easily tired. He supposes the lack of an healthy amount of food and water isn't helping his physical health, as hunger makes his stomach hurt to the point it's almost unbearable. It feels like it's swallowing itself, burning itself down with acid and it makes Osomatsu sick. He's forced to lay in bed longer and longer, forced to lament about his situation more and more.
The days start to blur together – Osomatsu isn't sure if the time he is sleeping is night or day anymore, forgets if he ate in the past hours or not anymore, forgets to mark the passing days, forgets that he even fell asleep when he suddenly awakens from negative dreams. It all feels the same, and it almost feels like his own time just stopped. He finds it harder to get out of bed, the amount of energy taken to move feeling unworthy of the result. Once he gets up, he finds himself unwilling to walk back to it and lay back down.
He ends up sleeping on the floor by the door, where his tray of food is always deposited.
Somehow, it's always cleaned up by the time he wakes from his naps. Once, he tries to stay awake as long as he can, trying to catch the guard that no doubts has to open his door to take his tray back. Sometimes, he even sleeps with it on him, and wakes up with it gone, so he's sure that the guards don't just reach for it from the small window of the door. Still, no matter how hard he tries, how long he stays awake – he's never able to catch them. And he hates it. Just being able to see another human being would help the growing, crushing loneliness that swallows him.
He just wants to be reassured that he's not all alone in this world, like he's starting to feel. He just wants to be reassured that there will be arms to welcome him when he gets out of there. He just wants to be reminded what it feels like to touch another living being, to see another breathing person in front of him. He's starting to forget how it's like, and that very thought terrifies him.
He bites on his lips, and presses his face against his hand, trying to imagine someone else as the owner of it. Any face would work, but Osomatsu finds himself imagining Todomi's sweet, round little face. She smiles gently at him as she runs her hand accross his cheek and whispers comforting words, before her lips distort into a cruel grin and she pushes him into that dark cell, laughing.
"You really are a naive idiot, aren't you?" she chuckles, but Osomatsu knows they aren't her words.
That night, his dreams are a mess of mixed, hautning memories. Osomatsu isn't surprised when he awakens to a now familiar pain in his arm, feeling more tired than when he first let himself fall into troubled slumber.
Osomatsu tries to deal with the loneliness somehow. He watches the cockroaches, sometimes poking at them with his empty cup of water and snickering when he captures one inside and watches it try to escape. "You can do it buddy," he says, and true enough, it quickly runs up the side of the cup and gets out, avoiding the small droplets of water that had fallen on its face in its earlier attempts.
They grossed him out at first – it isn't that Osomatsu has any kind of fear of bugs, but he knows they're not the cleanest creatures out there. As time pass, though, he realizes that beggars can't be choosers and that any kind of company is welcome. So he talks to them. As silly as it seems at first, it helps him forget his sense of loneliness, if at least a little.
"So how're you doing today?" he asks, watching the unmoving roaches with a fascination that would probably creep him out if he thought too much about it. Thankfully, he doesn't feel like thinking. It hurts his head, who is now stuck in a perpetual headache from how dehydrated he is all the time.
One cup of water isn't enough, even if it at least keeps him alive.
Of course the cockroaches are unresponsive, but it's okay. Osomatsu imagines their answers for them. He knows everything about them after all. They're a small family, sometimes when Osomatsu counts them, there is five, sometimes there is six, once he counted up to ten but then recounted them and realized it was just eight. They like his cell apparently, because there isn't a day where none of them are here. They come and go, though, fitting through small holes in the wall.
Once, Osomatsu muses about how he wishes he could do the same. He wishes he could do like in those funny stories where prisonners dig a hole to escape with a spoon, but Osomatsu doesn't even have a spoon. Maybe his tray would work? Ah, but he's so tired, he can only try to dig through the hard stone for a while before he gets tired and stop, letting it fall back to the floor. The noise it makes scares off his little friends, who run to climb up the wall, some leaving the room entirely, and he whines. "Noo.. don't leave me... not you too.."
He tries to tell them stories, either about some quite impressive ways he had stolen some silly objects, or about fun magic tricks he performed for more or less wealthy people. "And let me tell you a secret," Osomatsu whispers to them at the end of one of those stories, "If I have to be honest? I think in the end I prefer to perform for small, poor children more than for nobles. I mean, sure, the rich people can give me money, and honestly I won't refuse – but man, I remember when I was a kid, amazed by my father's card tricks. I'll never forget the amazement and how happy it made me to think that magic truly existed. It helps, y'know? When everything around you is dark and miserable, to have something to believe – even if it's as dumb as thinking a random dude has the power of reading through your mind and making various objects disappear..." he sighs, "at least it's something. I dunno, I dunno what I'm saying, really," he admits, "But I miss making people smile.. do you even think I can do that anymore? I haven't had a deck of cards in my hands for so long I feel like I won't ever be able to handle it properly anymore..."
He misses amazing little kids in the streets, misses seeing their faces illuminates with admirative smiles, hearing them gasp and ask "how did you do that!!", to which he would chuckle and respond a simple, but effective "magic!". He misses the proud feeling that would spread through him as he managed a complex trick perfectly. He misses feeling like he's good at something other than thievery.
Of course he doesn't dislike being a thief, but at least, performing harmless magic tricks won't send him to prison. Though, he guesses that even then, corrupt assholes might find a way to accuse him for a crime he didn't commit for the simple reason that he was at the wrong place in the wrong moment. He sighs, but somehow, his anger is gone. He's just sad. He wants to go home.
It feels like the darkness keeps growing over the past... days? Weeks? Months? Osomatsu isn't sure anymore. He isn't sure how long he's been there, isn't sure how much time is passing. He feels like he's been there for years, can hardly remember the last time he's seen sunlight, or breathed through the steam polluted air. Time doesn't matter anymore, anyway.
Everytime Osomatsu sits up or even does anything as small as move his head, he feels the world spinning around him, dangerously so, making him immediately lay back down. He's nauseous, but even if he was to vomit, there isn't much in his stomach to eject. He tries to stay still, but everytime he thinks he can relax, he catches something move by the corner of his eyes, making him turn around quickly to see what it is.
Everytime he looks for it, though, it's gone.
Osomtsu doesn't like it. He feels an uneasy fear grip at his bones, one that makes it difficult to breathe, just like the one that strikes him everytime he lets his thoughts wander to uncomfortable places. But it happens even when his mind is as clear as he manages to make it, even as he's just trying to have fun with his roaches. He feels watched, and while he should be happy to feel a presence in the room that could aid with his terrible loneliness, he isn't. Instead, he's scared.
It isn't a nice presence. He already knows, somehow. He isn't sure how. But he knows.
Once, while he lays down in his usual place, back facing the room while he stares intently at the door, waiting for his next meal, he can't help but feel as if it's right behind him. He isn't sure what it is – and he doesn't want to know. He's scared that if he turns around, the figure looming over him will attack him, hurt him, kill him – and as much as it sounds like an escape from his terrible suffering, Osomatsu doesn't want to die.
He curls up, covering himself with the blanket that he stole from the bed, and waits for it to leave. Leave. Leave. It won't stay forever, right? But as much as he waits, as much as he tries to steady his breathing, it stays. He hates it – and now that he cut himself from the rest of the room by hiding his face under the blanket, he's even more terrified to take it off and witness something horrifying in front of him, all around him.
He really, really doesn't want to die.
He's afraid to speak, afraid to ask them – whoever "they" are – to leave him alone. He has nothing to offer, they won't get anything by killing him. Why does he feel like he's going to die? He doesn't know. He just wants it to stop. Stop. Stop. Stop.
Something, a voice in the back of his mind, tells him that he should turn around. That he should stop hiding. It's okay, it tells him. There won't be anyone, like usual. You're safe, like usual. No one is here. No one is here. No one, no one, no one.
It takes way too long for him to be convinced, but eventually, he can't take it anymore. He kicks the blanket off of him and sits up abruptly, looking behind him expecting the worst. But just like he expected, nothing is there. Nothing, but the emptiness of the room he had grown accustomed to. Nothing moved, not even the bugs he constantly watched and harassed. Nothing was there but him, no noise were heard but his ragged, panicked breathing.
He lays back down when the dizziness gets too intense, and curls into a ball, gripping at his hair like he always did when trying to bring himself back to reality. He feels like he's going to go insane if this goes on. How long has it been?
He hears a familiar cruel laugh in the back of his head, and he pulls at his hair.
He won't last much longer.
The terrifying presences keep coming back, harassing Osomatsu in his waking hours. It's difficult to sleep peacefully anymore, and each of his dreams are dark nightmares representative of his emptiness, loneliness, and fear. Even in his dreams, he isn't free anymore. He's always back to this dungeon, or to that room – that room, with so many hands holding him down, striking pain through his arm, a blade, blood, so much blood – Osomatsu tries to not think about those too much.
But the cruel, laughing and demeaning figure from his dreams is still there even when Osomatsu awakens. He looks much more terrifying than in Osomatsu's already distorted memories – he's tall, looming over Osomatsu, his sharp toothed grin way too wide, his glowing eyes piercing through Osomatsu like a knife. Osomatsu blinks, once, twice, but he doesn't go away.
Now Osomatsu sees them. The faces, the shadowy figures, it's not by the corner of his eyes anymore, the whispers are incessant, no matter how hard Osomatsu presses his hands against his ears and how much he begs them to shut up. Shut up. Leave him alone. He tries to drown out the noise with his own talking, but his voice is growing hoarse and weak with lack of use – he's grown too tired to even talk to his cockroaches friends. The lack of response made the interactions too dissatisfying for Osomatsu to continue.
Osomatsu is suddenly shaken out of his trance, where he listens to them without truly listening and stares into the emptiness without really looking, when the shutter to the door's window suddenly opens and his tray is shoved under his nose. This wouldn't be such a surprise usually, but now something is different. The window stays open, even as Osomatsu hears the guard walk away. Osomatsu keeps staring, waiting for it to close, like it always does. But after what feels like so long, nothing happens. It's open, the guard forgot to close it, and Osomatsu can feel what is the closest to fresh air and light come from it.
Osomatsu's heart speeds up. Is this real? Is he dreaming? He doesn't know. But he pushes the tray of food aside anyway, he knows he won't touch it today. He's not hungry – he's lost all trace of hunger long ago, his stomach now used to its emptiness. There is more important matter at hand than eating right now, and Osomatsu crawls to the window. He tries to see through it – and of course, despite the small amount of light that comes from it, the corridor is still somewhat dark. It's okay though, because Osomatsu has gotten accustomed to it by now.
The corridor is empty, and looks much alike to his cell in that it’s made entirely of stone, reminiscent of how old this building is compared to the cities around it, except for the metal doors. The doors litter the walls, all locked, and Osomatsu cannot hear a sound. He wonders if there is people in these cells. If they’ve been given the same treatment as he has. If they’re suffering as much as he is.
Parts of him hopes they aren’t, because he wouldn’t wish this fate on anyone. But parts of him also wishes there was people in this world that he could relate to, and the thought that someone might be in the rooms next to him makes him feel a little less alone. He wishes the walls weren’t as thick as they are, so that he could attempt some sort of contact with them.
Not that it matters at the moment.
Freedom is… right there, in front of him. Osomatsu doesn’t see any guard from his limited sight, so he slides his hand in the window, as much as he can. It isn’t hard - he’s lost so much weight these past… months? that his arm is now terribly thin and bony. His hand runs over the cold stone, and even though it’s exactly the same as his cell, it feels different. People walk on this stone, every day. These corridors eventually lead outside. This is the corridor that leads to freedom.
He feels stupid, because up to now, he hadn’t even considered any serious attempt at escaping. To be fair, he hasn’t been presented any means to until now. But now, with freedom literally at arm’s reach, it feels different. He reaches up against the door, trying to feel for the lock in a desperate attempt. Of course, it’s too high, and even if he could reach it, it would need a key. Osomatsu’s mind is racing - it’s the most he’s thought willingly in a while, and it hurts, it’s difficult, but he forces himself. He has to. He needs to get out… !
He gasps as he hears rushed footsteps toward him, and sure enough, as he looks out, he catches a pair of legs approaching quickly. Fuck. He’s been caught. He isn’t trembling out of fear, though, as the legs walk to his room - but in excitement. That’s another human being! Someone, actually alive, breathing, coming closer. Someone he can try to touch and speak to and interact with. Osomatsu’s breath quickens, and it’s difficult to not hyperventilate when the legs are close enough to touch, when the guard crouches.
They kick at his arm before he gets to reach for them, but Osomatsu doesn’t care. “H-hey, wait, wait wait,” he begs, his voice high pitched, “wait, please, hold on, please keep it open, please help me I’ll do anything, please,” he begs, reaching out to the guard again and gripping at their arm when they go to close the shutter, “please! Please I’ll pay you I’ll do whatever you want! Just get me out I won’t tell anyone I swear,” he speaks quickly, but he is answered with nothing but an annoyed groan from the guard.
They force Osomatsu’s hand off of them without much difficulty - they’re strong, their hand is big, able to wrap entirely around Osomatsu’s wrist and force it back inside the room. Their hand is warm, and rough, and their uneven nails dig a little into Osomatsu’s skin. They close the shutter roughly, making sure it’s locked this time, before they huff and leave.
But Osomatsu doesn’t care.
He brings his arm to his face, looking with wide eyes at the area that had been held by the guard.
He can still feel the touch somehow - the feel of skin, someone’s skin, someone other than him. He was actually touched, held. He doesn’t care if it was rough, he doesn’t care if it cut him from his chance of freedom, doesn’t care if the guard didn’t even say a word - it’s more interaction he’s ever had with anyone in such a long, long time, that his eyes fill with tears and he presses his arm against his face, trying to feel the guard’s hand through it somehow. He rubs his cheek against it, breathing heavily. His arm still feels a little warm from the guard’s hand, though it’s starting to dissipate.
Soon enough, it leaves him emptier than he was before.
He wants more. He wants more, he wants to feel it again, wants whoever this guard is to touch him again, hold him, please. He would take anyone over this horrible, empty, crushing loneliness he feels. He’d even take Todomi, or the man who haunts his dreams and his every waking moment. He’d take a stranger, a rat, just, anything to hold and feel against himself.
He can’t do this, he needs it so badly. “Please,” he hears himself whimper, tears falling down his cheeks. He pushes against the shutter on the door, trying to open it somehow, but there’s no use. He’s too weak to hope to force it open, and even if he did, he fears that it’d just be closed on him again. But at least, it would eventually bring him more human contact. That’s all he wants, that’s all he needs.
God, when was the least time he had seen another person’s face?
It crashes upon him just how long he’s been there, just how much he misses his old life. He misses Ichimatsu the most, but just being able to go outside and see strangers and exchange even the smallest of words with them is also a feeling he wishes he could experience again. He feels like an idiot, for taking it for granted, and swears he’ll always always be thankful for each passing moment if he ever gets out.
If he ever gets out.
Will he ever get out?
How long has it been? It feels like he’s spent most of his life in this cell. He needs to get out. Maybe they forgot the length of his imprisonment? Maybe they forgot he was supposed to get out? The thought is terrifying. He pushes himself in a sitting position, and leans against the door. He needs to get out. He needs to. He needs to he needs to he needs to he needs to he needs to.
“Please,” he says again, softly, weakly, “please, please please please please!!” he repeats, each time getting louder, more desperate for someone to listen, for someone to care. He hits his fist against the door, once, twice, again and again, tears finally escaping him and rolling down his cheeks.
Has he cried while he was there? He can’t remember. His memory is blurry, he can’t even make the difference between what was a dream and what wasn’t, what was an hallucination and what was real. It feels like such a long time though, that once he starts crying, he cannot stop. What were once small tears falling quietly down his dirty cheeks are now sobs that shake his whole body as he bangs more and more on the door, begging, over and over and over for someone to come.
They have to come, right? They can’t ignore this, right? Please. “I’ll do anything!” he yells, “I’ll do whatever you want! I’ll be a good citizen, I’ll help people, I’ll be nice to people, I won’t steal anymore I’ll obey the law I’ll give you whatever you want but please! Please! Let me!!! Out!!!!” he pleads, screaming as loud as he can as his desperation just keeps hitting him in the face, as he cries so hard he feels like he’s going to puke.
He bangs and bangs and bangs on the door to the point that his hand hurts, but even then, he just keeps doing so. Each hit echoes in the room in a way that makes Osomatsu’s head throb, and he knows there’s no way that no guard outside can’t hear him. “Please! Let me out! Let me out! Let me out let me out let me out let me out let me out!!!” he screams and sobs, coughing and choking on air as he presses his face against the cold door. He wails at each hit, his voice eventually breaking, though it doesn’t stop him. Even when he heard sick cracking noises from his hand as it hits roughly against the wall, even when his muscles cry for rest, he doesn’t stop.
“Please, I’m going to die here, I don’t want to die here, I’m begging you, someone…” he asks, his broken voice forcing him to speak softer. It’s difficult to speak in between his painful sobs. “I’m scared… please... someone…” he admits. He’s so, horribly, painfully terrified of this place, wants nothing more than to get out of here. He’s serious when he says he’d do anything - this is the worst experience he’s ever had in his entire life, he’d rather lose an arm again over this. At least, once the pain was gone, once he was safe, things were okay again.
But it’s hard to even believe anything can be okay now.
He eventually stops his banging when nobody comes after what feels like hours of screaming and begging. His throat hurts, it almost feels like it’s bleeding from how much he screamed, and he sinks to the floor to cry to himself, curling up into a ball and hugging himself. When he thinks about how much he wishes someone could hold him, comfort him, he only cries more, reminded of his situation in such a painful way he wishes he could never think ever again.
He’s so alone.
He just wants to go home.
But he can’t.
Nobody came, nobody cared, there wasn’t even a single noise, a single proof that anybody was listening. No footsteps were heard, Osomatsu couldn’t feel any presence outside the door. Like usual. He’s all alone again, like he’s been ever since he was thrown here.
There isn’t any hope for him now.
He’ll never get out. He’ll stay here rotting alone until he dies.
He’s so scared.
He wants to go home.
He isn’t sure when he falls asleep. All he knows is that he cries, cries his heart out, his chest hurts, his entire body feels like it’s dying, he wheezes, coughs and then cries some more from the pain, from how miserable he feels, from how pathetic he’s being. Eventually, he’s just so tired that his sobs calm down to small hiccups, to quiet tears, until he falls into an exhausted sleep.
When he awakens, he’s sore all over, can’t get himself to move. What’s the point? What’s the point of moving, of doing anything? Osomatsu has troubles having the motivation to even open his eyes. When he does, and sees his hand, he can see the whole side of it is a deep, deep shade of what he assumes is purple. It’s much darker than the rest of his skin, that is probably much much paler than it used to be, but he doesn’t even have enough strength in him to grimace.
He feels hollow, after his break down. He doesn’t move, the smallest twitch of his fingers causing horrible pain through his hand. He keeps staring, emptily, in front of him. The figures haunting him don’t really affect him anymore, the mocking whispers and laughs are ignored, and Osomatsu doesn’t even try to reach out next time the shutter is open to give him his meal.
It’s no use anyway.
Nobody will come.
Nobody will care.
He’s alone.
He doesn’t eat for the next couple of days. He feels no need to, no envy for the food. The guards don’t seem to care when they take back untouched trays. Of course they don’t. Why would they care about him? He’s just another prisoner, here to rot until death eventually comes.
Osomatsu doesn’t want to die.
When he eats, he doesn’t even realize it. It’s like his body is moving on his own, and each bite makes him nauseous, but he eats anyway. He supposes his body is looking out for him, ensuring his survival despite the despair that’s finally taken over him. He isn’t sure if he’s thankful, but he supposes it’s a good thing.
Or is it?
He just wants to get out.
But he won’t. So he stops hoping. He stops hoping that everytime he hears footsteps, they’ll stop by his door, unlock it, open it, and announce to him with a smile that his time to leave has come.
Because it won’t happen. He knows that now, and knows he was an idiot for ever hoping for it.
Memories swallow him over time. He almost forgets his situation, his mind focusing on better times. Days spent lazying around in Ichimatsu’s basement, the times he’d manage to get Ichimatsu to go outside with him to share a drink. The pranks he’d pull on him, the small times he got him to smile. The day they met, Osomatsu sitting in the corner of his kitchen, panting heavily, wide scared eyes staring at Ichimatsu, trying to scare him away with the empty gun he held in his trembling, bloody hand. The way his entire body felt cold from all the blood he had lost. How he had blacked out just as Ichimatsu approached, and how he woke up with a brand new arm.
All the kindness Ichimatsu had shown him. All the care he had for him. All the trust he had. Ichimatsu was so important to him. Osomatsu distantly hopes he knows that.
Memories of his childhood comes to him. His father’s gentle smile. The way he held his hand and taught him step by step how to deal cards and trick people into thinking he gave them any choice with them. His smile and the way his hands clapped when he praised and encouraged him. The pride Osomatsu felt when he managed a trick his father called “complex”.
He misses him, too.
When his mind doesn’t try to comfort him with images of the past, it just shuts down. Osomatsu doesn’t feel the time passing, or anything at all, really. It doesn’t feel like he’s alive, or like he or anything at all exists. He’s just there. His mind is empty, his body barely functions at all. He doesn’t even think about how he wants to go home anymore. Doesn’t even think about how he wants this to end anymore.
He just doesn’t, and it’s the most peaceful he’s ever felt.
An unknown amount of time passes. Osomatsu’s lost track of it a while ago, though it seems worse once he gave up. He’s surprised he’s even still alive, really. He doesn’t know if it’s for the better anymore. He doesn’t know anything.
The door eventually opens, but he doesn’t react. The noise is loud though, it rings in his ears, feels like it’s the first time he’s heard any sound in years. There is a light that feels way too bright and warm that envelops him, making him cringe as it pains his eyes to even look at. A pair of boots stand in front of him, with two others that stand a little bit farther ahead. Osomatsu makes a small, broken noise, his eyes tentatively looking up to what he assumes is a guard.
“Today’s your lucky day, rat,” the guard says in his rumbling, low voice, “you’re getting out.”
Notes:
The answer to my earlier question?
Very.
Chapter 5
Notes:
Big note: all three side characters mentioned in this chapter are characters that appear in a chapter of Osomatsu-kun that is well less known by the english fandom! You can read that Osomatsu-kun chapter here! though I did alter one of them's appearance quite a bit, haha?
Another fun note, but this chapter was supposed to be much longer, but I had to cut it in half for various reasons woopsies.
Chapter Text
Osomatsu doesn't exactly register what the guard just said. It's hard to think or understand anything, lately. Mostly, he thinks it's just another hallucination trying to taunt him, and through the months, he's grown particularly skilled at ignoring those. How many times did he dream about this door opening, about feeling the warmth of sunlight accross his too pale, too dry, too cold skin? He stopped counting. He stopped counting anything long ago – whether it was the passing days, or how many meals he skipped, how many times he was haunted by nightmares. It was too tiring.
It seems so real, though, when the guard grunts and steps forward, before pressing his foot harshly against Osomatsu's shoulder and shaking at him, "Hey, are you listening? Get the fuck up, rat," he spits.
The pain of the hard, heavy sole against him feels real. The sigh, followed by a chuckle from one of the guards behind, feel real. And it's scary. The arms that grab him feel scary. He doesn't like being grabbed. He can't help but flinch and recoil, his breath hitching, his heart racing. The only thing that his brain is able to think is "run away". Run away, run away, run away. He knows what people do when they grab him like this, force him up, drag him around. He remembers the arms on him, forcing him against a wooden box, the cruel smiles, strong hands on his arm, the blade...
He shakes his head, frightened noises coming out of him. "N..o.. no..." he tries to beg, though his voice is practically fully gone by now. Don't hurt me, he wants to say. Please. I'll do anything, I'm sorry. He's so weak, though – so much he feels like his arm is going to break in the guard's hand. Obviously, there's no way to fight back. His legs can't hold him up, and when the guard realizes that, he pushes Osomatsu to another one, "help him," he says, wiping his now dirty hand on his uniform.
His arm is wrapped around the person's shoulder, and their own arm wraps around Osomatsu's waist. Osomatsu's legs tremble, even as he's pulled forcefully through the corridor. He has troubles moving them – when was the last time he walked? Everytime he presses his foot on the floor, his leg fails him, and he gives up on trying to walk, letting himself be dragged like a ragdoll. The world is spinning so much, Osomatsu feels sick, retching multiple times, though there is nothing in his stomach to eject.
What's happening? They're not hurting him. His heart is still racing, and the minimum effort it takes for him to not be laying down is already enough that he's exhausted – or maybe it's from the efforts of staying awake? His body hurts. His head throbs. He closes his eyes. They're speaking, Osomatsu tries to listen, but he doesn't understand. Is this really a dream? His shoulder still hurts from the guard's shoe despite his dull feelings, and it's as if he could still feel it against him.
Is this real? Maybe it's real. Is he happy? He has been seeking someone else's touch for so long, and yet, Osomatsu feels nothing but emptiness, dread and exhaustion. He knows he'll eventually close his eyes, open them again, and be back to his cell. It's happened too many times. The pain in his shoulder may be real, but it must come from him having hit himself somehow before falling asleep.
They walk for so long, go through many corridors – Osomatsu sees the type of cells start to change. From the confinment rooms to barred cells with a view to the outside, where prisonners can actually stick their hands out between the bars and eventually touch somebody else, where they can share a room with another inmate and actually have company. Osomatsu feels jealousy boil down in his stomach, and he decides to close his eyes and ignore the world around him. His entire body hurts from being up for so long.
He seems to fall out of consciousness pretty easily, as he doesn't remember the rest of his travel through the building, yet he's shaken awake when he's pushed toward another tall, lanky guy. "He's all yours," the guard that had stepped on Osomatsu earlier says as Osomatsu falls miserably onto the pavement, nobody wanting to catch him. He tries to at least sit up, when his eyes look down and realize something.
This isn't the prison floor.
There is a scent in the air that used to be familiar to him but that he feels he hasn't smelled in years – steam. It's so strong, Osomatsu feels like he's just been engulfed in a thick cloud. He coughs a little, and his eyes start to look up to notice a large car in front of him, as well as a pair of shoes – a little less imposing than the guards' boots, but surely better than Osomatsu's bare feets.
"I'm not touching that," the owner of the shoes says.
"Aw, c'mon, don't be a bitch, you knew what you signed up for," another voice, deeper than the other, responds.
"I didn't sign up for any of this!" retorts the first one, getting frustrated and high pitched.
"Just pick him up. You can always wash your hands later."
The man sighs with annoyance and the other laughs. Osomatsu feels hands gripping at his now too long, too oily hair, yanking him up harshly. If Osomatsu had a voice, he'd yell. But he doesn't, so instead there's just this pained hiss that is completely ignored while he's thrown into the backseat of the car. "Buckle him up if you don't want him to fall out. Don't want boss to be even more mad at you, do you," the deeper voice reminds his friend, who makes another anoyed sound before he pulls Osomatsu into a sitting position and buckles him to his seat.
It's comfortable, somehow. The seat is leather, and even though it would probably be considered quite hard, it's far, far better than the cold hard floor that he has been used to. Osomatsu's hair flies as the car starts to go up in the air, and it feels good to not have his gross strands of hair stuck to his face for once. He forgot how good fresh air felt to breathe, and Osomatsu is too lost in his contemplation of the outside world to keep asking himself if this is real or not. He still feels too weak to move much, but he finds his fingers running circles accross his seat, over and over.
He doesn't know whether the ride is short or long. He's too overwhelmed by the feelings all around him – the feeling of his seat, of sitting in a car, of flying, of the engine making the vehicle tremble slightly, the steam filling his nostrils, the sound all around that mixes together in a cacophony that makes Osomatsu's head hurt so much he tears up. For the first time in so long, he is unable to think, unable to torture himself with memories, without any shadows looming over him and threatening him.
The two men speak together all through the ride. Somehow, the one with the deeper voice, who is driving, is actually the smaller one, with a deep X shaped scar in the middle of his face and a hat on his head. If Osomatsu had seen him in any other context, he would have mistaken him for a child. As for the other one – the one that had pulled Osomatsu around by his hair – he's rather tall, his pretty long black hair pulled back. He has a scar on his cheek, and is pouting almost like a child. His discussion with his friend is probably unpleasant. He hadn't seemed very happy to begin with.
Osomatsu keeps spacing out, having difficulty being aware of everything around him for too long. He's been too used to his tiny, empty room that the outside world is terribly, terribly overwhelming. The words the two men speak to each other feel like they're in another language entirely, though Osomatsu knows they're not. They're speaking japanese, but it just feels like Osomatsu has lost complete understanding of it. Still, their voices are comforting somehow. They're different from the ones Osomatsu had been haunted with for what feels like a lifetime.
The car eventually stops, and Osomatsu didn't even realize it had come down. The door opens, and he's forced out of the car and pushed into an inn. There's eyes on him – lots and lots and lots of eyes when he steps in, the disgusted tall man forced to pull Osomatsu by his arm rather than his hair unless he wants to attract more attention than he already is. Whispers arise in the room, disgusted noises are heard, concerned faces who look at Osomatsu with pity. It's so much. Osomatsu doesn't like it. He closes his eyes.
The way up the stairs is difficult. Osomatsu falls again and again, and the man loses his patience very quickly. He's forcefully dragged up, his thin legs hitting each step harshly. It hurts, and by the time they're all the way up, Osomatsu is panting, his legs burning, and he's sure that, if this is all real, then his legs will surely be covered in bruises by tomorrow. They go through the infinitely long corridor until they stop by the last room, and the tall man opens the door before groaning, "I'm not letting you take a step in this house like this," he says, before he picks Osomatsu up. He does it so easily despite seeming to lack muscles, it makes Osomatsu distantly wonder just how much weight he lost.
The smaller man laughs, "the kid is starving and the first thing you do is force him to take a bath?" he asks his friend as Osomatsu is carried to the bathroom.
"He can eat when he's clean!" the other responds, putting Osomatsu down in the tub and pulling his clohes off. He takes off his own vest and throws all the dirty clothes to his friend. "Burn them," he tells him.
The smaller man shakes his head, though he's smiling, "you need to be more caring with the future recruit, Tetsu," he warns, "the boss's gonna be unhappy if he finds out you mistreat him."
"It's not mistreating!" Tetsu defends himself, "Aren't they fed in there anway? It's not like he's going to die of starvation in an hour!"
"So, no pity whatsoever, huh?" the other laughs.
"I'll pity him when he stops stinking like he lived in the sewers for years," Tetsu announces, filling the tub with water. At first it's too cold, then warms up to too hot, and Osomatsu's legs twitch at the burn. "Chill," Tetsu tells him, the water slowly becoming a bearable temperature. Tetsu then turns to his friend, "Go and get him food if you want to feed him so much," he shoos him, and the other leaves.
It feels like Osomatsu hasn't touched water in years. He had forgotten how good and soothing of a feeling it was. The tub fills slowly, and the water is quick to blacken with all the filth that had accumulated on his body. But it's warm. It feels good. Tetsu doesn't let him sit back yet, though, as he starts scrubbing insistently at him, irritating his sensitive skin and muttering to himself with annoyance. Osomatsu doesn't say a word, and doesn't really focus on anything except the water, either.
He's forced to close his eyes when Tetsu starts washing his hair and face. His scalp hurts, both from his hair being yanked by the other earlier, and by how much Osomatsu had pulled on his hair during his prison time. He also washes the shaggy beard that Osomatsu has grown over the months, before rinsing it all off. He doesn't give much care to Osomatsu – he isn't gentle, and is mostly trying to get it done as quick as he can. It hurts, but at least the pain grounds Osomatsu. It feels more and more real. The situation seems less like a dream. And no matter the pain, it's better than this dark, dark cell.
Eventually, Tetsu seems to be done. "I'll get you something to dress with," he tells Osomatsu. Osomatsu doesn't really understand, the sentence seeming to go in one ear and come out the other, and he watches Tetsu leave without waiting for acknowlegement he probably knows he won't get.
Osomatsu is alone again. He doesn't know how he feels about that. He tries to lay back in the tub, all the muscles in his body relaxing truly for what feels like the first time in his entire life. He plays with the bubbles in the bath, trying to not let his thoughts wander again. The room feels darker now that he's alone, feels smaller, feels scarier. He gulps, and exhales slowly, his breath coming out shaky and pained.
A shadow sneaks up behind him.
He's scared. He's scared, he's scared he's scared.
Then the door opens.
The shadow disappears, the light returns, and Osomatsu looks over to see Tetsu holding a set of pajamas in his hands. He doesn't seem to notice Osomatsu's earlier panic, or maybe he doesn't care, as he puts the clothes on the sink before he goes to pull Osomatsu out of the tub. He dries him, letting Osomatsu sit on the edge. "Can you at least dress yourself alone?" he asks.
Osomatsu doesn't respond. His eyes are on Tetsu, trying to focus on him, on his presence. He isn't alone anymore, he tells himself. It's okay. Tetsu seem to chase the shadow away somehow. Osomatsu guesses any presence would.
Tetsu sighs after a minute of silence. "What a bother..." he grumbles. Getting Osomatsu into his clothes is a struggle, though Osomatsu's complete lack of movement helps. The clothes are too big for him – the pants are falling, and at least two of him can fit in the shirt. Tetsu looks him over, judging, and frowning. Then he gets an idea. "Stay still," he tells him, pulling a blade from the drawer.
Osomatsu's heart rate immediately picks up, and he's about to try to get away, run away, when Tetsu grabs his face in his free hand. "What did I say about staying still?" he sighs. There isn't much anger in him, more like annoyance, like he just wants to get it done with. "I didn't get you out of prison and give you a bath to kill you, but you still look like a homeless sewer rat with this face," he tells him.
He holds him still as much as he can, Osomatsu not paying attention to Tetsu's words, still panicking and hyperventilating. The blade gets closer, closer and closer to his skin, its icy cold surface touches him, and then-- nothing? A few strands of the dark brown hair that had grown on his face fall. Tetsu keeps going, and Osomatsu's face feels much lighter, less covered and gross than before. Oh.
He's shaving him.
Osomatsu's heart can't help but jump each time the blade comes in contact with his face, though he at least stops trying to get away. Tetsu is careful at least with this, obviously trying to not cut Osomatsu and cause any more panic. He rinses Osomatsu's face when hes done, and moves on to his hair, reducing it's length greatly. Some of the hairs fall in his shirt uncomfortably, so Tetsu shakes it off of him. Then he brushes his hair, and looks over him, and sighs. "Now that's better," he says, before pulling Osomatsu to the mirror over the sink, "don't you think?"
Osomatsu looks forward, at his reflection. It's the first time he's seen himself in such a long time, and as much as he isn't quite sure what he used to look like, he knows it was way different from this. He looks like a corpse, like a terrifying figure that would appear in his nightmares, the deep dark circles under his eyes reflecting just how many sleepless nights he had to endure. His once round cheeks are creased deeply, hollow, devoid of life, and his lips are nothing but a sad, colorless frown. At least, he's been cleanly shaved, and despite Tetsu cutting his hair a little short, he probably looks better than he did before his bath.
He tries to make a noise of acknolegement, his eyes falling down to the floor. Tetsu groans, and ruffles Osomatsu's hair, though quite awkwardly. "Come on kid, it's not that bad. I mean, you look like shit, but give it a month or two and I'm sure you'll actually look alive again."
It feels like the first time Tetsu seems to show any kind of kindness, though it's most probably out of pity rather than genuine care. Nevertheless, Osomatsu unconsciously leans into the touch, closing his eyes. Tetsu keeps his hand on Osomatsu's head, until the sound of a door opening and closing surprises them both. A warm scent quickly makes its way to them, and it feels so, so familiar to Osomatsu, yet he isn't sure he can exactly recognize it. He knows he has smelled it before, many times in his life, so much that he never had to ask himself about what it was before. But he's forgotten. He doesn't know. He wants to know, as it makes his insides feel warm and painfully needy all at the same time. "Ah, he's back," Tetsu says. "Can you still not stand?" he asks Osomatsu, pulling him up to his feet, which results in Osomatsu immediatley falling against him.
Tetsu frowns, "that's going to be a problem," he mutters, before wrapping Osomatsu's arm around his shoulder and pulling him along as he leaves the room, supporting him. He leads Osomatsu through the small apartment and makes him sit at a table, where a big, big plate of chicken welcomes him. Osomatsu's eyes widen, and he takes a deep, deep inhale of its odor. He recognizes it now. Chicken. It was the scent of chicken, and the deep feel of need was from his so empty stomach.
Osomatsu isn't sure what to do. His mouth is salivating from the sight, his heart is racing, but when he raises his trembling hand, he finds no strength in him to dive into the dish. He bites his quivering lips, and can almost hear Tetsu's frown. "Can't even walk... of course he wouldn't be able to eat on his own. Do I really have to feed him?" Osomatsu hears him ask his friend quietly.
"He's yours to take care of." the smaller man responds.
Tetsu makes an annoyed noise at that, and walks to Osomatsu again. "Open your mouth. You can do that at least, right?" he asks.
Osomatsu doesn't really react, not even looking at him.
Tetsu grabs a forkful of chicken, and holds it to Osomatsu's mouth, tapping his fingers on the table. "Can you even hear me? Is he deaf?" he asks, directing that last question to his friend.
"Not that I know, nope."
He turns back to Osomatsu. "Ugh, let's see..." he thinks, before he holds Osomatsu's face to force him to look up at him. "Alright. Blink once for yes and twice for no, alright? Not complicated, right? Even someone who can't speak and can't move can do that," he says, "Can you understand me?" he then asks, speaking each syllabe as slow and clear as he can.
Osomatsu squints a little. It is true that understanding Tetsu's words became easier the more and more he spoke, the more and more Osomatsu was able to come back to reality. Most of the time, when he speaks, Osomatsu doesn't pay much attention to the words, but to the sound of his voice. He keeps guessing that his words aren't directed at him anyway, so there isn't any use to understanding them. This time, though, it seems clear that he is speaking to him. So he blinks, slowly.
Tetsu lets out a relieved sigh. "Alright," he says, "Do you want food?" he asks, pointing to the fork.
Osomatsu looks at the fork. Then at the rest of the chicken. Then up at Tetsu. His mouth waters some more. His stomach growls. He gulps, throat closing up. He needs it so badly. So he blinks, again, just once.
"Alright, then open your mouth. Can you do that?" he asks.
Osomatsu thinks. It isn't difficult. He can do that. He can definitely do that, has done it today. So he opens his mouth, slowly. He takes the forkful of chicken Tetsu holds to him in mouth, and sees him look nervously at his friend, and ask, "he hasn't forgotten how to eat right?"
"Nah. He'd be dead if he did."
"Oh. Right."
Still, despite the reassurance, Tetsu watches Osomatsu insistently, while Osomatsu revels in the rich flavor of his meat. Meat. He hadn't eaten anything like this in such a long time. He had been so used to the tasteless, barely nourishing, cheap potatoes, to the stale bread, to feeling empty and disgusted after each meal. But this, this tastes good. It overwhelms his mouth with how warm and tasteful it is. Even the simple texture of the crispy skin against his tongue feels like such a novelty, and he feels his eyes fill with tears as he starts to chew on it.
It's so much. He swallows, before taking a deep shaky breath. He blinks, once, twice, and takes another bite of the chicken that Tetsu holds to him. There is no way his mind could have fabricated this, he tells himself. This is real. He's eating, actual, real meat, for the first time in what feels like forever. It crashes upon him that he's actually out of prison, in a room with other people. If he could walk, he would be able to walk out, be free. He's free. And he's alive. He survived.
It doesn't take long for him to sob, which makes eating more difficult. Tetsu worries over him potentially choking on accident, but it thankfully doesn't happen. His insides feel warm, and full. He's full. When was the last time he felt this? When was the last time he ate a filling, satisfactory meal? When was the last time he enjoyed himself as he ate?
It hurts to cry, it hurts his throat, his head, his chest. His body can't stop shaking. But it's just so much. Tetsu feeds him some more before Osomatsu makes an uncomfortable noise, feeling bile come up his throat. He's too full. He doesn't want to be sick. Doesn't want to throw up the food he had stopped dreaming of. He shakes his head, and it's probably the most movement any of them have seen from him since they got him, because Tetsu immediately freezes, before he puts the fork down.
"Is... is he okay?" Tetsu asks.
"Probably overwhelmed," his friend responds. "Hasn't eaten anything but shit for months, y'know? It fucks you up. Trust me."
"Oh." Tetsu says, "...well... I guess we can share the rest then?" he attempts a smile.
His friend laughs. "Yeah. He won't need that anyway."
They take the plate away from Osomatsu and sit on their own, letting Osomatsu cry it out. He rests his head against his trembling arm on the table, and sobs, sobs, sobs. His hand first wants to grip at his hair like it always had in his cell, before he realizes there is other things to touch. His nails scrap against the wood instead, and it only makes Osomatsu cry harder to realize it's real wood, off a real table, in a real room.
He feels so terribly full, to the point it hurts, to the point he could probably go a week before feeling the slightest bit of hunger. It feels so good. Osomatsu's never felt this good in his life – or has he? He forgot, if he did. He tries not to focus on that. He focuses on the sound of Tetsu and his friend eating, chatting, on the feel of wood against him, of the warmth in his stomach, the remaining taste of chicken in his mouth. He focuses on the fact that he's okay now. It's all that matters.
He's okay.
He thought he'd never be able to be okay anymore.
His sobs eventually calm down, reduced to whimpers and hiccups, sniffing miserably. After a while, he also can't hear the sounds of eating anymore, or any conversation. He feels a presence, though, and he feels fear as he looks up, expecting to face one of those terrifying, haunting shadows – but is only met by Tetsu, who was trying to approach him quietly. "Oh, hey," Tetsu says, "You must be tired, yeah? You have a long day ahead of you tomorrow, so you should rest up," he tells him. He reaches to pull him up, before he frowns and retracts his hand. Then he uses a tissue to wipe Osomatsu's snotty face clean, and finally gets him to his feets.
The bed isn't far away, but Osomatsu notices that Tetsu doesn't bring him there. Instead he goes to the opposite wall, where a single mattress lays on the floor. Osomatsu can hear Tetsu's friend laugh behind them, "really now?" he asks.
"I pay for this room. And after everything I've done for this kid today, I deserve to keep my bed!" Tetsu defends himself, letting Osomatsu down on the mattress. "Does it bother you?" he then asks him.
Osomatsu looks at Tetsu, and then just lays down on the bed and closes his eyes, his eyelids feeling way too heavy to keep open anymore. He's so tired..
"See! He's fine!" Tetsu says, pulling the blanket over Osomatsu.
The bed is so much more comfortable than the one back at the cell, and even more so than the cold hard floor that Osomatsu had spent most of his time on. It's warm, mostly because of the heavy blanket covering him, and it's soft – both the mattress, and the pillow underneath his head. He sinks into it, and it feels like a warm, comforting embrace. He feels at ease. It doesn't matter whether this mattress is on the floor or in a bed. It's better than anything he thought he'd get.
Tetsu walks away, and the sound of a door closing is heard. However, there is still footsteps around the room, and Osomatsu only assumes that Tetsu's friend left. True enough, when he opens an eye to peek, Tetsu is there, going to his own bed. He lays in it, gives Osomatsu a not so discrete glance, and reaches to turn off his lamp, when Osomatsu makes a frightened noise, tensing and gripping at the edge of his bed.
It captures Tetsu's attention, and he raises an eyebrow. "What's wrong?" he asks.
Osomatsu trembles, and shakes his head when Tetsu reaches for the lamp again. He's scared. He knows that, when he turns it off, darkness will engulf the room. He knows that, when he turns it off, Osomatsu will be all alone, surrounded by terrifying shapes ready to kill him at any instant. He knows that, when he turns it off, all the things that Osomatsu took so much time to trust were real will disappear. He lets out a whimper.
"...Are you... afraid of the dark?" Tetsu asks. "Just nod for yes..."
Osomatsu nods.
There is a silence, before Tetsu sighs. He takes the lamp off of his bedside table, and puts it down next to Osomatsu. "Fine," he says, "will you stop whining like a baby if I let you have this?"
Osomatsu looks at the lamp, at the light emanating from it, and nods.
Tetsu gets back to his bed, and Osomatsu doesn't really watches him as he hides his face from the light with the blanket.
Osomatsu stares some more at the lamp, before he curls up and closes his eyes again. He's so exhausted, so comfortable and safe, that he falls asleep quickly, protected by the light of the lamp. And for the first time in forever, his night is free of nightmares.
He wakes up on his own the next day. He's terribly confused at first at the feeling of the comfortable bed below him, the feeling of safety, and the room that is much different from the cell he had gotten used to. It takes him a little while to remember that he got out the day before, and his heart speeds up at the confirmation that it truly wasn't just a dream. As he looks around, he notices that the lamp is off, and back on Tetsu's bedside table. However, the room isn't dark – instead illuminated by natural light.
There is a sweet smell that welcomes Osomatsu as he takes a deep inhale. One that brings far away memories of quiet mornings spent with loved ones. He sits up, feeling much more energy than the day before, most likely thanks to the food. It's still a little of a struggle, but he's surprised by the lack of dizziness at the movement. He groans, voice low, raw and broken.
This brings Tetsu's attention to him. The man had been reading his newspaper and eating breakfast absent mindedly until now. He looks at Osomatsu with round eyes, letting his newspaper down on the table. "Oh. Are you feeling up to move now?" he asks him.
Osomatsu looks at him, and shrugs. He wants to get up, but cannot find the strength in his body to get himself to his feets. Tetsu notices that, and goes on to help him. Unlike the previous day, Osomatsu tries his best to walk alongside him as Tetsu holds him up, instead of just letting the other drag him around. "Well, I assume it's at least good that you're moving at all for now," Tetsu says, sitting Osomatsu down on a chair.
Tetsu leaves for a bit, before coming back with a glass full of warm milk and a plate, on which he places a couple of the croissants he was eating by himself. "Can you eat by yourself today? Please say yes. Or nod. Or blink. Or whatever. I don't wanna feed you again."
Osomatsu looks down at the plate. He hadn't felt particularly hungry, still feeling filled by yesterday's meal. But he would also not refuse food. He feels like after what he's been through, he will never want to turn down food ever again. So he grabs one of the croissants and starts eating it – his hand trembling and his hold weak, but still better than what he managed the day prior.
Tetsu sighs in relief, sitting back and watching Osomatsu, probably to make sure he doesn't choke. Thankfully, he doesn't, though he does burn his tongue when he drinks the milk, not realizing just how hot it is. He sticks his tongue out and makes a pained noise, and Tetsu snorts.
They eat in silence, which is mostly uncomfortable. Osomatsu doesn't feel up to talk, and Tetsu doesn't know what to say – or maybe he doesn't want to talk either. After a while, though, Tetsu breaks it, humming before he finally speaks. "We're going to see the boss today," he says, "He's rather mad at me, so like, can you act, nice to him? Maybe smile? You can smile right?" Tetsu asks.
The corner of Osomatsu's lips twitch up. He remembers smiling. He remembers smiling a lot, in fact. He remembers his happy smiles, his amused grins, his laughs. He remembers enjoying smiling. Yet, when he attempts to stretch his lips into one again, it quickly falls, his cheeks hurting and his chest feeling heavy.
He has a reason to smile, doesn't he? He's out. He's free. He can be happy again. Isn't he happy? He's pretty sure he's happy. He at least knows he feels good. Doesn't this equate to happiness? Isn't it a reason to smile?
Yet the very act of attemtping a smile just drained all the energy out of him, and he can only let out a sigh as his shoulders drop.
"Ah! Hey! Don't get sad, it's okay, it's okay. Just, be nice to him okay? Don't act too broken or something. Or else he'll say that I'm failing at taking care of you," Tetsu says.
Osomatsu nods, and goes back to eating. Eating is simple. He doesn't have to think too much when he does that. He prefers not to think, not to ask himself questions. He's had enough time to think for a lifetime. At least the food feels good, even if he has troubles finishing the second croissant.
Time passes slowly. Tetsu finishes eating, finishes reading, and cleans up the table. He talks to Osomatsu, though the conversation is very one sided. He mostly complains about how unfair his boss is and how he's trying his best, or of how this and that annoyed him. Osomatsu listens, and decides he likes Tetsu's voice. He doesn't really know what it is about it that he likes. Maybe he just enjoys listening to it because it's better than the voices that had haunted him. It doesn't matter. Osomatsu drowns the thought out with Tetsu's voice.
That is probably another thing he likes about it. It chases the bad thoughts and memories away. It's easy to just focus on him, who lives and breathes and talks in front of him, instead of the laughing, nagging voice that keeps trying to bring him down. It doesn't matter if Tetsu is complaining and telling Osomatsu how much of an annoyance taking care of him is. It's better than anything he had to deal with these past months.
The time comes eventually, as someone knocks on the door and Tetsu pulls Osomatsu up. He's lead outside of the inn and into the car he rode yesterday. This time he's much more aware of his surroundings, and as they drive, he tries to make out as much of the city as he can, as to find out where he is.
He's surprised to notice that it is not anywhere he recognizes. He isn't sure, however, if it is because of how long he spent in prison – if things have changed, or if he simply forgot. Or maybe, he isn't in the same city. Maybe he's in a complete different place. It lacks the tall clocktower, normally visible and audible from everywhere. There isn't many houses and mostly, the town is made out of factories with busy, tired and sad people hurrying in the streets. The air is thick with smoke, so much it's difficult to see very far. Osomatsu is surprised he was even able to see sunlight filter through the window of Tetsu's room.
They eventually stop when they arrive at a bar, which at first confuses Osomatsu. It looks rather mundane, maybe a little run down, and definitely not very busy, though probably because it is only early morning, if Osomatsu is to trust the giant clock on the front of a factory they passed. "Remember, be nice, and don't act too broken," Tetsu reminds Osomatsu as he pulls him out of the car, helping him walk into the bar.
The server looks up to them, and smiles, recognizing Tetsu and his friend. They go over to him, and Tetsu's friend strikes a conversation, before the barman – a man with a big smile stretching accross his gigantic cheeks, who looks quite scary actually – tells them that the boss wants to meet them. If Osomatsu didn't know better, he'd think that he meant the owner of the bar. But he realizes now that this bar is only a front.
They go to a room in the back, and it looks like a normal manager's office. There is a desk, and the presence of a couple of bodyguards is the only thing to give away the hidden nature of this place. Tetsu and his friend bow to their boss and force Osomatsu to do the same. The boss is quite tall, menacing eyes staring at Osomatsu, his bald head covered by a hat while long whiskers almost distract Osomatsu enough to erase his nervousness. Almost. His large mechanical arms are crossed over the desk, and Tetsu tenses as he motions Osomatsu over to sit. They straighten up, and Tetsu guides Osomatsu to the chair accross the desk.
Then the boss smiles, letting Osomatsu notice the couple of golden teeth in his mouth. "I have been looking forward to meet you, Osomatsu-san," he says, and it already gives Osomatsu a bad feeling not completely foreign to him. He wishes he never had to face this kind of person again. "After all the troubles I've gone through to get you out of this terrible, terrible place. I'm sure we can agree that neither of us want you back there, hmm?"
Osomatsu simply stares, not reacting. This time, it isn't because he is out of it. But because he doesn't want to show a reaction. Doesn't want to show the fear that is taking hold of his guts, twisting them in a painful way that makes his entire body feel sick. Images of the terrifying shadow flash in his mind. Osomatsu doesn't like this. Tetsu twiddles his thumbs nervously. "He isn't very talkative... haha..." he tries to explain.
"Really, now?" the boss asks, leaning forward, his eyes piercing at Osomatsu. "The infamous Osomatsu I heard of is the contrary of silent or shy, though. Or was I wrong?" he asks, "I have been seeking the witty, mischevious and dangerous criminal that everyone spoke of for weeks. If you are not him... Perhaps we should just get rid of you. And you," he threatens, giving Tetsu a glance at those last words.
Tetsu gulps, Osomatsu keeps staring.
Witty... mischevious... Right. That is how Osomatsu was. Is? He isn't sure anymore. However, he had never found himself dangerous – at least not enough to bring a gang's attention to him. But he knows. He knows the way he was painted for the crimes he did not commit. He knows that anyone who had to endure his sentence were dangerous, horrible men. He knows how anyone who recognizes his name sees him.
More importantly, he also knows that a gang would know his past ties.
"H-he just needs a bit more time! He's, been through a lot, after all, right?" Tetsu says, voice trembling nervously.
"Right." the boss repeats, his eyes falling back on Osomatsu. "Well, I guess we'll see, hm? Perhaps you do need some time to recover. Many of my men had to go through similar fates as you have... and it is true that they did not get out unscathed. But with my help, they were able to get back to society – and so will you," he smiles, placing a stack of papers in front of himself.
Osomatsu already knows what he is about to propose. He's glad that he mostly feels numb, so that even the choking apprehension he feels isn't as strong as it would be otherwise.
"We are but a simple group of competent people of varying backgrounds who seek to put their talent at the disponibility of those who have the money," the boss explains. "We took interest in you, and found your fate particularly unfair and saddening... So we sacrificed a bit," he chuckles, "or rather, a lot of money, to get you out." he smiles then, and Osomatsu has a sour feeling in his stomach. "So, let's say that you now have... quite a debt, to us. But worry not, we know you have no money to your name, but we got you out for a reason, didn't we?"
To use him under the excuse of repaying a debt.
"All I ask is for you to work for me, like any other of my," he clears his throat, "employees, until your debt is repayed. Or perhaps even longer if you wish so," he slides the documents to Osomatsu with a smile. "I believe it is only quite fair after saving you from this god awful place, isn't it?"
Osomatsu almost snorts. He takes the pen handed to him, and signs the paper without even looking it over. He knows what this is about, he knows what awaits him. But he doesn't want them to get rid of him. He doesn't want to die, still, and doesn't want to be sent back to prison.
He never wants to see this cell ever again.
The boss smiles widely, taking the papers back. "Good! I knew you would make the right choice, Osomatsu-san," he says, nodding. "As a welcome gift, and as a proof of my kindness and respect for you, why don't we give you a replacement for that arm?" he says, and motions to one of his men to come closer.
Osomatsu looks over, and surely enough, the man is holding a mechanical arm in his hand. It isn't as good looking as the one he used to have – it looks old, colored a sad grey and giving no illusion of reality with all its mechanics out in the open. But it's an arm, no matter how cheap, and Osomatsu would not spit on the gift, even if he knows it isn't out of any sorts of kindness.
As soon as it is attached to him, Osomatsu attempts to move it. The movements are rather stiff, and Osomatsu isn't sure whether it is because he has to get used to use a mechanical arm again, or if it is another proof of its low quality. He doesn't care though, because it is an arm. He runs his fingers accross the cold metal, feeling much more at ease in his body with something attached to his stump arm.
The boss speaks some more, but Osomatsu is too absorbed in feeling his new arm to care much. Eventually, they are dismissed, but it is a bodyguard that helps Osomatsu out, and he has to wait outside the room for Tetsu to join. The boss wanted to talk to him in private. Osomatsu distantly wonders if it is about him, or about whatever Tetsu did wrong to piss his boss off.
Then he realizes he doesn't care much.
Tetsu looks pale, and hollow as he comes out of the room. He doesn't say a word, just grabbing Osomatsu and helping him to the car, and they drive back to his apartment. Tetsu puts Osomatsu down on a pretty comfortable chair by the window, and sighs as he sits down on the one accross from him. "He gave me three days to prepare you for work. If not, well... I'd rather not talk about that. You'll cooperate, right?" he asks, biting his lips as he looks over at Osomatsu, "I know that you're sad and your time in prison was traumatizing or whatever, but, but you don't want us to, to die right? Right?"
Osomatsu looks down, and shakes his head.
Tetsu looks relieved. "Good. Okay. So you'll, you'll cooperate, yes? You don't have to be all happy go lucky like it seems you used to be, but you know, you could at least, talk, and walk, and everything?"
Osomatsu shrugs. Then he sees Tetsu's worried and displeased expression, and he sighs, before nodding.
"Okay. We can get somewhere, then. Can you like, actually talk? Can you try to, I dunno, say my name or something?"
Osomatsu frowns, looking away again. He clears his throat, and even as he tries to speak, he has to cough a few times before any sound comes out. "T...etsu," he croaks out.
"Alright.. good," Tetsu says, and awkwardly reaches out to ruffle Osomatsu's hair. "Maybe, maybe we can work on that first, yeah? Boss seemed really mad that you weren't, you know.. talkative."
Osomatsu nods.
And so Tetsu starts talking, attemtping to make conversation and get Osomatsu to respond. Osomatsu's throat starts to hurt quickly, but he pushes on. He keeps his replies short, though makes an effort to at least not let Tetsu down. It's more for himself than for the other, though – he doesn't want anything bad to happen to him again. He just wants to be okay again.
Tetsu pauses their session to get dinner, and they eat quietly, though Tetsu still tries to fill the silence, mostly after he notices how tense Osomatsu gets when there is an absence of noise. Osomatsu has troubles finishing his meal, though he pushes himself until he is so full that he cannot even look at food without feeling nauseous. He hates how easily his now small stomach is filled, how weak he feels, but at the same time, he's also glad that he is even able to feel full.
They're about to go to bed, Tetsu letting Osomatsu lay down and cover himself with his blanket, when Osomatsu speaks up again. "Tetsu..." he says softly.
"Y-yeah?" Tetsu replies, surprised. Probably hadn't expected Osomatsu to talk on his own.
"... how long..." Osomatsu asks. Tetsu looks at him with confusion as he searches his words. It isn't easy. "How long... was I... in..."
"...Prison?" Tetsu asks, and Osomatsu nods. Tetsu hums in thoughts, "If I remember correctly... eight months? Or something like that."
"...Oh..." is the only thing Osomatsu is able to reply as he holds his pillow to himself.
Tetsu guesses it was all Osomatsu wanted to know, and puts his lamp back next to him before he goes to sleep as well, telling Osomatsu goodnight and only pouting slightly when he doesn't get a response.
Osomatsu presses his face against his pillow. Eight months. It had felt like a decade, and yet he actually didn't even go through the full sentence. Osomatsu wonders if it is out of weakness from him, or if it is an indicator of just how cruel and horrible his sentence was. He wonders if he would have survived four more months in.
The thoughts scare him. Imagining being in this cell for longer than he already was scare him. He grips at the pillow, and looks up to the light, and to his surroundings. It's okay. No matter what, he's out now. It's okay.
He's okay. He really is. He's safe.
No matter how bad his current situation is, it's far better than being in prison. It'll be okay.
The next couple of days, Tetsu spends them trying to help Osomatsu function as best as he can. He helps him walk, which is more difficult than anticipated. Osomatsu hasn't used his legs in such a long time that it is awfully difficult to walk again, and even after the three days, Osomatsu still needs help to stand. As for speaking, though – his voice is still hoarse and broken, and it still takes a while for him to find his words, but he is able to follow through a conversation and speak out full sentences every once in a while. No matter what, he's still better than three days ago.
It's easier and easier to accept his situation as real as time passes. If anything, his time in prison almost feels far away, and surreal. He prefers not to think about it most of the time, concentrating on the present. Sometimes, he initiates conversations with Tetsu with the simple goal to make him fill the silence that always puts Osomatsu in a bad state of mind. Tetsu is more than happy to babble most of the time.
He is able to relax more and more. Tetsu is quite friendly, when he isn't annoyed at how much he needs to take care of Osomatsu. He isn't a bad presence at all, though Osomatsu dislikes how stressed out he's growing as they get closer and closer to their next meeting with his boss. Tetsu is scared because Osomatsu still cannot walk on his own, and Osomatsu is frustrated because he keeps acting as if it was Osomatsu's fault somehow.
At some point Osomatsu just tells him that if it is really his fault, then Tetsu has no reason to worry, as they would then punish Osomatsu over him. That seems to calm him down. Thankfully.
It doesn't even bother Osomatsu to realize that Tetsu doesn't really care about whether or not Osomatsu gets punished as long as his ass is safe. He had guessed it anyway. He would probably do the same.
Especially if the punishment included going back to prison.
The next time they go see the boss, Osomatsu already notices his displeased frown when he witnesses Tetsu is still helping him walk around. Surprisingly enough, Tetsu tries to defend him, saying it isn't so easy to start walking again when he had no exercise and was only laying down for eight months. The boss shuts him up, though, and turns to Osomatsu.
"And you? What do you have to say for your defense?" he asks.
Osomatsu hesitates. But he guesses that speaking up could help his case. "Tetsu's rigth," he says, his voice still too soft compared to what it should be. "He tried... to help me, a lot..." he clears his throat, "I'm... better, than three days ago..."
The boss huffs. "Well, I hope you can understand, Osomatsu-san, that we possibly cannot allow you to laze around after all the troubles we went through to get you," he tells him. Then he looks at his men, and motions to Osomatsu. "Hold him down."
Osomatsu instantly panics as the men approach him. "W-wait, what are you--" he tries, attempting to leave his chair only to fall to the floor. The men grab him and easily hold his legs down even as he kicks and claws at them. "Wait! Stop! Please!" he immediately begs, heart racing. There is a number of things that they could do to him and all of them are terrifying, but Osomatsu especially fears one.
What if they cut his legs?
They're useless after all, they're weak after all. The boss did say they couldn't afford him not being able to walk. If they replaced his legs with mechanical ones, the problem would be solved. Except that Osomatsu doesn't want this. He doesn't want to lose another limb, not again, not again, not again. He knows how gangs don't care about loss of limbs, how some would even ask for theirs to be replaced only because robotics could enhance their strength. But Osomatsu doesn't care about that. He doesn't want the pain, the trauma, the fear. Once was enough.
He squeezes his eyes shut when he realizes that he has no escape, and braces himself for the pain. Surprisingly, though, it never comes. No blade is brought to his legs, despite the heavy feeling of metal against himself. He opens his eyes to see the boss strap what looks like an intricate exoskeleton to his legs – far more advanced and well made than the arm he was given. That immediately calms him down, and Osomatsu tries to calm his breathing as the boss frowns.
Then they let go of him, and the boss stands back. "Get up," he tells Osomatsu.
Osomatsu is rather clueless for a second, grabbing onto the chair and pulling himself up. It's surprisingly easy, and Osomatsu tentatively lets go of the chair only to realize he can hold himself up. His legs don't feel crushed by the small weight of his body. "Oh..."
"I will add this to your debt," the boss says. "You'll keep this until you can stand on your own, and then return it to me. I will return any kind of damage you make to it – even the slightest one – to your real legs. Understood?"
Osomatsu nods. "Thank you," he says.
The boss sits back down and Osomatsu does the same, feeling much more at ease now that he can move on his own. He doesn't really cares about how displeased the boss is or about the addition to his so called debt. It's not like he ever planned to repay it anyway. He never paid the one to his previous gang in totality so he doesn't see why he should for this one.
The boss starts speaking, and Osomatsu only half listens, too busy running his hands over the exoskeleton attached to his legs and moving them around. He eyes Tetsu, who seems much more relaxed now that he isn't getting yelled at. Eventually, though, the boss notices Osomatsu's lack of attention, and slams his hands on the desk, making him jump.
"Are you listening?" he asks with a glare.
"Sure..." Osomatsu replies.
"What was I saying, then?"
Osomatsu grimaces. "You were speaking about... uh... letting me... rest?" he tries.
The boss sighs in exasperation, leaning back on his chair and running a hand down his face. "Well, at least now that's more like the brat I expected..." he mutters.
Osomatsu tilts his head to the side. Oh. He guesses that's true. That is the kind of joke answer he would give, back then. He hasn't really noticed much change in his overall feelings, but he guesses that as time passes, he is able to find his past self a bit more. Which is good. He misses being able to smile and be happy, to laugh and not care about anything.
He misses everything about his old life so much.
Osomatsu tries to pay more attention as the boss starts speaking again. He is told that he will keep living with Tetsu until his debt is repaid, and that all food and other expenses will be covered by him, while every single penny Osomatsu makes will directly go to his so called debt. Lots of people are looking for persons skilled with thievery, and the boss also plans to use Osomatsu for various smuggling activities. He even mentions the possibility of murder at some point, but when he notices the way Osomatsu tenses, he chuckles, and adds "Only if necessary, I suppose."
He talks and talks and talks, Osomatsu trying his best not to fall asleep through his speech. Eventually he lets them go, not before giving Osomatsu a contract to fill before dawn. It's quite an easy task, his boss says, and if Osomatsu cannot handle something as simple as that, then he is really good for nothing.
Tetsu looks over the paper given to Osomatsu and sighs, "Well, he was right in a way. That's stuff you just do every day. Steal a supposedly important trinket from a rich dude that angered our client and bring it back after leaving a note incriminating someone else," Tetsu laughs, "how petty."
Osomatsu hums. He feels a complete lack of energy, whether physical or emotional. He just wants to lay down and sleep. But it isn't like he can do what he wants. He knows that. "Can you help me get there?" he asks Tetsu, "I don't.. know.. this city..."
Tetsu smiles, "yeah," he nods, and then tosses a map that was laying in the car to him, "also here you go, for future references. The city ain't too big, so you won't have to worry about getting lost too much."
"Thanks," Osomatsu says, looking over the map. There is a small red mark on it indicating the bar that serves as cover for their boss' headquarter, as well as one for the inn they sleep in. As Osomatsu had guessed, they are in a mostly industrial town, factories making up the majority of the buildings. Around the center, however, Osomatsu notices quite a lot of fancier habitations where he assumes the owners of these factories live. He reads the address given to him and finds it on the map, and sure enough, it is part of them. Perhaps their client asked for their services out of petty rivalry. Or perhaps it is an ex wife trying to piss off her husband. Osomatsu doesn't care, didn't ask questions, and he is sure his boss didn't either.
"I'll leave you in front of the trainstation, okay?" Tetsu says, "You'll be able to find your way from there, right?"
Osomatsu looks over the map. The trainstation is indeed close to his destination, so he nods. Hopefully, not enough of his brain fried back in his cell and he'll be able to do something as simple as find his way through a small city.
"And you'll also have to come home on your own. Then I'll help you get to boss. Or- wait, can you drive?" Tetsu asks suddenly.
Osomatsu feels bad over how he has to think for a minute to remember whether or not he can. But he does remember driving, rather recklessly, and never his own vehicle. He remember how fun it was to feel the wind on his face and how free he always felt. He sighs, and then nods again.
"Oh, well." Tetsu says, "I'll give you my keys, when you're home. I'd rather not see boss if I can. Well, they're not actually mine, though. It's that other guy's car, but he's letting me use it. So don't break it, okay? He'll kill me if you do. And then I'll come haunt you to kill you in revenge."
Osomatsu cannot help but snort. "Alright."
There is a faint smile on his face, and Tetsu has to do a double take before he smiles back. Osomatsu doesn't even realize it at first, but when he does, his heart feels lighter somehow. It feels good to smile.
They eventually arrive to their destination, and Tetsu awkwardly reaches out to ruffle Osomatsu's hair. "Don't fuck it up. At least for my sake," he tells him, before driving away.
Osomatsu coughs at the smoke from the car and looks around at his surroundings. Part of him wonders if he could just run away. He doesn't think that he is so important that the boss would waste too much time or energy searching for him, right? Sure, it would also mean Osomatsu would probably never be able to step a foot in this city ever again unless he wants to be punished, but.. It isn't like he has any attachment to a random city he stayed in for four days.
The thing, though, is that Osomatsu doesn't know where he would go. The aquaintances he had before he was caught probably forgot about him or moved on during these eight months, and there is no way he could survive on his own. There is only one person he knows of that could help him, but he doesn't know anything about their fate and condition.
Realizing that feels like a stab to the heart. Ichimatsu... Oh god. Where could he be? Osomatsu forgot to ask if the gang knew anything about him. He is too focused on his worries for his friend's wellbeing to feel bad over forgetting. To think he could still be back there, in prison, alone, while Osomatsu is out and about.. the thought sickens him, to the point he feels actual nausea take over him. He hopes, prays to anyone willing to listen, that Ichimatsu wasn't caught, or that he was released early.
He feels his heart hammer in his chest as he starts walking, deciding to do his job properly. Perhaps he could ask Tetsu about it when he comes back, and if he doesn't know anything, then he can ask the boss. If he acts nice and trustworthy, he's sure they'd at least tell him that Ichimatsu is okay. Just knowing that would make Osomatsu feel better, and would help him make a decision about an eventual escape.
There is no way he can stay with them for long.
Chapter Text
The contract wasn't too difficult. Osomatsu had thought he had forgotten all of his skills – forgotten how to pick a lock, how to sneak into a house without being spotted. But it came back almost naturally – almost as if it was instinct. And Osomatsu guesses that to some extent, it is. He had spent most of his life stealing to survive, after all – and this is no different. It was almost as if his body was acting on its own, like an automaton, which is nice. Osomatsu doesn't want to think much.
After retrieving the trinket he had been asked to collect, he goes to leave the house. Something in him tells him to stop in his tracks, to snoop further into the rather fancy looking habitation and take anything that could financially help him – but he's so tired. The help given to his legs by the exoskeleton is nice, but they're still so weak, his entire body is, and he feels ready to pass out already. Next time, he tells himself, and starts to walk home.
The air is humid, and Osomatsu is sweating. He isn't sure if he's just hot from having to move so much, his body unused to exercise anymore, if it's just warm outside. He brushes his hair back with his mechanical arm, metal fingers lingering on his own cheek on its way down. It feels nice, to remember he has a mechanical arm again. He isn't plagued by his oversensitive nub arm's pain, by the memories it triggers. The metal is cold against his cheek, also cooling down his face, and he leans into his own touch. He doesn't have any nerves in the mechanical arm, of course – so it feels almost as if someone else was cupping his cheek. He enjoys the affectionate touch, reluctant to pull his arm down.
He sighs, and pulls out his map. He knows he shouldn't linger too long here, so he gets going, not really paying attention to the world around him. He bumps into passerbys once or twice, and doesn't even think about taking advantage of the opportunity to pick pocket them. He just wants to lay down. The streets grow busier as time goes on, people leaving their work to go home, or to go eat dinner. Whatever it is, Osomatsu doesn't know or care. They're all tired, dragging their feet, some looking like they're about to fall asleep right here and then. They look as pale and dead as Osomatsu, though he assumes for different reason. Overworked and weary, a lot of them seem to be missing multiple limbs, some replaced by mechanical parts, others not.
Osomatsu wonders, if he's lucky in a way. Sure, his new situation isn't the most comfortable one, but he remembers being entertained by criminal activities before – even the first time he was in a gang before the incident that made him run from it, he enjoyed it, to some extent. Perhaps he just needs to feel the thrill of a good chase again. Now though, he prefers the calm, the absence of rush. He wouldn't survive having to run again. Not for now.
When he comes back to Tetsu's apartment, it's surprisingly quiet. It takes a moment before Osomatsu finds the other man napping on the couch. He's smiling peacefully, mumbling gibberish from time to time, an arm falling by the side of the couch while another is holding a small teddy bear that has a scar that matches his own. Osomatsu hears him say something about his mom at some point, but he doesn't really pay attention.
He kneels down in front of the couch and tries to poke and shake Tetsu awake, but Tetsu just groans and turns away. Osomatsu frowns, and tries some more before giving up, the sight of the other sleeping making him wish for rest, too. He doesn't even bother getting to bed, his sore muscles begging him to not take another step. So he just rests his head on the couch, and falls asleep, the sitting position not kind to his back, but he's too tired to even lay on the floor.
It doesn't feel like he sleeps for long before he's woken up with a start as he hits the ground painfully. His back hurts, as he expected when he decided to sleep like that, but now so does the side of his body. He rubs the arm that hit the ground, slowly sitting up to face an annoyed Tetsu. "Well, you're finally awake," he comments.
Osomatsu frowns. "Don't even complain about me not waking up... you were the same," he retorts.
Tetsu is surprised at how quickly Osomatsu was to answer, and at him fighting back. His progress seems to erase most of his annoyance, though he's quick to pout again. "Yes, well!" he tries to defend himself, crossing his arms, "I'm sure if you tried harder instead of just falling asleep, I would've woken up! Boss is gonna be mad at us for being late now! C'mon!" he says, getting up and grabbing Osomatsu by his arm to yank him to his feets again. It hurts, but Osomatsu lets him. All his strength and will to fight was used on his earlier response.
God, he wishes he wasn't so exhausted by everything.
Tetsu rushes him to his car and they go back to see their boss. Tetsu pretty much just pushes Osomatsu into the room, and immediately goes to blame him for their lateness – saying he took an awfully long time to complete his task, absolutely not mentionning how Tetsu had been sleeping this whole time at all, denying any sort of blame.
The boss seems pissed, and tells Tetsu to shut up as the man keeps rambling. Tetsu immediately stops, pressing a hand against his mouth and bowing in apology, taking several steps back. The boss then turns to Osomatsu and lectures him a little, though he adds an "at least he didn't fuck up or try to run away. Did you do as asked?" and extents his hand, waiting for Osomatsu to give him what he was sent to retrieve.
Osomatsu nods, and hands him the trinket. The boss nods, telling Osomatsu about how they require speed and efficiency if he doesn't want to be thrown away for being useless. He's about to be shown out of the room when Osomatsu reaches for the boss, "w-wait!" he says, which surprises the other.
The boss squints, "What is it?" he asks.
Osomatsu hesitates. There's something about the boss, the way he looks at him that takes Osomatsu's breath away, that makes him freeze and unable to talk. It takes a while to be able to open his mouth again, feeling back to square one as he struggles to find his words to express himself, "Uh... I have a question," he says, playing with the fabric of his shirt. It isn't an easy one. "... I had a uh, friend. Before I was, y'know, caught? And I was just wondering if you knew... anything about him... His name's Ichimatsu, and-"
The boss holds his hand up, cutting him off. He smiles then, a wide smile that makes cold sweat run down Osomatsu's spine. He doesn't like this smile. It reminds him the way that one person would smile every time Osomatsu opened his mouth or made any request. Osomatsu doesn't want to think about it.
"I do know," he says, "but, enlighten me, why should I tell you?"
Osomatsu frowns, "well.. why not?" he tries.
The boss huffs a laugh, "I'm unsure what you would do with this information. Do you plan to enter in contact with your little friend again, if I told you he's not inprisonned? And what if he is? Would you then try to break him out? And considering your state, you wouldn't succeed – and either end with your ass back to prison, or dead. Neither of those outcomes are profitable to me," he explains.
"But..! I promise, I won't-" Osomatsu tries, but he's cut off again.
"How can I trust you?" the boss asks, and it's a valid point. The answer is that he can't, that he shouldn't, but Osomatsu doesn't say that. After a moment of silence, he hums. "Yeah, that's what I thought," he says. "Maybe, after you prove your loyalty, I'll accept to give you some info. What about that?"
Osomatsu feels sour. It isn't a good deal, but it's the only one he's got."...Fine," he says, his eyes darting to the ground. He doesn't notice how Tetsu fidgets, wanting to say something before a look from his boss shuts him up.
They both leave, and as soon as they're out of the room, Tetsu gives Osomatsu an awkward pat on the shoulder. Tetsu opens his mouth, before he closes it back up, deciding that he probably shouldn't speak. Osomatsu doesn't really care, and they drive back home without a word.
Osomatsu feels like an idiot for thinking it would be so easy. Of course he wouldn't be allowed to know if the person he considered his closest friend was well or not. For all he knows, Ichimatsu could be dead somehow. Surely, if he received the same treatment that Osomatsu did, he would be. The thought makes Osomatsu feel nauseous – both from the memories of his imprisonment, and from imagining Ichimatsu in his place.
Ichimatsu could also be well, he tells himself. He could be at his home, in his basement, like usual, working on his robot, as usual. He wonders if he made progress on it. He wonders if it will ever work. Osomatsu really hopes it will, and really hopes Ichimatsu will be free of his insecurities, his loneliness and sadness. He doesn't linger on how he wishes he could have helped more, because what is done is done, anyway.
Even when they're home, Tetsu is really hesitant about speaking up, for some reason. Osomatsu pays it no mind, though there's this uncomfortable feeling in his chest from the silence in the room. He doesn't like silence. He concentrates on the way Tetsu's fingers tap nervously against the wooden table as he reads, the sound consistent, like the ticking of a clock. It reminds him of home – his and Ichimatsu's home.
Distantly, he wonders if he can still call it that. He should probably call Tetsu's apartment home instead, but he cannot help but still feel like a stranger here.
They eat in silence, and go to sleep in silence – Tetsu helping Osomatsu take off the exoskeleton around his legs before he lays down. The lamp is placed next to Osomatsu again, as he still cannot help but panic in darkness, and Tetsu lays in his own bed for a while. Osomatsu closes his eyes, but Tetsu doesn't.
"... You shouldn't worry too much. About your friend." Tetsu finally says, his voice quiet.
Osomatsu's eyes open, and they look up to Tetsu's bed. Their eyes don't meet – Tetsu's facing the wall. But Osomatsu keeps looking anyway – feels like if he keeps searching, he can find what Tetsu means, what he's hiding. He knows something, wants to say something – but he can't. Can't disobey his boss, he supposes. Osomatsu exhales slowly, turning away as well and holding his pillow to his chest.
"Thanks," he replies. He isn't sure if Tetsu's words are supposed to be reassurance, supposed to imply that Ichimatsu is fine, or supposed to tell him to stop asking. Either way, he'll take it. The fact that any of them has any information on Ichimatsu at least helps him, somehow. Because he knows he'll find him again, someday. He knows they'll tell him, someday. He'll make them.
He just knows.
Between contracts, Tetsu helps Osomatsu with his recovery. It seems like the exoskeleton helps speed up the process, too. The more time passes, the longer Osomatsu is able to stand up and walk. It isn't much at first – Osomatsu can't even make it through half of the room before he falls to his knees, panting in exhaustion. But it's still better than before. It's still something.
All his muscles ache when they go to bed. He's exhausted, physically, mentally. It's so, so difficult to keep going, but he does – if only for Ichimatsu. The better he gets, the more efficient he will be to his boss. The more efficient he will be, the more jobs he will get, and the more jobs he gets, the more he shows his boss that he can be trustworthy. It's his one biggest motivation, aside from staying alive and finding a source of happiness again – finding out if Ichimatsu is okay, and if not, help him.
He used to easily give up, whenever Tetsu would get frustrated with his inability to walk and function properly. But now that he has a goal for himself, he keeps pushing – begs Tetsu for one more time when the other tells him it's enough for today, tells himself to shut up when he feels like there's no way he could ever be like before. Whether or not he can doesn't matter – because no matter what, he will. He has to.
He feels too guilty to give up. He needs to know. He has to know. It's his fault, if Ichimatsu was in danger. It's his fault, if anything happened to him. And if Ichimatsu is unwell, it's his responsibility to fix it.
It feels strange to be driven like this. But it also feels good, somehow. Osomatsu feels a little more energized every day, every time he thinks of his goal. He isn't just surviving for the sake of seeing another day – he is actually surviving for something, for someone. He has a reason to keep working for his boss, a reason to keep living with Tetsu, to actually try to recover.
The jobs his boss gives him are rather simple at first, though they grow in number the better Osomatsu gets physically. The boss is quick to push Osomatsu as far as he can, and when Osomatsu comes back home completely exhausted, falling down to the floor to take a nap right there and then, Tetsu only sighs and pats his head with sympathy. It's then that Osomatsu notices the dark, dark circles under the other's eyes, and he guesses that Tetsu, too, is rather overworked.
The other is out of the house more often than not, Osomatsu realizes. Sometimes when he comes back, he's in quite a bad mood, his face swollen and a stench of blood following him. Osomatsu doesn't like it, but he doesn't comment. He doesn't want to know the reason behind that, doesn't want to know what Tetsu does for his boss. And Tetsu probably doesn't want to tell. Osomatsu prefers talking to him about better things.
Osomatsu particularly enjoys when Tetsu turns on the radio to fill the room with music when he feels too tired to do anything but lay down, but too restless to sleep. Osomatsu hums to the songs that get stuck in his head and erase any other thought that may come to him. Tetsu sometimes tells him to shut up, but Osomatsu pays him no mind, and the other sighs. However, sometimes Tetsu joins him in his humming, in his singing – and when Osomatsu points it out, the other's eyes widen in surprise, as if he hadn't realized himself, and he dismisses him and tries to shut up, only to start singing along again.
It makes Osomatsu chuckle, and it feels good to laugh, even a little. Every time he manages a smile, a laugh, his heart feels lighter. The constant uncomfortable feeling he has lessens.
One day, Osomatsu's snooping around the house while Tetsu's taking a shower. He opens a drawer to find a bunch of half written letters, broken pens and painkillers. There's a nearly finished box of chocolates deeper in the drawer that makes Osomatsu's mouth water. He's found himself able to eat more and more food, sometimes even managing to snack throughought the day, while before he couldn't even handle more than two small meals per day. He looks around, and decides to take a chocolate for himself, guessing Tetsu wouldn't care anyway. He's about to reach for it, when something else catches his attention, however.
A deck of cards.
His hand instinctively grabs it instead of the chocolates, and he closes the drawer to go sit down on his bed. He takes the cards out, looking them over. The deck is pretty worn out, missing a bunch of cards, but Osomatsu doesn't really care. Looking at each card gives him shivers all over his body, memories of playing with them all through his life making his heart speed up. There's a certain sense of excitement that comes to him at seeing a deck of cards again, one that feels almost ridiculous. But Osomatsu doesn't care.
His fingers run accross certain cards. He lingers on the ace of spades, the queen of hearts – commonly chosen cards in tricks, some of the first that come to mind when a magician asks people to pick a card. There's a certain discomfort he feels when looking over the aces though, as he remembers the last trick he's done before landing his ass in prison, but he ignores it, concentrating on his good memories instead. On the time he learned how to cut and deal cards, the first trick he's ever done, the times he's simply played with others. It feels nice.
He starts to shuffle the cards, slowly. His hands tremble a little, making him drop the deck once, twice. But it's fine. He doesn't let it discourage him. It's okay to be clumsy, a gentle voice reminds him. It's a voice he likes to remember, the one of the man who taught him all his tricks. Osomatsu lets out a small sigh as melancholy floods him. His father was a good man, a strong man. He misses him.
He enjoys the noise the cards make as they fall and slide against each other, the way they bend and the way the edge of his deck feels on his fingers. He likes to cut the pack over and over, select a card and remember how to shuffle his deck while still keeping track of it. He does it multiple times, with a bunch of cards, and feels satisfaction when he remembers his techniques and doesn't mess up. It feels comforting.
"What are you doing?" Tetsu asks suddenly, making Osomatsu jump.
He looks up at him as he puts the deck back together, about to put it back where it came from, when Tetsu kneels down and stops him. His hand is still damp from his shower, his hair still dripping slightly despite the towel on his head.
"No no no, don't put it away, it's okay," Tetsu says, sighing as he sits more comfortably. He doesn't seem to realize that, to be in possession of his cards, Osomatsu went through his stuff. Either that, or he doesn't care. Osomatsu isn't sure which one it is. "Here, I'm bored, why don't we play together?"
Osomatsu stares for a minute, but Tetsu doesn't seem to be joking. "...Really?" he asks.
"Yeah! Why not? You know how to play card games, right?"
Osomatsu actually has to think for a minute. He thinks he remembers some, so he nods, and Tetsu smiles. "Cool! Here, gimme it," he says, taking the deck of cards and cutting through it.
It's rather messy, and Osomatsu knows he could do much better. He makes no comment on it though, letting Tetsu do his thing. They play a bunch, Osomatsu forgetting the rules of most games they play, but Tetsu is in a good enough mood today to remind him when he does, unless it allows him to gain advantage and win. Osomatsu complains about that, and Tetsu laughs, saying it's Osomatsu's fault for forgetting or not paying attention.
At some point, Tetsu lets Osomatsu shuffle. He expects him to mess up, probably, as his eyes widen when Osomatsu shuffles it properly, using impressive looking though simple techniques. "Holy shit dude," he says. "You're good at this, what the fuck?"
Osomatsu's lips stretch into a small smile, feeling a warm feeling of pride in his chest. "I used to be good at handling cards," he explains, "it's not that hard."
"It's hard to me," Tetsu pouts.
"Because you've never been taught," Osomatsu insists.
There's a small pause, and Osomatsu is about to deal the cards for their next game, before Tetsu stops him. "Hey, then why don't you teach me?" he asks, "I'm the only one who doesn't know how to shuffle well and it sucks when we play poker with the other guys... Plus you kinda owe me this considering I had to teach you how to do pretty much everything!"
Osomatsu looks at Tetsu with surprise, not even minding his last comment. "Sure," he says. Despite his words, maybe Tetsu would be grateful to Osomatsu for this. Sure, he doesn't expect Tetsu to be so thankful that he'd tell him where Ichimatsu is, or something – but it's a sure good way to get closer. Plus, it makes Osomatsu feels good to be able to teach him something, to be the more competent of them for once. It makes him feel less like the mess he is.
At least, Tetsu gets it quickly. Of course he does – it isn't too complicated, as long as one gets over their initial clumsiness. It's almost cute the way Tetsu smiles happily when he gets it right, and the way he boasts himself. Osomatsu laughs a little, and they play some more games before he feels too tired to pay attention. He almost falls asleep mid game, and that's when Tetsu decides they should stop. He puts the deck back together, and hesitates for a bit, before he hands it to Osomatsu. "Here. Keep it," he says.
Osomatsu's eyes widen, "wait... really?" he asks, "you're giving this to me...?"
Tetsu shrugs, "eh, don't act as if I'm giving you a mountain of gold or something. It's just old cards that I never use," he replies casually.
Osomatsu holds it tightly. It's more, to him, than just an old deck of cards. It holds memories of better times, hopes for future happiness. It reminds Osomatsu that he is more than a thief, that he is capable of making others happy and brightening their days. That he is more than what his unlucky situation has made him. That he can overcome that. So he smiles, wider than he's ever done in months, holding it to his face. He can almost feel his eyes water. "Thank you," he says softly.
Tetsu gives him a weird look as he gets up. "Uhh.. yeah, don't make it weird," he says, walking away.
Osomatsu's too busy being happy over his gift to care about making it weird or whatever. He lays down, and keeps the cards close to his heart, almost afraid that if he didn't, they'd go away. He doesn't want to wake up to find them gone, to find out this was just a dream, that he just imagined their exchange. So he makes sure to not let them go, and is happy to see, when he wakes up, that they're still there.
Osomatsu takes the cards everywhere he goes. He doesn't have much use for them, but he likes having them. He's almost completely able to walk on his own now, keeping the exoskeleton off when he's at home, though still wearing it when he's outside. He enjoys being able to move and function on his own more and more, and even Tetsu acts almost proud of him for it. It makes Osomatsu smile.
Their relationship grows friendlier and friendlier as weeks pass. Osomatsu starts conversations on his own, is able to joke more and laugh with Tetsu, which definitely makes the atmosphere much lighter. Osomatsu's able to ignore his anxiety more easily, occupy himself more and more and drown out the bad thoughts in his mind enough to act like he used to – at least, how he thinks he used to. He definitely notices Tetsu being more eager to spend time with him when he starts acting happier, which doesn't surprise him.
Nobody wants to be around someone as broken, scared and hollow as he was when he got out. Thinking about it makes him grimace. How did Tetsu even deal with this?
One day, Tetsu starts to ask more about Osomatsu's past. What he did before he ended up here. How his friend was like. Osomatsu's more than happy to answer, though a sad feeling fills him everytime he thinks of Ichimatsu. God, he misses him. How he wishes his boss would tell him where he is.
"I guess you guys were close, yeah?" Tetsu comments.
Osomatsu chuckles, "I guess so?" he replies. "I mean, we lived together and all so. Yeah. Guess we were close."
He never really knew what Ichimatsu thougth of him, when he thinks about it. Ichimatsu took him in after pitying him, knowing Osomatsu would've been homeless and probably caught by the people he had been running from when he found himself at Ichimatsu's place. Maybe, more than pity, he didn't want to feel responsible and guilty for someone's probable death. As for the free mechanical arm he gave him... Osomatsu isn't so sure what drove Ichimatsu to do that.
Then, he probably dealt with him and kept him around because he was useful, allowing Osomatsu to laze around and take advantage of his money because he could steal stuff for him. Plus, he no doubts was a good remedy to the other's obvious loneliness. Sure, Ichimatsu had cats and robots, but nothing was better than a living, breathing human being.
Osomatsu however knows that Ichimatsu is a good, sweet person, inside. He doesn't know if he genuinely cared about him, but he tries to believe he did. It makes Osomatsu feel better to think that someone at least appreciates his existence. No matter what the truth actually is.
Tetsu looks down, "... You must... miss him," he says in an almost whisper.
Osomatsu bites the inside of his cheek, his hands, holding at his own shirt, tighten their grip. "Yeah," he admits. "I do. Mostly, though, I'm just worried... I hope he's okay."
Tetsu looks up at Osomatsu, then back down. He shifts closer to him, playing with a strand of hair. "I... I kinda get you, honestly," he says, "I. My mommy and I... We used to be super close, before I started playing rebels and ran away to join this stupid gang. But then she got sick, and was all alone for a while, and.. I feel bad about it, haha," he scratches his hair, "I promised her I'd run away to take care of her and never leave again and stuff, but when I tried, boss kinda caught me and uh... he wasn't happy. So, y'know... I have someone I wish I could see but can't, too. And she's not really doing well..."
Osomatsu stares for a second, frowning. "What're you telling me this for?" he asks, "You trying to make me feel better or something? Because it's not really working."
It feels cold to say that, but Osomatsu is genuinely confused what that was for. Sure, he guesses it's nice to have similar situations, or something – makes Tetsu be more sympathetic for Osomatsu, but... There isn't any point to knowing this at all. Osomatsu never asked for Tetsu's backstory, and it doesn't change anything about Osomatsu's own. Doesn't make Osomatsu's situation any better.
"... Alright, fine, you got me," Tetsu says with a small laugh, "I told you that because I have a favor to ask of you. But a favor that'll also make you happy!" he tells him.
Osomatsu squints. He isn't sure about this.
"... I can tell you where your friend is, if you help me."
Nevermind. Osomatsu is very sure about this. He perks up, almost like a dog who heard its name, urging Tetsu to keep going. His heart is speeding up at the idea of finally finding out where Ichimatsu is, how he's doing. He hopes it'll also offer him a chance to see him again, and a chance to run away. Surely, Osomatsu would get luckier than Tetsu. He can only hope so. After all the bad luck he's suffered, it would only be fair for something good to happen to him for once.
"... There's this doctor that lives in the outskirts of the capital – his name is Dekapan, and, he's really talented! I've been meaning to get in contact with him, but boss refuses to let me out of town, and I'm too busy to have a chance to sneak out. But you... you can, I dunno, pretend to have fallen sick or something – you're still not completely healthy after all. And then while the boss gives you time to recover, you can... leave. And bring that doctor to me. Whether he likes it or not," Tetsu explains, toying with his hair.
Osomatsu stares, "If I know where Ichi is before, then I might," he states firmly.
Tetsu laughs, a little awkwardly, "well, the funny part's here: Ichimatsu's at the same place that I'm sending you off to. He was thrown into prison but got out in a couple months or something, and last I heard he was living with Dr. Dekapan. Helps him with robotic limbs he gives to his patients or whatever. Don't really know, but I know he's there, so..."
Osomatsu grabs Tetsu's arms suddenly, giving him an intense look. "Are you sure?" he asks, "are you sure he's there? That he's okay? You're not just telling me this so I bring you what you want, right? I swear to god, if you're taking advantage of me, I'm going to--"
Tetsu shakes his head quickly, "no no no! I swear I swear, I wouldn't- I kept feeling bad when boss refused to tell you and, and I kinda wanted to tell you but, I didn't want him to get mad at me, but then I realized, you knowing might help the both of us anyway and stuff so I thought, since we're kinda, friends? That you could do this for me in exchange of the info because, y'know..." he speaks fast, definitely nervous at Osomatsu's almost threat. Osomatsu can see him growing sweaty, and sighs, letting go of him.
"... Fine," he says. There's a small silence, before he asks, "... and you're sure he's alright?"
"Well, I mean... I don't know everything, but he's alive, and working with Dekapan, so I guess he's well enough?" Tetsu shrugs, "You'll be able to see by yourself anyway, yeah?"
Osomatsu purses his lips, "yeah," he says.
"Alright, okay, so... Well, I might get someone to cover for you in case any suspicions arise. But uh, you'll have to come back quickly, okay? If you don't come back in like, two days, then I'll... I'll tell boss on you. And they're good at tracking runaways." Tetsu says, suddenly very serious.
Osomatsu's eyebrows furrow, "is that a threat?" he asks.
Tetsu recoils suddenly, biting on his lips, "maybe it is!" he says, "I-I don't want you to take advantage of me after all..."
Tetsu is so not scary that it makes Osomatsu laugh. He pats his back, "I won't, okay?" he reassures him. "You've been nice to me, so I'll be nice to you," he isn't sure if he's lying when he says that, but for now he supposes there's no harm in reassuring Tetsu. He can always see if it's worth running away or not when he's there.
Tetsu smiles. "Well, okay... Then, let me show you where it is," he says, pulling out a map of the capital and its surroundings. He marks a place with a red circle, indicating Osomatsu's destination. "I can let you leave... tomorrow. Is tomorrow fine?" he asks.
Osomatsu nods. Tomorrow's more than fine.
Osomatsu's too excited to sleep that night. He keeps tossing and turning, thinking of his future meeting with Ichimatsu, trying to imagine how he'd react. Would Ichimatsu be happy? Osomatsu assumes he would be, after being apart for so long. He buries his face in his pillow and smiles, smiles and smiles. His heart hammers in his chest and he feels the need to get up and leave now, but he has to wait. Tetsu told him to.
He counts the hours that pass on the clock by the bed. He listens to each second that goes by. Tick, tock, tick, tock. It's the only sound that fills the room except for Tetsu's snoring. It's two in the morning. He's supposed to get up at three to leave by four. It would then take two hours to get to the capital, letting him reach Dekapan right at his opening time. He just wishes time would go faster, wishes he could already be there.
He gets up half an hour before he's supposed to, unable to stand staying immobile for too long – which is almost funny, when he thinks about it. He's spent eight months laying down in a prison cell without doing anything, without the energy or the motivation to, and spent the past two months feeling exhausted whenever he had to do the slightest amount of exercise. He's never felt more alive than now, as he thinks about how little time separates him from finally seeing Ichimatsu again. He's excited both because he misses him, but also because it's another step toward getting things to be like before again.
He misses those simpler times, more than anything.
He gets dressed, and is about to reach for the exoskeleton, when he hesitates. He's been doing better and better at walking, and no doubt that the boss would be doubly interested in tracking him down if he ran away with his apparently important device. However, Osomatsu doesn't trust himself to handle long distances on his feets alone, still. He doesn't want to exhaust himself.
He's left with his hand hovering over the device for a while, before it drops. If he gets exhausted, he can just rest, he tells himself. Plus, it might help his recovery to deny himself this extra help. After all, he remembers Tetsu worrying over Osomatsu depending on it too much. He stretches and does some warms up while he waits for the time to leave to come. And as soon as the clock rings four in the morning, he's gone.
Tetsu especially told him not to take the car and to instead steal another vehicle to go to Dekapan's, which doesn't bother Osomatsu too much. Despite it being night, the factories in the city seem to still be working, and Osomatsu is almost scared he's gonna be caught as he takes the first motorcycle he finds by the edge of town, hotwiring it. However, the only people up seem to be the workers who are too busy inside their buildings to be roaming the streets and witness him as he blasts off.
It's the first time he gets to drive something other that Tetsu's borrowed car, and it feels... good. It's not as old and wobbly, it's responsive and fast, and pretty comfortable. Osomatsu pulls down the goggles that Tetsu let him take to cover his eyes, and he almost feels like he's back in his hometown again, rushing through the streets with cops at his tail. He feels light, he feels alive.
When he leaves the city, he's surrounded by fields of nothing. Long since abandonned roads lay below him, but he does not pay attention to them nor follows them. Nobody ever has since the time flying vehicles have been invented. The only time people ever stick to the ground anymore when traveling are when they take the train, and even then it's rare to not see their tracks elevate themselves high up in the sky.
It feels almost unnatural to Osomatsu to not be in the middle of a city. He never really traveled out of his hometown before, which had made getting accustomed to the one he was forced to live in with Tetsu even weirder and difficult. It feels lonely, to not be surrounded by tall buildings. Somehow, though, the much lighter air and clearer view feel nice. Osomatsu inhales deeply, enjoying the clean air while he still can and ignoring the loneliness that creeps into him.
It doesn't take long for him to spot the capital by the horizon. Akatsukapolis is almost like a small country in itself, always living and bustling, with everything one could ever wish for. Osomatsu can immediately recognize the impossibly tall clocktowers from the various paintings depicting the city, but they look even more impressive in person. Osomatsu notices multiple airship flying accross the sky, circling the city. It's mesmerizing, and Osomatsu distantly remembers the one and only time he had witnessed one as a kid and had wished so, so badly to be able to fly in one someday. Parts of him still wish so, just because it'd be really, really cool.
He knows it's a near impossible dream to achieve, though. Literal flying mansions, the only people who could ever hope to take a step into one are those who never knew what it was like to go hungry by lack of money. Still, Osomatsu can only hope, to one day sneak into one and steal all of its riches. He's gotten into non-flying mansions before, so it shouldn't be too different.
He eventually reaches the edge of city, where the Doctor lives. It's not as fancy as its centre, where all the rich people reside. It doesn't feel like he's in Akatsukapolis, really – just another industrial town with poor, overworked and sad people who spend their every waking hour powering machines and don't even know the sense of the words "rest" and "happiness". He chuckles a little bitterly when he thinks about how his kid self would be heartbroken at the idea that this city was no different than what he's lived with all of his life. Osomatsu knows however, that if he was to go a little deeper in it... There would come the wonders.
He parks his vehicle by a dark alleyway, pulls up his goggles and takes out his map. The air is even more polluted than in the town he's been stuck with Tetsu this whole time, and Osomatsu has to cover his nose and cough a bunch of times as the smoke burns at his lungs. He hurries, then, not wanting to stay here more than he needs to. By the time he arrives to the place, his legs are burning and trembling, begging for rest. His knees nearly give up on him and he leans on the door, catching his breath. Maybe he overestimated himself a little.
He tries to calm down before he enters. On the outside, the building already stood out from the rest. It's façade was clearer, and Osomatsu could tell, under the dirt and ash, that the walls were originally white underneath. Now, they're more of a dirty grey, but far better than the dark brown or downright black of the rest of this part of the city. There is a sign that lights up feebly, spelling out Dr. Dekapan's name above the front door, so Osomatsu is sure he isn't mistaken. He opens the door, which creaks slowly as he makes his way inside.
It looks more like a lab than what Osomatsu expects from a doctor's office, but again, Osomatsu actually never had to go to the doctor's. Except the incidents here and there, Osomatsu is a rather healthy person – and even when he wasn't, he never had any penny to get proper care, so he had to grow strong and resilient. It feels surreal, almost, to be there.
There's a robot by his side that Osomatsu only notices when he hears the sound of it's arms going up in the air. It blasts a song from the radio whose lyrics bid him welcome, and Osomatsu laughs. The laugh dies down though, when he looks at the robot's face and is hit by the realization that he recognizes it. He knows this face, the wide open smile and the blank eyes. It's naked of the human clothes that Ichimatsu kept forcing on it – but Osomatsu knows. It's the robot Ichimatsu kept exhausting himself on every day – Jyushimatsu.
Osomatsu's about to speak, ask to the robot where Ichimatsu is as if it was able to answer, when a small man places a gentle and soft hand on his arm. "Please do not touch him, he's rather fragile, still," he advizes Osomatsu. Osomatsu hadn't heard or noticed the man at all, so it's another surprise that makes him jump.
The man laughs softly then. Osomatsu eyes him up and down. He doesn't look threatening at all – on the contrary, he has the calm aura of a man that one would trust immediately upon meeting. He is small and large, stipped blue pants and a doctor's coat on. Osomatsu finds it a little weird that he isn't wearing any shirt, but doesn't comment on it. It's pretty hot in here after all, and if it was his own home, Osomatsu guesses he would take off his shirt as well. "Don't be afraid, it's okay," the man reassures him.
Osomatsu's heart calms down slightly, and he hesitates before asking, "Are you.. Dr. Dekapan?"
The man nods. "Indeed. Do you need me for anything?"
"Uh, yeah," Osomatsu replies, "my name's Osomatsu and uh, well, I do need your help, but more than that, right now, I need... I need to ask, like, really really badly – do you know someone named Ichimatsu? He's – he's supposedly the owner of that robot and, I just- " the words stumble out of his mouth clumsily, his voice trembling slightly in anticipation.
The man seems surprised at first, then smiles, "Oh, I think I heard of a fellow named Osomatsu. Did Ichimatsu use to know you?" he asks, and when Osomatsu nods, he adds, "ah, yes.. I think I remember now. He told me you were friends before that.. unfortunate day. He's asked to find you for a while, before he gave up... That poor kid, his life hasn't been easy, you know?"
"Yes, yes, that's great," Osomatsu says, feeling rather flattered that Ichimatsu searched for him, but sad that he obviously couldn't find him. "But I'm kind of in a hurry, can I see him? I heard he lives here."
Dekapan keeps smiling despite Osomatsu's rudeness. "Well, why don't I call him and make us all tea for this heartwarming reunion?"
"Whatever you want! Just- that's a yes right? I can actually see him right??" he asks, grabbing Dekapan's shoulder and holding them tightly, "He's here?"
Dekapan nods, "here, follow me," he replies.
Osomatsu lets go of Dekapan who leads him to a back room. It's dark – as dark as he remembers the basement he and Ichimatsu spent time in together. It's probably the first time that Osomatsu finds any sort of darkness comforting. It's hard to keep his breathing even, he can barely keep himself on his feets when he sees a figure sitting by a desk, working on some mechanical limb that he doesn't care to recognize. He takes a step forward, and another – Ichimatsu doesn't look up, probably used to Dekapan entering and leaving.
"Ichimatsu, I bring you a friend," Dekapan announces.
"Don't have any of that," Ichimatsu replies immediately, voice low and bored.
Osomatsu wants to cry – not because Ichimatsu denied any friendship to anyone, but because he never thought he would ever get to hear his voice ever again. He had almost forgotten how he sounded like, the sad undertone behind any of his mumbled words, the way Osomatsu sometimes had to listen in very closely to get what his quiet voice was saying. The way it would sometimes get aggressive and tense. Oh god. He missed him.
"I beg to differ," Dekapan says, "Please look up."
Ichimatsu sighs in annoyance and looks up, about to bark something at Dekapan before he immediately shuts himself up when he sees and recognizes Osomatsu. Osomatsu is rather glad that Ichimatsu did – almost afraid that he looked too much like a corpse for him to realize it was him. To be fair, he's been looking better and better as time went.
Osomatsu smiles, and advances toward Ichimatsu. Ichimatsu doesn't move – he doesn't stand up, doesn't move away, doesn't say a word. Osomatsu doesn't care though, and immediately goes to hug him – tightly, so tightly. He rests his face on Ichimatsu's shoulder and inhales his scent deeply. Oil, metal and steam, along with a faraway scent of food and sweets he likes to eat. "Ichimatsu," Osomatsu breathes out, "Ichimatsu, Ichimatsu, Ichimatsu... holy shit... Ichi... fuck," he bites his lips sharply, not wanting to start crying while Dekapan was watching, but god dammit, it was so difficult.
Ichimatsu doesn't hug him back, but doesn't push him away, either. Osomatsu nuzzles Ichimatsu's neck and squeezes him, his body trembling slightly. It feels surreal, to be able to hold him again, feel him against himself and know that he's actually alive, actually free, actually well. He hears the door behind them close, and he only assumes that Dekapan left the room. He doesn't care much. Instead, he enjoys the feeling of Ichimatsu breathing against him, the sound of his heart beating. He's alive.
"... Are you done?" Ichimatsu asks after what feels like both eternity but also entirely not long enough of hugging him. He's pushing weakly at Osomatsu to get off of him, clearly tense and uncomfortable.
Osomatsu chuckles, and lingers a little more in the embrace, before he pulls away, smiling from ear to ear, so much it hurts his cheeks. He rubs a finger under his nose, grabbing Ichimatsu's hand in his own, free one, running his thumb accross his knuckles. "It's been so long," he says. "I never thought I'd see you again! I'm so happy!"
Ichimatsu pulls his hand away, and looks down. "Yeah. Never thought I'd see you either," he says, and his tone is actually very cold. "What do you want?"
Osomatsu's smile falls only a little, "what do you mean?" he asks with confusion, "I uh, wanted to see you again?"
Ichimatsu's eyes go back to Osomatsu in a harsh glare. "Really now?" he asks, "After almost a year, it's now that you finally move your ass to find me? Don't shit with me now, Osomatsu. What the fuck do you want."
Osomatsu suddenly feels cold inside. "No, listen, I couldn't – I couldn't come see you earlier, dude. For real," he explains. His heart hurts. It's not the warm welcome he had expected, not the smile he had imagined to brighten Ichimatsu's face. "If I could have, I'd have come to you much earlier, believe me... !"
"Yeah, as if," Ichimatsu responds, crossing his arms over his chest. "Just say it – you forgot about me 'till now. What, do you need me to replace that piece of shit that serves as your arm? Can't believe this is even working," he says, nodding at Osomatsu's mechanical arm. "Then fine. Lay it on the table. But don't make me believe you cared about me."
Osomatsu clenches his trembling fists, "stop this, Ichi! Why can't you believe me?" he asks.
"Because I actually cared about you and searched for you for weeks on end only to find nothing, and thought 'fine, maybe he'd come and find me again,' for a while too until I realized you wouldn't, probably because your nice little hideout with me was ruined and you knew I couldn't be useful to you anymore if I couldn't hide you. Nice job by the way, burning that warehouse so you would have an excuse to not have to steal shit for me anymore. Wouldn't have thought of that. Truly you're less stupid that you let on, huh?" Ichimatsu argues.
There's a certain hurt in Ichimatsu's voice – one that Osomatsu now realizes is the reason behind his harsh words. Of course, Ichimatsu couldn't simply say "I thougth you abandonned me," out loud, and instead had to spew all this negative bullshit at him to try to hurt him in return.
What a child.
If Osomatsu truly was like his past self, before his imprisonment, he would have gotten angry. He would have yelled and grabbed Ichimatsu and shaken some sense into him. But he's tired, still. He's leaning on Ichimatsu's desk, and despite that, his legs are still so weak from moving and standing for so long. He's already ready to sleep after all the emotions this meeting made him go through, as if the hurt Ichimatsu inflicted on him sucked all of his energy away. So instead he just takes a deep breath, keeping his hands on the desk behind him.
"Ichimatsu," Osomatsu says, giving the other a serious look. "How long do you think I was in prison for?"
Ichimatsu looks taken aback. "Uh, I don't fucking know, why does it-"
"I was there for eight months," Osomatsu announces. There's a certain uncomfortable feeling, almost like nauseous disgust as he says those words. Osomatsu doesn't like to think about how long he spent in that dark cell. "Do you think I could have searched for you during that time?"
"Eight months...?" Ichimatsu repeats. He looks like he was stabbed in the guts by Osomatsu's reveal. "I- I thought, I didn't.."
"Yeah. Seemed overexaggerated to me too," Osomatsu laughs, bitter. "Also, for your information, I didn't burn that place – though I guess, like the majority of people, you won't believe me, yeah?" he sighs, "but believe me when I say, that I kept wishing I could know where you were, that you were okay. Don't you fucking remember, Ichimatsu? That the first thing I thought of when these stupid cops came in, was to hide you. Because I didn't want you to get hurt."
"Well, that sure failed," Ichimatsu mumbles to himself.
"And I'm sorry it did!" Osomatsu says, "I really am! But you gotta believe me, when I tell you this is the first opportunity I've had to see you, and despite you being a sourpuss, I'm really really happy to be here!"
Ichimatsu's harsh gaze softens slightly. He looks at Osomatsu in silence for a bit, before shifting uncomfortably and directing his stare to the ground again. He seems to search for his words for a while, before deciding on an "I see," that feels very anticlimatic. But Osomatsu will take it.
He knows Ichimatsu isn't a talkative person. Despite that, the atmosphere definitely grows more bearable as they both relax, Osomatsu's smile returning. "So, what have you been up to? I didn't expect you to get to Akatsukapolis at all," he says.
Ichimatsu shrugs, "Me neither," he answers. "But the doctor brought me here, after uh.. finding me in the streets. After I was let out of... y'know," he says that last bit quietly.
"I know," Osomatsu answers. No matter what kind of sentence Ichimatsu had, if he was sent to solitary or not, he knows. No matter what, the other suffered.
"He's kind, I guess. He knew me somehow, like, my talent, or whatever. So he took me in," Ichimatsu explains.
Osomatsu's smile is soft, and he ruffles Ichimatsu's hair. "I'm glad," he says.
As he retracts his mechanical arm, however, Ichimatsu grabs it. "I was serious, by the way," he says, "your arm fucking sucks. Where'd you get it?"
Osomatsu shrugs, "eh, somewhere," he says dismissively. Ichimatsu doesn't need to know.
Ichimatsu stares for a while, and sighs. He doesn't ask for Osomatsu's permission before he reaches to detach it from him. Osomatsu doesn't fight against it, though, and Ichimatsu motions for him to get off his desk, which he does. "It's cheap, and old. Looks like it's gonna fall apart anytime. Whoever gave it to you is a dumbass."
Osomatsu laughs, sitting on a chair next to Ichimatsu instead. "Are you gonna give me a new one then?" he asks.
Ichimatsu nods, rummaging through his stuff. It takes a while before he takes out an arm made out of almost shining brown metal. "Here, put this on," he says, handing it to Osomatsu and helping him attach it to himself.
When it's attached, a small round orange light by the middle of the arm illuminates. Osomatsu moves it around, clenching and unclenching his fist to try it out, and smiles widely. The movements feel so much more fluid and natural than with the one he had been stuck with, it's amazing. He had missed having an actually quality prosthetic.
"Dude, thank you!" he says, pulling Ichimatsu into another hug. "It's just the right size, too! As if you had it ready just for me," he says, laughing a little.
At Ichimatsu's blush and mumbled embarassed gibberish, Osomatsu only smiles wider.
"Wait, did you actually prepare it for me in advance?" he asks.
Ichimatsu mumbles some more, and Osomatsu can't really make out much of his words, but the other blushes up to his ear, and that is all he needs to confirm his doubts.
"That's so cute!!" he says, rubbing his cheek on Ichimatsu's own affectionately, because he knows that will embarass him further. "My little Ichi is so cute! Ahh, I'm so glad you thought of mee!"
Ichimatsu growls and pushes Osomatsu away, telling him to stop being so annoying and embarassing, and Osomatsu only giggles. He feels warm all over, and more comfortable and happy than he's been in so long. It feels good, and familiar, to interact with Ichimatsu again. Feels just like home. A part of him is ready to cry happily at any instant as he realizes just how much he needed this, just how much he needed to see Ichimatsu.
They enjoy a happy conversation where they try to catch up with each other, and how they've been. Ichimatsu ended up homeless after coming out of prison, begging for money to survive. It was difficult, and he almost died, until he was found by Dekapan who was in town for a client. Dekapan saved his life, nursed him back to health without asking for a single penny, and offered Ichimatsu a home. In return, Ichimatsu decided to work for him, and Dekapan didn't mind paying him at all even after Ichimatsu insisted he just wanted to work for him to repay for the free housing.
It made Osomatsu happy, to know Dekapan had been so kind to Ichimatsu. The poor man deserved it, after what Osomatsu had put him through. He deserved some happiness, some kindness, some generosity. One that Osomatsu hadn't been able to give him.
Osomatsu was rather reluctant to tell Ichimatsu much. He told him he was residing in a nearby industrial town and was working with some shady people that Ichimatsu shouldn't know about. He tells him the place isn't so great, but it's decent enough that Osomatsu's able to survive. It makes Ichimatsu frown though, and there's some silence where the two of them just enjoy each other's company, before he speaks up again.
"You can stay here, you know," he says quietly. "Dr. Dekapan wouldn't mind, I'm sure."
Osomatsu smiles, and is about to say he'd be more than happy to – before he stops himself. Memories of the police flooding into Ichimatsu's house flash by, making Osomatsu sick with guilt as he realizes that nothing would be like this, that Ichimatsu wouldn't have had to go through this if it wasn't for Osomatsu. He bites the inside of his cheek, smile falling, and he looks away. He can't put him in danger again. He already did enough. So he shakes his head. "Eh, can't really... leave the area I'm in for too long. Boss will get mad, and stuff, I guess? Haha.. yeah," he says.
"Fuck your boss," Ichimatsu says. "Dekapan will protect you, and--"
Osomatsu grabs Ichimatsu's shoulders. "I can't, Ichi," he says. Then he smiles sadly, "It's fine, really. It's closer to work anyway, and I kinda.. can't really quit that so easily. I shouldn't even be here."
Ichimatsu's eyes grow worried, but he doesn't say anything, and Osomatsu's thankful.
"I'm glad I could come here and see you, really. I missed you, y'know?" he says.
Ichimatsu nods, "I know."
Osomatsu feigns sorrow as he presses a hand against his chest in an overly dramatic way, "aw, Ichi! Not even a 'I missed you too' ? You break my heart!"
Ichimatsu grimaces, and Osomatsu laughs.
They speak some more, Osomatsu trying to ignore the sadness that creeps into his bones, before he reluctantly tells Ichimatsu he has something to do, and that he has to leave. Ichimatsu seems sad at that – sadder than he usually is, so Osomatsu sighs softly. "I'll come back again soon, I promise," he says.
Ichimatsu seems to brighten a little at that. "Okay," he says. "See you."
Osomatsu waves at him with more energy he thougth he'd ever have again, before he leaves the room. In the main hall, he can see Dekapan standing by Ichimatsu's robot. Osomatsu sneaks behind him slowly, and is about to knock him out when Dekapan suddenly turns around. "What are you doing, boy?" he asks, completely calm and serene.
Osomatsu immediately stands back, surprised. He pouts at his failed attempt, and tries to search for a good enough excuse, when Dekapan turns back around. "It's a nice robot, isn't it?" the doctor says.
Osomatsu is confused, but nods after a while, "yeah. I uh... I remember Ichi working on it, back when we uh... still lived together," he replies. "Though it looks, kind of better now? At least it's.. doing stuff."
Dekapan laughs, "yeah, it is. It's rather impressive, really! I never thought I'd see this boy's face again..." he sighs, his face looking rather melancholic now.
Osomatsu tilts his head to the side, "you mean.. Jyushimatsu... ?" he tries.
Dekapan nods, "What happened to him was truly sad... It's interesting to see Ichimatsu try to bring him back."
"I uh... That's weird," Osomatsu can only comment. He doesn't really understand what Dekapan is speaking about, and isn't sure he wants to.
Dekapan laughs. "So, what did you want?"
"I, well..." Osomatsu hesitates. He could just knock Dekapan out right here and there, but he guesses that he could always try to ask nicely before. If that doesn't work, then it's back to the old methods. "I have a friend... who needs your help, for his sick mom. He couldn't come here on his own, and I don't think I can move his mom so... I'd need you to come with me. For, like, free. And stuff. 'Cause I don't have any money on me."
"Okay," Dekapan says immediately, without a single hesitation or doubt.
"Woah-- wait, really??" Osomatsu asks with surprise.
"I am always here for anyone who needs my help, whether they pay me or not," Dekapan says with a gentle smile, "no matter the reason."
That's nice, Osomatsu thinks. It definitely saves him the troubles of carrying Dekapan's limp body around, as he guesses he must not be the lightest fellow. He leads him outside and to his motorcycle after Dekapan notices Ichimatsu that he'll be gone for a while, and they leave quickly enough.
Osomatsu discards his vehicle around the same place he remembers getting it earlier in the morning. Dekapan doesn't even comment on the fact that it's obviously stolen, and Osomatsu isn't sure if he's thankful or not. He keeps expecting questions, doubts and comments, but nothing comes up. Dekapan is completely calm and unthreatened even as Osomatsu brings him to the not so great looking inn. Is he used to this, Osomatsu wonders? Is he used to dealing with outlaws? Or is he just a surprisingly calm and trusting person?
It doesn't matter, Osomatus decides.
Tetsu is ecstatic when he sees the Doctor, and expresses his pleasant surprise that Osomatsu took so little time to bring him here. He frantically shakes Dekapan's hand, speaking quickly and excitedly about how happy he is to see him and how much he's going to help with his mommy's condition. He accompanies Dekapan outside, probably bringing him to her, and Osomatsu sits back on his bed. He looks down at his arm and smiles. Ichimatsu's alive. Ichimatsu's safe. And Ichimatsu doesn't hate him, in the end. It feels like so much weight has been lifted from his shoulders. It feels good.
Tetsu's gone the whole day, and Osomatsu takes advantage of it to sleep, not wanting to deal with the loneliness. He's waken up with a start when Tetsu comes back to the room calling out his name happily, and he's definitely surprised when Tetsu pulls him into a hug as soon as Osomatsu sits up. Tetsu's embrace is tight, mught tighter than Osomatsu imagined it, and he nearly suffocates, begging for Tetsu to let him go.
"The doc gave her a remedy and she's gonna be back on her feet in the coming weeks!" he said happily, "said to call him if anything is up! My mommy's gonna be okay, Osomatsu!!" he grins from ear to ear.
It's cute, Osomatsu has to admit, and he chuckles. "I'm happy to hear," he says, patting Tetsu's back.
"God, fuck, thank you! If you ever wanna see your friend again, I'll cover for you!" he promises.
Osomatsu's eyes widen, and his smile soften. "Thanks!" he says. "I'll definitely take you up on that offer."
Tetsu nods. He tells him he should accompany the doctor back to the capital now, and Osomatsu accepts, stretching a bit before getting up. His legs hurt a lot, so he decides to not be an idiot again and put the exoskeleton on this time, knowing he won't run away anytime soon. Not to go to Ichimatsu, anyway.
The ride to Dekapan's place is uneventful, and Osomatsu spends a little more time with Ichimatsu, drinking that cup of tea Dekapan had promised in the morning, before he decides to leave. He's about to take the stolen motorcycle and fly away, when he feels the barrel of a gun pointed to the back of his head, making him freeze in place. All he can see from the man behind him is a blurry reflection of blue and gold on the surface of his motorcycle.
"Well, well, seems like I've hit jackpot," he hears a deep, flirtatious voice purrs.
Notes:
so many scary cliffhangers I am so sorry ahaha
Chapter 7
Notes:
Sorry this update was a little late!! I had to cut a chapter in half again due to length haha
Chapter Text
Osomatsu feels a deep sense of fear that makes his blood run cold as the man behind him presses the barrel of his gun against his head. It feels as if his heart just stops right here and then, and Osomatsu finds himself unwilling to move, closing his eyes and forcing himself to take a deep inhale as he listens to the man talk.
Be brave, Osomatsu. You can get out of this.
He forces a smile on his face as he turns around, the movement almost feeling unnatural, wanting to know what the man looks like. Wanting to know who to get revenge from if he got caught again. He's actually not bad looking at all – his outfit is rather fancy looking, with multiple decorative golden roses accompanied by gears. It has splashes of blue here and there, which look vibrant next to the muted colors surrounding it. He's looking at Osomatsu with a smirk, his rather strong eyebrows furrowed.
Osomatsu cannot help but whistle, his smile growing more natural. "Woah, you're hot," he comments, holding his hands together, "I wouldn't mind having you put handcuffs on me, officer," he jokes with a wink, though as soon as the other man even moves the slightest bit, he separates his hands immediately, not wanting to actually get handcuffed.
He can see the other blush, his eyes widening before his expression sets in a confident one again. "Heh," he chuckles, "I did not know I would find a Karamatsu boy in such a situation, though I assume even street rats have taste," he sighs. "What a shame that I've got to capture you.. Ah! How cruel fate is, to reunite me with a fan only to make me capture him and separate us so soon..."
Osomatsu can feel pain in his chest that makes him cringe as the man who he assumes is named Karamatsu speaks. He even gestures and poses dramatically, relieving Osomatsu of the sight of his rifle's barrel against his head if only for a second, before Karamatsu finds his serious again and points it back at him. At least, Karamatsu's ridiculous behavior helps Osomatsu calm down from the fears that had made it hard to breath, his mind growing clearer by the second. "H-hey now, listen," he says, brushing the rifle away with his hand and directing it away from him. "You wouldn't want to kill such a fan... yeah?"
Karamatsu frowns for a second, then shakes his head. "As heartbreaking as it is, I have to do my job," he sighs, "and surely, catching a known criminal right in the act of thievery deserves a high reward..."
Osomatsu stares for a second before realizing something. "Wait. You, you're not a cop, are you?" he asks.
Karamatsu shakes his head again, before posing dramatically, a hand pressed against his face and his dark eyes giving Osomatsu a look that is probably supposed to be "cool". "Indeed, I am but a humble bounty hunter, hungry to serve justice in my own ways, separate from the shackles of society."
Osomatsu grimaces, feeling stabbed by how much pain Karamatsu's words bring him. Couldn't he try to be less dramatic and act normally for a second? Despite that, he can't help but snicker, terribly amused despite the pain. "You're mostly hungry for money, aren't you," he comments. He knows how bounty hunters work – to help ensure justice isn't what interests them. The gold promised on the wanted posters is what they all seek. Osomatsu can't even blame them – he has to admit that he had hoped in the past to have an opportunity to turn a fellow outlaw in, if only for the delicious looking bounty.
"The monetary gain is a plus, indeed," Karamatsu admits. "Now, I assume you would prefer to be caught alive rather than dead, hmm?" he asks, taking a step in Osomatsu's direction and pointing his gun back at his head. "So please surrender without struggle."
Osomatsu takes a step back as Karamatsu advances toward him, up until his legs hits his vehicle. He glances at it, his hands reaching blindly for its handles – but Karamatsu catches it, and frowns, grabbing Osomatsu by his hair and effortlessly pulling him off of his bike before throwing him further into the alley, making Osomatsu stumble and fall right on his ass.
"Non non, my dear," Karamatsu purrs, "you better not run away if you don't want me to lodge a bullet in between those beautiful eyes of yours."
Osomatsu clicks his tongue. He can't let himself get caught, and he sure as hell doesn't want to let himself get killed. Not after all he's lived through, he thinks to himself. Not after surviving prison. Why would he have survived this, just to die because of a stupid, painful bounty hunter? Yet, Osomatsu also knows, that being imprisonned again would kill him. He can't let himself be caught at any cost. The thought of going back there terrifies him, more than anything, putting him on edge, making the air hard to breathe and making him want to run away, run away as fast as he can.
But he can't.
"H-hey now, listen," he tries, "you don't want me dead. L-like, I know, it's dead or alive or whatever, but seriously, it'd be like, a waste and stuff," he says, trying to not speak too fast and stumble too much on his words. It's difficult, when all his eyes can focus on is the barrel of Karamatsu's gun and his imposing posture, when all he can think about is how much stronger Karamatsu is and how hopeless his case would be if he was thrown back into prison. Karamatsu's finger is on the trigger, ready to shoot.
Karamatsu raises an eyebrow, "and why would it be, hmm?" he asks, visibly amused by Osomatsu's desperate plea for mercy. It must not be the first time a criminal tried to beg him to let them go. He wonders if any of them ever got lucky.
"Well, I mean, you see, I served my time in prison and stuff, yeah? My bounty's probably like, real real low right now," Osomatsu explains, sitting back up, feeling like his legs are too wobbly to stand up right now. "But, if you let me go? I can go and y'know, do stuff to raise that bounty – so that if you catch me again, then you'll actually be hitting jackpot!" he attempts a smile, "isn't that a win win situation? For the both of us?"
Truth is, it isn't much of a win for himself if it's just a set up to get captured again – but Osomatsu plans on never seeing Karamatsu again, and on making sure his bounty never gets high enough that it would cause any real interest from a bounty hunter. Osomatsu guesses he was just unlucky to be caught red handed by one, but he hopes he can save himself on this. Please, he pleads to any force above, it would be too cruel to make him suffer more than he already has.
Karamatsu narrows his eyes, pressing his gun more firmly against Osomatsu's head, making him gulp. He never planned to die by a bullet in the head, and would rather it doesn't happen. "So, are you saying you want me to let you go cause chaos just to profit off the bounty it would give you later on?" he asks, "and what tells me you would fall back into my net so easily?"
"Well, of course, you'd have to catch me again, haha," Osomatsu responds, shrugging and rubbing a mechanical finger under his nose. "But! It'll be worth it, I swear! You know, my bounty was pretty high before I was caught that other time! You'll really really make bank on me... ! Plus, I'm sure you're real talented, yeah? It won't be too much troubles for you!"
Osomatsu hopes it isn't visible how desperate he is and how much he's sweating. Karamatsu analyses him for a moment, visibly pleased by the praise though still perplexed, his gun shifting ever so slightly. He seems to be thinking about this, which is a good sign. Osomatsu tries to crawl further away, just enough that he doesn't feel the barrel of the gun digging into his skin.
"Listen, if you let me go, I'll suck your dick. Isn't that a great deal? You'll get tons of money if you ever see me again, and for now we part with a blowjob. I swear I'm good at them, too," Osomatsu grins, eyes half lidded in flirtation.
Karamatsu's taken aback, eyes widening. Then he furrows his eyebrows again, staring at Osomatsu as if to see if he's being serious or not. Osomatsu can see his grip on his gun lessening, and he doesn't make any move to point it back at him when Osomatsu pushes it away. His grin widens, and he crawls toward Karamatsu.
"Is that a yes?" he asks, and Karamatsu gulps. It's funny to see him be the nervous one now.
"Prostitution is against the law," Karamatsu says. It doesn't even sounds like a protest as it is a fact that Karamatsu states from lack of any better answer.
"Well, you're not exactly paying me," Osomatsu snorts, "though even then, it would only make my value as an outlaw higher, hm?" he says, grabbing at Karamatsu's pants and unbuckling his belt.
Sex is the best way to trick any man into doing whatever one wants. Osomatsu knows, as he is a man himself who falls way too easily to this sort of scheme – as he did back when Todomi... he shakes his head slightly, chasing the thoughts out of his mind. Not now, he tells himself. Now is the time to give Karamatsu a nice little orgasm to make him forget just why he was even here to begin with.
The bounty hunter doesn't seem reluctant. He puts his rifle away, and chuckles, "I see," he says, leaning back against the wall and letting Osomatsu undo his pants. "I suppose there is no harm in letting you pleasure me as payment for my mercy. Ah, how thankful you must be, that I, the famed bounty hunter Karamatsu, will let you go..."
"You called yourself humble like five minutes ago, and now you're famous, huh?" Osomatsu laughs, "make up your mind, Kara," he teases, squeezing at Karamatsu's crotch. It brings a gasp and silent hiss from him, and Osomatsu can feel the other's cock twitching and hardening even from the simple contact. "Haha, you don't seem to get action that often to get excited so easily," he comments, though he isn't that much better. It's been so long since he had sex with anyone, and even his last encounter with his hand was long ago...
He just hadn't felt like it, which is proof of how bad he had been feeling. Thankfully, now that he is in a good mood, he can get himself to even enjoy giving a blowjob, even if he knows he probably won't get anything but freedom back. It's still a good price, he tells himself. He'd do anything for it.
Osomatsu yanks Karamatsu's underwears down, freeing his half hard erection. Karamatsu let out a shaky breath at the feeling of the cold air hitting his heated skin, and Osomatsu smiles. He takes his member in hand, stroking it slowly and pressing his mouth against his shaft, pressing light kisses on the skin before he takes his head in mouth. Karamatsu's hands find Osomatsu's hair easily, holding it tightly as Osomatsu runs his tongue against his cock.
Osomatsu feels Karamatsu's cock grow harder and harder as he takes more of him in mouth and bobs his head slowly. He feels big, which makes Osomatsu glad he proposed a blowjob rather than something else. Karamatsu lets out the softest moan, his hips twitching into Osomatsu's mouth, surprising him as he forces himself deeper inside. Osomatsu relaxes his jaw to accomodate to him, and Karamatsu seems to notice the lack of resistence, as his grip on Osomatsu's hair tightens, keeping him still, and he whispers, "wait, let me..." before he actually forces himself all the way in Osomatsu's mouth, making him almost gag.
Ah, so he wants to do that, huh, Osomatsu thinks. He wants to protest, but he also doesn't want to go to prison, so he lets him, trying to breathe as best as he can. He holds onto Karamatsu's hips as the other thrusts in his mouth, first still careful before pleasure takes control over him and he thrusts in with abandon, bringing choked noises out of Osomatsu more than once as he feels his cock at the back of his throat. His throat wants to reject it so badly, but he's forced to accept it, and he squeezes his eyes shut as they water.
Karamatsu groans and pants as he fucks Osomatsu's mouth, uncaring for Osomatsu's well being. It doesn't surprise Osomatsu, from the man who earlier wanted to capture or kill him. He tries to concentrate on how nice his deep voice sounds as moans make their way out of his throat, their volume getting louder when Osomatsu makes small whimpering noises as Karamatsu thrust into his mouth, the vibration going straight to the other's dick and making his hips twitch. Soon enough and his hips stutter quickly into Osomatsu's mouth before Karamatsu forces Osomatsu flush with his crotch, releasing down his throat.
Osomatsu coughs and chokes on Karamatsu's release, but the other doesn't care, not letting Osomatsu go before he swallows it all up. Karamatsu's breathing loudly, leaning back against the wall as he relaxes his grip on Osomatsu's hair, allowing him to pull away and wipe the mix of drool and cum off his mouth. Osomatsu breathes deeply, now that he can, and grimaces at the lingering bitter taste. When he looks up at Karamatsu, the other looks pleased, a lazy smile on his face as his dark eyes look at Osomatsu. Hah. Of course he would be.
"Well, it was a pleasure dealing with you," Osomatsu says, getting back to his feets. It wasn't really, but that doesn't matter. "But, y'know, I gotta go now! So... bye bye!!" he says, waving at him and quickly getting to his vehicle before Karamatsu has time to truly recover and say anything, blasting off quickly, uncaring about blowing all his smoke in Karamatsu's face.
It's only when he's on the road home that he processes what truly happened, and he tries to calm down his shaky breathing. He got so lucky back there, got so close to go back to jail. Images of the dark, dirty and terrifyingly small cell flash in his mind, and he can almost feel the taste of the bland potatoes and stale bread in his mouth, which makes him retch along with the gross taste of spunk in the back of his throat.
At least, though, that bounty hunter was pretty hot. Maybe if they had met in another context, they could have had more going on, and some better sex. Osomatsu realizes belatedly that he's slightly hard, his hand absently palming at his erection, unconcerned about the fact that he's still driving. The road between Akatsukapolis and Tetsu's place is empty enough anyway that it isn't dangerous. He sighs, grinding against his hand. He really needs to jerk off as soon as he gets home.
He abandons his vehicle by the edge of town and quickly hurries into Tetsu's apartment. Tetsu is home, though he's busy reading a book. He still welcomes Osomatsu home, still happy and excited by the fact that his mother is going to be okay, and makes a confused noise when Osomatsu pretty much dismisses him to hurry into the bathroom instead. He can apologize for it later, Osomatsu tells himself. For now, his boner is too big to ignore.
It's funny, in a way, that such a seemingly unpleasant encounter that made Osomatsu panic so much resulted in so much arousal, but he guesses it's just been that long since he last saw a dick. And after all, he guesses he isn't against the other being rough at all. He opens his pants and pulls out his cock, stroking himself quickly and closing his eyes. He uses his mechanical arm, the lack of nerves in the metal hand making it feel like it's someone else who is touching him. He pants, his mind going back to the way Karamatsu fucked his mouth so carelessly, the way he partically growled as he came down his throat. It was very, very hot. His mind also can't help but wander farther away, to when he fucked Todomi into the bed, the cute noises she made, her shyness. The feelings turn sour when he remembers why they had sex, what happened after it – but the fact that it had been fun still stands.
It takes him a ridiculously short time to orgasm, but it feels good, his body shaking slightly as he comes on his hand, moaning quietly. He smiles, lazily reaching for a tissue to clean his mess off. This almost feel like a step toward being like himself again – a horny, sleazy asshole. He had been so busy with everything else, he hac completely forgotten about how good it felt to treat himself and his libido to some action. He sighs deeply, leaning back against the seat. Perhaps he could find some cheap whore to fuck one day soon.
After taking some time to get himself back together, Osomatsu leaves the bathroom and goes to lay in his bed. He's smiling idly, humming as he grabs his pack of cards and shuffles them for the sake of having something to do with his hands, as he's somewhat energized by his recent activities. Tetsu looks at him, and chuckles. "Well you're in a cheery mood!" he notes, "I was almost worried that something happened when you came home!"
Osomatsu snorts. Oh, if only Tetsu knew. "Nah, don't worry!" he says, "you'd know if I was grumpy," he reassures him, shifting on his side and trying to make a castle out of the cards. They're not in the best state for that, and keep falling apart, but it's still fun.
Tetsu watches him for a while, before he gets up from his bed, putting his book down. He sits in front of Osomatsu, the motion making the castle Osomatsu was successfully putting up fall, which causes him to pout. Tetsu giggles, smiling. "I'm sure I can make a better castle than you," he says, and Osomatsu grins.
"Is that a challenge?" he asks, and Tetsu nods. "Alright then, bring it on!"
They build silly card castle for a while, the atmosphere lighter than it's ever been. Osomatsu can feel how much of a good mood Tetsu is in, and surprisingly, how much of a good mood he himself is in. They smile and laugh, Osomatsu asking more about Tetsu's mother. She's very kind, Tetsu says, and maybe too soft. She raised him alone, and more often than not Tetsu had to protect her against all kind of troubles. It made him grow a quite harsh personality that got him into fights more than once, to which Osomatsu can relate with amusement.
Tetsu knew all along that being an honest man would bring him and his mother nowhere, considering his upbringing. He didn't want to be an overworked sad lonely man who spends more time in factories rather than his home. So he became an outlaw, which disappointed his mother greatly. She tried to dissuade him from this path, telling him he was so much better, but Tetsu didn't listen. He got mad, and impulsively told her to fuck off, running away to join a gang.
He regretted that now, especially after learning his mother was sick. So he hoped he could fix things and maybe try to make his "mommy" proud again.
Osomatsu can sympathize, somewhat. He knows what it is to be painfully aware that no happiness awaits him if he tries to have an honest job with his low statues. And he knows what it is to be trapped in a gang. It's his second time now, after all.
He wonders what his father would think of his current activities and situation however, if he was still alive. Osomatsu's had to steal to survive all his life, and had lived in the streets for most of his childhood. His father didn't even have a choice in the matter, but had taught Osomatsu that there was more to them than poor thiefs. There is a certain strength in people that were thrown in the worst situations and still managed to pull through and survive, whether it was out of hope for better times to come or out of pure spite for the world that keeps making them miserable, his father would say. He hopes he would be proud of him for still being alive. He was a good man.
Up until he left one day and never came back, leaving Osomatsu alone to be preyed on by not so well meaning individuals.
Osomatsu chases the thoughts out of his mind as Tetsu yawns, saying they should call it a night, and Osomatsu agrees. He'd prefer not to spend too long moping on bad memories. He cleans up the cards and put them back in his pocket, and lays back. All in all, today was a good day, despite that moment of fear earlier. He closes his eyes, falling quickly asleep, and with a smile.
His dreams aren't so kind, however. At first, he dreams of running away from Karamatsu, who keeps up despite how fast Osomatsu run, despite how far he drives and how much he tries to hide. He catches him and tackles him to the ground, forcing shackles on him. "It's time to go back to your rightful place, rat," he says, though his voice is different. It's deeper and scarier, and when Osomatsu turns around, he realizes it isn't Karamatsu anymore, but a face he recognizes all too well.
A tall figure with glowing eyes holds him down. It grips at his hair and smashes his face against the ground, and its hold on his arm is so strong that Osomatsu hears his bones shatter. Osomatsu makes a desperate, terrified noise as he tries to crawl away, but the man is too strong. He always is. When Osomatsu looks back in front of him, he sees his father standing. He's smiling and waving gently, telling Osomatsu he'll be back soon, before turning around and disappearing into the crowd.
And then everything turns dark, and the man that plagues so many of Osomatsu's nightmares, whether they're in his sleeping hours or not, stands in front of him. Osomatsu sits up, and feels so small, so weak – pain from hunger makes his body shiver, and the man presses a mechanical, clawed hand on Osomatsu's hair and ruffles it. "Well, I surely can't say no to such a cute face, now, can I?" he chuckles darkly, and his sharp toothed smile is disturbing. His whole body is dark except for his teeth and eyes, who shine so bright they're almost blinding.
He pulls back his hand, before grabbing Osomatsu by his throat as he forces him up. "We can definitely use someone like you," he says, and Osomatsu can't breath, and he's struggling as the claws dig into his skin. The gesture contrasts so much with the gentle one from earlier, yet it all feels so natural and unsurprising. Osomatsu's panicking, he's terrified, he knows this man is going to hurt him, ruin him, kill him.
He has to get away, has to run away. He's so scared, he can't breath, it hurts ---
Osomatsu wakes up with a start, sitting up abruptly. He immediately grimaces and groans as agonizing pain strikes his arm, making him bite his lips almost hard enough to make it bleed. It hurts, so much, so much, bringing a mix of terrible memories in his mind. The memories of being held down, panicking, begging for mercy as his arm was cut off, memories of this horrible cell that tortured him with his awful thoughts. Neither of them are good. He pants, the sound of his heavy breathing almost echoing in the otherwise quiet room. He looks around, and sees that Tetsu isn't home – probably gone to work, leaving Osomatsu all alone to deal with his panic. He swallows thickly, closing his eyes and trying to calm his racing thoughts.
"It's okay, you're okay," he tells himself, hating how weak and scared his voice sounds. "It was just a dream. It's okay."
It's all it was – a dream, mixing bad memories in an horrifying way. It's not the first time he's experienced this, and surely isn't the last. But it's okay. It's just a dream. This man is gone from his life now. He's safe from him now. He can't hurt him now. He doesn't have to think about what happened, doesn't have to think about all the pain and fear he put him through. It's fine.
He's fine.
Osomatsu wishes he wasn't alone, but he guesses he can't help that. He gets up and goes to take a shower, trying to wash the bad feelings away. He goes to the bathroom and undresses, and as much as he tries to avoid looking at himself in the mirror, like always – this time he can't help but catch a glimpse of himself. He still looks so tired and weary, yet there's much more color in his face now. He's still too thin, and he can still see most of his bones, yet he doesn't look like he's starving anymore, and he can grope a bit at his belly. He can't help but smile at the realization.
He's okay now. And he'll be okay in the future, too.
The warm water of the shower feels nice on his skin. He's able to take a deep breath and relax his muscles, concentrating on each drop that falls onto his skin. Being able to shower and feel clean is a strong reminder that he isn't in this dark cell anymore, and the comfortable feeling, the lack of looming threat over his life, helps remind him he also isn't under this man's commands anymore. Sure, things aren't perfect now, but they're way better than past situations.
Osomatsu sighs, and hums the song he heard Ichimatsu's robot broadcast the day before. He wonders how Ichimatsu is doing, and then feels warm when he remembers that he can at least know he's okay. He's probably working on some random limb for Dekapan, or perhaps working on his robot. He's happy to know he isn't alone, and that he's in a stable, comfortable situation – as far as Osomatsu can tell.
He tries to ignore the hint of guilt that remind him that despite that, Ichimatsu suffered because of him. He doesn't need to remember.
Osomatsu gets out of the shower when his legs start to hurt from standing up on his own for so long, and stretches. He feels pretty awake now, and he can tell when he peeks back into the main room after putting his clothes back on that it's nearing noon. He guesses he should get something to eat, and then check in to see if his boss has anything to do for him. He probably does, and the activity would be good to keep his mind clear.
That would be good to wait until Tetsu comes back home to give him company.
After a couple of days, Osomatsu starts to worry.
Tetsu still hasn't come home from last time. It's already happened that the other would be out for more than a day from time to time, but more than that is unusual, and it scares him. Osomatsu's been working more, literally asking his boss for contracts – which surprised him, though he was pretty pleased. Osomatsu didn't care about that, more preoccupied with keeping himself busy to not be alone.
God, he hates being alone so much. Even more than before, now. It makes terrifying shadows come back to haunt him and scare him, forcing him to hide in his bed and not dare to even look around, eyes staring at the light right next to him, arms around himself, hugging himself.
He's tired, and sleeps as soon as he comes home, even skipping a meal or two. He feels uncomfortable when he wakes up alone, eats alone, plays alone. The room feels darker and smaller, and the air a little harder to breath. Even when he puts the radio on to fill the oppressing silence, it feels wrong. And he hates it. He hates it so much.
It's when he thinks about getting up and going out for a walk to breathe a little, that the door opens suddenly and Tetsu stumbles in. Stumbles in quite literally, falling to his knees, his breathing ragged and difficult as he tries to collect himself. His clothes are wet with a dark liquid, and when Osomatsu approaches him with the lamp in hand, he realizes what it is.
Blood.
It covers Tetsu's entire arm, drips from his fingers, and Osomatsu can see the other tremble. Osomatsu's quick to get by his side, his hand hovering over the older man's shoulder. "T-tetsu ??? Tetsu, are you okay ??" he asks, voice shaking with worry and fear. The sight of blood gives Osomatsu bad memories that flash in his mind and make him want to cry. He tries his best to ignore them, however. Now is not the time.
Tetsu looks up at him and huffs, "Of course I am," he says, though his voice is weak. He's so pale, Osomatsu realizes, and when he puts his hand on the other's face, he also notices just how cold he is. Oh god. There's a lot of blood on his stomach, too, which Tetsu is holding. Was he stabbed ? Shot ? Osomatsu has no idea. But it looks awfully bad. "Just had a bad day at work..." he chuckles, closing his eyes.
"Hey !! Don't die on me !" Osomatsu says, shaking Tetsu with panic.
Tetsu opens his eyes back up slowly, "I'm just restin' my eyes... don't worry," he tries to reassure him, as his eyes fall closed again. "I'm tired.. Let's sleep."
Osomatsu feels sick. There's a lot of reasons to worry. God, he doesn't want to be alone again. His mind races. He needs to get Tetsu checked out and healed, but the only doctor he knows of is hours away. He's sure Dekapan would help – and might do it freely, at that. He isn't sure that any doctor in town would do the same. But, what if Tetsu dies on the way ? He bites his lips, hesitating for a second, before cursing. "Oh, fuck it," he says, and gets back up on his feets.
Tetsu's already passed out by the time Osomatsu comes back, wearing the usual exoskeleton on his legs that help him carry the other. Tetsu's car – or well, Tetsu's friend's car, Osomatsu guesses – is parked in front of the building, at least. People seem rather freaked out when they see Osomatsu carry a bloody, passed out Tetsu out, but he also notices blood on the way, telling him that they also saw Tetsu come in anyway.
He lays the other on the backseat, and starts driving, as fast as possible and uncaring of attracting attention. He doesn't want Tetsu to die on him, if only because then he'd be all alone, with no one to give him company or take care of him. The thought scares him more than anything. This can't happen.
On the way, Osomatsu turns back numerous time to check out if Tetsu's still breathing. It scares him when the other's chest takes a while too long to rise and fall, and it only makes him accelerate more. He doesn't even care about being discrete this time, parking right in front of Dekapan's place with the car and dragging Tetsu in, pushing the door open with a kick and yelling, "Dekapan ! I need help !"
That attracts the doctor's attention immediately. He was talking with a client calmly at his desk, but politely discarded them to go look over Osomatsu and Tetsu. "Oh my, this looks serious," he says, "lay him down there," he tells Osomatsu, gesturing at one of the clean, white beds by the side of the room.
Osomatsu does so, grimacing at the trail of blood he's leaving on the floor and that soak his own clothes. The patient Dekapan had been talking to quickly leaves, looking paler than before. Osomatsu almost snorts, thinking "me too buddy".
"Do you know what happened ?" Dekapan asks as he undresses Tetsu. The wounds are clearly from bullets, though Osomatsu can notice one or two cuts here and there. They're deep and look painful. He doesn't like this.
He shakes his head. "He just came home like this and, and then passed out, and... and stuff," he says. His voice is shaky, and so are his limbs from adrenaline, and he sits down. "He'll be fine, right ? You'll be able to fix him, right ?"
Dekapan smiles, "Of course," he says. "He seems to have lost a lot of blood, but aside from that it doesn't seem like any vital organs have been damaged. Your friend will be okay," he pats Osomatsu's shoulder. "Why don't you go talk to Ichimatsu while I take care of him ?"
Osomatsu feels weird about Dekapan calling Tetsu his friend, but lets it slide. He supposes they are friend now, huh ? They've certainly acted that way, lately. In a way, it makes Osomatsu happy, and he smiles. Tetsu is his friend... "Right. Thanks !" he says, getting back to his feets.
He's about to leave to Ichimatsu's room when Dekapan clears his throat and speaks, making Osomatsu stop in his tracks, "oh. And you should be careful, with your activities. Being too reckless might put you in a state even I cannot repair, and visiting too often might cause you and your friends troubles."
Osomatsu frowns. He says nothing to that, and insteads just goes to Ichimatsu's. The room is dim lit, like always. Ichimatsu seems to be working on something on his robot, and Osomatsu watches him as he changes some pieces before he seems to notice his presence. "… Osomatsu," he says, then notices the blood on his clothes, and his eyes widen. "O-Osomatsu ? Are you..."
Osomatsu looks down at himself, and makes an "Oh !" noise, before chuckling. "Yeah no. That ain't mine," he reassures him, which only seems to scare Ichimatsu even more. "Wait ! Wait no what I mean is, I brought someone here, to the doc'. I'm fine. It's okay ! I didn't kill anyone, or anything."
Ichimatsu squints, and Osomatsu laughs.
"For real ! You know I'm not like this," he says, taking off his bloody shirt and carelessly throwing it on the floor. It's ruined anyway, and as soon as it touches the floor, it isn't his responsibility to clean it up. It's not hsi room, after all. "Here, if it bothers you so much, don't you have any clothes to spare ?" he asks.
"… In the wardrobe," Ichimatsu replies after some hesitation, pointing to the wall behind Osomatsu.
Osomatsu turns around, and sure enough, there's a wardrobe ! He goes through it, searching for a clean shirt, when he stumbles accross the underwear drawer. Like the child that he is, he looks into it, and giggles as he pulls out a pair of purple boxers with cute cats on them. "Kitty boxers ? Really, Ichi ?" he asks, snickering as he sees the other blush. "You're even cuter than I thought !"
Ichimatsu grabs a screwdriver and throws it at Osomatsu, who only barely avoids it. "Put that back right now if you don't want me to throw something sharper at you," he growls, eyes dark with anger and hate, while his face is red with shame.
Osomatsu laughs, "Aww ! I'm so scared !" he mocks, "Say, are you wearing cute kitty panties right now, Ichi ?" he asks with a smile so wide it hurts.
"Osomatsu !!" Ichimatsu yells, getting up and snatching the underwear out of Osomatsu's hands, putting them back into his drawer before shoving a random shirt into Osomatsu's arms and pushing him away from his wardrobe harshly. Then he pulls Osomatsu real close, before whispering to him through gritted teeth, "if you tell anyone about this, I'll kill you."
Osomatsu is so amused, and pets Ichimatsu's hair, ruffling it slightly, affectionately. "Yeah yeah. Sure," he responds, not taking his threat seriously at all. Ichimatsu wouldn't be able to hurt a fly if he tried.
Ichimatsu huffs and slaps Osomatu's hand away from his hair, turning around to sit back at his desk as Osomatsu puts on his shirt. It's a simple white button up shirt, which doesn't bother Osomatsu much. It's a little too large for him, but he's used to wearing bigger clothes by now, considering how many times he's had to wear Tetsu's clothes before they were both too poor to buy Osomatsu his own outfits. At least Ichimatsu isn't overly tall like Tetsu.
Osomatsu feels so relieved from his earlier stress and fear as he sits on Ichimatsu's desk. Fooling around feels good, especially with Ichimatsu. If he tries, he can pretend that everything is like before again, that they're back in Ichimatsu's basement and that neither of them ever had to spend any time in prison or apart from each other. It feels nice. His heart feels light, as he leans over Ichimatsu in a way he's sure is annoying, and asks, "What'chu doiiiing ?"
Ichimatsu glares at him, "I'm working. Something that probably feels alien to you," he replies coldly, looking back down to his robot. Jyushimatsu ticks softly, the sound of the clockwork inside of him feeling loud, though it is only because because the room is rather quiet.
"Aww ! So cold !" Osomatsu mocks. "I have a job too, let me remind you !" he defends himself, pouting and crossing his arms in fake offense.
"Hah. Yeah. Anyway," Ichimatsu says dismissedly, sighing. "Are you going to be here for long ?" he asks.
Osolmatsu thinks for a second. "Well.. I think so, yeah," he tells him, "Tetsu's probably gonna be there for a while, so.. You're stuck with me for the night, it seems !" he grins.
Ichimatsu rolls his eyes in annoyance. He puts his tools down on his desk, and gets up. "I guess you won't let me work peacefully either," he says, "so let's go out for a walk."
Osomatsu laughs softly, though his smile softens. "Awww ! Ichimatsu wants to spend time with mee !" he says, holding Ichimatsu tightly to himself and rubbing his cheek against his hair. "I'm so happyy !"
Ichimatsu growls, his face red as he pushes Osomatsu away. "S-shut up..." he mumbles, looking away. "I just think it's better than having your ugly eyes stare at me while I work. It's stressful."
"Yeah, yeah, whatever helps you sleep better at night," Osomatsu responds, poking at Ichimatsu's soft cheek.
Ichimatsu huffs, but says nothing. He grabs his coat, throwing one in Osomatsu's direction. "It gets chilly at night," he explains.
Osomatsu quickly thanks him, putting the coat on. It feels heavy on his shoulders – Osomatsu isn't used to wearing heavy clothes, but after carrying Tetsu, he guesses it's not too much for him. It's also very soft, and almost feels comforting. It's even bigger and warmer than his own blanket, and has soft fur on it's hood that tickle at Osomatsu's skin when he pulls it on. He likes it.
Ichimatsu seems to notice that. "… You can keep it," he says.
"What ! Really ??" Osomatsu asks with stars in his eyes, only exaggerating his reaction a little. "You're giving it to me ? Aww !" he hugs Ichimatsu again, to the other's displeasure, "Ichimachu is so nice to meee !"
Ichimatsu doesn't push Osomatsu away this time though, letting him squeeze him against his chest all he wants until he lets go. He doesn't hug back, but it's at least something, that makes Osomatsu feel warm and happy. He likes when Ichimatsu doesn't reject his affection. And he knows Ichimatsu likes said affection anyway. Otherwise, he'd show more of a fight when Osomatsu annoys him with it.
"Let's just go..." Ichimatsu says, his voice quiet as he determinely walks to the door just as Osomatsu finally lets him breathe. He sees him shyly reach for his hand as he does so, though Ichimatsu hesitates to grab it. Osomatsu happily does it for him, making Ichimatsu's eyes widen in surprise. Ichimatsu doesn't say anything about it, though, so Osomatsu does the same.
They leave the building, Osomatsu glancing over at Tetsu and Dekapan on the way. Dekapan seems to have cleaned him up, as he looks way less bloody than before. Tetsu's still passed out, though, but Osomatsu guesses he won't just wake up that easily. Osomatsu bumps into a simple cleaning robot who's taking care of the trail of blood on the floor, apologizing awkwardly despite knowing the robot can't understand.
It's dark when they get out, but the open space and Ichimatsu's presence help Osomatsu not feel too afraid. Only small dark rooms are scary, only small dark rooms are dangerous. Still, his hold on Ichimatsu's hand tightens, and surprisingly enough, Ichimatsu squeezes back. Osomatsu doesn't know if it's out of sympathy and reassurance, or if it's just a reaction to being squeezed. He doesn't feel like asking.
"So, where are we going ?" Osomatsu asks. "Are you taking me out to eat ?" he tries, hopeful.
"No," Ichimatsu immediately replies, cruelly crushing Osomatsu's hopes and dreams. "I don't have the money right now."
"Then... what are we gonna do ?" Osomatsu asks, but gets no reply as Ichimatsu just keeps stubbornly pulling Osomatsu through the empty streets.
If it was anyone else, Osomatsu would be fearful. But it's Ichimatsu, and Osomatsu trusts him. They walk some more, before Osomatsu catches a small shape by the corner of his eyes. Ichimatsu seems to, too, as he stops them. He turns around, and despite the absence of a smile, Osomatsu can see his face brighten significantly. He's not frowning like usual anymore, his expression more relaxed but especially, softer.
"Here," Ichimatsu says softly, and pulls out a bag of dried sardines from his bag, holding it in the small form's direction.
Osomatsu hears a meow from it, and realizes then what's going on. The cat approaches, first slowly, though then excited at the sight of the treat, and Ichimatsu kneels down, pulling Osomatsu to do the same as he feeds the cat.
"There's a bunch of stray cats here," Ichimatsu explains, petting the animal's head softly as it climbs on his lap and tries to get it's head in the bag of treats, hungry for more. "I come here when I'm stressed out or lonely, so I thought.." he adds, quieter this time, blushing in embarassment and shame.
Osomatsu's smile couldn't be brighter though. His heart feels light and happy at the realization that Ichimatsu brought Osomatsu to a place that made him feel good and happy, in the hopes that it would make Osomatsu happy too. And it does. It really does. Not exactly because of the cats – though Osomatsu likes them, just not as much as Ichimatsu does – but because it's a proof of Ichimatsu's care.
"Thanks, Ichi," Osomatsu says, taking his glove off so he can pet the cat with his human hand. The fur is surprisingly soft for a stray, and it feels so, so nice on his skin. The cat purrs, rubbing its head against Osomatsu's hand affectionately. The rumbling of it's throat feels surprisingly nice, both to hear and feel as Osomatsu scratches it's neck.
More cats hesitantly step toward them. Some are fat, some are thin, some are small and some are big. Most of them are adults, though he can see younger cats as well. All of them seem mostly interested in Ichimatsu's treats, though when Osomatsu leans toward them to pet them, they also accept the affection happily, their tails high up in the air as they climb on Osomatsu to ask for more. Osomatsu chuckles. He's not even exactly a cat person, and even he can say that they're adorable.
Ichimatsu holds the bag of treats in Osomatsu's direction, and Osomatsu grins. "Aw, thanks !" he says, grabbing a handful and shoving it in his mouth.
Ichimatsu looks at him in shock, before his face turns to anger. "It's for the cats, not you, dumbass !!" he hisses, trying not to scare the cats away, seeing as they're already looking at him with their big, bright eyes.
Osomatsu laughs, rubbing a mechanical finger under his nose. One cat headbutts the hand, which makes him giggle some more. "Sorry sorry !" he says, "but they're pretty good you know ? You should try," he tells him, grabbing some treats and throwing them to the cats, watching them run to it. He takes some more and holds them up above one cat, watching it as it stands on two paws to try to get the treat. Cute.
"I won't eat my cats' treats," Ichimatsu insists.
"Your cats ?" Osomatsu asks with amusement, "all of them are yours ?"
Ichimatsu frowns, "I mean... They don't live with me, 'cause we can't have animals inside, but... I hang out with them enough that..."
"That you feels close enough to them to call them yours, hm ?" Osomatsu helps him, knowing the other's embarassment. He pets Ichimatsu, much like he pets the cats around him. "That's cute ! Did you give them names ?"
Ichimatsu nods. "This one is Kuro," he says, pointing to a black cat, "and this one is Blinky," he points at a one eyed cat, "while this one is Hoshi," he points to a cat whose fur pattern ressembles a star. "And... so on," he ends in a mumble, dropping his hand and looking away. "They're stupid names anyway..."
Osomatsu shakes his head, "No no ! They're cute, they're cute !" Osomatsu reassures him. "I like them !"
Ichimatsu looks up at Osomatsu, then blushes and looks down, the smallest smile on his face. "...Thanks, I guess," he says quietly.
Osomatsu wraps his mechanical arm around Ichimatsu and holds him close. Ichimatsu doesn't push him away, and he's glad. He feels warm and soft against him, and the familiar smell that fills his nostrill makes the air much easier to breathe. They pet cats for some more, playing with them as they throw treats around, crumpling the empty bag in a ball and throwing it at them to play with. The silence is comfortable, filled with sounds of cats playing and purring. It's nice.
"Say, which one is your favorite ?" Osomatsu asks after a while.
"… The black one," Ichimatsu says. "I like black cats. Nobody really does, so they're often abandonned and even mistreated. They're said to be cursed, or some shit," he shrugs.
"So what, you relate to them because they're sad ?" Osomatsu snorts.
"S-shut up," Ichimatsu says with a deep pout and blush.
"You totally do ! Aww, that's so cute, Ichi !" he says, pinching the other's cheek.
Ichimatsu slaps Osomatsu's hand away and growls. "Fuck off !"
Osomatsu giggles and squeezes Ichimatsu in his arms to make sure he doesn't get away. In truth, Osomatsu can kind of relate to them as well. Abandonned and mistreated for no real reasons, left alone to die on the streets... Yeah. He's glad that the cats have Ichimatsu. He's glad he has Ichimatsu, even if they don't live together anymore. Because the time he spent with him was probably the most stable, comfortable and happy time of his life.
He misses it, but tries to not think about that too much. Instead, he concentrates about how happy he is to be able to have a casual conversation with Ichimatsu, doing something as simple and nice as cuddling while petting cats.
"… I used to save strays and take care of them with my brother," Ichimatsu says quietly, "And everytime he saw a black cat he'd say 'that's you !' happily... It made me feel connected to them somehow, so..."
Osomatsu looks over at Ichimatsu, suddenly very curious. "Brother ?" he asks. He doesn't remember Ichimatsu ever mentionning a brother. Really, he doesn't remember Ichimatsu mentionning much about himself, seemingly more of the secretive type. Osomatsu never really pried, because Ichimatsu also never asked about Osomatsu's past either, despite there being good reasons to be curious.
Ichimatsu bites his lips, hesitates to speak, before shaking his head. "Nevermind. Forget it," he says with a sigh. "I shouldn't have talked."
"Wait ! No !" Osomatsu says, placing his hand on Ichimatsu's cheek and forcing him to look his way. "You can tell me ! It's okay ! I was just curious, I didn't know you had a brother ! What's his name ?"
Ichimatsu's lips quiver, and he blinks several times, his eyes shining with unshed tears. "Jyushimatsu," he says in a slightly trembling voice. And that's when Osomatsu realizes.
Oh.
Dekapan's words echo in his mind, "I never thought I'd seen this boy's face again," "what happened to him was truly sad", "it's interesting to see Ichimatsu trying to bring him back."
Jyushimatsu was Ichimatsu's brother, and is without a doubt dead. That's the only way Osomatsu could explain the "bring back" bit. It's the reason why Ichimatsu's been so obsessed with building this robot and making him as human as possible. Because he wants to rebuild his dead brother. Because he misses his dead brother, probably.
Now Osomatsu feels bad for showing this little care for it.
"I see..." Osomatsu says quietly, holding Ichimatsu against his chest and rubbing his back. "He was probably nice, hm ?" he asks. "Your robot version of him always has such a big smile !"
Ichimatsu stays still for a moment, but nods. "Yeah," he answers, "he always had that stupid smile on his face even when he was sad. Sometimes you remind me of him," he admits.
"Oh ?" Osomatsu asks, then chuckles, "that's cute ! That makes me happy," he tells him, running a hand through the other's messy hair.
There's a small silence where Ichimatsu actually wraps his arms around Osomatsu and hugs him back, which fills Osomatsu both with warmth and sorrow. He's happy to be hugged back, though he can almost feel sadness literally oozing from Ichimatsu. He wishes he could help somehow, though all he can truly do is offer comfort.
After a while, though, he gets curious. "Can I ask how he, y'know... died ?" he asks.
Ichimatsu tenses, his hold of Osomatsu's clothes tightening. It takes him a while to nod, and he answers, "An accident. He was a chemist, working on his stuff as usual, when it just... exploded ? They said it was just a mistake on his part, but..." he trails off, and then sighs. "Whatever."
Osomatsu won't let it go, though. "You don't think it was an accident?" he asks.
"...Jyushimatsu was talented," Ichimatsu explains. "He may seem reckless, and seem stupid, but he was actually cautious with his products. He wouldn't have gotten himself killed so easily."
Osomatsu hums. "I see," he says. "So you wanna get revenge, or something ?" he asks, "on whoever killed him, I mean."
Ichimatsu shrugs, "I don't know who, though," he says in defeat, "He didn't have ennemies... Was nice to everyone..."
"Was he popular ?" Osomatsu tries.
"I... guess ?" Ichimatsu responds, looking up at Osomatsu with a frown. "Why ?"
"Then he definitely had ennemies," Osomatsu chuckles, ruffling Ichimatsu's hair. "That's just how it goes."
"Oh." Ichimatsu says, sitting back against the wall. "I see."
Osomatsu smiles softly and leans against Ichimatsu. There's an uncomfortable feeling in his stomach though, as that story sounds way too familiar. He remembers the story of a chemist killed by a gang who wanted to keep their control over the market... they made it pass as an accident, making it seem as if the chemist had made a mistake that cost him his life. He wonders if it's the same one. He's pretty sure he is.
And that just makes him even more angry at his past gang, the one he ran away from so long ago, for hurting someone like Ichimatsu like this. Because Ichimatsu doesn't deserve this, and he's sure Jyushimatsu didn't deserve it either.
He tries to focus on petting the cats some more to calm down his negative feelings. The guilt that tortures his stomach and makes him nauseous enough he has to press a hand to his mouth to make sure he doesn't puke over the cats is not something he likes to experience.
The cats seem to lose interest after a while. A bunch of them walk away or go to sleep against the wall, and Ichimatsu sighs. "It's late. We should go home," he says. "Maybe your friend's better now."
Osomatsu nods, though he's sad to have to part ways. He doesn't make any move to get up, instead holding Ichimatsu tighter against himself. He nuzzles his hair, breathing deeply in his scent. "I'll miss you," he says. "I keep missing you. But I'm glad we got to hang out," he tells him, looking down at him with a fond, soft smile. "Makes me happy."
Ichimatsu blushes slightly in embarassment, before pouting and looking away. He pushes himself away from Osomatsu, and gets up. "Yeah.. hm," he hesitates, shoving his hands in his pockets, "makes me uh... happy too."
Osomatsu grins. Ichimatsu's so cute. He gets back up, and ruffles Ichimatsu's hair one last time. "Alrigth, let's go," he says, and makes sure to grab Ichimatsu's hand again as they walk back to Dekapan's place, not caring about the other's embarassment.
When they come back though, and that Osomatsu checks on Tetsu and Dekapan, he's displeased to see that Tetsu's still not awake. Dekapan's by his side, but doesn't seem unhappy or stressed out, which helps Osomatsu guess that Tetsu is at least stable and okay. He's surely much less pale than when he brought him there, and he's now all bandaged up and clean.
"He'll be fine," Dekapan says when he sees Osomatsu approach them. "He just needs to rest for the night. Why don't you stay here too ?"
"Ah ? I can ? Really ?" Osomatsu asks. Dekapan nods, and Osomatsu smiles. "Well ! I can't say no then," he answers, turning around to Ichimatsu to wrap his arm around his shoulder and pull him close. "Looks like you aren't rid of me yet !"
"Sadly," Ichimatsu mumbles, breaking away from Osomatsu. He turns around to go back to his room, and Osomatsu follows, throwing the coat on a chair as he gets in.
Osomatsu feels uneasy looking at Jyushimatsu now. He never knew what the chemist victim of his past gang looked like, so he can't guess if it's truly him by appearances. He guesses it's a blessing, though, as it'd probably make him feel too bad to look at Jyushimatsu and know for sure that his face is the face of someone he knows was killed, someone he eventually could have saved.
Osomatsu grimaces as the nauseous feelings of guilt comes back. He decides that what happened has happened anyway, and that he can't change the past. It wasn't even his fault anyway, and he didn't participate in his murder in any part. It shouldn't be his problem.
"Is your arm doing okay ?" Ichimatsu asks, "I made it months ago so it might be a little outdated.."
Osomatsu's suddenly taken out of his thoughts by Ichimatsu, whom he thanks silently for it. "Nah, it works fine !" he says. "It's far better and advanced than the bullshit I had before, so I'm glad, honestly !"
Ichimatsu hums. "Still. Can I upgrade it ? I have something that you might like," Ichimatsu insists, reaching for Osomatsu's arm. "It might be better if you take it off, unless you want to sit next to me for the night."
"Eh, I'll pass," Osomatsu says with a chuckle, detaching his arm without struggle. "Do you have something to replace it in the meanwhile ? I don't like not having my arm."
Ichimatsu nods, and reaches over to a box next to his desk. He pulls out a random arm, that looks less unique than his own, more basic and boring, colored a simple brown with no lights to decorate it, but Osomatsu guesses it will do for the night. He grabs it and puts it on, moving it around to make sure it works fine, which it does. So he smiles, "thanks !"
Ichimatsu hums as he opens his detached arm. "Sure," he says.
"Are you gonna be working all night, then ?"Osomatsu asks, leaning over to look at Ichimatsu's work, which makes the other growl and turn away.
"Yes. I will," Ichimatsu says coldly.
"Aww, I thought you'd wanna spend time with me ! For once that I can see you !" Osomatsu whines.
"I already spent time with you. I'm tired," Ichimatsu responds.
"Not tired enough to work, though," Osomatsu points out, frowning.
"Yes. I'm emotionally tired. Quiet now."
Osomatsu sighs dramatically, sitting back down. He supposes he's maybe asking for too much from Ichimatsu. He knows the other doesn't like too much social interactions and gets tired and fed up easily, but Osomatsu can't help it but always feel emotionally starved all the time lately. He supposes that Ichimatsu isn't the best person to satiate his needs, and that normally Osomatsu would be content just being in the same room as him, lazying around while Ichimatsu worked. It's like how things were before, after all.
But now it really feels lonely, despite Ichimatsu being right next to him.
He watches him for a while, whining for attention while Ichimatsu shuts him down. He quickly ends up pouting and crossing his arms, before getting up. "Well, I guess I'm gonna go find someone more entertaining outside then," he declares, before walking off when he sees Ichimatsu only respond with a shrug.
What an ass.
In a way though, as Osomatsu leaves Dekapan's place, he guesses it's a good thing. Staying too long with Ichimatsu gives him a growing feeling of anxiety, as a voice in the back of his mind tells him he's going to put Ichimatsu in danger. After all, even Dekapan told him to be careful with his visits. Even the doctor knows he's a danger for him.
He chuckles bitterly. He guesses he should just be happy he got to spend some happy time with him, and be content with that. It's better that way. He can't afford to get him caught up in his bullshit anymore.
He walks accross the streets toward the center of the city, curious to see its attractions. He wonders what he wants to do, considering he doesn't have that much money. Maybe he could pick pocket someone and resolve that problem, however. His skills have come back pretty quickly, and he's had to pick pocket more than once for his boss in the recent days, so that wouldn't be a problem. He could take himself out to eat at some fancy restaurant, or just get some unhealthy but so delicious junk food.
That still wouldn't really help his growing loneliness, though.
He hums for a moment. Being in Akatsukapolis' streets remind him of the events from a couple days ago, when he met Karamatsu and eventually let him fuck his mouth. The memory has kept coming back to him lately, making him feel grossly horny. He misses having sex, misses being touched by something other than his own hand. He remembers wanting to get himself a prostitute to fuck to help with this problem, and decides that now is his chance. Akatsukapolis' red light district is pretty well known after all, and he knows he'll get his happiness there.
He bumps into a rich looking man wearing a suit on the way, his hand deftly sliding into his pocket and pulling out a wallet. The man doesn't even realize, and Osomatsu's quick to get out of his view if he even did. Looking through the wallet makes him grin as delicious bills grace his view. Ah, he's going to have much more fun tonight than he thought.
That's what he thinks, until he sees a quite familiar figure leaning back against the wall of a whorehouse. Osomatsu thinks about turning away and walking off, when he sees the other man shift and pushes his hat up to reveal his eyes looking at him intensely as he smirks. Well, Osomatsu guesses it's a little too late to run away, huh.
Karamatsu walks up to him, his steps confident and almost menacing. It takes a lot of effort from Osomatsu to not step back, as he tries to keep his head high and fearless. His heart is beating fast, but Osomatsu ignores it. Be calm, he tells himself. You're going to be okay. "Listen," he says immediately, not even letting Karamatsu speak a word, "it's only been a few days. You wouldn't be stupid enough to think it'd be enough time to make catpturing me worth it, huh ?" he asks.
Karamatsu chuckles, "I guess not," he says, resting his hand on the wall next to Osomatsu's face and leaning close to him. "But perhaps I'm just surprised to see you again. Missed me ?" he asks, "Because I definitely missed you," he adds, running a hand accross Osomatsu's cheek before it goes to hold his chin.
Karamatsu's touch makes a chill run down Osomatsu's spine, and he gulps. He keeps a smile on his face though, and forces a chuckle out of his throat, "Dunno dude," he answers, shrugging but making no move to push Karamatsu's hand away. "It's just a coincidence. I mean, seriously, I wouldn't expect to find a bounty hunter here of all places."
Karamatsu makes an amused noise, "Well, it is the best place to catch criminals like you, though," he tells him. "None of them can refuse their body's darkest desires, but only a little amount of them can pride themselves with a loving companion to satiate their needs. A tragedy, truly."
"Well, I guess that's true," Osomatsu says. "Well, anyway, if you'll excuse me--" he tries to walk away, when Karamatsu grabs his shoulder and pushes him back against the wall, making Osomatsu let out a surprised and confused "huh ???", looking at Karamatsu with wide eyes.
"Not so fast, my sweet little street rat," Karamatsu whispers, his hand resting on Osomatsu's jaw. "I didn't allow you to leave yet."
Karamatsu leans in, pressing his lips against Osomatsu's jaw and nipping at the skin. Osomatsu's breath hitches, and his hands clench into fists as he realizes what Karamatsu wants. He doesn't really want to say no.
"Really, why waste money, that I'm sure you didn't earn in any honest way, on such low quality service, while I'm here ?" Karamatsu asks, his lips leaving a trail of kisses and bites up to Osomatsu's ear. Even feeling Karamatsu breath into it is enough to make Osomatsu shiver all over and close his eyes, a small moan catching in his throat. "I can take much better care of you after all. And this way, you can make sure I don't try to punish you for paying for illegal services, hm ?"
Osomatsu laughs, almost bitter. "You're just horny and coming up with excuses," he says. "But sure, I'll fuck you," he tells him.
Karamatsu smirks. "I knew you would understand," he replies. He gets off of Osomatsu, only to grab his arm and pull him into a more deserted and dark alleyway, probably because public sex is vastly frowned upon, and that it could get Karamatsu in troubles, too.
Funny, how Karamatsu doesn't care about doing something against the law as long as it gets him some action. Of course. Bounty hunters never truly cared about laws and order anyway.
Osomatsu doesn't even have the time to do anything or speak that Karamatsu is already pushin him face first against the wall, pressing his body against him and shoving his hands under his shirt. His fingers run accross his stomach, making Osomatsu's breath stutter as they trail up to his chest. Karamatsu's mouth presses back against Osomatsu's ear, biting at it. "You've been haunting my mind ever since we first met, you know?" he whispers, one hand dipping under Osomatsu's pants and grabbing his cock, squeezing it into his hand tightly which makes Osomatsu squeak. "Oh, of course, I could never forget how delightful your pretty little mouth felt around me... But it's only made me hungry for more. Surely, you can relate, hm?"
Karamatsu is so eager, and Osomatsu can definitely relate. He bites his lips to stop a moan from escaping him as Karamatsu strokes him firmly. He can feel the other's erection against his ass, and grinds back against it. Karamatsu groans, and his second hand grips Osomatsu's hips, forcing him still as he presses and rubs himself against him, his breath coming in hot puffs right against Osomatsu ear.
"Of course you can," Karamatsu says with amusment. "I'm sure you've obsessed about me far more than I've obsessed about you. Was I here for your every waking and sleeping moment, my dear little Osomatsu? Surely it isn't that much of a coincidence that you fell into my net yet again." He yanks Osomatsu's pants down and pulls off the other's coat, letting it fall to the floor. Then, his mouth trails down to Osomatsu's now more accessible neck, sucking a deep mark into it that makes Osomatsu gasp and chew on the inside of his cheek, tilting his head to the side to give Karamatsu more access.
Karamatsu frowns against Osomatsu's skin, a finger running accross Osomatsu's lips. "So quiet," he comments. "That won't do... I've dreamed of hearing your sweet voice too much to let you deprive me from it," he tells him, biting at Osomatsu's neck and forcing a finger in his mouth. "I want you to sing for me, my little bird," he purrs, his fingers sliding deeper into Osomatsu's mouth, forcing it wide open as they slide against his tongue, coating themselves with saliva.
Osomatsu cringes at how painful Karamatsu's behavior is. His breath his heavy, and despite the pain, he can't help the aroused noises that force themselves out of his mouth anymore as Karamatsu keeps pumping his dick. He moans and whines, hands holding at the wall in front of him as Karamatsu thrusts his hips against his ass. "Jus' fuck me already," he manages to say, the fingers in his mouth making it hard to speak properly.
Karamatsu laughs, "Oh, how could I refuse such request," he replies. His fingers leave Osomatsu's mouth, only to shove themselves deep into his ass. There isn't any care or gentlness about it, but it's okay, because Osomatsu didn't expect any anyway. He prefers it that way, really. He doesn't want Karamatsu to waste any more time than he already has.
Still, he gasps and groans, nails scratching at the wall. He's nice enough to make Karamatsu happy, not keeping any noise in anymore. He doesn't even care about keeping quiet anyway, mostly not wanting to be caught with Karamatsu's dick in his ass, but he guesses Karamatsu would get them out of troubles even if they were caught anyway. Or Osomatsu could just suck more dick.
It makes Karamatsu happy. He hums in Osomatsu's ear as he prepares him quickly, soon replacing his fingers with his cock and making Osomatsu cry out at the sudden stretch he forces on him. It feels so big in Osomatsu, and Karamatsu is fast to push all the way in, filling Osomatsu in a slightly painful way. Osomatsu hisses, and Karamatsu licks his ear. "Such a beautiful voice," he says. "Scream for me more, my sweet little bird," he commands, pulling back to thrust roughly inside of Osomatsu, forcing another loud cry from him.
Osomatsu pants as Karamatsu starts pounding into him. It's intense and painful, but it feels so good. Osomatsu's legs feel weak. They tremble, barely holding him up, but Karamatsu's hold of his hips is firm, so firm – his fingers dig into his skin so deep Osomatsu's pretty sure it's going to bruise. He's completely at Karamatsu's mercy, unable to do anything though unwilling to anyway. There's something especially delightful about Karamatsu taking total control of him and fucking into him like this with such abandon, and Osomatsu enjoys every second of it. He doesn't have to think about anything but how great his cock feels in his ass, and every single wave of pleasure that crash into him everytime he hits his prostate make his entire body shake.
He's the first to come, his cum staining the wall messily. He tightens around Karamatsu significantly, which makes the other whine and grip him tighter. "So tight... nh," he comments, panting against Osomatsu, "so good... You feel so good, Osomatsu," he tells him, placing messy kisses all over Osomatsu's neck. It takes him some more violent, desperate thrusts to come, and he bites into Osomatsu's neck deeply as he fills him with his release.
They both catch their breath for a moment, Karamatsu wrapping his arms around Osomatsu and nuzzling his neck, breathing against him. Osomatsu frowns slightly, grabbing Karamatsu's hands and prying them off of him. He isn't sure he's very comfortable with the other being cuddly after plowing him like that.
Karamatsu doesn't seem to show much resistence. He pulls out, and kisses Osomatsu's neck one last time, "I'll miss you, my sweet little bird," he purrs, "I hope to see you again sometimes soon."
Osomatsu falls to his weak, trembling knees as Karamatsu completely lets go of him, and Karamatsu chuckles, petting his hair. The bounty hunter then fixes his clothes, wipes his hands clean with a handkerchief, and throws it in Osomatsu's direction for him to do the same, before he walks off, not before blowing a kiss in Osomatsu's direction.
Osomatsu can feel the other's spunk drip out of him, and he grimaces as shifting his position hurts. Still, that was good sex, his heart still hammering in his chest from it. He definitely doesn't regret it, and as he cleans himself up, he realizes it also saved him some money. Perhaps he could actually take himself out to eat now.
Chapter 8
Notes:
Some comments made me realize just how much I've made you guys wait for the KaraOso, and how much I'm making more of you guys wait for the OsoChoro. I'm so sorry~ ! But I'm also so thankful for you guys to have kept reading despite just how long it takes for me to bring you the reasons why you started reading in the first place. Thank you so much for all of you guys' kind words and support! Each comment left on my fic make my day, tbh.
Chapter Text
It takes a while for Osomatsu to clean up and recover from his encounter with Karamatsu. Even when he's all clothed again and gets up, the pain in his ass makes him grimace at every small movements. He sighs, and walks out of the alleyway, trying to make out where he is. He doesn't have a map of the city on hand, but he knows there's some displayed around big avenues. Otherwise, he can always ask for directions or just steal a map.
He can tell however that he's at the edge of the red light district. He's absolutely tired and spent, so he has no more interest in checking it out for today. Maybe another time – though Osomatsu suspects it would just guide him in Karamatsu's arms yet again. Distantly, he wonders if that would be so bad. He supposes it wouldn't, though aside from the rough sex, meeting him again would be dangerous – as Osomatsu doesn't know just how long the "my bounty isn't high enough yet" excuse will work with him. He tries to tell himself that to calm the excitement that makes his heart speed up at the thougtht of seeing the bounty hunter again.
His stomach grumbles, telling him he's hungry. He hasn't been eating that well these last few days due to his mood dropping so low when Tetsu was gone, so he guesses he should treat himself and fill up his empty stomach. He's a little upset over how bad he is at taking care of himself once he's left alone, but he guesses he can't help it, so he shrugs the feeling off. It's not time to feel bad. Tetsu will be okay, and he just had great sex, feeling revitalized somehow despite the soreness of his body. He smiles slightly. It definitely feels good to get laid again.
He wanders through the streets that are surprisingly alive despite the late hours. It's definitely different from the town he and Tetsu live in – signs all over the place are lit up and people are buzzing in the streets. They have way more energy than the poor factory workers, and are much higher class, too. Osomatsu can tell most of these people are businessmen who never had to touch a machine with their own hands in their entire lives despite being surrounded with them. Their lungs are free from all the pollution surrounding the factories, despite them owning most of them.
They're also living, walking bags of money that Osomatsu has no remorse pick pocketing. Just walking amongst them makes Osomatsu's hands twitch with the need to shove themselves in their pockets and bags to steal their wallets. He stops himself though, only because he knows he has enough money to spoil himself tonight and he's too lazy to run in case he's caught. He walks faster, shoving his hands in his pockets. They're warm, contrasting with the cold air. He smiles. He likes this coat, and feels especially happy when he remembers it's a present from Ichimatsu.
He doesn't recognize many of the shop and restaurant names he passes, except for one. It's a bright red sign with "SFC" – Steam Fried Chicken – written in tall white letters accross it. Osomatsu's mouth waters, the simple thought of eating the restaurant's delicious, crispy chicken making him tremble with excitement. His choice has been made, he thinks as he approaches the restaurant. There's a certain irony about how his first choice remains a cheap fast food despite him being in the big, rich capital, but he supposes he can't change the fact that he's a cheap street rat with cheap taste.
There isn't that many people inside, for which Osomatsu's glad for. The restaurant is all automated, machines taking the orders and making their food. Osomatsu doesn't mind it, though the absence of human staff feels strange and he already feels lonely at the lack of human interactions. He doesn't think about it too much however and just gets his food to sit by a large window, allowing him to admire the bright, busy city as he eats. The noise of the robots' grinding gears is ever present, feeling much louder than any chatter that fills the room. Osomatsu can't help but remember Jyushimatsu as he listens to them. He wonders if Ichimatsu will ever manage to do what he wants with him.
He knows that Ichimatsu is an incredibly talented mechanic, but he also knows he's never seen any robot much more advanced than the ones working here – who repeat the same actions every day and can follow simple orders. He knows Ichimatsu doesn't want that out of Jyushimatsu – he knows Ichimatsu wants to create a human in a robot body. He knows he wants Jyushimatsu to be more than functionning – he wants him to be alive. It sounds like some bullshit taken straight from a science fiction novel, but he supposes that Ichimatsu can always try. And he hopes he succeeds, if only because he wants Ichimatsu to be happy, because he knows Ichimatsu deserves to be happy.
The warm food that fills Osomatsu feels comforting. He likes eating, especially when it's food he particularly likes like this. It makes him feel warm, content, and alive. It's an important feeling he's learned not to take for granted. And he doesn't anymore. He appreciates the energy and comfort it brings him, trying not to think about how it wasn't that long ago that this was taken away from him, and that it was even less long ago that he had to be hand fed this exact same food because he was just so catatonic.
Osomatsu watches one of the many clocktowers that elevates itself in the wide city. It stands tall, clearly visible even from where he is. It's getting late, he notes as he sees the time – it's approaching two in the morning, a time he and Tetsu would usually be asleep, considering how exhausting their work can get. Osomatsu is thankful for how bright the city remains despite the time, keeping his usual sense of anxiety and dread, that tortures his chest whenever he's alone in darkness for too long, from making him panic. A sentiment of unsafety remains though, but Osomatsu just eats more chicken to distract himself from it.
He's fine. Nothing can happen to him here. He's free to get up and go wherever he wants, nobody will hurt him, and he has a home with a comfortable bed to return to. He has food to fill him and friends to reassure him. He's fine.
A song starts playing on the radio that helps keep the bad feelings away. Osomatsu wishes he could manage to distract himself well enough on his own, but has proven to fail up to now. The recognizable song makes him feel at ease, letting his mind fill with the lyrics he's grown to know by heart from how many times he's heard them. He even hums softly between two chicken tenders, a smile making its way onto his face.
He takes his time eating, wanting to rest his legs more before he has to get up and walk back to Dekapan's place. They still feel weak from his previous encounter, though Osomatsu is almost proud of himself because despite that, he still managed to walk all the way here. Of course, he has the exoskeleton's help, but even then, he knows he wouldn't have handled this some weeks ago.
Small, but important steps. It's good to congratulate himself on every improvement, he finds. It makes him feel like he's really advancing toward the day where everything will be okay again.
Eventually he's done though and sighs. He stretches out, cleans up his table and gets out. He hesitates for a while as to where he should go. As much as he isn't bad with directions, the streets look gigantic and Osomatsu doesn't want to get lost and have to walk for more than he has to. He decides to retrace his steps, guessing it's the easiest way to make sure he comes home without getting lost, even if it might not be the absolute fastest. It's nice at least, to be able to admire more of the city.
Aside from the bunch of restaurants that line up the street, Osomatsu notices a bunch of clothing stores. Of course, all of them are overpriced, but Osomatsu still looks at the ones he passes just out of curiosity. The fancy, well made and ornate clothing remind him of the low quality of the ones he's wearing, and it's only because half of them are from Ichimatsu that he wouldn't dare to call them rags. Man, they really live in a complete different world than the higher class, huh.
On the way home, by the edge of a big avenue, Osomatsu spots a man playing an accordion. He looks poor, much more alike Osomatsu than any of the people he's stumbled accross today. His skin is pale and dirty, eyes tired, body too thin to be healthy. His hair is dirty and greasy, strands stuck together and covered in a layer of dirt. He's been sitting here for a while.
When Osomatsu stops in his tracks, the man looks up at him with a sliver of hope shining in his otherwise haggard eyes. The song he plays isn't bad – he recognizes it from the radio. It's played at a slightly slower pace than the original, and somehow has a sad ring to it. Or maybe it's just because of the sad situation it's played in. Osomatsu isn't so sure. What he's sure of, is that there is an uncomfortable feeling that takes over him as he watches this man, and as he sees his expectant look. Osomatsu's hands make their way into his pockets, but instead of pulling out even a penny for the man, he turns away and walks off. He can't handle the discomfort that makes his chest tighten so painfully like this.
He's sure the man will survive. He knows he can.
This incident is quickly forgotten when Osomatsu finally reaches Dekapan's home. He smiles, walking in and is happy to be hit by an immediate wave of warmth. He's quick to take off Ichimatsu's coat, throwing it onto an unused bed carelessly before he walks to Tetsu. To Osomatsu's surprise, Tetsu seems to be awake, with Dekapan sitting next to him. The doctor notices Osomatsu, and smiles gently at him.
"Your friend needs rest," Dekapan says, "but he'll be alright. I was telling him you brought him here and were so worried about him!"
Tetsu lets out a small chuckle, seemingly amused. " 's cute how you panicked over me," he tells Osomatsu. Tetsu still looks weak and tired, his skin still too pale, but Osomatsu's relieved to see him awake, able to talk and even smile.
Osomatsu feels a slight blush color his cheeks, but laughs as well, rubbing a finger under his nose, "You were bleeding and dying all over me! It's hard not to worry, y'know? I thought you were gonna actually die and I'd have to clean up all by myself," he pouts, sitting on the bed aside from Tetsu's own.
Tetsu huffs, "you brat," he says.
"Yup," Osomatsu grins.
Tetsu then tries to sit up straight, though he grimaces at the resulting pain, and is immediately stopped by Dekapan. "No no no, you cannot move yet, you need to rest," the doctor informs him, holding Tetsu's arm firmly.
"I gotta be disponible for my boss," Tetsu responds with a frown, "I'm fine! Honestly. I've seen worse," he tries to reassure him, though Dekapan does not let go of his arm. "C'mon, please? I'll get yelled at and punished if the boss needs me and I ain't here!" he sounds a little panicked, eyes wide and shining with what Osomatsu is pretty sure is fear.
"I'm sure your boss will be happier to know you're alive and well and can let that pass," Dekapan insists.
"You don't know my boss..." Tetsu mutters, looking away.
Osomatsu hums, "if he gets pissy, I can help you come up with an excuse," he tries, " 'cause I mean, you'll be more useful to him alive than dead, dude."
Tetsu looks at Osomatsu for a moment, surprised he even proposed help. But then he shrugs, "sure, if you wanna get in troubles then you can help me," he tells him, "but don't cry at me about the repercussion..."
Osomatsu wonders what got Tetsu to be so scared of his boss. Sure, he seems like the cowardly type in general, but there's something about their boss that particularly sets him off. Of course, Osomatsu can understand – their boss surely feels very threatening and intimidating, and Osomatsu would not like to make him angry... Osomatsu guesses however that is isn't a discussion for now – not with Dekapan right by their side. So he lets it go for now, and just keeps smiling. "Sure! I don't care," he says.
Except he does. He doesn't want to be punished. But if telling Tetsu that he'll help him is what gets him to stay in bed and not get himself killed by forcing his body through too much excertion after being literally shot and passing out, then he doesn't mind. He doesn't want Tetsu to die. He doesn't want to be alone.
"... I'm leaving as soon as the sun goes up, okay?" Tetsu says after a small silence. He's visibly displeased, his frown deep and his gaze directed anywhere but toward Dekapan or Osomatsu.
"That is still too early to be good," Dekapan insists. "Why not stay for another day?"
"Nope," Tetsu shakes his head. "It's this morning or this morning."
Osomatsu sighs, "then get some rest," he tells him, "I'll wake you up when it's time to go!"
"I guess," Tetsu replies with a pout, laying back and closing his eyes. "I'm tired... Don't forget to wake me up okay? I really don't wanna get in more troubles than I'm already in," he whines.
"Sure," Osomatsu says, not planning on making much effort to wake up early. He lays down as well, relaxing with a soft smile against the bed. It's even softer and even more comfortable than the one at Tetsu's place. Osomatsu feels like he's sinking in a cloud. It feels so nice, and he doesn't even realize he's already falling asleep just like that. God, he's so tired.
For once, Osomatsu's sleep is free of any horrifying nightmare, and morning comes quicker than he would have liked. He wakes up late, of course, as Dekapan probably didn't feel like waking them up either. He doesn't care though, and Tetsu's still too deeply asleep to complain about it. It's nine in the morning, which is still relatively early.
He doesn't feel like waking up Tetsu because he doesn't feel like coming back home just yet. Instead of already leaving, he decides to go bother Ichimatsu. Osomatsu isn't surprised to see him already working, seemingly messing with something in Jyushimatsu's head. Osomatsu goes to sit on his desk, leaning back and stealing some of the other's cookies to eat, which results in Ichimatsu glaring at him.
"The fuck do you want," Ichimatsu growls, grabbing the rest of his cookies and keeping them on his lap, out of Osomatsu's reach. It makes Osomatsu whine and try to get to them anyway, but Ichimatsu is quick to slap Osomatsu's hand away and give him a look that tells him he has no chance of ever getting any.
Osomatsu snickers, "I don't wanna go home," he says honestly, "and I was hungry."
Ichimatsu stares at Osomatsu, and shakes his head, concentrating on his robot again. "The doctor told me you were supposed to leave at dawn though," he replies. "You're late."
Osomatsu shrugs, "Eh, felt like sleeping in," he explains, before remembering something. "Oh hey! Are you done with my arm?" he asks. "You wanted to upgrade it, or something."
"Oh," Ichimatsu says, leaving his robot alone to fish for Osomatsu's arm in the mess that is his desk. He pulls it out, and holds it to Osomatsu. "Take the one attached to you off, and then try to move your arm," he tells him.
Osomatsu raises an eyebrow. "Uhh, I don't think I understand," he admits. He still does as Ichimatsu asked, taking the replacement arm off and putting it down on Ichimatsu's desk.
"Alright, just, try to move your arm as if you had a mechanical one still attached now?" Ichimatsu says.
"Ooo...kay?" Osomatsu responds, more confused than ever. He does so though, and his eyes widen when the fingers of the arm Ichimatsu is still holding twitch and move. He wiggles the fingers around and makes a peace sign, shocked to see it... works? Despite it not being attached to him? "What the fuck??" he asks.
The corner of Ichimatsu's lips twitch into an almost smile. "It's not very useful, but," he shrugs, "I thought you'd like being able to move it even when it's detached from you. It's uh... still kind of a prototype, so you can't do it when it's very far away, but..."
"Dude, that's so cool!!" Osomatsu says, his mechanical arm giving Ichimatsu a thumbs up and reaching to ruffle his hair, which makes Osomatsu giggle when Ichimatsu pulls the arm away from him with a pout. "Stop putting yourself down like this! It's great! I love this," he tells him, reaching over to pinch the other's cheek with his one human hand. "You're like, super talented! I'm sure I'll have fun with this!" he smiles.
God, it's so easy to smile with Ichimatsu.
The mechanic mumbles something intellegible, before handing the mechanical arm to Osomatsu. Osomatsu attaches it to himself, though not before playing around and moving the arm when it's still detached for some more. He doesn't know if it will indeed be any kind of useful, but he doesn't care. It's entertaining, and that's all he cares about.
"Are you done?" Ichimatsu asks, "I have work to do. You should.. go home," he speaks so quietly, so sadly, looking away. Obviously Ichimatsu doesn't want him to leave, but knows he has to.
Osomatsu frowns. He doesn't like the fact that his home doesn't include Ichimatsu either. But it's necessary. He gets off of the other's desk, and wraps his arms around him, hugging him. "Didn't wanna leave before giving Ichi a big hug," he says, nuzzling his hair. "I'll miss you! I'll make sure to visit again soon, okay?" he tells him.
Ichimatsu leans against Osomatsu. " 'kay," he says.
Osomatsu kisses the top of Ichimatsu's head. "Alright! I'll be looking forward to see your progress on Jyushi, too," he tells him, breaking away from their hug after some long, comfortable and warm moments.
Ichimatsu's surprised at that, "uh... Okay?" he asks, his cheeks coloring with a slight embarassed blush.
Osomatsu just smiles and waves. "See ya!" he tells him.
He leaves, though not without looking back. Ichimatsu is quick to concentrate on his robot again, though he's pouting and blushing at the same time, which is absolutely adorable. It makes Osomatsu happy, and he feels much more awake and in a much better mood when he goes over to Tetsu, who's still deeply asleep. If he felt up to it, he'd just grab him and carry him home, but doing it once was already enough. His body still feels awfully sore, as much as Osomatsu tries to ignore it. Not again.
He shakes Tetsu awake, though not without some struggle. Tetsu really doesn't seem to want to wake up, mumbling sleepily and whining. It's funny, and Osomatsu can't help but snicker when Tetsu groans an annoyed "Mommyyyy... Five more minutes..." at him. Still, Osomatsu insists, even pinching his nose and cheeks until Tetsu finally cracks an eye open.
"Oh... 'somatsu..." he mumbles sleepily, rubbing his eyes and yawning. " 'sup.."
Osomatsu sits on Tetsu's bed, putting his hands on his hips in fake annoyance. "So you whine and moan about how you don't wanna go home late and wanna wake up super early, only to not wanna wake up when I do huh?" he asks.
At that, Tetsu squints, trying to remember when he said that. And then he does, his eyes widening as he sits up. "Fuck! Right! We gotta go home," he says. Still, he winces at his wounds, gripping at his chest, though after a couple of breathes, he sighs. "Okay. Let's... Let's leave, just give me a minute."
"Sure," Osomatsu says.
It takes a while for Tetsu to get up, and some more for him to not feel like collapsing at every small step. He's dizzy and feels weak, though with some support from Osomatsu, he manages to make his way to the car along with him, and soon enough they leave. Osomatsu drives, not trusting Tetsu in this state.
Tetsu's still sleepy, and Osomatsu catches him dozing off as he drives them home. He doesn't make a comment about it, because he'd rather Tetsu rests, too. So even when Osomatsu turns on the radio, feeling rather bored on the way home, he puts it at a low volume, mostly wanting something to fill in the silence. The song that plays is the same that the homeless man was playing the night before, and Osomatsu grimaces, changing channel.
It's only when they're almost home from their hours long drive that Tetsu awakens again. He yawns and stretches, rubbing his eyes and complaining about how sleepy he is. Then he sees the approaching city and tenses, biting his lips. "...You should drop me by the boss' place," he tells Osomatsu, "I had something to give him yesterday and I didn't, so..."
Osomatsu glances at Tetsu, "Sure," he says. "What is it?" he asks.
"Nothing you wanna hear about," Tetsu chuckles, waving his hand dissmissively.
Osomatsu frowns. "Now you're just making me more curious!" he says. "What is it? Like, what do you even do for the boss to end up shot and half dead like this and not even be shocked about it?"
"Well..." Tetsu trails off a little, before just dropping it, "I'm a hitman, so..."
"Oh."
That's the only response Osomatsu has to that. Oh. Yeah, that makes sense, he thinks. It explains Tetsu coming back once in a while dirty with blood that he claims isn't his own, it explains Tetsu coming back dying and not caring, and it makes his fear of the boss even scarier. After all, if a hitman is scared of their boss, what does that say about him as a person? Nothing good, Osomatsu is sure of that.
There's a certain discomfort, with being next to someone who takes away people's lives for a living, someone who probably doesn't care about what it feels to lose a loved one to a corrupt gang. The discomfort is expecially strong when Osomatsu tries to imagine how Ichimatsu would feel if he learned that Osomatsu lives with the same kind of people that took Jyushimatsu away from him. He wouldn't like that. He would probably be angry. He would probably hate Osomatsu.
That's when Osomatsu decides that he won't talk about it, to anyone.
Tetsu laughs a little and pats Osomatsu's back. "It's not that bad, really. I only kill if someone's willing to pay a high price, so you don't have to worry about me killing you and your friends or something," he reassures him. "Ah, though the boss' been giving me shit contract lately, but y'know.." he ends up mumbling, huffing and looking away with annoyance.
Osomatsu guesses Tetsu is right, and hopes nobody with a lot of money would want to kill him or Ichimatsu. He supposes he shouldn't have asked if he wasn't prepared to hear Tetsu's answer. Really, it wasn't that hard to understand. However, there is still one thing Osomatsu is curious about. "Why is your boss so mad at you? You told me the thing about your mom, but is that really it?" he asks.
Tetsu frowns, "well, there's a bunch of other things I guess," he replies, "he just doesn't like me, honestly. It's fine, but because of that I don't wanna make him more angry than he already constantly is. He's already threatened me multiple times y'know??? It's real scary!"
Osomatsu chuckles, finding the way Tetsu's voice goes up in octaves quite amusing.
At that, Tetsu pouts, "hey! Don't laugh at my misery!"
Osomatsu rubs a finger under his nose, "Aw! I can't help if it's funny though!"
Tetsu hits Osomatsu's shoulder lightly and huffs, which amuses Osomatsu even more.
Eventually, they arrive to the bar their boss owns, and Osomatsu drops Tetsu off. He worries when Tetsu still has some troubles getting his balance right, but Tetsu gestures at him to just go when Osomatsu reaches out for him. "Don't worry, I'll be fine! I uh... I hope. If I'm not back before evening, then I'm not fine. Please tell me I'll be fine."
Osomatsu puts a hand on Tetsu's shoulder. "You'll be fine," he says, though he isn't very convinced himself – Tetsu's fear is getting to him.
It's enough to reassure Tetsu though, and he smiles. "Okay," he says with a somewhat confident nod. "I'll see you later then."
And with that, Tetsu enters the bar, and Osomatsu goes back home. Worry makes his chest hurt and makes the air a little hard to breathe, but he decides to busy himself with playing with his cards while he waits for Tetsu. He's sure he'll be fine. He has to be.
It takes some hours for Tetsu to come home, but he comes home visibly unscathed. He's a little bummed out, and when Osomatsu asks, he learns that the boss yelled at him and told him the next time he's late like this, no matter the excuse, he'll have to get rid of him. It's such a scary threat, even Osomatsu can't help but shudder. He's glad that he listened to Tetsu and brought him home today instead of tomorrow.
Tetsu sighs, telling Osomatsu that at least this is done and that now he can rest for a while. Osomatsu smiles. That's a good thing, and he isn't surprised when Tetsu falls asleep quickly after laying down on his bed. He wishes he didn't, though – if only because now he's lonely, and too lazy to go see Ichimatsu again. He tries to tell himself it's the only reason, ignoring the sense of anxiety that looms over him everytime he thinks about putting Ichimatsu in danger again just by being with him.
Osomatsu whines a little. At least, Tetsu's presence makes it hard for him to really panic over being alone, but he's still bored, still lonely, and very awake. He tries to take a nap, but it only results in him getting annoyed by his inability to sleep while Tetsu is happily snoring at the other side of the room. He tries to play with cards, but quickly grows bored after a while. And the radio is a no – Tetsu would probably wake up and get annoyed at him. While Osomatsu doesn't exactly care about being yelled at, he does care about Tetsu getting rest so that he doesn't pass out again or something.
Osomatsu sighs dramatically and gets up. He supposes he could grab a job from his boss to occupy himself, like he had done when Tetsu wasn't home. He dresses up appropriately and hides his new mechanical arm under a long sleeve and a glove, like he had done everytime he went to see his boss lately. He's not stupid enough to not think the boss would notice his new arm, considering everything about it is different, and he'd rather not have him ask questions.
The boss isn't in a good mood, when Osomatsu goes to him. He guesses it might be because of Tetsu, or just because he had a bad day in general. The harsh way he talks to him, his tone a little too agressive, his voice a little too loud, makes Osomatsu feel horribly tense and nervous. He stands straight as a stick, his heart beating quickly as he speaks carefully and quietly. It's not even as if he did or is asking for anything wrong that would cause the boss to hurt him, and yet Osomatsu can't help but be intimidated. Thankfully, the boss throws a contract at Osomatsu and tells him to stop wasting his time and do it, which Osomatsu is more than happy to do.
The instructions are clear – sneak into the victim's workshop and steal their newest invention. Easy, Osomatsu tells himself as he makes his way to his destination. All his jobs have been rather easy so far, really. The more he recovers, the simpler these tasks seem. It's as if his boss is going easy on him, though he guesses it's because the man doesn't trust Osomatsu with anything too difficult. After all, if Osomatsu gets himself caught and is to be interrogated in any way, it could result in him spilling infos about his employer, which would be bad for him. This lack of trust makes things easier for Osomatsu, so he's grateful.
Even if he worries that literally going to ask for stuff to do by himself migth indicate to his boss that he's doing better now. Osomatsu grimaces at the idea. He doesn't want to have to do anything that has a chance to put him into serious troubles. He knows how to sneak around and steal stuff with no problem, and would rather stick with that.
The streets are so empty compared to Akatsukapolis. Back there, Osomatsu could hardly walk properly without bumping into people, and couldn't even see well around himself considering the extensive crowd. The streets were filled with people chatting, with music being played from the shops and restaurants around, or from the singing of street artists. Here, there is nothing but silence and the hissing of the factories around, the grinding gears of the ever present machinery, and the eventual cough from the homeless passerbys.
Osomatsu frowns. He misses Akatsukapolis, even if he only stayed there for a small amount of time. He wonders if he could ask Ichimatsu to make him visit – though he doubts the mechanic would appreciate the crowds very much. Probably not. He could always annoy him and whine until the other accepts, though.
There doesn't seem to be anyone in the workshop when Osomatsu enters. He guesses the owner is busy, which only helps Osomatsu's situation. He sneaks in and rereads the description of the object he needs to steal – a sphere full of gears and clockwork that tick so quickly and intensely all over Osomatsu is almost scared it's a bomb - and takes some time searching for it before he finds it hidden behind an old and dusty looking desk. He wastes no time retrieving it, and when he hears footsteps walking toward him, he curses a quiet "shit," before he sprints out.
He's doing good at escaping when he's suddenly grabbed by a strong arm that forces him against a wall, so harshly and suddenly that it knocks the breath out of him. He thinks he's done for, that this is it, he's been caught, when he looks at the person who grabbed him and his eyes widen with shock.
In front of him stands Karamatsu, smirking in his overly confident and arrogant way that makes Osomatsu wants to both punch him and suck his dick. Osomatsu sputters and squints, his brain having troubles to process the information. Karamatsu just grabbed him red handed – again – as he was running out of a workshop, and – "What the hell are you doing here??" Osomatsu asks suddenly as he realizes what is terribly wrong about the situation.
"Heh," Karamatsu chuckles, closing his eyes and running a hand through his fringe in a painful manner. When he looks at Osomatsu again, he feels pierced by the dark, hungry look Karamatsu gives him. "A bounty hunter has no home," he explains, "I go where justice calls for me, my instincts guiding me to criminals like you. Oh, how happy I am to find you here, my dear, dear little Osomatsu," he grabs Osomatsu's chin, leaning in so close that Osomatsu can feel Karamatsu's lips brushing against the corner of his own. "Destiny must be quite fond or our relation, to keep bringing us together like this..." he purrs.
Osomatsu cringes, "Gross," he says, turning his face away. Karamatsu is still holding his arm, pinning it against the wall and keeping him from leaving. However, it is his mechanical arm, and Osomatsu only thinks for a second before he detaches it from himself and harshly pushes Karamatsu away. The truth is, he'd gladly have sex with Karamatsu, but he's afraid that this time if he realizes what he was doing, he'd catch him for real and that would be the end of his freedom. Because of that, he needs to run away.
Karamatsu stumbles backwards and looks at Osomatsu's detached arm with surprise, before he quickly starts running after him. Unsurprisinlgy, Karamatsu is quicker than Osomatsu's weak assisted legs, and he manages to catch up to him and tackle him to the ground with no much troubles.
Osomatsu still tries to crawl away before Karamatsu grips his hair and pushes his face against the ground, scraping his cheek against the hard concrete. Osomatsu pants and whines slightly at the pain, especially when Karamatsu sits on his back to keep him from leaving.
"Non non, my sweet little bird," Karamatsu says with a hum, "Nobody allowed you to fly away from me like this..." Osomatsu uses his mechanical arm to flip his middle finger at Karamatsu, which result in a surprised noise from him. Then he laughs, "Well, isn't that interesting," Karamatsu says, "you can move it when it's not attached to you? Truly some delightful technology, hm?"
Osomatsu wishes he could look back at Karamatsu and glare at him. "Yup," he says. "Can you let me go now? I don't really feel like fucking right now. Maybe another time?"
"You don't feel like having sex with me?" Karamatsu asks, his tone offended as he leans down and licks at Osomatsu's neck, making his entire body shiver. Osomatsu lets out a hot breath, closing his eyes and trying not to make any noise that would indicate how positively his body is responding to such small actions. "Now, that might be the worst lie I've heard from you, my sweet little bird."
Karamatsu presses himself against Osomatsu's ass, and Osomatsu bites his lips as he feels the beginning of Karamatsu erection rub against him. Osomatsu would be lying if he said his dick isn't also growing ridiculously hard. He pants, staying immobile as he gives up on the idea of running away, while still not wanting to admit that he totally wants to have sex with Karamatsu again.
His mind doesn't help, images of the last couple of times flashing into his head. God, he wants Karamatsu to pound him into the floor and fuck him so hard he can't walk properly afterwards again. He wants Karamatsu to shove his fingers into his mouth and make him moan loudly again. He wants to hear Karamatsu whisper so painful things in his oh so charming, low rumbling voice.
"You want it so badly, don't you?" Karamatsu asks, before pulling back only to harshly flip Osomatsu around to face him. Osomatsu's glad, the previous position feeling rather awkward and uncomfortable for him. And now he can fully glare at Karamatsu, which he does, though the flush that colors his face and the way he pants make it difficult to not see how aroused he's growing. "Ah, how cute your denial is," Karamatsu says with a fond smile, running a hand accross Osomatsu's cheek. "Say, why don't we have some fun with your little gadget, hmm?" he asks, and Osomatsu is confused for a second until Karamatsu pulls lube out of his jacket and yanks down Osomatsu's pants.
Oh.
Karamatsu chuckles as Osomatsu's realization is clear on his face. "I want you to finger yourself," he says, slathering lube all over Osomatsu's mechanical hand. There's much more than what Osomatsu would find necessary, but he doesn't comment on it. He supposes he should be thankful that Karamatsu is being especially nice with this one, considering last time they fucked.
"You're a fucking weirdo, y'know that right?" Osomatsu asks, though when Karamatsu holds his arm against his hole, pushing his legs wide open, Osomatsu does as he asked, and pushes a finger in. He lets out a long sigh, and closes his eyes, trying to ignore the intense stare Karamatsu is giving him, the way he watches him making his heart beat too quickly for his own good.
"Add another finger," Karamatsu orders, and Osomatsu obliges. He wishes that it was Karamatsu's fingers inside of him, but considering his mechanical arm has no nerves and that Karamatsu is the one controlling Osomatsu's actions despite Osomatsu being the one to move his fingers, it may very well be. There's something extremely arousing about Karamatsu making him finger himself like this, and Osomatsu doesn't stop the moan that escapes him when his fingers rub against his prostate, making his hips twitch.
When he opens his eyes, he can see Karamatsu licking his lips as he watches him. One of the bounty hunter's hand brushes against Osomatsu's painfully hard cock, making the other whine needily and squirm. A smile stretches accross Karamatsu's lips, but despite Osomatsu's silent request, he doesn't do anything more than rub his fingers so lightly against Osomatsu's cock it's torture.
"Karamatsu..." Osomatsu pants, looking at him with half lidded, feverish eyes. He reaches out for Karamatsu's hand with his human arm, but is stopped when Karamatsu immediately grabs it and pins it against the floor.
"Add another," Karamatsu orders him immediately, ignoring his implied request.
Osomatsu groans, "Asshole," he mutters, adding a third finger. He scissor his hole, preparing himself for, he assumes, Karamatsu's dick. He can see the clear tent in Karamatsu's tight pants, and knows just how much he wants to fuck him, despite all the cruel teasing. He moans some more, sometimes even exaggerating his noises to arouse Karamatsu further, knowing how much he loves hearing his voice. It seems to work, as Karamatsu's face colors a deep shade of red and as Osomatsu watches drops of sweat run down his brow. He smirks. Good.
Despite Karamatsu's apparent need, though, he shows a surprising amount of self control. Even when Osomatsu whimpers his name, even when Osomatsu tries to rub at Karamatsu's crotch with his leg. All that escapes Karamatsu are low growls that make Osomatsu shudder just by hearing them, especially when Karamatsu buries his face in Osomatsu's neck and bites at him, making Osomatsu squeak.
"Another," Karamatsu whispers, sucking onto Osomatsu's neck and seemingly wanting to cover him in even more marks than he already has. Osomatsu doesn't mind, because it's really fucking arousing – however, he does mind one thing.
"T-there's already three..." he tries to protest, but Karamatsu presses a finger against Osomatsu's lips.
"Shhh," Karamatsu says right into his ear, "I said add another finger."
Karamatsu sounds so commanding, as if he would punish Osomatsu if he disobeyed. While Osomatsu wouldn't mind any kind of sexual punishment, he isn't so sure if what Karamatsu could do to him could be so pleasing. After all, Karamatsu could always deem Osomatsu to not be fun for sex anymore and could just throw him back in prison. The thought is enough to fill Osomatsu with fear and shove a fourth finger inside of himself. It's more than he's ever had and he bites his lips, taking a deep breath as he acommodates. He doesn't really mind the fullness, actually enjoying it quite a bit. It reminds him of the feeling of having Karamatsu's dick inside of him. God, he'd pay to have the other just fuck him already.
"Are you full, Osomatsu?" Karamatsu asks, and even if Osomatsu couldn't see it he can literally hear his confident, terribly pleased and almost amused smirk. "I think you can take a bit more though. Add another."
Osomatsu looks at Karamatsu in disbelief, "That's gonna be five! That's gonna be my whole hand in there! Do you want me to fist myself, Karama--" he tries to object, but then Karamatsu lets go of his human hand to grab his gun and press it right into his open mouth, which makes Osomatsu freeze and fall quiet very quickly. His heart misses a beat, and for a second he's certain Karamatsu is going to shoot him right here and then.
Karamatsu just sighs dramatically though, "Oh, my little bird... I don't want you to use your beautiful voice to sing protests at me," he says, "so why don't you use your pretty mouth to suck on this and do as I told you?"
That's when Osomatsu realizes he doesn't really have a choice in the matter. Karamatsu is completely and absolutely dominating him and has all power here. The thought makes his dick twitch, though he's not very sure he can do the whole fisting thing. Still, he brings his fingers together, pulling back slightly to press his thumb at his hole and slide in, slowly, carefully. It feels like so much, so much, he whines and presses his teeth against the cold barrel of Karamatsu's gun, making an uncomfortable noise at the metallic taste that fills his mouth.
Karamatsu watches him with warm eyes, before he opens his pants and pulls out his dick. Osomatsu thinks that Karamatsu is finally going to replace Osomatsu's hand with his cock, but he instead holds it against Osomatsu's own erection, stroking them both together. Osomatsu wants to whine about that, but he can't help but moan as he finally gets the friction that he was so desperate for. He supposes it's no use hoping to get fucked by Karamatsu by now, so he focuses on how nice this feels, at least thankful his dick got the attention it wanted.
"You're so beautiful when lost in the sea of pleasures I offer you, Osomatsu," Karamatsu whispers between groans, his breathing heavy. Osomatsu's face colors an even deeper shade of red, and he doesn't know whether he's embarassed by the painfulness or by the fact he complimented him. Maybe both.
Osomatsu can't really respond with a gun deep in his mouth, that keeps getting deeper and deeper into his throat to the point it's uncomfortable, which reminds him of Karamatsu fucking his face, of him shoving his fingers so deep in his mouth. He realizes belatedly that Karamatsu seems to have an obsession with putting things in his mouth, which amuses him and would probably make him snort if he wasn't in the middle of whining and moaning as he tried to slide his fingers deeper into himself. He hesitates a little when he reaches his knuckles, but carefully pushes past them, his legs trembling as he does so.
Karamatsu is so pleased, however. He kisses Osomatsu's face all over, whispering things like "You're so good, my sweet Osomatsu," that make Osomatsu heat up all over.
It's not often he hears praise, and even if the context makes it all about sex, the words still make him weirdly happy. It especially makes him happy down below, with his cock already leaking precum all over Karamatsu's hand and his hips thrusting into it to get more friction. Karamatsu, this time, doesn't act difficult, stroking them both quickly to bring them to completion.
Everything feels so intense – from the fear and weird eroticism that accompanies the gun deep in Osomatsu's throat, to his own hand deep inside himself that makes him feel more filled than he's ever been and where every single movement feels overwhelming, to the feeling of their heated cocks pressing and rubbing against each other. It all feels good, so good, Osomatsu almost doesn't want it to stop but also knows he can't take much more before he'd break.
It doesn't take him more more to bring him over the edge, and he comes first with a high pitched whine, his human hand gripping onto Karamatsu's coat. It makes Karamatsu let out a low chuckle, finishing himself off while watching Osomatsu catch his breath, taking the gun out of his mouth and letting it down on the floor. He doesn't help Osomatsu pull his hand out of himself yet, though, more occupied with stroking himself to completion. And when he does reach his orgasm, Osomatsu is rather displeased when the bounty hunter aims at him, his spunk splattering over Osomatsu's chest and even reaching his chin.
"Hey!" Osomatsu exclaims, and Karamatsu just laughs.
"Sorry, but I couldn't help but want to cover my beautiful little bird with my seed," Karamatsu replies, and Osomatsu makes a disgusted noise. Then, Karamatsu dips down and runs his tongue accross Osomatsu's skin, licking up his cum and making Osomatsu's stomach flutter.
He licks and kisses at Osomatsu's heated skin until he reaches his face, and he presses a kiss on Osomatsu's cheek, running a hand through his hair and petting him affectionately. The sudden gentle action, after the somewhat rough and intense sex, makes Osomatsu feel weird, and he looks at Karamatsu with confusion for a moment.
Karamatsu sighs, "Ah, I almost never want to turn you in, so we can have passionate encounters like this for eternity," he says, his hand leaving Osomatsu's hair but lingering on his cheek while his eyes give him an almost fond look, one that makes Osomatsu feels strange and leave him terribly confused and at a loss of words for a bit before he can even find something to answer.
"Sounds tiresome," Osomatsu laughs a little, pushing Karamatsu away somewhat weakly. The other resists, though, not allowing Osomatsu any of the distance he would really like to have between them. "Can you let me go now? I have something I gotta do."
"Like running away with a stolen item, I suppose?" Karamatsu asks. Osomatsu tenses and is about to deny it, when Karamatsu just shrugs. "The flames of passion burn too strongly in me for me to arrest you just yet, my dear," he whispers softly, his hand going to hold Osomatsu's chin and pulling him into a kiss.
Osomatsu's heart stops for a second as he realizes that it is Karamatsu's lips he is feeling against his own. The kiss is soft, gentle – more gentle than Karamatsu has ever been before with him before, and Osomatsu isn't so sure how to react. He doesn't know what to think. He doesn't want to push Karamatsu away, his whole body frozen as he lets him kiss him. Karamatsu's lips are smooth against Osomatsu's somewhat chapped ones, and Osomatsu tries to ignore the lingering taste of cum on them. He's shocked at himself as he moves his lips against Karamatsu's own and kisses back, his hand trembling as it wants to hold onto Karamatsu. He doesn't allow himself to though, but Karamatsu doesn't seem to mind.
It feels like an eternity passes before Karamatsu pulls away. Osomatsu's eyes are wide as they look at him, his heart going from forgetting how to beat properly to racing in a second as Osomatsu watches Karamatsu smile oh so fondly at him. He gulps, and Karamatsu's hand lingers on Osomatsu's face before he pulls away. "I await our next meeting with impatience," Karamatsu tells him, before he turns away, and walks off, leaving Osomatsu alone to recover from their surpisingly chaste and yet pertubring kiss, pressing his fingers against his lips in disbelief.
Chapter Text
It takes a minute for Osomatsu to decide to fix himself up. He grimaces as he pulls his mechanical arm out of himself slowly, carefully. He feels desperately empty now without it, and he wipes his hand on his pants before fixing his clothes and sighing. He isn't sure what to make of Karamatsu's behavior – he's awfully charming, and sex with him is incredibly hot, but he seem to get clingier and clingier with each encounter. He still cannot get over his so gentle kiss, his heart still racing in his chest as he remembers the feeling of Karamatsu's soft lips against his own. His face flushes, and he bites his lips.
At least, Osomatsu guesses, it means Karamatsu is starting to grow too attached to Osomatsu to truly be a predator ready to throw him in prison at any moment. Osomatsu supposes he's free of some anxiety concerning Karamatsu in that sense. It feels good to not have to be too scared of him and be able to consider him as something alike to a fuck buddy. Osomatsu can take that. But he doesn't want anything more than that.
He gets up and limps his way to his boss' hideout, trying not to make his previous activity too obvious. He stinks of sex and still feels sticky from cum even though Karamatsu cleaned him up. Maybe the fact that the other slobbered all over him doesn't help the unclean feeling, the memory making Osomatsu frown. It was kinda hot when he did it, at least. But now he desperately needs a bath, so much he almost goes home instead of getting to his boss at first, but considering he was mad at Tetsu for being late earlier today, he doesn't want to risk anything by taking his time. So he hurries, hoping this will be quick.
"I got your stuff," Osomatsu says when he enters the boss' office, dropping his bag on his desk.
The boss inspects it, looking it over and checking for any kind of damage that could put them – though especially Osomatsu – in troubles, and puts it down. "Good," he says, "I'm glad to see you be useful. Perhaps you could show yourself to be more valuable than some people that keep disappointing me," he sighs, and Osomatsu is almost completely sure he's speaking about Tetsu.
"Haha, yeah," Osomatsu laughs uncomfrotably, taking a step back and ready to leave. He doesn't want to be valuable. He doesn't want to seem useful. "Thank you for the praise and all... But uh, anyway, I guess, I'll see you next time?" he tries, turning around.
The boss chuckles, "And what's gotten you so hurried?" he asks. He doesn't even seem mad as he says that, just... amused? It feels strange.
Osomatsu shrugs, "I'm feeling, like, sick I guess," he lies, "Still kinda not so well physically? Yeah. That. So bye!" he speaks quickly, before he walks out the door and lets out a relieved sigh.
He really doesn't want the boss to think too highly of him. He doesn't want the boss to put too much responsibility on him. He doesn't want the boss to like him and make him be more useful to them. Stealing is enough. He doesn't want to do anything else. Doesn't want to put himself at risk like Tetsu does. Doesn't want to be tracked and thrown in prison again.
His body is tense as he goes home, and he decides he really needs this bath. Tetsu is here and awake, and smiles at Osomatsu, welcoming him home with a wave. He looks better now, much more alive and awake, and Osomatsu lets out a small relieved sigh. "Hey," he says, not wanting to ignore him before he goes to the bathroom.
He reluctantly detaches his arm to take his bath, not wanting to mess it up with the water somehow. He doesn't like the discomfort he feels whenever he doesn't have it on, but it's quickly washed away by the feeling of warm water surrounding his body, making him sigh deeply and smile as he relaxes in the tub. It feels good, after today's stress and activities. It feels so good to his sore muscle, and he spends a while just submerging himself in the hot water and breathing.
He tries to ignore the bad feelings and memories that try to haunt him everytime his arm isn't attached, the anxiety and fear that try to attack him as he is reminded that he is alone in the small room. "Tetsu's here, right outside the door," he tells himself. It's fine. He's fine.
He concentrates on the hot water, closes his eyes and imagines it to be arms around him, envelopping him into a warm embrace. It's as warm as when he holds Ichimatsu so tight and the other actually hugs back, snuggling into him and even sometimes smiling back at him. It's as warm as his father's embrace, when he was a kid, protecting him against the cold winter nights.
It's as warm as he keeps feeling when Karamatsu is around, holding him after one of their heated encounter. It's as warm as his face has felt ever since their lips met.
Osomatsu's heart misses a beat at the thought, and he presses a hand against his face. He didn't want to think about Karamatsu again now, and forces a shaky breath out of himself, trying to clear his mind somehow. He tries to think of other stuff, like about going to visit Akatsukapolis again, or hanging out with Tetsu some more, going to visit Ichimatsu and checking on his progress on Jyushimatsu, yet his mind keeps going back to Karamatsu.
He wants to kiss him again, feels his skin tingling at the idea. And it feels dangerous.
Sex is fine. Thinking about that also makes Osomatsu want to do it again, and the thought doesn't bother him. He likes Karamatsu dominating him, taking all power away from him and fucking him hard enough to make walking afterwards difficult. He can even like Karamatsu's overly poetic, dramatic and painful way of speaking with him. But he doesn't want to appreciate this kiss as much as he has. He shouldn't want more. But he does.
He tells himself it's just because he hasn't been kissed in a long time. He tells himself it's because he hasn't been given this kind of attention in a long time. He's starved from gentle affection, the kind he cannot and doesn't want to get with Ichimatsu, or Tetsu. The kind he doesn't exactly want to get from Karamatsu either, though immediately when he thinks that, he almost hears a voice at the back of his head say "but what if", filling his mind with images of Karamatsu kissing him, Karamatsu holding him. But it makes him feel uncomfortable, despite the heat that builds in his face.
He shakes his head, and decides this bath may not be that relaxing after all. He finishes cleaning himself, at least enjoying the smell of soap that replaces the stench of sex from earlier, and reattaches his arm as soon as he is out of the water and dry. He frowns as he stands, the slight pain in his ass still present. It only makes him want to do it again, finger himself as if Karamatsu was ordering him to again, and god, if Tetsu wasn't home, he probably would.
For now, though, he decides he needs some rest. Maybe it'll clear his mind.
He walks out of the bathroom after getting some clothes on, and smiles tiredly at Tetsu when he sees him. "You feeling better?" he asks.
Tetsu nods, "yeah! Definitely better," he says with a nod. "You, however, look tired."
Osomatsu chuckles, "it's because I am!" he replies, letting himself fall onto his mattress. "I'm so fucking sore, and carrying your heavy ass yesterday really didn't help, I hope you know," he jokes, and Tetsu snorts.
"Fuck off, I'm not even that heavy," he responds, and it's true – he isn't. Osomatsu's body is simply still so weak. The realization makes him frown. Maybe he should try to exercise and gain some muscle again, if he can handle it. Maybe being stronger would keep Karamatsu from overpowering him so easily each time – though Osomatsu then wonders if he truly wants to stop him from doing that.
He groans and presses his face against the pillow. Stop thinking about him, he tells himself, biting onto the pillow and wanting to whine some more at his incapability of getting this asshole out of his mind. Tetsu makes a confused noise and asks Osomatsu if he's okay, and Osomatsu mumbles something along the lines of "I'm fine," before he closes his eyes and tries to force himself to relax so that he can sleep and run away from all these thoughts.
It's difficult to fall asleep, Osomatsu growing frustrated after a while and asking for Tetsu to turn on the radio to fill the room with some sound, considering all the noise Tetsu is making is turning the pages of his book and breathing. Tetsu doesn't seem to mind and does as Osomatsu asked, and Osomatsu is happy to at least be able to listen to music, which keeps his mind from wandering and lets him calm down significantly. He smiles, eventually able to feel himself drifting to sleep to the sound of a popular song.
The world of slumber welcomes Osomatsu with darkness and solitude. There is a complete absence of light, and Osomatsu is pretty sure he's standing in the middle of the void. Is he even standing? Maybe he's sitting, or laying down. He doesn't know. There's no way to know. He hardly feels himself move, can't hear his footsteps. He's alone. He's scared, heart hammering in his chest, the feeling of danger making his entire body tremble.
He sees shadows, even darker than the void all around him, with bright yellows eyes looking at him, laughing at him, approaching him menacingly, and he starts to run. He runs, runs and runs, as fast as he can, eventually seeing the slightest ray of sunshine and running in that direction. Even when he pants and feels himself whine in fear, there is no sound coming out of him, until he hits the light, and suddenly, everything changes.
He's outside, and it's bright, so bright. He's never seen the sun shine so brightly before, never felt its warmth so strongly on his skin before. The shadows are gone now, and Osomatsu cannot see anyone in the streets as he walks. He can hear his footsteps now, they echo so loudly Osomatsu can feel the vibrations through his body. The loneliness still feels crushing, though at least Osomatsu can breathe a little easier now. He bites his lips, frustrated by the lack of company, before turning around and almost jumping in surprise as he sees someone standing right behind him.
Karamatsu is here, smiling ever so sweetly. He extends a hand toward Osomatsu, caressing his cheek. His hand is soft – softer than Osomatsu even remembers. He doesn't even notice it when Karamatsu pulls him closer, their bodies suddenly flush together. Karamatsu pulls Osomatsu into a kiss, and Osomatsu is glad to kiss back, wrapping his arms around Karamatsu and clinging to him as the other gropes at his ass.
Then Osomatsu is pressed against the wall, pants down, Karamatsu's hands roaming all over his body. They touch him everywhere at once, far more than a single pair of hands could be able to, but Osomatsu loves it. He wants Karamatsu to always touch him all over, to always completely surround him, wants to feel his lips all over him, now and forever. He lets out a whine as he feels Karamatsu's cock pressing inside of him, and he's so big, and it feels so good, especially when Karamatsu bites so deeply into Osomatsu's shoulder and thrusts so violently inside of him.
"You're mine, my little bird," Karamatsu purrs against him as he fucks him, "I cannot wait to put you in a cage."
And with that, in a blink of an eye, Karamatsu is gone. Osomatsu's world is engulfed by darkness again, the only thing visible being the golden bars surrounding him. He can see Karamatsu out of his cage, smiling at him cruelly, and no matter how much Osomatsu screams and begs for him to let him out, Karamatsu only laughs.
"Sing more for me, my beautiful little bird," he asks, and Osomatsu cries a song of desperation that only makes Karamatsu smile some more.
And then he wakes up.
He sits up, covered in sweat and panting loudly. When he looks around, he sees that Tetsu is gone, probably out working or doing something, and he curses. He presses a hand to his chest, feeling his heart hammering against it, and closes his eyes, trying to ignore the flashes of him imprisonned in this so, so small, dark cage.
It was just a dream, he tells himself. It's okay. You're okay.
As he calms down, laying back against his pillow, he realizes with a grimace that he's hard, precum making his pants feel uncomfortably damp. There's a terribly uncomfortable feeling that makes him nauseous after his dream however – one that keeps him from truly enjoying himself even as he slides a hand in his pants and strokes himself, trying to remember the better parts of his dream. The ones where Karamatsu was touching him, the ones where he was free. Because it didn't last.
Of course, how could it last?
He really hopes he doesn't see Karamatsu again, and hates the voice in his mind that immediately tells him that it's a lie.
Osomatsu decides to follow through on his wish to train himself physically, wanting to stop being so weak, and even manage to fend off anyone who would try to catch him and imprison him again. He starts with small exercises, like walking and running for prolonged periods of times, refusing himself the help of the exoskeleton. He finds soon enough that he doesn't feel the need for it at all, probably fully recovered by now, though he's reluctant to tell anyone – even Tetsu. He keeps it in the apartment, wears it sometimes when he goes out – especially when he goes to work – if only to make sure everyone thinks he's still unwell.
Maybe he could even sell them at some point, if he ever gets away from his boss, from this gang. He knows he could make a lot of money with such technology, and he knows he would desperately need this money.
Eventually, Tetsu walks in on Osomatsu trying to do push-ups and failing miserably, and laughs. "What are you doing?" he asks with an amused smile, and Osomatsu pouts, telling him it's none of his business.
Tetsu doesn't let it go though.
"Hey, I still gotta thank you for saving my ass the other day, so let me help you," he tells him, putting his stuff down before approaching Osomatsu as he lets himself fall to the ground, panting in exhaustion.
"You know you don't always need an excuse to be nice to me, right?" Osomatsu snorts, turning around to face Tetsu, who pouts and shushes him.
And so Tetsu helps him. He tells him to take things slow at first, yet also sometimes gets frustrated when Osomatsu fails the easier exercises. Still, he doesn't give up, trying to show as much patience with him as he was when he had taught Osomatsu to walk again, to eat again, to live again. Osomatsu isn't so sure why Tetsu keeps helping him so much – despite his excuses of "you helped me for this, so I'll help you do this", it's still so much effort out of Tetsu, efforts that he knows must be so tiring and annoying.
Still, Osomatsu is thankful. Tetsu keeps noting how Osomatsu is really getting better at not passing out from exhaustion immediatley after each exercise, and it makes Osomatsu's heart well up with pride. It's a proof that he's getting better, that he can be like before again. He feels more soreness and exhaustion from these exercises than anything else, but being able to endure them already means so much, when a couple months ago he couldn't even stand on his feets for more than a second.
It's also a good way to see that Tetsu is recovering, considering he's showing off those exercises to Osomatsu. Osomatsu can see the scars from the bullets when Tetsu takes his shirt off, and can see Tetsu's arm give out from time to time, though the other is always quick to hide it. Osomatsu can't let it go though, and decides to ask after seeing Tetsu click his tongue at his trembling hand, "Is your arm okay? Is it from that one time...?"
"It's fine," Tetsu brushes him off, giving a shrug. "It just hurts sometimes, which is normal I guess," he laughs, "nothing to worry about. I've had worse," he reassures Osomatsu, and judging from the other quite scary looking scars on him.
Osomatsu hums, "Well, if you say so," he says, letting it go for now. He doesn't feel like pushing too much, and if Tetsu won't tell him if he's not okay, then whatever. "Just don't die on me or somethin'."
Tetsu nods, and then leans on Osomatsu, "What about you, though?" he asks, "don't you have something to tell me? About those legs of yours, for example?" he points at Osomatsu's unassisted legs.
Osomatsu tenses, and chuckles awkwardly, nervously. "I dunno what you're talking about," he says quickly. Would Tetsu make him tell his boss? Would Tetsu tell on him? He's worried, biting the inside of his cheek and looking at Tetsu nervously.
Tetsu doesn't seem mad or anything, however. "Y'know the boss will kill you if you lie to him, right?" he asks, "like, probably actually kill you. Or at least punish you and hate you a lot. Just like me! You really don't want that," he warns Osomatsu, and then whines, "god, you really really don't want that..."
"...Will you tell him?" Osomatsu asks.
Tetsu shakes his head, " 's your choice in the end," he says, "you can be a risky idiot if you want to. But if he discovers, I'm not gonna side with you. I really don't wanna die."
Osomatsu sighs in relief, smiling, "okay, thanks."
Tetsu frowns, but he only pinches Osomatsu's cheek a little too harshly, making him whine, "Don't say I didn't warn you, kiddo," he tells him.
Osomatsu only nods. He tells himself that he knows what he's doing, but he doesn't. In truth, he also worries. Tetsu seems to overexaggerate their boss' severity a lot, though for good reasons. He really seems to have been mistreated by his boss, and Osomatsu supposes he's thankful for Tetsu's care and worry. While a lot of it is selfish – Tetsu doesn't want to get in troubles because of Osomatsu – Osomatsu is sure there is some genuine care behind it, too.
It makes him feel better to think there is.
It feels strange to still use the boss' gears even though his legs are fine. Walking feels overly easy, but Osomatsu is also glad to only need to put minimal efforts into moving around. It always makes him feel weirdly happy, when he comes home from stealing something, and he doesn't immediately flop down on his bed to pass out, his recurrent exercises with Tetsu helping him build up his endurance.
The weather is rather cold today, Osomatsu's breaths coming out in white puffs. He's grateful for the coat that Ichimatsu gave him, keeping him warm, though the clothes beneath it are too light for him to not shiver slightly. Osomatsu blows some hot air on his hands as he walks in the direction to his and Tetsu's shared apartment, when he comes accross a small, crying child standing near his building. Their eyes meet, and Osomatsu freezes.
The kid is alone and crying miserably, pressing his small hands reddeneed by the cold to his face. He's all alone with no responsible adult in sight, his clothes too light to keep him warm though he has a heavy yet worn down knitted scarf around his neck that covers the bottom half of his face. It's probably covered by snot and tears by now. It's quite a pitiful sight, though considering the constant state of misery in this city, it's sadly enough not shocking at all.
Osomatsu ponders whether he should ignore him or help him. He doesn't know if he can even help, but there is something inside of him that tells him he shouldn't leave this kid alone. He tries to take his eyes away, tries to just walk home, but finds his legs taking him closer to the child instead. The kid looks up at him expectantly, big tears rolling down his too thin cheeks, and Osomatsu sighs.
He kneels down, placing a hand on the kid's head and petting it softly. The kid sobs, and grabs at Osomatsu's sleeve. It hurts Osomatsu's heart so much to see this, and he can't not want to help, somehow. "Hey, kid, shh... what's wrong?" he asks, his voice as gentle as he can manage it to be.
"M-my mommy and daddy, t-they told me to wait here and that th-they'd come back for me but, b-but it's been so long and, and I dunno where they are and they aren't back yet an-and I'm scared...!!" the child bawls, stuttering and crying so much it's difficult for Osomatsu to catch everything.
There's a strong sense of déjà vu that makes Osomatsu deeply, horribly uncomfortable. He gets flashes, memories of himself standing alone crying into a cold winter night, with an oh so kind looking older man approaching him and reassuring him that he will take care of him in his father's absence. Memories of the moment Osomatsu realized that the man's kindness was not free. Of all the pain he had to go through because of him.
Osomatsu is glad, to be the one that approached this kid. Worry strikes him, when he wonders if his parents are truly coming back or not. He bites his lips, not really knowing what to answer, shoving a hand in his pocket nervously. His fingers brush against something that makes his eyes widen, and he pulls out the deck of cards he ended up always carrying with him. That's when he realizes that he knows what to do to at least make this kid calm down.
He smiles then, sitting more comfortably against the floor. "Hey, look, I've got an idea," he says, shuffling his cards. "Why don't I keep you company until your parents come back?"
The kid sniffles and looks up at Osomatsu, hope shining in his eyes as he tries to stifle his crying. "Y-you would... ?" he asks, and Osomatsu nods. "I'd like that!!" the kid then says with a smile that Osomatsu feels relieved to be able to see. The child is missing a couple of teeth, and Osomatsu hopes it's only because they were baby teeth and not for something else.
"Nice! Look, I've got a good way to entertain you," he tells him, though Osomatsu can't help but feel some nervousness as he keeps shuffling his cards. What if he doesn't know how to do magic anymore? What if he fails? He feels his chest constrict uncomfortably at the thought, but he just gulps and exhale slowly, keeping a smile on his face. "Let me show you something cool – you're gonna chose a card at random, okay? And don't tell me what it is," he insturcts him, fanning his cards out in front of the kid.
The kid takes a card, and looks at it with such intensity it's almost funny. Tears are still streaming down his cheeks, but in a much calmer manner, the only sounds escaping the child being small hiccups from times to times. It's already a step in the right direction. The child's sob were really too heartbreaking to him. Osomatsu doesn't like seeing people cry.
"Okay, will you remember it?" Osomatsu asks, and the kid nods. "Then put it back in the deck," he tells him as he puts all the cards together again, "and don't show it to me, alright?"
The kid does so, and Osomatsu now has to decide the way he wants to do this. He supposes he can start with a very basic trick, one he knows he can't mess up no matter how long he spent without practicing. He bites the inside of his cheek, cutting the deck but keeping a pinky break right above the card the kid chose to not lose it. He does that a bunch of times, shuffling it some more before he smiles at the kid. "So... was your card..." he trails off, taking the card off from the top of the deck and revealing it to the kid, "the three of hearts?" he asks.
The kid gasps, "y-yes...! Yes it was!!" he says, pressing his small hands to his face in shock as he jumps up and down. "How did you find it??" he asks.
Osomatsu's heart speeds up, his lips quivering as his smile grows so genuinely wide it hurts. "Magic!" he says, and somehow being able to be asked with wonder how he managed to do this and this, and being able to answer with that simple word makes him so overwhelmingly happy. He feels warm, his hands trembling in excitement as he puts the card back in his deck and shuffles it again. "Here, let me do another one," he announces, pulling his sleeves up to his elbows.
The kid watches Osomatsu with entrancement as Osomatsu does some more complicated shuffles, the ones that magicians like to use to make themselves look as fair as possible when they force a card onto somebody, or ones that people use to deal cards when playing poker. Either way, the child's cheeks soon grow dry, the only thing making his eye shines being interest and curiosity, which in return makes Osomatsu feel light headed with happiness and pride.
"Here, I'll let these cards fall and you'll tell me stop whenever you want, okay?" Osomatsu explains, holding the deck in one hand and letting the cards slowly fall into the hand he holds below. The kid nods and watches each card fall with determination, before suddenly saying stop, which causes Osomatsu to freeze. He hands the kid the card he chose, making a point not to look at it again. "Alright. Memorise it, and then put it back where it was," he says.
The kid does so, putting the card back in the middle of the deck. Osomatsu nods firmly, putting the cards back together, though he presses his pinky right above the kid's card to not lose it again. "Now look, my sleeves are up," he says, making quick but fluid motions with his hands to point at his naked arms, which also allows him to cut the deck and rearrange it so the chosen card is on top. The kid doesn't notice anything, as his attention was brought to Osomatsu's arms instead of the deck. He's especially interested by Osomatsu's mechanical arm, as his eyes stay stuck on it even as Osomatsu brings the deck to his face. "And now, here, let me just blow a lil' on this deck," he announces, blowing over the cards softly, sideying the kid and giving him a wink, before he stops and reveals his card to him.
Once again, it was the card that the child had chosen, which shocks him, as he didn't see Osomatsu tamper with the deck at all. "Oh my gosh!!" he kid exclaims, his face now illuminated with a bright, excited smile. "That was so cool!!" he tells Osomatsu, and then suddenly wraps his arms around him in a tight hug, "mister is amazing!!!"
Osomatsu feels flustered, not expecting the kid to just suddenly hug him like this. He hugs back, though, holding the small figure softly, petting his hair. He bites his lips, realizing just how much he missed doing magic tricks and seeing the wonder and amazement on kids' faces, seeing them grow excited at the easiest tricks and being able to brighten their days. He missed being praised for something that felt so natural for him, missed being admired by complete strangers, and most of all, he missed being seen as something other than a miserable street rat.
He lets out a shaky breath, buries his face in the kid's hair and holds him tighter until the kid gently pushes against Osomatsu to break away from their embrace. He looks up at Osomatsu with surprise, tilting his head to the side. "Mister? Are you crying?" he asks with concern.
Osomatsu's eyes widen, and he presses his hands against them, wiping the tears that had made their ways in there. He hadn't realized that he had started crying, but he knows they were happy tears more than anything. He sniffles, but smiles warmly at the kid. "Ah, don't worry about it," he reassures him, "Here, why don't I do another trick?" he asks.
The kid squeals in delight and claps his hands, "yes yes yes! Another, another!" he chants, and Osomatsu chuckles. Kids are so cute, so full of life and innocent excitement. He wishes he could be one again.
He thinks for a second, before he finds the card trick that is perfect for this kid. "Alright, here. My hands are a lil tired, so why don't I make you help?" he asks. He gives the deck of cards to the child, whose hands are too small to even hold it properly. It's cute. "Can you cut this deck for me? Just a little," he guides the kid through it at first, placing his hands over his as he makes him cut the deck in half and put it back together, "like this. Can you do it?"
The kid nods vigorously, and Osomatsu ruffles his hair. "Good. Do it a couple of times," Osomatsu instructs the kid, who cuts the cards as best as he can. "Okay, stop – now give it back to me," he says, and the kid obeys. "There we go. So you were the one who shuffled it, correct? So I can't cheat on this one!" he tells him as he holds the deck up and starts to drop the cards down onto his lower hand, "here, say stop whenever you want."
The kid says stop, pointing at the last card that Osomatsu dropped, and Osomatsu nods. He tells the kid to take the card, and he does, looking at the card intensely to memorise it, like he has done for these last tricks.
"Okay, now put it right back down where it was," Osomatsu instructs. The child places the card on top of the ones in Osomatsu's lower hand, and Osomatsu puts the rest of the deck on top of it. However, like he always does, Osomatsu keeps a discrete pinky break right below the card the kid has chosen, "Let me just cut it again to make it fair," he says, and cuts it twice – though all he does it get rid of the cards below the chosen one so that it rests all the way on the bottom.
He fans the cards out in front of the kid and smiles, "okay, now choose a card, just put your finger on the one you want," he says, and the kid does after waiting for a second. Osomatsu pushes that card forward, but then fakes a frown, "hmm, let's do another," he says, and continues to fan the cards out. He repeats this cycle until a handful of random cards are chosen by the kid, and then puts all the cards together in a pack, the chosen ones sitting forward so that they don't get lost. "There we go, let's separate them now," Osomatsu says, and in the motion he uses to separate the chosen cards from the deck, he slides the bottom card in with them. He knows the kid didn't count how many cards he chose, so he won't notice an added one.
He puts the bigger deck asides and fans out the handful of cards in his hands. "Here's the ones you chose," he explains, "you chose them all by yourself! Here, let's count them," and so he does, counting one, two, three, four, five, dropping them one by one as he counts out loud. That allows the bottom card to move to the top when he puts them all back together, and he grins. "Okay, now give me a number between one and five," he tells the kid.
The kid hums for a second. "Three!" he then says, and Osomatsu nods.
"Alrighty, three it is," he says, "now I'll want you to count them just like this," he says, then counts one, two, three, dropping the cards onto the floor and picking them back up, the card that the child had chosen in the beginning now at the bottom. It's simple manipulation that he knows the kid isn't even realizing and thinking about – especially considering this trick works with grown adults, too. Then he hands the deck to the child. "Here, now you do it." he tells him.
The kid drops the cards one by one, counting one, two, three. Osomatsu tells him to keep these three cards in hands, and puts the two others to the side. Then he puts the three on the floor, and smiles widely. "So I didn't do anything to them, right? You shuffled at the beginning, you chose the cards, you chose a number, you cut them... Really, all I did was holding them!" he laughs, "and y'know what? That tells me that you, too, are a magician," he says softly as he reveals the card on top and the kid squeals, as he recognizes the card he had chosen at the beginning.
"I did that??" the kid asks, and Osomatsu nods as he puts all his cards back into a neat deck. The kid squeals some more and jumps up and down in delight, giggling with pride. It makes Osomatsu feel so warm, reminds him of the time his father had done this trick for him when he, too, was a child, to prove to him that he could do magic too, before he had actually taught him how to work his way with cards. It had made him feel so proud and hopeful, made him feel capable and magic. It was the best feeling in the world, and he's glad now to make this kid experience it, replacing his desperation with hope.
"You did so great! I'm amazed!" Osomatsu tells the kid, pinching the small cheeks. The kid giggles and looks up at Osomatsu with such a wide happy smile that Osomatsu had been sure the kid was incapable of back when he had found him sobbing his heart out. "Hey, if you ever do another great trick like this, I'd love to assist to the show," he winks.
The kid giggles some more, "Okay!! Mister has to come okay!!" he insists.
"I definitely will," Osomatsu responds.
He starts to mix and cut his deck to do another trick, but the kid eventually frowns. "Say, mister magician?" he asks in a small voice.
Osomatsu looks up at the kid, "Yes?"
"... Can you use your magic to find my parents too...?" he asks.
Osomatsu winces. It feels like a stab in the heart, and his hands freeze in the middle of a shuffle. He looks at the kid, biting his lips, before he averts his gaze to the floor. "That's, uh..." he hesitates. He doesn't want to lie to this kid, give him hope and try to bullshit some fake trick only to not find his parents and have him cry again – but being honest would also make the kid cry. He's cornered, and wishes he could distract the kid from that question somehow. "... Maybe I can, why don't we do another trick before that to get my powers flowin' again?" he asks with a smile that he hopes doesn't look too nervous.
"Oh... okay! And then you find my parents?" the child asks with hope.
Osomatsu feels bad, "yeah," he replies. "I'll do my best!"
It seems enough for the kid, who watches Osomatsu through his next trick with determination. Osomatsu tries to buy some time by shuffling his deck extensively every time and by joking around. He fakes being mistaken about the child's card, only to reveal that he had it hidden in his pocket all along. It makes the kid smile, though Osomatsu grows more and more tense at the idea that he'll have to eventually come clean and tell him that he can't find his parents for him.
However, almost as if it was on purpose, soon after he's finished with his last trick and the kid asks if Osomatsu will help now, Osomatsu hears a feminine voice gasp. "Sweetie! What are you doing talking to this man??" she asks, quickly walking over and picking up the child who yells a "Mom!" and hugs the woman tightly. "I told you not to speak to strangers! Oh gosh, did he do anything to you??"
The kid shakes his head, however, "No... He kept me company!! And he made you reappear!!" he explains. The mom looks confused, especially at this last bit, so the child laughs, "he's magic!!" he adds happily.
Osomatsu looks at them and sighs in relief. He puts his cards back together, getting up. "It's true! I was just entertaining him with some neat lil' tricks," he says with a smile, before giving the mother a serious look, "making sure nobody suspicious approaches him. This isn't a nice place of the city for children to wander alone, after all."
The woman narrows her eyes and takes a step back from Osomatsu. She huffs in offense, "A low life like you has no right to give me any reproach," she responds, turning away. "Come on sweetie, let's go home," she then says softly, holding her kid tighter as she walks away with determination.
Osomatsu pouts. The woman herself didn't seem in any position to treat Osomatsu with such disdain – while her hair was well done, curled and tied in a way that made her look almost middle class, her dirty and loose clothes obviously showed that she wasn't. He won't refute that he's a low life, but she is too, and her attitude doesn't sit right with him, though he eventually just rolls his eyes and stands up. In the end, it doesn't matter, and he's relieved that the child's parents are fine. At least, the mother is. It's more than enough.
He turns around, only to jump and drop his cards, letting out a squeak of surprise as he's suddenly faced by someone way too familiar, someone that he had tried so hard to keep out of his mind ever since they last met. Karamatsu only chuckles as Osomatsu curses, "This was surprisingly sweet of you, my dear little bird," he comments as Osomatsu kneels down to pick up his cards. He follows suit, and sits in front of Osomatsu.
"Well, what can I say? We're all full of surprises," Osomatsu dismisses him, biting his lips when their fingers brush against each other and Karamatsu intertwines them together. Osomatsu's forced to look up at Karamatsu, and feels his heart pick up pace at how close they are, so close that Osomatsu can feel Karamatsu breathing against him.
"I missed you," Karamatsu says, softly, casually. There is no overly confident, flowery speech about how Karamatsu is sure Osomatsu missed him, about Osomatsu running into his net or anything – just a simple, sincere statement that makes Osomatsu's breath catch in his throat.
He's uncomfortable.
"Is it why you're here?" he asks, pulling back slightly to breathe correctly, though he's rather reluctant to separate their hands. "Like, I swear, you just keep finding me! Are you following me? Tracking me? I know how you guys work! You charm your victims but it's just to track them and catch them in a moment of vulnerability, and then--" he starts to ramble, but Karamatsu presses a finger against Osomatsu's lips to shush him.
"Shh... I would not be so cruel as to take advantage of you like this," Karamatus reassures him, putting Osomatsu's deck of cards back together and sliding it in Osomatsu's pocket, smiling gently. "Though I will admit that I have been admiring you from afar, seeking for your beauty to brighten my days more and more," he runs a hand through his dark bangs, smirking at Osomatsu, "and I am rather impressed by your kindness. If this child had fallen into the arms of, say, a gang member eager to expand their ranks, it wouldn't have ended very well for the poor thing. Ah, how grateful I am that the man that is stealing my heart little by little is an angel fallen from above," he muses, a hand placing itself on Osomatsu's cheek, his thumb caressing at his too warm skin.
Osomatsu isn't sure what to answer. There is too many things to say yet nothing really makes its way out of his mouth. Pain strike his ribs at the other's overdramatic and embarassingly romantic metaphors that make Osomatsu's face distort in disgust, yet he can't help the way his hand tightens around Karamatsu's own and the way his entire body feels like it's burning just at the simplest touch. He tells himself it's fine, that he's grown so accustomed to having sex evertime he and Karamatsu meet that his body now reacts very easily to his touches, and that the way he feels terribly flustered and charmed is simply a side effects of Osomatsu's sexual attraction for the bounty hunter.
Their eyes meet, and Osomatsu almost doesn't feel himself move as his mechanical arm grabs at Karamatsu's shirt and he pulls him into a kiss. Contrary to the gentle, soft one that they had parted with last time, this one is hungry and deep, Karamatsu almost too quick to reciprocate. Osomatsu bites and sucks at Karamatsu's lower lip, and when he feels Karamatsu's tongue press against his lips he's only too happy to allow him inside, letting him explore his mouth and bring small aroused noises out of him as his hands in turn slide under Osomatsu's clothes and run all accross his body.
Osomatsu pushes Karamatsu down, straddling him. The only moments he allow their lips to part is to take a breath, before he kisses Karamatsu again, and again and again. Each kiss washes away the discomfort and fear that had been torturing him, leaving him only with the burning need to have Karamatsu kiss and touch him all over, and it's not a surprise when he already feels his cock straining against his pants.
He grins down against Karamatsu's leg, feeling the other's nails run accross his sides, the feeling making Osomatsu shiver all over. Karamatsu groans into Osomatsu's mouth at the slight friction Osomatsu offers him when he presses a hand against the bulge in his pants, while Osomatsu whines. He needs Karamatsu to fuck him, he needs it so bad, his body is burning, every fragment of his skin begging for Karamatsu to touch him, made even worse by how absorbed Karamatsu seems to be in their kiss, keeping him from nearly forcing himself on Osomatsu like he took the habit of doing since their first meeting. While Osomatsu finds that he adores kissing him, he also burns with the need of being fucked and reduced to a moaning mess once again, even going so far as to break their kiss to pant out pleas of "Fuck me... fuck me, Karamatsu..." against the other's lips.
"With pleasure," Karamatsu purrs, pushing Osomatsu off only to roll them around and switch positions, regaining his rightful place on top of Osomatsu. He plants hungry kisses all over Osomatsu's face, whether it is on his lips or cheeks or jaw, breathing heavily against him as he undoes both their pants and pulls them down. "Oh, how happy I am to see the fire of passion burn within you, as bright as it does with me," he muses, and Osomatsu groans.
"Oh, shut up," he says, unable to stop an amused smile from brightening his face before he grabs Karamatsu's hair and pulls him into another kiss, shoving his tongue deeply into his mouth to keep the other from making any other kind of painful comments for now. Karamatsu looks surprised at first, though he immediately gives in to the kiss.
He preads Osomatsu's legs, running his hand accross Osomatsu's heated member, making him bite on Karamatsu's lips and whine some more. Osomatsu wraps a leg around Karamatsu's waist, pulling him closer as he grips onto his shirt, and Karamatsu seems to get the hint when Osomatsu tries to grind up against his erection. He chuckles against Osomatsu, pressing his cock at his entrance after lubing it up, and pushes in.
Osomatsu gasps and moans, delighted to finally be filled, and by Karamatsu himself this time. He had wanted this so much, for so long, ever since Karamatsu had fucked him for the first time. He breaks the kiss to whine, pant and bite his lip, though Karamatsu immediately forces their lips together again, drinking in every noise that make their way out of Osomatsu as he quickly starts to move inside of him, without even giving Osomatsu the time to accomodate to him. He's been wanting this as much as Osomatsu has, and he makes it known with deep, violent thrusts.
Each time Karamatsu slams himself into him, Osomatsu feels his breath knocked out of him, stars filling his view as Karamatsu growls against him, bites his lips hard enough to draw blood. The raw passion overwhelms Osomatsu, who digs his nails deep into Karamatsu's back, scratching it down. It makes Karamatsu moan and hold onto Osomatsu's legs tighter, shifting to reach even deeper inside of him.
This euphoric state of mind where Osomatsu can do nothing but enjoy the pleasure Karamatsu brings him, without feeling any fear for the way their dynamic is evolving is so good, Osomatsu wants it to last forever, wants to be happy about sharing these moments forever. He's forced to break apart from Karamatsu's lips as his orgasm hits him like a truck, making him arch his back against Karamatsu and cry out his name, trembling and tightening around him considerably. It takes a moment for him to open an eye and look at Karamatsu, his face burning up as he meets his gaze, which is so intensely concentrated on him, his dark eyes piercing him through as Karamatsu admires him, unwavering despite the unrelenting, merciless pace at which he pounds him.
It makes Osomatsu feel almost shy, and he's on the way to bring a hand to his face when Karamatsu immediately grabs it, intertwining their fingers and squeezing it tightly. "Don't hide from me, my love," he whispers hoarsely, pressing his lips to Osomatsu's jaw. Osomatsu closes his eyes, almost whimpering with how overstimulated his ass feels, though thankfully Karamatsu doesn't take that much longer to reach his own orgasm, riding it out before he comes to a stop.
Osomatsu feels completely out of breath when Karamatsu finally does, wheezing and slowly regaining awareness of their surroundings. Karamatsu keeps pressing kisses over Osomatsu's face, eventually catching his lips and pressing their tongue lazily against each other as they relax together. Karamatsu pulls out, making Osomatsu whine, and this time he's nice enough to pull out a handkerchief and wipe at the cum on Osomatsu's stomach, as well at the one dripping from in between his legs, without Osomatsu even needing to ask.
Osomatsu enjoys the other's affection for a bit more than he should, before he pushes Karamatsu away gently, sitting back up. His hair is a mess, and his face so red as he wipes their mixed saliva off his chin. He wants to say something, until his eyes meet Karamatsu's and he suddenly forgets, instead leaning in for another short kiss.
Karamatsu smiles against Osomatsu's lips, "Oh, my dear Osomatsu," he sighs out, "each time we meet, I only fall harder for you... It makes parting ever so difficult," he says, stroking Osomatsu's cheek softly, "but perhaps, we don't have to leave each other's side right after our passionate intercourses... hm?"
Osomatsu looks at Karamatsu, first with confusion before he realizes what Karamatsu means. He hesitates, leaning into Karamatsu's touch, before his stomach twists, and he suddely pulls away, shaking his head. "No," he replies, "we shouldn't, I gotta go, honestly, I was busy, so--" he tries to say, starting to get up before Karamatsu grabs his arm and pulls him close again.
"Wait!" Karamatsu says quickly, "please don't fly away, my sweet little bird... I just want the pleasure of your company for just a little while... Even just a walk together would make me the happiest man in the world," he smiles, in a way that is too soft and hopeful for Osomatsu's heart to stay calm.
Osomatsu bites his lips, and pulls Karamatsu's hands off his arm. "No, no no, I really shouldn't," he repeats, "like, this is all nice, and we can fuck again later but, I'd rather go," he says quickly, getting back up to his feets before Karamatsu can stop him, his head screaming danger at him, making his hands shake. He knows it won't just be a simple walk. He knows this won't end well.
Karamatsu looks sad, and it makes Osomatsu's chest constrict so painfully he can't breathe. He gets up before Osomatsu has the time to turn around and leave, and he grabs Osomatsu's hand – much more gently than all the times he had forcefully grabbed him before. "At least take this, as a token of my affection for you," he says softly. Osomatsu looks down to see a copper rose pressed into his palm. Karamatsu lets go, though not before giving Osomatsu a parting kiss. "I will await the next time we meet with impatience, my little bird," he whispers, "and may you be willing to share my company further next time."
And with that, Karamatsu turns around, walking away slowly – almost as if he hopes Osomatsu will change his mind, ask him to wait and apologize for pushing him away. Osomatsu doesn't, though. He watches him leave, and waits for him to be out of view to let out a long, shaky sigh, before he finally walks – or actually, runs – home. He leans against the door, closing his eyes as he presses his hands against his face.
It takes him a while to calm his breathing, and he's glad, when he looks up, to see Tetsu isn't here to witness this. Then he looks back at his hands, and at the copper rose Karamatsu has given him, frowning. "What am I even supposed to do with this..." he mumbles, walking to his bed and throwing it onto it. Is it some sort of romantic gift or something? God, Osomatsu wishes Karamatsu would've bought him something like food instead.
Then he grimaces. No. He wishes Karamatsu wouldn't have gotten him anything.
He walks around the room, feeling antsy and unable to sit down for too long. He doesn't know what to do. He can still taste Karamatsu on his tongue, and can almost still feel his hand on his cheek, the warmth of his eyes on him. He likes it, to an extent – the attention and affection makes him feel happy, more wanted than he has ever felt in his life. But it doesn't feel right.
Because he knows, deep down, that nobody would ever want him like that. Todomi hadn't wanted him like that. Karamatsu probably doesn't want him like that.
He just wants to trick him and take everything away from him. Just like Todomi had.
He remembers how sweet she had been to him. He truly thought she had been admirative of him, interested in him. Truly thought they had fun. The sweet little smiles she had given him made him feel like he was in heaven, the softness of her skin beneath his fingers feeling like a dream. In the end, Osomatsu wishes it had only been a dream, one that he could have woken up from in his home with Ichimatsu, with no one to throw him into that dark cell to rot.
Osomatsu can see the image of the small room flash in his eyes when he blinks, and he makes a noise of discomfort. He doesn't like this. Yet he cannot stop himself from giving in to Karamatsu's touches and desires, consumming their heated moments like a drug that keeps bringing him higher and higher only for him to hit rock bottom as soon as they separate. He wishes he could just enjoy the sex without having to worry about any of its consequences.
Moreover, Osomatsu cannot help but worry at how Karamatsu keeps finding him so easily. Once, twice, could be considered a coincidence. But for him to show up in his city – and worse, for him to show up right outside of his home – is way too suspicious. He knows Karamatsu is following him. Maybe tracking him. Did he temper with his arm? Osomatsu chews on his cheek. No. He couldn't have without Osomatsu noticing. Still, maybe he could ask Ichimatsu if there is anything wrong with it. Just to make sure.
For now at least, Karamatsu left him alone. He's glad he didn't insist too much, and hopes that he'll eventually get the message if Osomatsu keeps pushing him away. Then he turns around and sees the rose on his bed, and pouts. He doesn't want to have a reminder of Karamatsu. Maybe he should sell it? It could potentially give him some good money. Though at the same time, Osomatsu would feel guilty for doing that.
It is pretty sweet of Karamatsu, after all, to try to buy him presents - as useless as they are. And Osomatsu cannot shake away the memory of Karamatsu's soft, fond smiles, that make his chest feel warm as he looks at the rose. Maybe he could keep it...
He groans in exasperation and stomps his feet on the ground as he keeps pacing, pulling at his hair slightly. He's so frustrated by his conflicting feelings. One minute he feels happy about Karamatsu's attraction to him, happy about their moments shared together and happy about his charming words. Then, the next, he's scared and exasperated, upset and distrustful. He hates it, and he hates that no matter what he does he can't shake these thoughts away.
On an impulse, he decides to head back outside. He knows he's too restless to sleep, and knows that it won't do him any good to just torture himself like this alone. He makes a point to walk in the opposite direction that Karamatsu has previously taken to make sure he doesn't run into him again, fearing that he might give in to his demands if he sees him once more. He doesn't really know what he wants to do, but he guesses a walk could do him good, and decides to go visit Akatsukapolis again. If Karamatsu is staying in his shitty industrial town for now, then Osomatsu supposes he doesn't have any chance of finding him in the capital. He hopes so, at least.
There is somehow something comforting about the solitude of the drive there that Osomatsu doesn't feel anywhere else. He hates being alone in the confined space of Tetsu's apartment, he even feels somewhat anxious sometimes while wandering the city by himself – but here, in between them, there is a certain feeling of freedom and safety. Perhaps it is the absence of tall buildings obscuring his view, or the knowledge that he can't run into anybody unpleasant here in the emptiness of the road. He doesn't have to feel chased, or threatened, and it makes him glad, makes it easier to stand the long drive.
It's somewhat late in the evening when he arrives – the sky is dark and the streets are getting busy. It reminds him of the walk he took when he went out to eat, though Osomatsu cannot help but then be reminded of the encounter with Karamatsu that had preceded, and he grits his teeth. "Stop thinking about him, for fuck's sake," he growls at himself, digging his nails in his palm. He hates it, because he's pretty sure that giving the red light district a little visit could help allievate some stress, but he fears the reminders of his time spent with Karamatsu, as well as simply finding him there – despite the low chances.
He decides to avoid it, and instead directs himself to the smaller streets, littered with pretty houses and small shops. Some are already closed, but others aren't. Osomatsu looks through the glass of some shops and smiles when he sees one selling mechanical pets, supposed to keep lonely people company. He can't help but think of Ichimatsu, and wonder if it would make him happy if Osomatsu got him a cat from there. They don't seem too bad, either – clearly hand made with care. But Osomatsu guesses that Ichimatsu would probably mumble something about how he could make himself cats without Osomatsu needing to waste time stealing him one.
Still, Osomatsu keeps the idea in the back of his mind. He knows Ichimatsu would be happy, even if he would probably hide it.
There is a calm atmosphere as Osomatsu walks down the street, way calmer than the big avenues of Akatsukapolis filled with hurried people. He witnesses couples walking together, arms intertwined, and parents holding their overexcited kids' hands as they try to force them to pick up their walking speed. He cannot help but smile, relieved to see happiness instead of the everpresent misery of his and Tetsu's town. It almost feels strange to think that a couple hours earlier today he was trying to cheer up a kid whose parents he was sure were goners.
He hums to himself, thinking about what he wants to do. Maybe he could steal himself a little something, maybe he could get himself some food. Both options seem nice, and his stomach growls at the idea of treating himself for dinner. He's stopped in his train of thought though, when he passes an alleyway and hears the sounds of struggles and pained cries. It intrigues him, and he cannot help but follows the noises, looking over to see two men laughing as they kick away a smaller one. The victim looks rather petite compared to them – definitely not strong enough to fend them off. Despite that, everytime he is kicked, he keeps getting back up and throwing himself back at them, yelling "Stop it! Give it back!" as they hold up something that Osomatsu doesn't really recognizes right away – but it looks fancy, and therefore catches his interest.
"No way!" one of the men says, "this shit is worth a fortune!"
"Get your own!" the smaller man yells, trying to claw at the attacker's face, though he's quickly pushed away again as the other men giggle.
"Yeah, anyway," the other dismisses him with a chuckle, "This is ours now, and I advise you chill out and shut your mouth if you wanna get out here alive," he suddenly threatens, and Osomatsu frowns. He suddenly doesn't like this so much anymore.
He can't help himself as he approaches them, poking one of the bully's shoulder to have him turn around to him. "Yo, what is this?" he asks, pointing at the object in his hand. "And what're you doing to that guy? He looks messed up," he says with slight amusement as he then points to their victim.
The guy is startled at first, jumping back when he sees Osomatsu right behind him. "Woah, the hell?" he exclaims, before frowning and giving Osomatsu a menacing look. "The fuck do you want?" he growls, "we're busy, so get lost."
Osomatsu shrugs, and grabs for the stolen object, though the man quickly steps back. The other one grabs Osomatsu by his shoulder, violently yanking him toward him. "Get the fuck away," he says.
"Okay, okay hey, no, we started on the wrong foot here," Osomatsu says, waving his hands dismissedly and stepping back to get the dude's hand off him, "I don't wanna fight or anything, and actually I wanna help! I know somewhere you can sell this thing for even more than it's already worth, and I thought hey, if you let me help, we could share?" he tries. He's so fucking bad at lying, smiling hopefully and tensely at the guy.
They look perplexed. "A fifty-fifty share already annoys me," one of them responds, "I don't wanna share the money with a third person, so get lost."
Osomatsu sighs. "Well, at least I tried," he says with a pout, and takes a step back to leave, before quickly punching one of the men in the face and grabbing for the object. It all happens quickly, and Osomatsu feels thankful for his physical training with Tetsu that allows him to even be able to throw punches at all. He holds the item against his chest with a hand, and reaches for the bullies' victim's arm with the other, pulling him up as he quickly dashes and flees before the two men even have a chance to fight him back.
He runs for a while until he's sure he isn't followed, letting go of the poor guy he pulled along and leaning against a wall to pant. He hadn't run like this in so long, his legs are trembling, he's completely out of breath – and yet, he also feels so alive, and can't help but grin widely. He supposes it's from the adrenaline of it all, of the deception, of the chase – and Osomatsu realizes that, when he knows there is no scary repercussion aside from eventually being beaten up, he loves it, a lot.
Was this how he felt back then, whenever he'd be driving through the city, chased by unrelenting officers?
Osomatsu turns to the smaller man, who has even more troubles catching his breath than Osomatsu. He fell to his knees as soon as Osomatsu let go of him and started wheezing, and Osomatsu swears he sounds like he's about to literally die. It somewhat worries Osomatsu, who looks at him with concern. "Are you okay?" he asks.
The man looks up at Osomatsu then, and nods, getting back up to his feets with more or less trouble. "Y-yes, thank you..." he says, reaching for his possession in Osomatsu's hand, though Osomatsu is quick to grin and hold it up – too far to be within reach for the other.
"Not so fast," Osomatsu says. Then he looks at the item with curiosity. "What is this even?" he asks, holding it up to his face.
"It's a camera," the other replies, now frowning. He reaches for it again, and Osomatsu holds it up again. "Please, not you too... ! I need it for my job!"
Osomatsu snickers, "calm, calm, I ain't gonna steal it," he says. "Though this is cool! I never saw a camera for real before!" he tells him. They're indeed overly expensive, and you have to be a professional to even get the chance to have one in your hands. Osomatsu keeps holding it to his face to inspect it, wanting to find how to operate it somehow. He pushes a buttont hat makes the lens extend toward him, and he giggles, because somehow it looks funny. "How do I take a picture..." he mumbles to himself.
"Please give it back," he hears the other plead without a single trace of amusement.
"Relax," Osomatsu dismisses him. Then he pushes a buttont hat causes the camera to flash right in his face, blinding him slightly and bringing a surprised "Woah!" out of him. He almost drops it out of surprise, though he's quick to secure it against his chest again. The camera then produces a photo, the paper warm to the touch, though the image is completely black. Osomatsu pouts, "what a bummer... Here, let me try again!" he then says, brightening up again.
The man groans, "no! Stop!" he says, grabbing the picture, "it's black because I need to develop it! You did it, you took a picture, congratulation, now please give me my camera back? Please."
Osomatsu hums, holding the camera out of reach again when the other tries to grab for it. "Say, do you have a name?" he asks.
"...Choromatsu," the other replies. "Can you give me my camera back now?"
Osomatsu smiles, "That's a nice name!" he says.
"Thank you. Could you give me my camera back now?" Choromatsu responds with exasperation.
"I'm Osomatsu," Osomatsu says. This is way too funny to him.
"That's nice. My camera?"
"It is a pretty nice camera," Osomatsu comments.
"Osomatsu!!" Choromatsu yells, trying to jump on him to grab the camera, making Osomatsu laugh stupidly.
"Okay okay, chill!" Osomatsu tells him, giggling some more as he rubs a finger under his nose. "Here, I'll give it back to you," he starts, and sees Choromatsu sigh in relief, "... at one condition."
The previously relieved expression on Choromatsu's face changes for an overly annoyed frown. "What do you want."
"Woah, so cold!" Osomatsu comments with great amusement. Then he hums, "hmm... This thing is expensive, right?"
"Yes. It took years of savings for me to buy it," Choromatsu replies, crossing his arms over his chest.
"And it's probably important enough for you to be willing to spend money to get it back, right?" Osomatsu asks.
Choromatsu's widen, before he sighs. "So that's why you helped me..." he mutters, reaching for the wallet in his pocket. "Fine. How much do you want?"
Osomatsu shakes his head, "oh I don't want you to outright pay me," he explains, which confuses Choromatsu. "See, I'm bored! So why don't you entertain me a little? Like, I dunno, what about taking me out to eat? I'm sure you could treat your savior to some food!" he grins brightly.
Choromatsu stares, confounded. "Really?" he asks.
"Really," Osomatsu nods.
Choromatsu seems to hesitate, reaching for the camera again, though quickly giving up when Osomatsu still refuses to give it to him. He lets out an annoyed groan, rolling his eyes. "Okay! Fine," he finally accepts, "I'll take you out for dinner!"
Osomatsu actually gasps in surprise, "really??" he asks.
"Really!" Choromatsu says. "Come on," he grabs Osomatsu's arm, pulling him along as he heads down the street, Osomatsu more than willing to follow. "I know a great place to eat," Choromatsu tells him, and Osomatsu's smile is bright as they walk together, excited by the idea of free food offered by someone as nonthreatening at Choromatsu.
His night definitely has taken an interesting turn.
Chapter 10
Notes:
Before I let y'all read this chapter, I have some things to show you!
First of all - the Tetsu chapter from Osomatsu-kun has been translated by my friends! Go check it out HERE
Second of all, my sweet friend Pai drew a fanart for this fic that you can find HERE!!!
Alright, now carry on~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu had expected Choromatsu to take him to some fancy place, considering the other is pretty surely loaded. At least, enough to buy a camera – even if Choromatsu claimed it took years of savings. After all, it meant that Choromatsu had the ability to save up at all. Therefore, he feels pretty confused when Choromatsu guides him away from the big avenues, walking past well known restaurants and bars, and is almost worried that he's walking right into a trap until Choromatsu stops them in front of what looks like... an oden stand?
Osomatsu gives it a skeptical stare, and Choromatsu tries to explain himself. "This is better than you'd expect! And," he clears his throat, giving Osomatsu a serious look, "brings me a direct witness in case you want to keep my camera for yourself."
Osomatsu is surprised, but then feels like an idiot for not seeing that coming. If anything, it's rather smart of Choromatsu to not trust him, considering he's an outlaw and that he has shown a lot of interest in his camera, so Osomatsu really can't blame him. He wants to tell Choromatsu however, that a direct witness – as he calls it – wouldn't stop him from stealing that camera if he truly wanted to, but he shuts his mouth. No point in making hte other mad or make him call this dinner off. "That's fair," he says instead, smiling as he sits at the oden stand, patting the seat next to him to invite Choromatsu to join him.
Choromatsu seems confused at the lack of visible offense from Osomatsu, but smiles a little, sitting next to Osomatsu. Osomatsu worries for a second about the cold air making their dinner unpleasant, but as soon as he's served, and as soon as he swallows his food down, he realizes that its warmth, that spreads through his body comfortably, is enough to keep him from shivering even when the wind starts blowing through the street. Added to that is the warmth he feels as he realizes the taste is quite recognizable, reminding Osomatsu that this is actually a dish he has loved since he was young, but hadn't thought about eating again due to recent events.
This oden in particular is especially delicious. He can feel it's been prepared with care, unlike the bland fast food and messily cooked meals he has been eating these past months – not to mention what he had to deal with in prison. He can't help but want to shove it all down his throat at an unhealthy pace, now that he has gotten used to truly eating again to actually do that. However, finishing his food too quickly would make his dinner end faster, which is something he really doesn't want. So he stops himself halfway through to breathe, looking to his side to notice that Choromatsu was discretely trying to reach for his camera that had been sitting on Osomatsu's lap. Choromatsu jumps when he sees Osomatsu's eyes on him, quickly reverting back to an upright sitting position and coughing to hide his embarrassment and blushing slightly.
Osomatsu snorts. "I'll give it to you when we're done, relax," he says. The other's behavior is almost cute. "What do you use it for anyway?" he asks, looking the camera over. It honestly looks fairly new, with only a few scratches here and there. Osomatsu assumes that some of them might be from the events earlier, so he disreguards them, instead admiring how shiny the thing is.
"It's for my job, I already told you that," Choromatsu replies with a frown. "I'm a journalist! Good pictures are necessary to attract the reader's eyes on interesting scoops!" he tells Osomatsu, nodding at himself.
"A journalist, huh..." Osomatsu repeats. He isn't sure what he feels about them, actually. He knows they helped make him known for setting that warehouse on fire back then, despite him being innocent, and knows their affiliation with the police makes a growing feeling of discomfort come back to him. He frowns. Choromatsu seems nice, at least – but so did Todomi. So does Karamatsu. "And what's been your latest 'scoop'...?" he asks.
Choromatsu hesitates, biting his lips as he looks away, his hands fiddling with his coat. "W-well, um... I've been! Searching for that," he responds, which confuses Osomatsu.
"What do you mean?" he asks.
"Well, I... am new in the fields," he explains, looking down, "My articles tend to get rejected by every newspaper I present them to, and even my contacts are reluctant to give me any information before I prove myself... But I won't give up! The road to success is difficult, but I'll climb my way to the top! And then, and then maybe I'll finally be noticed..." Choromatsu's eyes almost shine as he speaks, passion clear in his voice.
Osomatsu can't help but smile. "Well, I guess I wish you luck then ?"
Choromatsu smiles. "Thank you !" he replies. "There hasn’t been anything interesting going on, honestly…” he laments.
“You could always talk about the outlaw that was unjustly framed for that one warehouse burning down,", Osomatsu says with a bitter huff, "that would make a nice scoop."
"The... Wait, don't you mean-" Choromatsu tries to ask, before he's cut off by Osomatsu, who holds his hand in the air in front of Choromatsu to tell him to stop speaking.
"Forget it," he says, regretting opening his stupid mouth. "Nobody would care," he adds with a sad smile, before looking back down at his bowl. He knows nobody would, because nobody would believe him, because nobody would want to trust a filthy outlaw over a renowned police chief. Nobody did back then, and nobody would now.
There is a small silence where Choromatsu looks down at his food as well, playing with it and hesitating while Osomatsu distract himself by eating. "There was some debate about it, back then, actually," he says quietly, catching Osomatsu off guard.
Osomatsu’s eyes widen as he looks at Choromatsu, who’s chewing on his lips almost nervously. “What…? Seriously??” he asks.
Choromatsu nods. “It wasn't a big deal, not for long at least - but.. I do remember there was something about anonymous letters sent to every newspaper that attested that the police did frame the outlaw… Osomatsu… you,” Choromatsu informs him, “only one newspaper accepted to publish them, but the police was quick to denounce them as fake and to say it was written by one of his… Your, accomplice. “
Osomatsu's quite dumbfounded. It feels shocking to only hear about this now. He would think that someone, like Ichimatsu, or even Tetsu would have told him. He would think that even someone like Karamatsu, who seemed to at least know enough about him to know his name when they met, would have told him. Or maybe they didn't care enough about it to let Osomatsu know. He stops himself from pouting at these thoughts, and then he chuckles. “The only 'accomplice' that I had was sent to rot in prison as well, so I doubt it.”
Choromatsu looks at Osomatsu, trying to search through his expression, and visibly failing, if Osomatsu is to trust the frown on his face. “I don't know. The letters were from someone that seemingly worked with the police chief and witnessed him provoke the fire… do you know anyone who could fit the description..? It could be interesting to get more information on them, after all…!”
Osomatsu tries to think. He's never really been close to anyone that worked with the law before, at least he doesn't think so. Really, the only person he could have considered a friend back then was Ichimatsu, and there's no chance that he was the one to send these letters, considering what happened to him. He's terribly confused and lost, but moreover, he's also perplexed by Choromatsu's behavior. "So wait, you believe me...?" he asks, "like, you know I was the outlaw? And you wanna help me...? Why?"
While he's thankful for the lack of animosity or distrust from Choromatsu, despite him knowing about his identity and about the accusations made about him – Osomatsu cannot help but have a bad feeling about this. Or maybe Choromatsu is just way more naive than Osomatsu thought. Perhaps it could explain that bit of distrust he showed, but Osomatsu is pretty sure anybody untrained with dealing with criminals should be more vigilant about dealing with one.
Choromatsu looks away, scratching at his hair. “I wasn't sure at first... I mean, when you said your name, it was a good enough proof, but you also looked different than on the pictures, and didn't sound as scary as they made you out to be... But then you mentioned being framed, so I realized it really was you,” Choromatsu explains. “As for whether I believe you or not – I'm not sure know myself, but it could be the interesting scoop I was looking for..” he replies.
Ah, ulterior motives. Now that makes more sense, Osomatsu supposes. "Hmmhm, well," he replies, trying to find an excuse not to tell the other much more and damning himself for even bringing it up in the first place. "Nobody would believe you, and you'd probably turn the police against you? Bad plan."
"But what if they believe me though!" Choromatsu insists, acting with a certain naiveté that feels almost endearing. "It could be a good thing for both of us! Maybe there's more people that believed you than you'd think!"
"Or maybe there isn't," Osomatsu shrugs casually. "Either way, I also don't wanna put myself in danger again. Laying low, y'know?" he tells Choromatsu with a smile.
"But..." Choromatsu tries to argue. He looks almost pained, or maybe pitiful? Osomatsu isn't sure, but he doesn't like what he sees, and shoves more food in his mouth to distract himself. He's uncomfortable, and he knows it's his own fault.
"This oden's really nice, by the way," he says to try and change the subject. "I was gonna complain about not going to a fancy restaurant, but this is actually better! I feel all warm now, ahh," he sighs happily, rubbing his filled tummy. He'll always love how alive he feels whenever he eats.
Choromatsu looks at Osomatsu, visibly displeased, probably wanting to ask more, but eventually his shoulders drop, and he looks back at his food. "Yeah," he says, his smile returning as he eats some more. "Also, stop acting as if I'm rich! I already told you, I'm not. I just own one expensive device that I saved money to buy for years!"
"That's the same to me," Osomatsu replies, "I can't even afford myself food on the regular!" he laughs.
"You have a high quality robotic arm though!!" Choromatsu responds, pointing at Osomatsu's mechanical arm. "Surely this one must've been expensive! It looks like the latest technology! I've only seen noblemen with those!!"
"I didn't pay for it though," Osomatsu grins, rubbing a finger under his nose. He tends to forgets just how much better Ichimatsu's mechanical limbs are compared to the lower priced ones that the common people usually own and how lucky he is to have one. He supposes that he should perhaps show more gratitude toward Ichimatsu, especially when he remembers just how shitty the one arm his boss had forced him to have was.
Then, he also gets a sentiment of pride when he thinks about how talented his Ichimatsu is. He truly deserves more recognition, especially considering he's only one person creating all these high technology limbs and even fully functioning robots. It would probably take an entire team to build something as complicated and yet still so high quality, yet here he is, making it all by himself. Osomatsu could never hope to do something as great as that.
Osomatsu smiles. He'll make sure to go praise Ichimatsu after this. He needs his dearest friend to know his own talent, because he knows Ichimatsu probably still doubts its existence.
Choromatsu squints. "Did you steal it," he asks flatly.
Osomatsu giggles, "Aw, come on! Do you really have such negative views of me??" he asks, "I've become an honorable man! No stealing or anything!" he tries to defend himself, though he can't stop laughing as he does, making it even less believable than it already was. He's not a very good liar.
Choromatsu gives Osomatsu an unamused stare, and reaches for his camera, which Osomatsu is quick to hold out of reach. "Honorable man, huh?" he then says, treating Osomatsu keeping his it as an apparently acceptable proof of Osomatsu's wrong morals. He isn't really mistaken.
"I'm just teasing you! Does being playful makes me dishonorable?" Osomatsu asks, only looking at Choromatsu with wide amusement as the other keeps desperately reaching for it and groaning in annoyance when he doesn't manage to grasp his prized possession.
"Yes! Yes it does!" Choromatsu responds, leaning so much forward to try to get his camera back that he actually manages to fall off his seat and onto Osomatsu, who in turn also falls to the floor with a grunt. Choromatsu is actually quicker to recover from the fall, crawling to grab his camera, that fell off Osomatsu's hands onto the floor. "Aha!" Choromatsu exclaims when he manages to recover his possession, though when he tries to get back to his feet, he's quickly stopped by Osomatsu, who grabs his ankle and makes him fall back down right away.
"Not so fast!" Osomatsu exclaims, grinning as the other struggles and holds the camera against himself, clinging to it as if his life depended on it.
"No!! Let me go! It's mine!" Choromatsu fights back, kicking at Osomatsu over and over, to the point that despite the other's weak strength, it actually hurts. Still, Osomatsu laughs it off, trying to pull the camera out of Choromatsu's grasp. "It's going to break!!" Choromatsu squeaks, looking fearful as they both keep fighting over it, pulling in their respective directions without backing down.
"Let go of it, if you're so scared for it," Osomatsu responds, snickering when Choromatsu almost whines. "I won't be the one to let go first, so if you really care about this thing--" he teases, and is surprised when Choromatsu immediately lets go, making Osomatsu fall back on his ass with the camera in hand. "Oh! It actually worked!" he laughs, happy smile on his face as he watches Choromatsu pout with annoyance.
Then he holds the camera up, and tries to remember how to use it to take a picture. He hums, then pushes the first button he finds and it suddenly flashes at Choromatsu, surprising the journalist, who sits up and groans. "Stop taking pictures! You're wasting ink!!" he complains, grabbing the photo. "What was that for anyway?!"
"So I can remember my crushing victory?" Osomatsu tries, putting the camera down.
"I won't develop it, you know," Choromatsu says flatly.
Osomatsu then gives an exaggerated pout, putting his hands together in plea. "Aww, c'mon! Please? I'll be nice if you do!! And it'd make me very happy!!"
"You've given me no reason to make me want to make you happy though!" Choromatsu argues, grabbing the camera back – and this time Osomatsu lets him, feeling like being nice, finally. "Besides, I also don't plan on meeting again to give you this picture!"
Osomatsu stops himself from making a comment about how not wanting to meet again didn't stop him from meeting Karamatsu over and over and over, and how that would probably not stop he and Choromatsu from crossing paths repeatedly, because that's just his luck. Instead, he tries a different approach, "and what if I tell you more about this whole corrupt police chief thing in exchange of this photo? As well as the one from earlier!"
Choromatsu's eyes widen, immediately straightening up and looking at Osomatsu in interest. However, he also can't help but tilt his head to the side in confusion, "why do you want these pictures so much?" he asks.
Osomatsu's taken aback by the question. Why... ? He isn't so sure himself. Perhaps, it was just a way to tease Choromatsu further, or to ensure they would meet again someday. Osomatsu isn't very sure himself, isn't very sure of the reason behind any of his actions, desires, and feelings lately. But he feels like having these pictures would make him happy - maybe because he had a nice time with Choromatsu, and would like to keep a reminder. Or, perhaps, because he thinks cameras are cool, and would love to own pictures he took himself. He doesn't know, and doesn't really want to think about it too much either. So he just shrugs, "eh, just 'cause?" he tries to answer.
Choromatsu narrows his eyes, not really buying it, but also letting it go easily. "...You really promise you'll tell me more? I can keep your identity secret if you'd rather not be put in danger...!" he tells him, brightening up as he speaks - filled with hope for his next articles, Osomatsu assumes.
"Sure," he says dismissively. He isn't sure if he actually wants to tell Choromatsu much more about that whole situation, actually – he isn't sure if he can truly trust him – but he can always figure that bit out when he meets him again, if he even does.
Choromatsu thinks for a second, putting his camera back in its bag where it belongs, making Osomatsu almost sad that it'll make it more difficult to steal it if he wants to bother Choromatsu some more tonight. Then he cheers himself up by reminding himself that a bag has never stopped him before. Choromatsu hums, before he finally nods, "Alright. A couple pictures isn't that high of a price for valuable information, I suppose," he says.
Osomatsu brightens up, "really? Nice!" he says, "We could try to meet up again someday then! Why not here?" he asks.
"Sure," Choromatsu says, smiling softly as he gets back to his feets. "Ah, we should finish up our food before it gets cold," he tells Osomatsu, reaching to extend his hand to pull him up but then hesitating, as if he expects Osomatsu to do something mean again if he does. The visible apprehension amuses Osomatsu greatly. It feels good to not be the scared one for once.
Osomatus decides to get back on his feet by himself, sitting back down by the oden stand. "Right," he says, "feels better to talk while filling myself with warm food anyway!"
Choromatsu smiles, letting out a soft sigh. They finish their food in a comfortable silence, though Osomatsu notices Choromatsu looking at him and opening his mouth as if to ask something before he stops himself. Osomatsu assumes he probably wants to ask more about what happened to him, and is glad that Choromatsu keeps stopping himself. Right now, Osomatsu wants to enjoy his dinner without having to think about the eight months he spent in this miserable cell.
It feels unreal to think he actually spent almost a full year there.
Osomatsu closes his eyes, taking a deep breath. Then he opens them again and keeps eating, ignoring the curious look that Choromatsu gives him. He slows down his pace when his bowl is nearly empty, and eventually pouts when Choromatsu himself is done with his food and stretches. "I believe it is time for me to go," the journalist announces, free to leave by himself considering he has his camera.
"Aw, don't you wanna spend more time with me?" Osomatsu asks with a grin.
Choromatsu gives Osomatsu a stare. "I think we already have spent enough time together," he responds. "And I need to check my camera to make sure your shenanigans haven't broken it!" he adds, putting his hands on his hips.
Osomatsu laughs, "Well, if I have, I know a cool mechanic that might know how to fix it!" he says. "And for free! So you don't have to cry about spending all your savings!"
Choromatsu is taken aback by this response, eyes widening slightly. "Oh," he says, "That... sounds nice, actually. You should introduce us sometime."
"I will next time we meet, perhaps," Osomatsu replies. "When would you be free? I'm pretty much available all the time!"
Choromatsu frowns in thought. "Hmm... I suppose next week sounds good. I actually have a pretty busy schedule until then..." he mumbles.
"Pretty busy schedule being an unknown journalist?" Osomatsu asks, tilting his head to the side in confusion.
Choromatsu blushes in offense, his fists clenched as he stomps his feet on the ground. "I'm not an unknown journalist!!" he responds, though at Osomatsu's raised eyebrow, he looks away. "I won't be for long, anyway...! I just have a job on the side that's taking most of my time, okay?"
"So defensive," Osomatsu laughs. "What do you work as?"
"I'm not saying."
"That only makes me more curious," Osomatsu says, getting up and giving Choromatsu a big smile. "C'mon! It could make it easier for us to meet and for me to give you your precious info!"
Choromatsu shakes his head firmly. "No. Let's meet here next week – same day, and same time as today. No discussing it, since you're always free."
Osomatsu fakes a disappointed face. "Aw, so secretive! And yet you expect me to spill my life story..."
"I don't even-- Ugh! Just. Goodnight!" Choromatsu responds, groaning in frustration and stomping away – before bashfully running back when he realizes he forgot to pay, smiling apologetically at the stand's owner as he hands him the bills. Cute.
He watches Choromatsu leave with a smile, lingering by the oden stand and finishing his food before he decides to leave as well. It was an enjoyable dinner, he thinks. It feels good to eat with the company of other people. Of course, it isn't as if Osomatsu always eats alone. After all, he lives together with Tetsu, so it would be hard to always avoid having dinner with him – but this isn't the same. Perhaps because Choromatsu is someone new, or perhaps because the food was better than Tetsu's cooking or lazily ordered food. Either way, he enjoyed himself, and that's what's important.
He wonders what he should do with the rest of his night for a second, scratching his hair with his mechanical hand, which in turn reminds him of Choromatsu's comment about its quality, and gives him the desire to go visit his favorite mechanic. It has been a while, Osomatsu decides, and since he's here in Akatsukapolis, it would be a shame not to pay a visit to his friend.
It's pretty late when he arrives, and Osomatsu realizes that there is a high chance that Ichimatsu might be asleep. He wonders how pissed off he would be if Osomatsu woke him up. He's surprised that the door is even open, but he supposes Dekapan has to be available at any time. The doctor is sleeping on his desk when Osomatsu enters, however, snoring peacefully in the dimly lit room. Osomatsu tries his best to be quiet, glad that Ichimatsu's robot isn't here to loudly welcome him in this time.
He tiptoes his way to Ichimatsu's room, opening the door slowly and quietly. He expects the mechanic to be asleep, but to his surprise, he's not. Instead, he's crouched down on the floor amongst mountains and mountains of papers and books about robotics, mumbling to himself as he writes something that may as well be gibberish on his notebook considering how incomprehensible it seems to Osomatsu when he looks over Ichimatsu's shoulder to try to read it. "Woah there, are you late on your homework or what?" he comments, making Ichimatsu jump and yelp.
"What the-- Oh. It's you," Ichimatsu says, breathing heavily as he recovers from the surprise, pressing a hand on his chest and blushing in embarrassment at how easily spooked he got. Then he looks back down at his note, grabbing a book on his right and searching through the pages. "I'm busy, leave me alone," he tells him.
Oh. Ichimatsu's in a bad mood, Osomatsu can just feel it by the aura of negativity that emanates from him, filling the room with an uncomfortable atmosphere. "Hey now, that's so mean! I came all this way to see you and this is how you treat me??" he asks in fake offense, pouting exaggeratedly like a child, hoping to somehow lighten the mood.
However, Ichimatsu doesn't even spare him a glance. "I'm fucking busy," he insists, burying his face in his book before visibly growing more frustrated by the second. His grip tightens on the cover, his teeth grinding together before he throws it away with a groan. The book hits the wall before falling down onto the floor, making Osomatsu frown. He would be confused, except that he can easily guess what would make Ichimatsu so upset and frustrated, especially as he looks up and sees Jyushimatsu, chest open and revealing his intricate and continuously ticking mechanical organs.
"Is something in him not working?" Osomatsu asks, trying to sound gentle as he sits down on the floor besides Ichimatsu.
The mechanic glances at him and Osomatsu gives him a smile, but Ichimatsu is quick to look away and huff. "Nothing fucking works," he hisses, ripping a page off his notebook and rolling it up in a ball, also throwing it across the room to join the discarded book. "I've tried everything, but apparently no one has ever made any kind of useful research on how to give a robot consciousness. Of course not!! It's either 'impossible' or downright 'ridiculous', according to them," he barks, "Useless pieces of trash..."
Osomatsu sighs, wrapping an arm around Ichimatsu's shoulder and pulling him close, rubbing his back in a way he hopes is soothing. "Hey, chill for a second, okay?" he tells him, feeling especially worried for the other when he notices the dark circle under his eyes and just how pale he is. "There's no reason to get so pissy about this, Ichi."
Ichimatsu looks up angrily at Osomatsu at that, and roughly pushes him away, surprising him. He didn't even know he had so much strength, making Osomatsu fall back with wide surprised eyes. Ichimatsu growls, and seems to be struggling, trying to find what to say – as if he was trying to stop himself from angrily ranting and instead trying to say something meaningful. He looks away for a second, trying to take a deep breath, before he looks back up to Osomatsu. "What do you live for, Osomatsu?" he suddenly asks.
"W-wha...?" Osomatsu's eyes widen at the weird question, taken aback. He tries to think for a second, frowning as the answer doesn't come to his mind right away.
What does he live for?
He supposes he never truly thought about it. Back when he didn't know whether Ichimatsu was alright or not, he powered through the difficult days telling himself he needed to prove himself trustworthy to his boss to make sure his friend was alright. But now, in his current situation, there isn't truly any reason that makes Osomatsu push himself even in his most difficult days. He doesn't feel like he has any goals other than "try to eventually get away from this shitty gang you're stuck in," but even that feels too far away and out of reach to consider it a realistic goal.
It actually bothers him to realize that he doesn't really have any reason why he just keeps on living like he does, aside from just wanting to survive. He doesn't have a reason for still working for his boss other than the fact that he doesn't really have a choice in the matter. Of course, oftentimes he goes and asks for something to do by himself, but it's only when he seeks a distraction from the loneliness that has a bad habit of bringing up horrible memories.
Osomatsu looks down, and at the apparent lack of answer, Ichimatsu huffs. "Yeah. That's what I thought," he says. "You don't understand what it is to want something so bad it's the reason you wake up every morning, so don't lecture me about what I'm allowed to be angry about or not."
"Hah?! Seriously?!" Osomatsu exclaims, looking back up at Ichimatsu. "Come on now! You took me by surprise! And what's with the philosophical question anyway?? I just told you to chill and stop throwing shit around!" he tells Ichimatsu, raising his voice and poking at the other's chest.
"And what am I even supposed to do about this, huh?!" Ichimatsu yells, grabbing Osomatsu by his collar and shaking him. "How am I supposed to react to being a fucking failure that'll never bring his brother back?!"
Osomatsu's getting more and more infuriated, and he grabs Ichimatsu's shoulders, holding him in place and squeezing them in a slightly painful manner. "But you're not a failure, Ichimatsu!!" he responds firmly, looking at the other dead in the eye. "I was just thinking earlier, 'woah, Ichi is so talented, he's capable of doing by himself what would normally take an entire team to accomplish'! You're the most intelligent and skilled mechanic I ever heard of!!" he tells him, in the most honest manner, his face almost pained by how blind Ichimatsu is to his own talent.
"Then how come I can't do this, huh?!" Ichimatsu barks back, gesturing at Jyushimatsu.
"Because it's fucking complicated, you dumbass!" Osomatsu shoots back. He can understand the frustration with not being able to accomplish something he truly wants right away – after all he wasn't born with the ability to steal and pickpocket, or with the ability to do magic, and learning it was a long, difficult path. But he also knows that Ichimatsu needs to remember that he should give himself a break. "If it was that easy, everyone would have an army of zombie robots as we speak!!"
Ichimatsu grit his teeth, his entire body so tense. He glares daggers at Osomatsu, before eventually giving up and dropping his shoulders, clicking his tongue in annoyance and letting go of him, ultimately directing his stare to the floor. "I just want him back..." he then mumbles, voice quiet as his lips quiver.
Osomatsu's heart feels like it's going to break, and he sighs, pulling Ichimatsu into another hug. He holds him tightly, firmly, making sure he won't push him away so easily this time as he presses Ichimatsu's face against his chest. "I know," he says, running a hand through the other's hair. "And I'm sure you'll manage to do it, eventually..."
"I won't," Ichimatsu argues, "I won't. I'll fail, because that's all I can do."
Osomatsu pouts. "Now that's not true," he tells him. "The Ichi I know is really good at what he does!! I mean, look at this arm I've got," he says, shuffling to detach his mechanical arm and hold it to Ichimatsu's view, wriggling his mechanical fingers. "It's fancy, and it also can do something that no other mechanical limb can! I mean, look at that! You wouldn't believe the things I was able to do with this," he snickers, thinking back to when Karamatsu made him fist himself with it. That was pretty hot.
Ah, he kind of misses Karamatsu.
He ignores this thought however, instead concentrating on Ichimatsu, who audibly frowns. "The hell did you do with it?" he asks.
"Well, there's this guy I met, that I keep having kinky sex with, and as soon as he saw that I could move my arm despite it being detached he couldn't help but tell me to--"
"Stop! Stop, I don't want to know more," Ichimatsu immediately interrupts Osomatsu, blindly trying to reach out to press his hand against Osomatsu's mouth to shut him up, though ending up hitting him in the face instead.
It only makes Osomatsu laugh, because, okay, he deserved it.
"Aw, Ichi doesn't wanna learn more about my sex life? I'm so sad! It's gotten quite exciting lately, y'know?" he jokes. Belatedly, he realizes it's the first time he tells anyone about Karamatsu. He isn't sure if he truly wants to open up more about him, and is glad that he knows Ichimatsu wouldn't ask anyway.
"Unless your boyfriend can help me with this bullshit, then no, thanks," Ichimatsu replies coldly, pressing his burning face further against Osomatsu's chest, which in turn muffles his voice slightly.
"Hey! He's not, he's not my boyfriend or stuff," Osomatsu dismisses quickly, hating the way his cheeks flush at the assumption. No, no, anything but his boyfriend, he thinks. That's what he's been avoiding so badly. He tries to hide his discomfort with a laugh, saying "We're just fuck buddies," as he smoothes the hair ont he back of Ichimatsu's head, before he suddenly thinks about something. "But, well, I mean, it depends what you need help on..." he says.
Ichimatsu is silent for a moment, trying to think. "I don't know," he replies. "Just, anything. Ressources, money, connections, anything to help me research this..."
Osomatsu hums. "Well, he's kinda weird, and probably knows nothing about robotics or stuff," he says, "but I mean, he could possibly know people that could help? I guess it wouldn't hurt me to ask, if you want me to..."
That would give Osomatsu an excuse to want to meet Karamatsu again, aside from just how badly he wishes for Karamatsu to kiss him again, hold him again, fuck him again. He wants to hear his name come out of the bounty hunter's mouth again, want to hear him growl against him and call him his little bird again, as ridiculous as that nickname is.
Osomatsu bites his cheek. He hates how quickly his thoughts drift to this as soon as he thinks about Karamatsu.
"That's... That'd be nice, maybe," Ichimatsu responds quietly. Osomatsu's glad to see the other has calmed down from his intense frustration, preferring the quiet Ichimatsu to the loud bundle of anger he was earlier. Still, he doesn't enjoy seeing him so down, and he sighs.
"Alright. Then I'll try to ask him, and bring him to you, how does that sound?" he asks, ignoring the fear he feels at the idea of bringing Karamatsu to Ichimatsu.
What if that was what Karamatsu has been waiting for? What if he'll take the opportunity to capture them both, just like what happened with Todomi...? He tries to reason that this is why he hasn't involved Ichimatsu with his life as much as before – to make sure that someone like Karamatsu would have no reason to go after him. He also tells himself that Karamatsu most likely awaits the day Osomatsu will tell him about his gang activities, and almost wants to laugh. That'll never happen.
Still, the worry lingers at the back of his mind.
"Sounds good," Ichimatsu replies with a nod.
Osomatsu smiles, "Good. Now, why don't we try to spend the rest of the night chilling? I have a deck of card we could play with," he says, taking out his cards, "or we could nap! You look super sleep deprived," he tells Ichimatsu.
At the mention of sleep, the mechanic can't help but yawn, which in turns makes Osomatsu yawn as well. "Ugh... I haven't slept in days," Ichimatsu mumbles, pulling back from the hug to hold his head, seemingly in pain. Ah, he probably got himself a killer headache from staying up for so long. "Sleep sounds good..."
Osomatsu chuckles, "alright, sleep it is, then!" he says, putting his cards back into his pocket and getting up. "Here, let's cuddle," he tells him, pulling Ichimatsu back to his feet and leading him to his bed, in which he lays down before pulling Ichimatsu into his arms, the mechanic's back pressed against Osomatsu's chest. He wraps his arms around him, hugging him tightly. "And I won't let go 'till you get some rest!"
Even through the darkness of the room, Osomatsu can see just how red Ichimatsu's face is. He's blushing so hard that even his ears are flushed, and Osomatsu grins as he watches Ichimatsu grab a pillow and press it against his face, whining in embarrassment.
"You're so cute, Ichimachuu," he teases, pinching Ichimatsu's cheek.
"Shut up..." Ichimatsu protests quietly, before yawning again. He's quick to relax despite the embarrassment, giving in to Osomatsu's hug and leaning against him.
Osomatsu's glad to see him accept the embrace of sleep. He doesn't like seeing Ichimatsu overwork himself like this and put himself down so much for his robot, and is glad if he can help relieve his stress in any way. He's also simply grateful that this gives him an opportunity to rest together and cuddle, Osomatsu feeling rather starved for affection. He doesn't even remember the last time he slept by someone's side.
He doesn't remember the last time he felt so comfortable, warm and safe as he fell asleep. It feels so new, somehow, and so refreshing, Osomatsu could very well cry. He squeezes Ichimatsu in his arms, pressing his face against his shoulder, and breathes deeply in his familiar scent. Everything here smells like him. It makes Osomatsu happy. It makes him feel at home, and he's not surprised by how easily he manages to fall asleep, a smile on his face and his night free of any negative dreams.
Osomatsu is the first to wake up the next morning. Ichimatsu was so exhausted that a handful hours of sleep isn't enough for him, but Osomatsu is glad. He's glad that he's getting the rest he deserves and needs. He's kind of cute as he sleeps, too, Osomatsu thinks as he watches him, idly petting his hair and enjoying the way Ichimatsu instinctively leans into his touch, nuzzling his hand when Osomatsu cups his cheek. It reminds Osomatsu of an affectionate cat.
He wonders if Ichimatsu is dreaming, and if so, if his dreams are nice. Ichimatsu looks quite peaceful, so Osomatsu is reassured by the fact that it's unlikely that he's having any sort of bad dream. The least he would want for Ichimatsu is to have unpleasant sleep after staying up for so long. He knows what it is to be plagued by nightmares, and it isn't fun.
He wonders if Ichimatsu dreams of Jyushimatsu, sometimes. Osomatsu doesn't even know how the other's brother was like – but he assumes he was a good person, for Ichimatsu to love him enough that he wants to bring him back to life. He assumes he was bright and smiled a lot, considering the ever present smile on the robot's face. It's quite amusing, to compare that to Ichimasu's gloomy attitude. Considering how alike Jyushimatsu's face seems to be to Ichimatsu's, Osomatsu can only guess that they were twins, and wonders if Jyushimatsu stole all of Ichimatsu's joy in the womb, or something.
Osomatsu sighs. He really hopes Ichimatsu will succeed in bringing his brother back, if only because Osomatsu is sure he'd be a great influence on the other. Especially now that Osomatsu can't be at Ichimatsu's side to cheer him up at all times.
He keeps watching Ichimatsu for a while, enjoying their hug, before he slowly gets bored. The other still shows no signs of waking up, and Osomatsu is feeling antsy, especially when he reminds himself that he shouldn't allow himself to spend too much time with the other. He lingers into their embrace a little more before he pulls himself away slowly, careful as to not wake up the other. It's difficult to get himself out of bed, but he eventually manages to, smiling as he faces Ichimatsu and presses a kiss to the top of his head before he leaves.
Osomatsu had expected to discretely leave the building, but is immediately spotted by Dekapan as he exits Ichimatsu's room. The doctor is surprised by the sight, making an "Oh!" sound, before smiling. "Good morning," he says.
Osomatsu smiles back, "hey," he replies, giving the doctor a wave. He's about to continue on his way when he stops himself, turning back to the other. "Say, can you do me a favor and make sure to not bother Ichi today? He needs sleep, and stuff."
Dekapan stares at Osomasu for a second, before his smile widens. "Alright," he says, "I will make sure Ichimatsu gets the rest he deserves. Thank you for taking care of him."
"Ah, uh... sure," Osomatsu says, slightly flustered as he rubs a finger under his nose. He hadn't expected to be thanked for anything - it was only natural for him to take care of the other – but the gratitude makes him feel warm inside. "Always happy to!" he then adds, before running out.
He doesn't remember where he put the vehicle he had stolen to make his way to Akatsukapolis, walking aimlessly in the streets, trying to recall where he got out of the car to walk through the city. He takes it as an excuse to linger and enjoy the sight of the capital during the day, ignoring the growing excitement he gets when he thinks about the possibility of Karamatsu walking in on him again, like he has taken a bad habit of doing.
Osomatsu doubts it, however. After all, last couple of times he saw Karamatsu, it was in his and Tetsu's industrial town. He's pretty sure the other realized that Osomatsu lives there and moved in his town to stalk him some more, which, when he thinks about it, kind of creeps him out. He knows that Karamatsu knows where he lives, knows he's a criminal, knows how and where to find him so easily... It could get really dangerous for him if he got on the other's bad side.
He really, really doesn't want to get on his bad side.
Thankfully, that seems hard to do, considering how obsessed Karamatsu seems to be despite Osomatsu's rejections. He wishes the other would give up and accept their relationship as strictly sexual already, so that Osomatsu wouldn't have to feel bad or worry so much every time they meet or every time he thinks about him. It's Karamatsu's fault, after all, that he feels so complicated. He just wants to keep having sex with him without being tormented by the extreme need to be held and kissed by the other, without being tortured with images of them holding hands, of Karamatsu caressing his cheek softly and looking at him with such fond eyes, kissing him softly...
Osomatsu shakes his head, pressing his hands against his burning face, hating the way his heart picks up pace at the images flooding his mind. "He's dangerous, Oso," Osomatsu mumbles to himself, "you shouldn't want this shit, c'mon... c'mon," he bites his lips, dragging his hands down his face and pouting when he sees his reflection in a window and finds himself still way too red for his liking.
He isn't sure if he wants to find Karamatsu now, actually. He isn't sure if he could stop himself from accepting the other's advances, if he could stop himself from throwing himself into Karamatsu's arms and be the one to ask to spend the day together, cuddling and making out and having sex. Because of that, he decides to hurry and grab the first vehicle he finds – a petty nice looking, one wheeled, and steam powered motorcycle that is no doubt the property of a rich fellow. He grins, sitting on it and whistling as he hotwires it easily. Now it's his.
He's surprised, when he turns it on and flies up in the air, just how quick it responds compared to the shitty vehicles he's been illegally borrowing. He usually choses the first one he sees in the poorer sections of the town he lives in, which tend to result in a quite wonky situation. The vehicles would be noisy and generate so much steam at times that it was hard to see. But this one seems relatively quiet, for what it is, and as Osomatsu drives, he realizes it feels very, very fluid.
He looks back at Akatsukapolis as he drives off, humming. He tends to abandon the vehicles he steals most of the time, and sometimes even puts them back where he found them if he feels particularly generous. However, this one is too fun to abandon, he thinks as he adjusts his goggles on his face, picking up speed as soon as he's on the empty road. It feels good, so good – even better than driving Tetsu's borrowed car, which feels too heavy for Osomatsu to really be fond of. He likes being light. He likes being free.
In the back of his head, a voice even muses about how fun it would be to be caught up in a chase with this vehicle. The idea of speeding through the tight, intricate streets of the city as he hears the far away sound of police sirens behind him make him feel particularly excited. He can almost see it – the officers encircling him and trying to bump into him, only to crash into each other when Osomatsu suddenly ducks low, sending one of them to fly down onto the ground as Osomatsu laughs at the officer's misfortune. He can almost feel himself take a turn so sharp and sudden that it almost sends him fly straight into a wall, the angry yells from his pursuers quickly fading away as they lose track of him, while Osomatsu feels greatly amused by their incompetence.
He sighs, almost dreamily, feeling a crushing sense of melancholy as he realizes just how much he misses those times, where he was able to act so fearless and impulsive in the face of danger. He's sure that if he had met Karamatsu back then, he would have had no fear about their developing closeness, and would have never refused to spend more time with him.
After all, he had wanted to grow closer to Todomi as well.
He grimaces. He supposes that was a lesson he had to learn. Perhaps staying safe is better after all. He just misses not being tortured by fears and anxieties that stop him from accepting something that he's sure would make him happy. Because he knows that, if Karamatsu is truthful, he could make him happy. At least, he thinks so, considering the warmth he feels whenever he even thinks about the other's face and the tender looks he would give him.
But he also knows that if Karamatsu isn't truthful, he could ruin Osomatsu's life.
It's the same song and dance, each time: he thinks about Karamatsu, about trusting him, and then realizes just how much of a bad idea it is. Did this ever happen to him before he was tricked by Todomi? He isn't sure. He doesn't think so. It isn't like he had that great of a life either, it isn't like he had never gotten tricked before, so what makes this so different? What made him like this?
He just wants to be like before. He's sure he had a reason to live before. He's sure he was happier before, just having fun and not worrying about anything, refusing to worry about anything. Maybe he should try to be like this again. Maybe he should try to shut out his worries and find some of his recklessness back. He wants to be able to be happy and cheerful for a full day without having to be attacked by negative thoughts and fears, without having the urgent need to distract himself with unpleasant work and run away from his feelings.
Maybe that could be his reason to live. To be like before again, and be happy again. That could be a nice goal, along with getting himself out of this shitty gang. Maybe he could even allow himself to live back with Ichimatsu, and things could truly be back to how they were. It sounds nice, and Osomatsu can't help but smile softly as he drives the rest of the way to his industrial town.
He hides the motorcycle in an alleyway by the inn he and Tetsu live in, knowing it would be a bad idea to leave it out in the open if he wants to keep it for himself. He doesn't mind the walk home, especially considering he got good enough rest in a comfortable bed the previous night, keeping him from feeling sore like he often would with the too hard mattress he usually sleeps on. Perhaps he should bother Tetsu about getting a better bed, because Osomatsu knows for a fact that Tetsu's is more comfortable than his own.
He unlocks the door and walks in, wanting to call out to Tetsu to complain about his sleeping condition, but then frowns when he sees the room empty. He walks through the apartment, checking into the bathroom and kitchen, but doesn't find anything, and sighs as he sits on Tetsu's bed. He's been away so often lately, Osomatsu isn't really fond of it. He isn't fond of the loneliness, and isn't fond of the other working so much, especially after the injury he got not so long ago.
He lays down, knowing he'll probably get the urge to busy himself as that familiar, uncomfortable loneliness is creeping into his heart already. Right now, though, he wants to be lazy. He wants to be able to deal with being alone. He wants to be strong, instead of this always so scared, lonely and weak broken mess that he has been ever since he got out of prison. So he resists this urge, instead deciding to be nosy and opening the drawers to Tetsu's bedside table.
He has already been through them, and he can't help but feel warm as he remembers how it led him to getting Tetsu's deck of cards. But he's curious about something that he hadn't really cared about before: the letters buried in the back of one of the drawers. He's quick to find them, pulling them out and skimming through them. A lot of them are half written, abandoned letters, and all of them are addressed "dear Mommy," which makes Osomatsu smile.
Most of the abandoned ones are full of struck through, messily written apologies for leaving, for being such a brat, for not taking care of her as he should have. Others are more calmly written, clear of the traces of tears that the others are littered with, telling his mother about his day. "Today the boss got mad at me," one reads, "he scares me so much, mommy, I wish you were there to comfort me. I just wanted to get you some help, I just wanted you to get better, but he doesn't care. I don't even know why I stuck with this gang for so long."
"Mommy," another one says, "today I got assigned to take care of some dirty starved kid. He was so gross when we got him, I swear I thought he was a rotten corpse. He's cleaner now though, thanks to me. He's super unresponsive though, and looking at him makes me uncomfy. It's their 'punishment' to me for disobeying. I don't deserve this!!! I hate being a babysitter!! I even had to handfeed him??? This is so annoying." The rest is struck through, and Osomatsu almost doesn't catch the sentence scribbled right at the bottom of the paper, "I sound like an ass, I know this isn't how you raised me, sorry mommy..."
Osomatsu can't help but snort. "Yeah, you really do," he says, somewhat amused by the other's ranting and his self awareness by the end of his letter. He almost forgot how rough and uncaring Tetsu was when they first met, but when he thinks about just how annoying it must've been to take care of him, Osomatsu can somewhat understand the other. Still, he definitely was an ass.
He grabs another letter, humming. "I should stop writing stuff that I'll never send," it says, and Osomatsu can't help but smile in amusement, considering it is another unsent letter. "It's hard to find the right words for you, mommy. I miss you a lot, sometimes I hug that one old plushie you made me when I was a kid and I cry because I wanna hug you so bad. I'm really worried about you, I don't want you to die and for me to be alone and for it all to be my fault."
Osomatsu's eyes widen. A plushie?? Tetsu has a plsushie? He grins, immediately opening every drawer of the other's bedside table in hopes to find it. There's so much junk in there – handguns, money, lone bullets and empty food packaging, Osomatsu frowns at how messy Tetsu seems to be, while also grabbing the money and shoving it into his back pocket. He's sure Tetsu doesn't need those. Then he turns around in the bed and checks under the pillows, below the blanket and then under the bed, but he finds nothing, and pouts. Where could it be? Does Tetsu carry it around, or what? Ah, that'd be cute, actually. And ridiculous. Osomatsu can't wait to make fun of him for it next time he finds him.
For now, though, he keeps reading the letter in his hand. "At least, now when I get lonely I can actually try to spend time with that one guy. His name's Osomatsu, and despite how annoying he was at first, now he's actually kinda fun I guess? It feels better to have someone to live with, I guess. Reminds me of when I lived with you. I miss you so much, mommy," it reads, though the last sentence is struck through but readable, saying a simple "Please be okay."
Osomatsu feels bad. He wonders what the content of the letters he does send to his mom is like, if he doesn't even get himself to send this. Maybe it's more positive? If he was Tetsu, he would definitely make it more positive and upbeat to keep his mother from worrying. At least, he thinks he would. It's not like Osomatsu ever had a mother to begin with, making him unable to truly relate to Tetsu's intense care for her – but he assumes that if his father was still alive, Osomatsu would act the same.
Another letter makes Osomatsu's heart warm up, though. "I'm so glad to hear you're okay!!" it starts, "it's all thanks to Oso!! I'm so glad, I was so worried by your last letters but now you seem so much better!! I'm so excited to run away from here and live with you again! I'll get a real job and make you proud mommy, I promise!!"
Osomatsu's confused why it was abandoned, considering the rather positive tone of the letter. Perhaps, it's because of the promise made to become a respectable man? If Tetsu is anything alike Osomatsu, then he probably knows that it's an empty promise, as he couldn't possibly stir away from his life as a criminal, no matter how hard he tries. He wonders if the letter that was sent contains traces of the hopeful promise, and then sighs. Probably not.
He continues reading through the letters, glad to see that the amount of worried ones lessen more and more, until he sees a couple of really messy letters. The writing is so shaky that Osomatsu has troubles realizing that they spell out words, rendering him unable to understand anything more than a couple of words here and there. From the date, he realizes that this was written after the scare Tetsu gave him when he got shot, and Osomatsu frowns. He can recognize multiple expressions of worries, of fear, making Osomatsu bite his lips. He knows something is up, but he can't get what through Tetsu's chicken scratch.
Moreover, Osomatsu can't help but worry for Tetsu considering just how messy his writing has gotten. He doesn't know if it's because Tetsu was in a panic when he wrote this, or if he's having troubles writing due to his injuries. Osomatsu really hopes it's the first one, or else he'll probably have to get that messed up arm replaced. He doesn't really think that having a mechanical limb would bother Tetsu that much, but he knows for a fact that getting rid of Tetsu's pained arm will be traumatizing, especially if done by his gang.
Osomatsu feels chills run down his spine as he thinks about it. He closes is eyes, taking a deep breath as he tries to chase the memories away, and fails. He can see his old leader's gentle smile as he tells him that of course he won't kill him. Of course he'll be okay. Then, Osomatsu witnesses his smile turning cruel and cold as his men grab him, pushing him down roughly and holding him in place. "I can't let you get away with this so easily though, now, can I?" his voice echoes through his mind, and Osomatsu takes a sharp inhale, pressing his hands against his face.
Calm down. It's okay. It was long ago. It's fine.
He attempts to take a deep breath, once, twice, until he manages to calm down and ignore the pain that strikes his arm at the memory of the cold, so cold blade against it. God, he wouldn't wish this to anyone else, and especially not someone he cares about like Tetsu. He really hopes that, if the other needs to get his arm replaced, they'll at least knock him out for the process. Tetsu's too much of a crybaby to go through this.
He looks back down at the now slightly crumpled letters, and lets out a long sigh. Then, he picks up the pen that was laying in the drawer, and grabs a blank piece of paper, scribbling over it. It feels unnatural to write, and Osomatsu belatedly realizes that he hasn't done so in a long time, rendering his handwriting slightly awkward, looking like one of a child who has just learned how to write. It doesn't matter though, because it's still readable, and all Osomatsu wants to write is a simple sentence before he puts the letters back into the drawer.
"You should tell me what's wrong y'know," it says, "or tell your plushie and let me listen in. What's its name?? I wanna see it!! -Osomatsu"
He hopes that the lighthearted note in the end will help Tetsu not be intimidated by his message, and also will distract him from the fact that Osomasu totally went through his personal writing without permission. He sighs, sitting more comfortably in the bed, before realizing something and picking the paper and pen back up, adding something else at the end of his message:
"Also, buy me a better bed. It's starting to hurt my ass."
Osomatsu smiles, nodding at himself. Now his message is perfect. Really, he wishes he didn't have to do this, and instead could confront Tetsu about this face to face – but the other has been so absent lately that it's nearly impossible to see him and have any sort of meaningful conversation. Osomatsu shakes his head. Perhaps he could stay home the rest of the day and wait for him this time, he thinks as he turns on the radio and lays back, trying to stop himself from restlessly shifting around in bed as he keeps getting the urge to go out and distract himself from the loneliness that crushes his heart.
He bites his lips, pressing his face against Tetsu's pillows and frowning as even those feels more comfortable than his own. He tries to concentrate on the music, humming along, and decides to busy himself with his cards. However, his fingers brush against something cold in his pocket, and Osomatsu chews on his cheek as he pulls out the copper rose that Karamatsu had gifted him during their last encounter. He looks it over with both fondness and sorrow, running his fingers over the petals, his lips twitching into a smile as he realizes that their colors match his mechanical arm.
He can't help but be taken over by another urge, one so strong he can't stop himself from sitting up. His body almost itches with the need to run out and find Karamatsu, knowing that he must not be far away at all, that if Osomatsu spends even just more than an hour outside he'll probably run into him again. He tries to resist this one, too – because he wants to be there when Tetsu comes home, because he wants to stop himself from allowing Karamatsu to invade his heart further.
But then, Osomatsu remembers the promise he made to Ichimatsu, shrugging to himself. "I did say I'd bring Kara to him for help..." he reasons, knowing fully well that this is just an excuse. It works though, pushing him to get up as he tells himself that he shouldn't make Ichimatsu wait too long, considering how bad he was feeling earlier. He's just being a good friend!
It doesn't truly manages to make him feel better about this, but at least it distracts him from just how excited he feels at the idea of seeing Karamatsu again. He really doesn't want to acknowledge that.
Notes:
The fact that this chapter didn't have smut felt unnatural to me too don't worry.............. sob
Chapter 11
Notes:
Before you read, please check out this lovely fanart by @karasmatsuu!!
I'll also put all the fanarts and other relevant links in the end notes of each chapters!
Please DM me on twitter or tell me in the comments if you draw anything for the fic!! It makes me very happy!!
Chapter Text
It only take Osomatsu a handful minute of roaming around aimlessly in the city to realize that he has no idea where to find Karamatsu. He doesn't know where the bounty hunter lives, or the places he usually frequents, which makes him lost as to where to even start searching for him. He tries to check on the locations they have previously met at, but is ultimately unsuccessful, only bumping into random passersby that he pickpockets to keep his hands busy, feeling more and more antsy by the minute.
The industrial town isn't very big, but there are parts he never really likes to hang around much, mostly because he doesn't want his face recognized, that he forces himself to check out. He knows the richer parts of the town near the center by heart, considering they are the districts that Osomatsu has to visit to steal stuff for his boss, as they actually own valuables. He tells himself that Karamatsu might be there, considering that there is some places of interests such as shops too small to get themselves in Akatuskapolis, as well as some restaurants.
He almost feels hungry when he smells the freshly cooked food as he passes by them, but his mind is too focused on how much he wants to see Karamatsu again to even think about stopping by to eat some. He almost thinks about eating with Karamatsu, before realizing how bad that could possibly get, and quickly shakes his head, closing his eyes and telling himself that the only reason he wants to see Karamatsu is to bring him to Ichimatsu, and nothing else.
He definitely doesn't want to see his dumb pretty face again, definitely doesn't want to see him smile in his so overconfident way again, and definitely, absolutely does not want to make out with him and have intense sex with him again.
Osomatsu snorts. What a pathetic attempt at lying to himself.
Still, despite his best efforts, Osomatsu does not see a single trace of bright blue through the ocean of rusty, steam filled streets. Sometimes, he even catches himself looking around himself and turning back as he wonders if Karamatsu is watching him, following him and laughing at him for struggling so much with finding him. After all, Karamatsu did mention that he admired him and followed him, didn't he? Of course, Osomatsu hopes with all his heart he did not mean it in the stalker sense, but if he did – then it makes Osomatsu's struggles even more ridiculous.
How does Karamatsu manage it? Every time, he makes it look so easy for him to just stumble upon Osomatsu when he expects it the least, when he wants it the least. Osomatsu thought he could do the same, but upon passing in front of the same shop for the third time, he realizes that it may not be as easy at it seemed. He wonders, then, if Karamatsu ever meets the same troubles. If not, then Osomatsu would really think that he's got a tracking device on him somehow.
The thought makes him uneasy, and he can't help but grip at his mechanical arm uncomfortably and bring it to his ear so he can check if he hears any unusual ticking. His mechanical arm always makes some sort of noise - though this one is at least more silent than the crappy one he had before – but after being used to the grinding gears for so long, he's pretty sure he would recognize any new noise if he paid attention. However, there doesn't seem to be anything of this sort here.
Maybe Osomatsu just isn't good at finding people. After all, it's Karamatsu's job to do so – track criminals and, normally, arrest them. Osomatsu snickers. He's surely doing badly at the latter. Still, Osomatsu supposes that it only makes it more understandable that Karamatsu then has much less trouble finding him than Osomatsu. It's only natural for a cat to always find its prey, while it's unimaginable for a mouse to consciously run into it's predator's arms.
Though, he supposes, in Osomatsu and Karamatsu's case, he would be more like a bird flying into the cat's elaborate trap.
He sighs. He wonders why Karamatsu even keeps calling him a bird. He never really found himself very bird like, though he admits they're kind of cute. Maybe Karamatsu just likes birds. Or maybe he has other reasons. He prefers being called Karamatsu's little bird rather than having the term "street rat" spit at him, at least, so it makes him happy - especially with how he can feel some sort of affection seep into Karamatsu's voice every time he calls him that.
He just hopes Karamatsu will never cage him, feeling sour when he remembers the nightmare he had about that.
What makes him feel even more sour, is how he's starting to get rather tired of walking around like this without seeing a single trace of him – even when he advances toward the center of town, which, while devoid of any passersby, considering almost all townspeople are busy going to work and navigating between their busy factories, is rather pretty. Sure, it isn't as majestic as Akatsukapolis' is, full of life and light, but it's still nice, with its giant, unmoving mechanical humanoids that do nothing but show off the craftsmanship of the people that made them.
Osomatsu isn't sure he actually likes them very much. Some of them look like they're going to fall off any minute and are more rusty than anything. However, he cannot help but be curious about what it would even be like if these things managed to move. Put into the wrong hands, these robots could do a lot of damage. It's be interesting, but also frightening to see. The idea of giant robots destroying cities surely sounds amusing.
He decides to rest his legs a little, sitting by a fountain that has long since stopped working and is now fully dry. There's a small statue of Mr. Flag on top of it, standing proud and looming over what once was his city - before he rose and installed himself in Akatsukapolis, assuming power there while completely forgetting about anything else. Osomatsu hums to himself, wondering how things were back when he was around. Probably a little less miserable, and surely more lively.
There really is little to no one there, but Osomatsu is glad to at least spot some people across the street – some of the richer inhabitants, who are, no doubt, looking for something to spend their ton of spare money on. Still, he feels lonely, and he whines. "Come on, Karamatsuu...." he pouts, taking his copper rose out of his pocket and looking at it. "For once I wanna see you and of course you ain't here... asshole," he complains.
He runs his fingers over the rose petals, admiring it from closer. The flower is beautifully made and detailled – as much as a flower can be, and even if the color blends in with their overally bleak environment, it's still very much aesthetically pleasing. He notes the lack of thorns as he runs his hand over the stem, though isn't too surprised by it.The person who made it wouldn't want others to stab themselves on them by accident. All in all, it's pretty – and Osomatsu supposes it does a good job at reminding him of Karamatsu, so despite its uselessness, it's good enough.
He spends some more time contemplating the flower, when a figure sitting next to him brings him out of his thoughts. Immediately upon looking up, he freezes at the sight. It's Karamatsu, who immediately grabs Osomatsu's chin and pulls him closer – close enough for Osomatsu to smell his cologne. His heart immediately speeds up, the sound of its beating the only thing Osomatsu hears as Karamatsu smirks at him, his dark eyes piercing right through Osomatsu.
"Well, I see that you have missed me, my dear Osomatsu," Karamatsu purrs, his thumb running over Osomatsu's lips as he eyes the flower.
Osomatsu shudders, almost lost in a trance as he looks back at Karamatsu, feeling sweat run down his brow. He can already feel heat pooling down his crotch at Karamatsu's simple presence and touch, his body seemingly used to expect sex as soon as he and Karamatsu cross path. Osomatsu swallows, before biting his cheek, the self inflicted pain helping him get back to reality as he finally finds himself willing to move and push Karamatsu's hand off of him, pouting as he shifts away from him.
"You're following me," Osomatsu says when he finally realizes the situation, knowing it can't be a coincidence that Karamatsu found him right after Osomatsu gave up on searching for him. It makes him feel helpless – reinforcing that no matter what, Karamatsu is the one to decide when and where they meet, even when Osomatsu actively wants to see him. It's infuriating, and Osomatsu can feel irritation rise in him as he speaks, "You're definitely following me. There's no other way. Was it fun to watch me walk the entire city over and over to find you??" he asks.
Karamatsu, however, seems taken aback. His eyes widen slightly, before his smile brigthens in a way that is both cute and maddening. "I see that my little bird was searching for me," he chuckles, reaching over to take the rose from Osomatsu's hand and place it behind his ear, letting his fingers brush over Osomatsu's too warm cheek as he retracts his hand. "I did not follow you, in fact – I was busy, looking for another criminal to arrest. The local gangs have become too active for a knight of justice to stand idle," he poses, holding a hand to his heart. "But upon seeing your beautiful face, I could not stop myself from coming over," he adds.
Osomatsu grimaces, trying to ignore the fear that stab at him as Karamatsu's mention of gangs. He wonders if Karamatsu knows Osomatsu is a part of one, and wonders if it would change the bounty hunter's opinion of him. He wonders if it would push Karamatsu to truly capture him. However, he also wonders – if Karamatsu somehow manages to dismantle his gang, maybe it would allow him to truly be free without even having to worry about any repercussions? It surely sounds like a dream.
He just hopes that a certain member would be safe from him.
Either way, the subject feels uncomfortable, and Osomatsu is about to try to change it, when Karamatsu just keeps going on his rambling. "I am so honored to hear that you actually wanted to see me," he says, his face for once looking genuinely happy, which only works to make Osomatsu's entire being burn even more. "I'm sorry I have kept you yearning, your heart probably strangled by the cruel loneliness I have forced upon you," he sighs, shaking his head. "But fear not, my love, for I, Karamatsu, am now here to shower you in affection!" he exclaims, and Osomatsu wants to facepalm when he's suddenly pulled into a kiss, that he welcomes with no struggle.
If anything, he instinctively grabs the collar of Karamatsu's coat to pull him even closer, deepening their kiss and happily pressing his tongue against Karamatsu's own when it makes its way into his mouth. The familiar feeling that fills Osomatsu everytime he and Karamatsu have sex is coming back, making Osomatsu feel almost giddy with excitement and emptying his mind from the worries that had been torturing him since last time they met.
It's in those moments that he truly feels happy – when Karamatsu shows him how much he wants him, by kissing him, touching him and making him his instead of just rambling fake poetry. Due to that, Osomatsu can't help but whine and lean in again when Karamatsu breaks away from their kiss, and feel almost hurt when Karamatsu leans away to keep Osomatsu from sealing their lips together again.
Karamatsu smiles at Osomatsu's displeasure, pressing a finger over Osomatsu's lips and shushing him. "Shh, my little bird... I may give you what you desire later, but now doesn't seem like the right time," he says softly, nodding toward the handful of people some feet away from them, that Osomatsu notices now had been staring at them as they made out. "While I do not mind having an audience to witness our fits of passion, I suppose that I have been yearning for more intimate and personal times with you lately... As well as non sexual, for the most part..."
Osomatsu feels lost, and opens his mouth to say something, before realizing he doesn't know what he wants to say, and closes it back up. He supposes he wouldn't want to fuck right in front of passersby, though he could argue that there is no way that nobody has ever seen them fuck considering how much public sex they've had. It's the lass part that leaves him at a loss, however, and fills him with... disappointment. "I wanna have sex though..." he finally says, frowning sadly. Was he not good enough last time? Is it why Karamatsu keeps wanting to do something other than sex?
Karamatsu chuckles, "Me too, my love, me too," he says, his hand caressing Osomatsu's cheek. "But I would also like more. I've told you, haven't I? I want to spend more time with you, enjoy your company in a multitude of ways. So tell me, why don't we just talk? I would love to learn more about the beautiful bird that haunts my dreams..."
It feels uncomfortable, but Osomatsu fears that turning Karamatsu down would only result in him leaving – and he did not struggle so much to find him only for him to leave him so soon. So he sighs, biting his cheek. He supposes that it can't hurt to try. "Sure," he says, taking the rose back from behind his ear and idly playing with it in his hands.
Karamatsu notices that, and smiles, "heh, I am glad that you enjoy the present I've given you after all," he says, brushing a hand through his bangs.
Osomatsu's hand freeze at that, before he shrugs. "It's okay," he says, "I'm not sure why a copper rose, but I guess it's pretty?"
"Not as pretty as you," Karamatsu immediately responds, taking one of Osomatsu's hands and pressing his lips against the knuckles in a gentle kiss. "As for why a copper rose, well," he intertwines their fingers together, Osomatsu giving no resistance, "The rose symbolizes my love for you, and the copper shows its strength," he explains, taking the rose from Osomatsu's hand yet again to hold it in between them, "a copper rose will not wilt – just like my love for you, it is undying. Even if the sun never rises, this rose will never show any sign of weakness."
"Oh," Osomatsu says, before giggling. That was kind of painful, and he can't help but rub a finger under his nose as he looks away in slight embarrassment. At the same time, he supposes it was somewhat cute, though very cheesy. He takes the rose back and puts it back in his pocket to keep it safe from Karamatsu's hands, biting his lips to stop himself from smiling too much. "I guess that's cool, though if you really wanted to give me a present, you could've chosen something useful..."
"Ah?" Karamatsu asks, genuinely confused. "What do you mean, my sweet little bird?"
Of course Karamatsu wouldn't understand. "I mean, look at just what I'm wearing! They're pretty much rags! And all too big for me!" he says, pointing at his clothes. Aside from the coat Ichimatsu let him keep, almost all of his clothes are from Tetsu. They're old, and oversized, and not that comfortable at all – and while it's never been enough of a problem for Osomatsu to go out of his way to get new ones, he'd definitely love to take advantage of Karamatsu's money to help with this. "My shoes are falling apart as we speak! I don't need a rose, I need useful shit like this! Even food would be good! Food would be really good, actually."
Karamatsu furrows his eyebrows in thought, and then grabs Osomatsu's leg, causing him to fall back as he holds it up. "The fuck are you doing??" Osomatsu exclaims as Karamatsu holds Osomatsu foot to his face, examining his boot. Weirdo.
"It does seem quite low quality..." Karamatsu comments, before putting Osomatsu's foot down gently. "Ah, forgive me my sweet, I was just intrigued by your words... a beautiful bird like you has to be showered in luxuries, and it is a shame that I did not realize sooner... Why don't you follow me then, and I could take you out to buy some new shoes? There is this quite nice store in Akatsukapolis that I like to get mine at. After all, I would not want your feet to be in any discomfort while you," he chuckles, "search for me so thoroughly."
"Fuck off," Osomatsu laughs, rubbing a finger under his nose once again. "It was only one time, okay? And uh, I mean, I guess I need you in Akatsukapolis with me so, that'd be nice..." he replies, ignoring the voice in the back of his head that tells him to refuse. What he said is true anyway: he needs Karamatsu to come with him to see Ichimatsu, and if he can buy him something on the way, it's not a big deal.
It's not a big deal, right? He doesn't want it to be a big deal. He still just wants sex from Karamatsu. He's just taking advantage of Karamatsu. Nothing more. It's not a big deal, and Karamatsu can't do anything bad to him. It'll be fine.
"Oh? You need me?" Karamatsu asks, looking at Osomatsu with curious interest. "That is surprising to hear. To think that no earlier than yesterday you were reluctant to spend any time with me.." Karamatsu sighs fondly.
"Hey no, hey? No," Osomatsu says, separating their hands, "I still mostly wanna fuck. But I also need you for something. It doesn't go further than that, alright?" he says. "I bring you to my friend, you help him, we fuck, and then we go on our merry ways."
Karamatsu looks amused. "If you wish, my love," he says, seemingly not believing Osomatsu at all, which makes him pout. "Shall we go, then?" he asks as he gets up, offering a hand to Osomatsu, who ignores it and stands up by himself. Karamatsu's lips twitch down into a frown, though he says nothing about that. "Follow me," he tells Osomatsu, and starts walking.
Osomatsu realizes he hadn't thought this through enough, as he's already feeling some kind of fear rise in him as he follows Karamatsu through the streets. He hadn't realized that, to go to Akatsukapolis with him, he'd need to travel alongside him, and giving Karamatsu control of where they go makes Osomatsu feel anxious. Karamatsu could lead him into a trap. Karamatsu could bring him to prison, or the police. Karamatsu could bring him to his death. He doesn't like it.
Karamatsu doesn't seem to notice Osomatsu's unease. He leads him through the streets, before stopping in front of a vehicle shaped like a horse with golden wings resting on small wheels. The horse even has sunglasses, and is plated with shimmering gold everywhere, including its fake mane. It shines to the small rays of sunshine that make their ways between the thick clouds of steam, resulting in one of the most ridiculously painful thing Osomatsu has seen, erasing all of his worries to replace them with intense amusement that cause him to double over in laughter as he points at the horse.
"Are you serious right now, Karamatsu?! Are you for real?? Is this real? That's – that's so stupid! And painful! Holy shit, I'm gonna die?" Osomatsu exclaims, "Is this why you call yourself a fucking knight?? Because you're on a horse? Holy shit!" he giggles, tears coming to his eyes, "oh god, that's so, oh man, fuck... I think I'm gonna die if I have to ride on this!"
Karamatsu looks at Osomatsu with confusion. There isn't even a trace of offense in his look – just utter confusion, mixed with concern. "Are you.. okay, my dear Osomatsu?" he asks, "I did not want my mount to cause you pain, are you going to be alright?" he asks, his hands hovering over Osomatsu. "I promise you that it will not try to kill you, as it is only an inanimate horse and not a real one! Ah, but I understand if you meant that it would kill you with its beauty..." he smirks, holding a hand to his face now.
"Your mount!" Osomatsu repeats, going into another fit of laughter that makes him feel like he's suffocating. "Fuck, you're making it worse!"
He's so thankful, for the ridiculousness of Karamatsu and his dumb horse. It reminds him that the situation is not as serious as he sometimes feel. Karamatsu is just a ridiculous horny dude who loves to spew shitty poetry around. It's only Osomatsu, who's seeing danger everywhere – but when he looks at him now, when he thinks about it like this, he realizes that he really should stop worrying so much.
He doesn't even realize he's staring up at Karamatsu with a wide, amused grin until Karamatsu confusedly waves a hang in front of his face, calling his name and trying to get him to respond. Osomatsu snaps out of it, mumbling a quick apology before he approaches the vehicle. It's so obviously custom made, it's almost cute. "Is this one of those things where you ride while standing up?" he asks, "that's so uncomfortable..." he frowns, standing in the front. He looks around the horse, and then grabs the metal reigns, looking at Karamatsu in confusion. "How do you even use this thing?" he asks.
"Ah, let me..." Karamatsu says, trying take Osoamtsu's place and take the reigns, before Osomatsu pushes him back.
"Nope. I drive," Osomatsu says firmly. While he realizes he shouldn't be as worried as he keeps being, he also knows that he should be careful and shouldn't trust Karamatsu too easily. He doesn't want Karamatsu to drive him anywhere he doesn't wish to be. He doesn't want to give Karamatsu more control than he already has.
"But, it's my mount," Karamatsu responds with a childish pout, which makes Osomatsu snort.
"I'm not gonna steal it from you! It's too ridiculous and uncomfy for me to want it! But I wanna be the one to drive, or we don't go," he insists.
"Do you not trust me, Osomatsu?" Karamatsu asks, a hint of sadness shining in his eyes as he looks at him.
It should be obvious that he doesn't, and the reasons why should be even more obvious to Karamatsu – so why is he sad? Why is he sad that an outlaw like Osomatsu doesn't trust a bounty hunter like him? Osomatsu doesn't understand, and he doesn't like it, doesn't like the guilt he feels rising in him as he stares at Karamatsu, which pushes him to look away.
"Tell me how to ride this thing, Karamatsu," Osomatsu says instead.
He ignores the look of hurt in Karamatsu's face, as the other even tries to hide behind a smile as he sighs. He stands behind Osomatsu on his vehicle, leaning against him as he wraps an arm around his waist and shows him how to start it up, handing Osomatsu his keys. Osomatsu jokes about how Karamatsu should really be more careful about who he hands his keys to – and that he should know, considering his profession and all. The joke falls flat, though – and there's a certain uncomfortable feel that reigns over them as Osomatsu makes the horse fly up in the air.
Osomatsu prefers to ignore it, instead concentrating on Karamatsu's arms around his waist. He knows he's mostly holding onto him, but he also likes how affectionate and intimate the hold feels. He can feel Karamatsu's breath against his neck before Osomatsu drives into the wind, and can feel all of his body against his own. Osomatsu supposes that it's a good thing about those kind of vehicles – that Osomatsu normally dislikes due to preferring to drive while sitting. At least he gets a hug.
He can even feel Karamatsu's hands rub circles against his sides, making Osomatsu's heart speed up, immediately feeling so hot inside he feel like he's going to combust any moment. He bites his lips and makes no comment on it, wanting Karamatsu to continue and afraid that any comment about it would stop him. He can barely even concentrate on the road, and is glad that the road to Akatsukapolis is always empty and that the travel is always uneventful, so that he can truly appreciate Karamatsu's touches without worry. He leans back against him slightly, and Karamatsu smiles against Osomatsu's neck, a hand sliding under his shirt.
Belatedly, as Osomatsu remembers how long the travel between his town and the capital is, he realizes that this will probably be the most time he spends with Karamatsu. He isn't sure how he feels about that, so he tries to ignore the thought, instead humming as Karamatsu feels him up. He's sad that he's wearing gloves, wanting to feel the other's skin against his own, but it's okay. At least he's touching him, and that's what's important.
Karamatsu presses small kisses against Osomatsu's neck, making him shiver all over. His grip on the reins tightens as he tries to keep himself steady, tries to keep his eyes open and keep his footing, but it's hard – especially when Karamatsu's other hand makes its way to his crotch, rubbing at his erection through his pants slowly. Osomatsu's breath itches, and his hips instinctively twitch as he grinds against Karamatsu's too slow hand.
Karamatsu chuckles lowly against Osomatsu, shifting to press his lips against Osomatsu's ear. He nips gently at it, but it's enough to bring a small moan out of Osomatsu, their vehicle not flying very straight and losing some altitude as Karamatsu keeps teasing Osomatsu. He's quick to bring it back up to where it was when he notices though, but he doesn't have the heart to stop Karamatsu, instead sighing happily. It feels dangerous, to let Karamatsu touch him as he drives, but the adrenaline adds to it, making Osomatsu want to go further and almost wish Karamatsu could just fuck him right now.
He can feel Karamatsu's erection pressed against his ass as he rubs against him in slow motions. Osomatsu wonders how the other even has this much self control, considering Osomatsu can't stop himself from humping Karamatsu's hand quickly. The bounty hunter seems amused by that, snorting against Osomatsu and whispering a "shh.. not so fast..." against him, before kissing his neck and sucking softly at the skin. He squeezes Osomatsu's crotch in his hand, while the other holds Osomatsu's hips steady, causing him to whine as they twitch needily against him.
Even now, Karamatsu keeps assuming complete control over the situation. Osomatsu cannot seek more than Karamatsu has to offer. They're forced to go at his pace, which, in the moment, feels extremely frustrating, and Osomatsu makes it known by letting out a whimper, leaning heavily against Karamatsu.
"You are so cute, my dear Osomatsu," Karamatsu purrs softly, the low rumbles of his voice sending shivers down Osomatsu's spine. "But we have so much time on our hands, so why not take it slow for once?" he asks, his hand leaving Osomatsu's crotch only for a second to allow Karamatsu to take off his glove – but it's enough to make Osomatsu whine loudly at the lack of contact.
"Because I really, really wanna fuck," Osomatsu complains, before gasping and moaning in delight when Karamatsu's hand makes its way back to Osomatsu's crotch, sliding under his pants and grabbing Osomatsu's cock directly. His skin almost feels cold against Osomatsu's heated member, and he can't even think about keeping his voice down as Karamatsu strokes him. His pace is still so painfully slow, but the direct friction helps Osomatsu still feel more satisfied than before.
"My sweet little bird always sings such a beautiful song," Karamatsu muses as he brings more moans from Osomatsu. "I could do this all day if only to hear your pretty voice..." he says, squeezing Osomatsu's cock in a way that makes his voice go up in pitch and makes him almost let go of the vehicle's reigns.
It's so hard to remember that he's driving. It's so hard to keep his eyes open, so hard to keep this stupid horse shaped vehicle steady, but Osomatsu does his best, because it would really be a shame to die now. Though at least, he supposes, dying while getting a handjob doesn't sound like the worst way to go – but he would really appreciate being able to avoid death altogether.
He can feel Karamatsu thrust his own erection against his ass, and despite his earlier words, he can feel him growing rougher, faster. His grip on Osomatsu's hips grows firmer, fingers digging into his skin almost painfully, and Osomatsu can guess that Karamatsu is growing more aroused by the second – too aroused to show as much self control as before. He's relieved – as it means that he'll probably offer Osomatsu quicker release soon as well.
"Karamatsu..." Osomatsu sighs out, "c'mon... faster..." he tells him in an almost whiny, needy voice, hoping that Karamatsu would fall weak to his plea considering how much he seems to like his voice. Osomatsu isn't even sure why Karamatsu has this obsession, considering he had never thought his voice particularly attractive – whether it was his normal speaking voice or the way he moans. It doesn't stop him from feeling a sense of pride well up in his chest whenever Karamatsu compliments him, aside from the small weirded out feeling that the other's behavior keeps giving him.
Karamatsu groans, and Osomatsu's plea seems to have worked, as his hand freezes only for a second before it suddenly jerks Osomatsu's cock quickly, surprising him and making him moan out Karamatsu's name as he can feel himself feel quickly overwhelmed. The sudden pleasure crashes into him like violent waves with the way Karamatsu went from being painfully slow to overwhelmingly fast, both with the way he strokes him and with the way he humps him. It's almost as if Osomatsu flipped a switch in him, and he's so glad that he did.
He almost loses his balance as he comes, and is saved by Karamatsu's firm hold, the bounty hunter even reaching for the reigns in case Osomatsu lets them go – though thankfully, he doesn't, and actually grips on them tightly, only deriving from their route slightly before he gets back on track, avoiding a terrible accident. He pants, closing his eyes for a moment as he enjoys the feeling of Karamatsu humping him quickly before he can feel the other's hips stuttering against him, giving a thrust strong enough to make Osomatsu almost stumble forward. Then he snickers. "Karamatsu jizzed in his pants," he mocks as Karamatsu relaxes against him, the bounty hunter's hands resting on Osomatsu's hips.
Karamatsu snorts, "You did too," he says with amusement, poking at the now wet and sticky spot in Osomatsu's pants. It's uncomfortable, and kind of disgusting, honestly.
"Whose fault is that?" Osomatsu asks, elbowing Karamatsu – gently, as he wouldn't want to cause the other to accidentally fall off.
"Well, I could argue that it is your fault that I released my seed in my pants as well," Karamatsu says, pressing himself firmly against Osomatsu's back and resting his chin on Osomatsu's shoulder, their cheeks right against each other.
"You were the one who humped me!" Osomatsu argues.
"But it's just so hard to resist you, my love, when you're right here, and when you respond so nicely to everything I do to you," the other responds, his hands running up and down Osomatsu's sides slowly.
Osomatsu feels a shiver run through his body, and he takes a deep breath. Don't get another boner right after you came in your pants, he tells himself. "You're so horny," Osomatsu jokes, as if he's any better.
"And you're so beautiful," Karamatsu immediately replies, pressing kisses over Osomatsu's neck.
The compliment is unexpected, making Osomatsu's face heat up, and he bites his cheek as a smile makes its way across his lips. He lets Karamatsu touch and kiss him some more, the other never taking his hands off of him for the entirety of their ride to Akatsukapolis – and it's a miracle that he manages to not hump Osomatsu again in the couple hours they spend traveling together. It's actually quiet, for the most part, Osomatsu feeling the heavy weight of Karamatsu's fond stare that makes him feel both flustered and uncomfortable.
He enjoys the other's affection for the most part, though, and definitely enjoys the praise. Karamatsu's the only one that offers him any, and he doesn't know if it's because Karamatsu is just blinded by his dick or if he's genuine – but it doesn't matter. Osomatsu wants to believe them, if only a little, for the sake of his own ego and self esteem.
Nevertheless, a small voice in the back of his head still tries to tell him to watch out – what if Karamatsu is doing more than touching him? After all, if it was Osomatsu, he'd take advantage of the other's trust and overwhelm him with affectionate touches to pickpocket him – but that's because he's an outlaw, that's because he's a thief, a pickpocket. It's an instinct. Karamatsu is the complete opposite of that.
Still, he finds himself looking down at Karamatsu's hands sometimes, making sure both of them are just on his sides and staying on his sides, instead of sliding their ways into his pocket or something. It's difficult, when he looks at them, to stop himself from instinctively putting a hand over his. He can't help but remember the many times Karamatsu took Osomatsu's hand in his own, and can't help but want to seek this feeling again. But he shouldn't. He wants to keep his distance – especially because he's been doing bad at resisting him today - so he doesn't. Karamatsu's hands being on him at all is good enough.
Eventually, they arrive to Akatsukapolis, Karamatsu giving Osomatsu directions as to where to go to get to his favorite shop, which will also allow them to clean up in the store's bathroom. Osomatsu deliberately parks them a couple of streets away from the place Karamatsu pointed to them, having a bad feeling about this. It makes the bounty hunter frown. "That's not where I told you to go," he says.
"Oh, is it not?" Osomatsu answers with a smile, laughing it off, "I was sure it was! You should get better at directions, Karamatsu!"
The other narrows his eyes as he looks over Osomatsu, who's already walking off the vehicle and down the street. Then he sighs, shaking his head, before catching up to Osomatsu and grabbing his hand – which surprises him. Osomatsu looks back at Karamatsu, and then at their hands, gently trying to pry it away, but Karamatsu firmly holds them together, intertwining their fingers. Osomatsu isn't sure what to do, and Karamatsu cuts off any comment he's about to make with a simple request: "Let me have this, Osomatsu."
It makes Osomatsu feel weirdly guilty, and there's no way he could refuse Karamatsu now. He supposes holding hands isn't so bad – he wouldn't be against it if it was anyone else but Karamatsu, so it is pretty unfair, he supposes, to stop Karamatsu from doing it. He feels like he's really being too harsh on the other overall, especially with the way Karamatsu keeps seeming to hurt every time Osomatsu pushes him away.
So he sighs, and squeezes his hand, walking along with him to his stupid shop. Fancy is the first word that comes into his mind as he sees it, with its lit up logo and a melody played by a violin coming out of its speakers, hitting them as soon as they enter the shop. Some of the showcased shoes are plated in gold and silver, with detailled buttons and complicated designs embroidered into the shoe. They're so over the top, Osomatsu isn't surprised Karamatsu would like this place. At least, inside are some less flashy designs, which reassures him.
"Let us find something suitable for a man like you," Karamatsu says, pulling Osomatsu through the aisles. "I do very much like this brand," he says as he picks up a way too high boot that has heels that could probably stab someone, with something that looks like shimmering gold all over the heel.
It's disgusting. Osomatsu laughs. "I don't wanna get mugged as soon as I go back home," he jokes. "And I don't even know how to walk with heels! And these are too flashy anyway!"
"I think they're fine..." Karamatsu replies with a frown as he puts the shoes back down. "I could teach you the art of walking with heels! Heels are a mark of nobility after all, and it would only make your peers look up to you – quite literally at that," he smiles.
"I'll be fine," Osomatsu replies. He can't help but have a strange feeling inside as he realizes just how different his world is from Karamatsu's. The other is, without any trace of a doubt now, loaded, noble, respectable – as much as someone as ridiculous as him can be. He's on the side of justice, chasing criminals and throwing them to rot in prison to fill his bank account.
Meanwhile, Osomatsu is nothing but a street rat, part of the people that bounty hunters like Karamatsu should not show any care for and only use to make money. He's never had an honorable job for the entirety of his life – and probably never will. He's poor, has lived the majority of his childhood in the streets, has spent most of his life on the verge of starvation, and was never good enough to do anything but steal to survive.
Osomatsu had always accepted his condition, and through the years, had learned that it wasn't so bad. But being hit with how different most other people's lives are is never very pleasant, and Osomatsu cannot help but be hit with envy.
He sighs. At least, he supposes, he can have Karamatsu spoil him a little without feeling the slightest bit of guilt. Not that he would if Karamatsu was less privileged anyway, but he supposes there's a giddy feel he gets when he realizes that Karamatsu can probably afford anything Osomatsu could ask from him. He needs to pickpocket him at some point.
Osomatsu pulls Karamatsu to the back of the shop, where the less flashy and also more affordable shoes are at. He doesn't care for the price, but does care about not attracting every poor soul that would want to steal them to survive back home. The simple leather designs suit him more anyway, and even if Karamatsu protests weakly, wanting to go back to the shiny, fancy shoes – Osomatsu insists, telling him that this is a present for him anyway so he gets to chose.
"But you deserve better, my love-" Karamatsu tries to argue as Osomatsu picks up a pair of simple boots and tries them on.
"They're still good, chill," Osomatsu responds, "and if you think I deserve more, then you can get me more stuff later," he tells him.
Karamatsu still frowns, but gives up. Instead, he watches Osomatsu, and suddenly realizes something. "I see that you are not using your... device, around you legs," he comments.
Osomatsu's eyes widen slightly when he realizes he completely forgot, but then he shrugs. "Yeah, I don't need it anymore," he says.
"May I ask... what it was?" Karamatsu asks. "I thought it was just an aesthetic thing..."
"Oh, uh, t'was to help me walk," Osomatsu explains simply.
"You couldn't walk before...?"
"Spending eight months laying around in an empty cell will do that to you," Osomatsu responds with a bitter chuckle, not really happy to be reminded of the state he was in back when he was pulled out of prison. He looked so pathetic back then, he's sure that Karamatsu would have hardly found anything about him to be "beautiful".
"Oh..." Karamatsu says. "Ah, but worry not, my dear Osomatsu – regardless of the horrible crimes you have committed in the past, I, Karamatsu, forgives and accepts you," he tells him, smiling widely at him in a way Osomatsu guesses is supposed to be reassuring.
"I didn't even do anything that deserved that sentence," Osomatsu mumbles, rather offended that Karamatsu would think that – though he guesses the other probably just read the newspapers, and knows what Osomatsu was accused of.
Karamatsu shakes his head softly, before grabbing Osomatsu's chin, running his thumb over Osomatsu's lips. "Shh, my sweet little bird," he whispers, "you do not have to lie to me, for it is in the past, and I accept you as who you are."
Osomatsu feels anger flashing through him, and he slaps Karamatsu's hand away. He wants to correct Karamatsu and argue his innocence, but forces himself to shut up and concentrate on putting these stupid shoes on. It won't get him anywhere. Karamatsu won't believe him. Nobody does, unless it can benefit them. He should be used to it. It shouldn't bother him that much.
But it does, especially coming from Karamatsu – even if it should be expected.
He forces himself to let out a deep, long exhale as he gets up, checking how the boots feel on his foot. It's comfortable, and as he walks, Osomatsu feels almost shocked with the complete lack of discomfort. He hadn't walked in shoes that weren't falling apart in so long, he had forgotten how it felt, had forgotten that shoes weren't supposed to be uncomfortable. It makes him smile, and he nods. "I'll take these," he says, taking them off and putting them back in their box before putting it in Karamatsu's hands.
"Are you sure, my love?" Karamatsu asks, eyes shining with almost concern, "they're the simplest in the whole store..."
"That's why I want them!" Osomatsu insists.
"But, I wanted to--" Karamatsu argues, before Osomatsu cuts him off.
"If you wanna spoil me more, then you can buy me more stuff later," Osomatsu tells him, giving him a smile.
Karamatsu frowns, but nods. "Alright, my love," he says, "if that means that you will let me shower you in presents, then I will let you get these..." he looks at the simple shoes with an almost grossed out face, "things."
"Thanks," Osomatsu says, watching as Karamatsu goes to the cashier and pays for them, feeling himself almost salivating when he sees Karamatsu pull bills out of his wallet, his hands twitching with the need to steal it from him. But he shouldn't. At least, not yet.
Karamatsu eventually comes back with a smile, holding a necklace that Osomatsu hadn't noticed before. He doesn't even have the time to ask about it that Karamatsu is already putting it on Osomatsu, smiling fondly as the golden chain falls over his chest, a fiery red gemstone dangling from it. "Another present for you, my sweet little bird," Karamatsu says softly, running his fingers over the chain, "I couldn't bear not giving you something more. I find that red most compliment you, and it is as passionate as my love for you," he explains.
"Ah, um..." Osomatsu hesitates, biting the inside of his cheek. "Thanks...? I guess," he says. He was never really one to ever wear jewelry, mostly because he never had money for any. He isn't sure if he likes it, but he supposes it's the thought that counts – and he does like the red a lot. Still, he's overally happy and grateful, for Karamatsu accepting to actually buy him stuff, for Karamatsu's kindness... he can't help but smile. "I'll have to thank you later in an alleyway," he tells him, giving the other a wink.
Karamatsu chuckles, "Oh, you don't have to, my love," he reassures him, "just the sight of your smile is enough," he says as he brushes a hand over Osomatsu's cheek, lingering on his jaw before it falls back down.
It surprises Osomatsu, and he isn't sure how to react, his lips slightly parted as he tries to find something to reply. He really doesn't like Karamatsu's reluctance to having sex now, though he has to remind himself that despite the other's words, he still couldn't stop himself from touching Osomatsu earlier, and if that's anything to go by, he's pretty sure that it won't be the last time this happens. At least that's reassuring, though he would prefer if Karamatsu stopped putting this front of him wanting more from Osomatsu than a good fuck, and hopes that this will eventually pass.
He misses the Karamatsu that would just grab Osomatsu, push him against the wall, against the floor, and fuck him roughly before leaving. He liked this Karamatsu. He doesn't want a Karamatsu that keeps trying to act like a lover somehow. It just feels... wrong.
They walk out of the shop, Karamatsu grabbing Osomatsu's hand again and staring fondly at him, in a way that makes Osomatsu feel uncomfortable, especially with the silence weighting down on them. He clears his throat, his heart speeding up and feeling strange every time he can feel Karamatsu's thumb rubbing affectionate circles onto his hand, and decides to change the subject somehow. "So... About the thing I needed you to do for me," he starts.
"Hmm? What is it?" Karamatsu asks, "I would love to help you in any way I can."
"Uh, yeah, anyway," Osomatsu hesitates, trying to force his heart to calm down. He still isn't sure about this, but he didn't come this far to give up now. "I have that friend, that lives around here, and he's struggling with something he's trying to build... He needs resources and stuff, and I thought, hey, Kara probably knows someone that can help him, right? I mean, you seem like you probably have a lot of, y'know, friends and contacts and stuff? So, maybe..."
Karamatsu's lips stretch into a grin, and he chuckles, "Of course," he says, closing his eyes, "I, Karamatsu, am well known around here after all. Ah, how the shackles of popularity weights me down sometimes, how difficult it is to be sought out by ever damsel in distress in need of a hero... but worry not, Osomatsu, for I will help your friend at the best of my abilities," he tells him, giving him a thumbs up, "I do know a lot of people – personally or not, and could direct your friend to whoever fits best for his needs."
"Thanks," Osomatsu says with a chuckle, amused by the other's rambling, and trying to ignore the comparison to a damsel in distress. He leads Karamatsu to Dekapan's clinic, but then pauses before he enters, looking back at Karamatsu, and then at the door, and clenching his fists – which ends up in him squeezing Karamatsu's hand in his own, with the other squeezing right back. "...Karamatsu."
"Yes, my dear Osomatsu?"
Osomatsu hesitates. "I can trust you, right?" he asks.
"Of course, my love," Karamatsu immediately replies, grabbing Osomatsu's face in his hand, forcing him to look up to him. "I am being as truthful as one can be, I would never betray your trust, my sweet, beautiful little bird..."
There's something about the warm way Karamatsu looks at Osomatsu that just cries of honesty, and yet, Osomatsu keeps wondering if Karamatsu is just being a terribly good actor. After all, Todomi had seemed honest. After all, even his first boss had seemed honest. But showing any more distrust now would probably anger Karamatsu, so Osomatsu swallows, and tries to believe him.
"Alright..." Osomatsu replies, looking away and pulling Karamatsu inside. Dekapan isn't here, for once, which surprises Osomatsu. He guesses he's busy with a patient at their home or something. It doesn't really matter to him, and he pulls Karamatsu to Ichimatsu's room, only hesitating some more before he opens the door and walks in, knowing that hesitation will only make his decisions harder. Stop thinking, Osomatsu, he tells himself. This isn't like you.
The room is dimly lit, like usual, and Osomatsu almost expects Ichimatsu to still be sleeping – but thankfully, he's awake, and back on the floor near his dozens of books and high stacks of papers, looking frustrated, though at least well rested and calmer than the day prior. It makes Osomatsu happy, that he could help bring Ichimatsu's stress levels down, if at least a little.
"Heyyy Ichi! I bring you a friend!" he announces, bringing his friend's attention to him.
The other looks surprised when he sees Karamatsu, who smirks, letting go of Osomatsu go to kneel by Ichimatsu, grabbing the mechanic's hand and pressing a kiss on it. There's a certain unpleasant sting that Osomatsu feels as he watches Karamatsu, though he's unsure why, so he tries to shrug it off. "It is a pleasure to meet you," Karamatsu purrs.
Ichimatsu's eyes widen, and he instinctively swats at Karamatsu's face, making him fall to the side while Ichimatsu immediately gets to his feet, his face entirely red. "Don't you dare touch me like this ever again," he threatens darkly, his hands trembling with what Osomatsu assumes is either rage or embarrassment – or both.
Osomatsu can't help but snicker as he watches, especially when Karamatsu gets back on his feets and rubs his painful face, letting out a confused "u-uh? Eh? Eh??" at Ichimatsu, probably not expecting the other's rather violent reaction.
"Ah, Ichi doesn't really like physical affection of any kind," Osomatsu explains, "unless it's with me, right, Ichimachu?" he then adds, grinning as he pulls Ichimatsu against him and ruffles his hair.
Ichimatsu growls, pulling away from Osomatsu quickly. He's definitely embarrassed, now. "Fuck off," he mutters. "The hell do you want?" he asks.
"I-- I was sent by my dear Osomatsu, to bring you help," Karamatsu tries, suddenly sounding hesitant, with his voice a little bit higher, as if his overconfidence had been broken by Ichimatsu's rejection.
Ichimatsu looks at Osomatsu, squinting. "Is this the dude you told me about?" he asks, "really?"
Osomatsu can't help but snort. "Listen, I told you, he's weird," he replies, "but, he told me he could help!"
Karamatsu coughs, seemingly trying to find his confidence again, pressing a hand against his face. "Oh, how dire your situation seems to be, my poor Ichimatsu... I can sense the anguish oozing from your very soul, calling, begging for someone to be your guiding light," he sighs, "but fear not! I have come to rescue you from the arms of despair! Come, now, and tell me what your heart seeks, and I shall provide..."
Ichimatsu makes the most disgusted grimace Osomatsu has ever seen. "I could use a human body," he says, taking a step toward Karamatsu threateningly. "A dead one."
Karamatsu freezes, and Osomatsu cannot help but be so amused. He's reluctant to stop Ichimatsu, but supposes he'd rather not have him murder Karamatsu. He especially has troubles resisting Karamatsu's pleading look. "C'mon, Ichi," he says, a wide grin on his face as he grabs his friend's shoulder. "Isn't he funny?"
"He's disgusting," Ichimatsu mumbles.
"He kinda is, yeah," Osomatsu admits.
"Hey!" Karamatsu exclaims.
"Anyway," Osomatsu says, "Ichimatsu right here has problems building his robot, 'cause he wants to do something different with it and wants it to be alive or something," he explains, pointing at Jyushimatsu, who remains sitting at the other side of the room with his mechanical displayed for eveyrone to see.
Karamatsu approaches it, humming as he admires it, a hand on his chin. He reaches to touch it, before Ichimatsu quickly goes over to him and grips his wrist. "Don't you dare lay a finger on him," he growls, glaring at Karamatsu.
Karamatsu squeaks, and nods, taking a step away from the robot. "I was just going to say that it is quite sophisticated and admirable..." he says, a visible drop of sweat running down the side of his face, "It's unimaginable to think a simple person like yourself made this... I definitely know many people who would love to have you work at their side, Ichimatsu."
"Stop trying to flatter me," Ichimatsu responds, standing in front of Jyushimatsu as if to hide it as he crosses his arms over his chest, looking away. "I know it's garbage."
"It's not, though... ! You are a master in robotics, I can already tell, I—" Karamatsu insists.
Osomatsu sighs. "I know, right? Ichi keeps putting himself down, but you agree he's so talented, right?" he says. "He's just really struggling to achieve what he truly wants, because he can't find anything in his books and other people's researches that could help him, and also he's not really rich so he doesn't have many resources, so I was wondering if you knew anyone who could help him?" he asks. Ichimatsu glares at him, but he just smiles, walking over to him and wrapping his arm around him. He knows the other would be too reluctant to act himself.
He can actually feel Ichimatsu's discomfort, the way his entire body is so tense, and can see how intensely he's staring at the wall instead of either of them. Osomatsu rubs his hand over Ichimatsu's back gently, trying to ease the stress and shame he most probably feel. He knows the other doesn't like new people, and that the fact that a complete stranger, that Ichimatsu seems to already hate, knows of his struggles probably makes him boil inside. But Osomatsu knows it's for the better.
"Hm, maybe...? I know of some people in search of mechanics of talents, who would not mind providing you for your every needs... I could contact them for you, my dear Ichimatsu, and ask them if they are interested. Here, let me write down their contact information," Karamatsu says, grabbing a blank piece of paper and a pen that was laying on Ichimatsu's desk, "They are quite skilled themselves, and, I am sure, would be honored to help your kind soul..."
"Then contact them," Ichimatsu says coldly. "And stop with the empty compliments."
"They're not empty compliments! I truly think everything I tell you," Karamatsu protests.
"Yeah, whatever," Ichimatsu replies, rolling his eyes.
"I swear! Here, why don't you tell me more about--" Karamatsu tries, before he's cut off by Ichimatsu.
"You can leave now," he says.
"But, I would love to hear more about your w-"
"You can leave," Ichimatsu insists.
"But I am so interested in--"
Ichimatsu sighs, stomping his foot. "You know what? I think I need a human tongue for my robot." he snarls.
Karamatsu tenses, but then smiles awkwardly. "Ahah, well, I sure would be honored to have parts of my beautiful body used in your inventions, and feel rather flattered that you think they are high quality enough to work with," he says, "but I fear that I need my tongue for too many things to simply give it up like this, as my sweet Osomatsu can probably attest," he says, giving Osomatsu a wink.
Ichimatsu looks at Karamatsu, his jaw about to drop, before he looks back at Osomatsu with the same offended look, then back at Karamatsu, then grimaces. "Go away," he says flatly, "both of you. Before I kill you."
Osomatsu giggles, wrapping an arm around Ichimatsu's shoulder, "Awww, Ichi's embarrassed!" he teases, entirely too amused by his friend's reaction to even feel any bit of shame. "So cute! It's okay Ichi, one day you'll understand..." he tells him, pinching his cheek.
"Fuck off!" Ichimatsu retorts, pushing Osomatsu away and hitting his chest, "Just go fuck or whatever! He'll help me, fine, but I don't want to see any more of this guy!"
"But I wanted to learn more about Osomatsu's dear friend..." Karamatsu protests weakly.
"I said go away!" Ichimatsu yells, grabbing a book and throwing it in Karamatsu's direction. It hits him right on the head, making Karamatsu yelp and rub his pained head while Osomatsu laughs like an idiot.
"Okay, okay, we can visit another time," Osomatsu says, "Ichi is probably a little overwhelmed by your whole... thing," he gestures at Karamatsu, who frowns.
"You just gestured at all of me," he says.
"Yeah," Osomatsu chuckles, before grabbing Karamatsu's arm. "C'mon, I don't want him to actually kill you. And I feel like he would," he tells him, looking at Ichimatsu with amusement, before reaching out to pinch his cheek again.
Ichimatsu actually leans away, and Osomatsu pouts. "Please leave," the mechanic insists.
"I'll come back to check on you later," Osomatsu says with a small sigh, though he doesn't let Ichimatsu's grumpiness ruin his mood. If anything, it just amuses him further.
Karamatsu seems reluctant to leave, though Osomatsu eventually manages to get him out, and Ichimatsu is quick to slam the door shut, even locking it. Osomatsu can hear the other sigh from his side of the door, before he goes to sit onto one of the bed, smiling at Karamatsu. "Ichi's kind of like, antisocial," he explains, "don't take it too personally! Even if he says you're disgusting and stuff, I'm sure he's thankful. I think."
"Heh," Karamatsu chuckles, "I understand. He is but a shy soul, too afraid to show his gratitude and admitation," he says.
"...I guess," Osomatsu shrugs.
Karamatsu joins him on the bed, sitting next to him and wrapping an arm around his waist. Osomatsu cannot help but feel warm, leaning against Karamatsu, before he giggles.
"Y'know, despite fucking like, five times, this is the first time we're on a bed together," he comments.
Karamatsu smiles, "It is true that we have only ever shared our mutual passion in public, uncomfortable spaces," he notes, leaning close to Osomatsu's face, his hand grabbing the other's chin. "Perhaps we could change this, hmm?"
"Perhaps," Osomatsu responds, lips stretching into a grin as he goes to close the distance between the both of them – before Karamatsu pushes him back, surprising him. "K-Karamatsu...?"
"Tell me you want me," he suddenly demands, authority seeping into his voice in a way that makes Osomatsu shudder.
"Uh, what?" Osomatsu asks, rather confused.
"You want me to have sex with you, am I correct?" he asks, "then I want you to say it."
Osomatsu gulps, before rubbing a finger under his nose. He's not surprised, considering how pleased Karamatsu seems to be every time Osomatsu begs for him. He doesn't mind, feeling pretty flattered, if anything. "I want you to fuck me into that bed, like, right now," he says, almost excitedly.
Karamatsu smirks, "good, you are such a good little bird, Osomatsu," he whispers, before finally sealing their lips together in a kiss, pushing Osomatsu down against the soft, comfortable mattress. It feels so alien, somehow, to not feel the hard floor against himself, scraping at his skin as Karamatsu pushes him hard against it. A part of him almost misses that, the roughness of the surface emphasizing Karamatsu's own, but another part of him is also thankful, making it easier to enjoy Karamatsu's pleasant touches without having the pain from the cold hard floor to distract him from them.
Karamatsu is quick to push his tongue inside of Osomatsu's mouth, shoving himself so deep inside of it that Osomatsu is glad he doesn't have too much of a gag reflex, and it's almost difficult to return the kiss. He wraps his arms around the other's neck, pulling him closer and letting out a moan against him as he can feel the other's hands slide under his shirt and feel him up. His touches are so light, it almost tickles, and Osomatsu closes his eyes, whining for more and squirming slightly when Karamatsu's fingers brush against the more sensitive areas of his bodies. He especially feels himself twitch when Karamatsu's fingers approach his chest, the simple feeling of the other's fingertips against his nipples enough to make him gasp.
Karamatsu hums, circling the sensitive buds teasingly, before Osomatsu tugs on Karamatsu's hair with a displeased groan, breaking away from the kiss to whimper a small little "more... c'mon..." against the other's lips. It almost feels shameful, the way he can already hear himself be so needy, but when Karamatsu rubs his thumb against Osomatsu's nipples and pinches them roughly immediately after his request, bringing a louder moan out of Osomatsu, he guesses it's not so bad.
He bets Ichimatsu heard that, but somehow doesn't really care. If anything, it makes it hotter. He still tries to keep his voice down as Karamatsu keeps pinching and twisting at his nipples, biting on his hand as pleasure makes him shake, hitting him like electric shocks that run straight to his cock, which twitches in his pants.
He wraps his legs around Karamatsu's waist, pulling him closer and attempting to rub against the other's leg, though Karamatsu is quick to pull his knee away. "Do you want something, my love?" he asks, smirking as he stares into Osomatsu's half lidded eyes.
"Oh, stop being such a dick, fuck..." Osomatsu groans out of frustration, brows furrowing. The other's smug look pisses him off, somehow. "Why do you get off on me whining so much..."
"Because you sound so beautiful," Karamatsu replies, pressing kisses against Osomatsu's jaw, "and I love when you are unashamed to tell me you want me..." he admits in a murmur, running his tongue over Osomatsu's neck, kissing each and every hickey he has left onto his skin so far, making Osomatsu shiver and breathe heavily.
"Fuck, fuck, okay, fine, I want you," Osomatsu says, "I want you, I really really do, so fuck me, c'mon.." he almost begs, letting out a whimper when he feels Karamatsu chuckle against him, the simple feeling of the other's breath tickling his skin making him want so much more.
"Oh, my sweet little bird, you do not know just how happy hearing these words from your pretty little mouth makes me," Karamatsu says as he pulls Osomatsu's pants down and grabs his cock, stroking him slowly. He tries to look into the bedside table to find anything that could be used as lube, and upon his lack of success, just decides to press his fingers between Osomatsu's lips.
Osomatsu cannot be more eager, accepting Karamatsu's fingers into his mouth and letting him run them against his tongue. He even sucks on them, giving Karamatsu a smile as he watches for his reactions as he holds his wrist in place, bobbing his head up and down his fingers as if it were his dick. After all, Karamatsu isn't the only one that can frustrate Osomatsu, and from the way Karamatsu's eyes widen slightly as he watches him, his face flushing red, Osomatsu knows he's successful.
The bounty hunter eventually pulls his fingers out of Osomatsu's mouth, running a hand through his own hair and chuckling, "This almost makes me want to fuck your pretty face again," he says, running his dry hand across Osomatsu's cheek, his fingers lingering on Osomatsu's lips for a second. "And if I wasn't so eager to hear your beautiful moans as I make sweet love to you, I would," he says, before pressing two fingers into Osomatsu's ass.
Osomatsu's hand grips at the sheets, and he lets out a long sigh as he accommodates to the feeling of the other's fingers inside of him. He's still loose from last time, and has been so used to having Karamatsu inside of him, it almost feels natural. If anything, he's quick to whine quietly to make the other go faster, wanting to be filled with his cock already. It makes Karamatsu smile fondly, though he does not speed up the process one bit, enjoying Osomatsu's needy whines way too much.
Of course he does.
"Tell me you love me, Osomatsu," Karamatsu whispers against Osomatsu's ear, "tell me how much you love this, love me, want me," he tells him, making Osomatsu moan and whimper as his fingers insistently against his prostate, making Osomatsu's head spin as he feels almost tortured by the pleasure that keeps hitting him without giving him a second of rest.
"Kara-- Kara... matsu, f-fuck..." he pants in a shaky voice, closing his eyes, "please, I want this, I want you, I love this so much I want you, please, more, fuck..." he begs, unable to see the intense stare Karamatsu is giving him.
"Tell me you love me," Karamatsu insists, biting onto Osomatsu's ear softly and thrusting his fingers quickly against his sensitive spot, making Osomatsu cry out and tremble, his cock leaking onto his stomach.
"Karamatsu, Karamatsu...!! N-nnh, I, I--" Osomatsu tries, reluctant to comply, but feeling so desperate for more, so overwhelmed by what Karamatsu is already giving him, that he can feel himself close to giving in.
It's at this moment that Osomatsu's cut off by the sound of a door opening. It's the clinic's front door, the sound making both of them freeze. Osomatsu's first reflex is to grab the blanket to try to cover them – but Karamatsu is quicker, instead grabbing the curtains by the bed and pulling them closed around them, before pressing his hand tightly against Osomatsu's mouth, shutting him up as the door opens.
Osomatsu can hear footsteps, as well as voices. The doctor is speaking to people – his mind is still too foggy to count how many, especially considering Karamatsu still has his fingers knuckles deep inside of him. He wants to say something, whisper at Karamatsu to get off, but Karamatsu's hand against his mouth prevents him from making any sound. He isn't sure what to do, but thinks Karamatsu himself knows he should stop, as he pulls his fingers out of him.
That is, until Osomatsu feels the head of Karamatsu's cock against his entrance, and his eyes widen. He looks up at Karamatsu, who moves slowly and carefully as to not make too much noise, not wanting to attract unwanted attention. Osomatsu's heart is pounding, his ears ringing as he realizes Karamatsu still intends on fucking him despite the unknowing company. It's dangerous, the adrenaline that rushes through his veins as Karamatsu pushes in making all of this even more exciting, and Osomatsu doesn't have it in himself to struggle.
Of course not. He knows already that he can't bring himself to ever refuse sex with Karamatsu, no matter the situation.
It seems that the bounty hunter himself has troubles keeping himself silent, biting his lips harshly, so much that Osomatsu can see the smallest droplet of blood fall down the other's chin and onto Osomatsu's face. The sight of Karamatsu's dark eyes staring down at him, his teeth piercing at his own skin while he pushes himself deep inside of him is so hot, Osomatsu lets out a sharp, but quiet exhale through his nose.
Karamatsu uses his free hand to hold Osomatsu's leg up and give himself the best angle possible, his eyes shifting when he hears footsteps near the bed, waiting a second before he deems it safe to move and start thrusting into Osomatsu. He starts slow, though that doesn't mean he's gentle, his fingers digging into Osomatsu's thigh as he shoves himself deep inside of him, quick to pick up his pace when he realizes the doctor is too deep in his conversation with what Osomatsu assumes is patients to notice them.
Karamatsu's hand pressed against Osomatsu's mouth makes breathing difficult, but it does a great job at shutting him up. When he looks up at Karamatsu, he can see his eyes are closed in concentration as his thrusts grow more violent, almost making the bed move along with him. He leans down and bites deeply into Osomatsu's shoulder, resulting in a pained noise catching in Osomatsu's throat. It hurt, both the way Karamatsu slams himself into him and the feeling of his teeth sinking into his flesh, it feels so good, and Osomatsu almost tears up, his hands going to cling to Karamatsu's clothes tightly.
Osomatsu tries to concentrate on the other presences in the room, trying to listen in, though his arousal makes it difficult to comprehend anything other than how good Karamatsu's cock feels inside of him, filling his vision with stars every time he pounds into him and hits his prostate. He can hear their voices, but their words sound like incomprehensible gibberish to Osomatsu. Still, he does his best to not forget about their presence, not wanting to accidentally let out a loud muffled moan that would make them aware of his and Karamatsu's activity. It's so difficult, especially as Osomatsu can feel his orgasm hit him, his nails digging into the fabric of Karamatsu's clothes as he bites onto the other's hand harshly, surprising Karamatsu and making him tense slightly as Osomatsu tightens around his cock.
Osomatsu breathes heavily through his nose, almost worried it's too noisy, though there's no signs from their company that they suspect anything. Karamatsu, meanwhile, only speeds up his pace, letting out an almost groan before he comes, shoving himself deep into Osomatsu as he releases inside of him, the feeling of the other's cum filling him making Osomatsu want to whimper. He stops himself from makng the sligthest noise though, especially when he sees someone's silhouette through the curtains, standing right in front of their bed. Fear leaves his heart pounding in his chest even when he relaxes from his orgasm, letting out a silent sigh when Karamatsu removes his hand from Osomatsu's mouth and pulls out of him.
Karamatsu lays next to Osomatsu, nuzzling his neck and licking at the deep bite he left onto him, making Osomatsu twitch and shudder in pain. The other's hand rubs circles across Osomatsu's hips, coming down from their orgasms and waiting for their company to leave to eventually sneak out. It feels almost awkward, and definitely tense, and Karamatsu covers their lower halves with a blanket as they wait, before pressing a kiss to Osomatsu's ear and whispering a very quiet, almost inaudible "I love you."
Osomatsu closes his eyes and bites his lips. It's at this moment he realizes how lucky he got, and how thankful he actually is to the people that entered the room, considering the words Karamatsu pronounced were something Osomatsu really did not want to say. At least he got to avoid it, while still getting Karamatsu to fuck him, so all in all, it was a win win situation.
He tries to rejoice in that victory, closing his eyes and leaning against Karamatsu. He doesn't really have the choice to push Karamatsu away right now, considering the situation, and doesn't have to feel guilty for enjoying his embrace, the way his hand runs through his hair, the feeling of him breathing against his skin, his scent filling Osomatsu's nostrills. It feels good, somehow, and he knows that while they're surrounded by so many people, at least, he doesn't have to fear the possibility of Karamatsu doing anything bad, or the possibility of the other trying to force a confession out of him.
It's pleasant, and Osomatsu secretly hopes that it takes a while for them to find an opportunity to escape, ignoring the voice in his head that tells him he should just run away now. It's okay, he tells himself. It'll be okay. He can just relax for now, and let himself enjoy this.
Chapter 12
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It takes a while for the room to clear out. Osomatsu had quickly started to drift off, especially comforted by the feeling of Karamatsu's breathing against him, his hands rubbing continuous, gentle circles against his skin, Osomatsu's back pressed against his chest. He's only jolted awake when the front door closes and silence reigns, only a single silhouette visible through the curtains – one Osomatsu recognizes as Dekapan.
Osomatsu shifts, trying to break away from Karamatsu by sitting up. "We should leave," he whispers, as quietly as he can, his voice almost inaudible as he points to Dekapan's silhouette. The doctor seems to be looking away, which offers them their chance to escape.
Karamatsu frowns slightly, following Osomatsu into a sitting position and wrapping his arms around him, keeping him from escaping. "Come with me," Karamatsu purrs against Osomatsu, nuzzling his neck and squeezing him in his arms. "To my hotel room... It'll be just you and me... We could rest, and cuddle, and I could show you how much I love you... Please," he asks, and it's the please that makes Osomatsu shudder.
His heart hurts, somehow, with just how much Karamatsu seems to want him, how much Karamatsu keeps asking, pleading for Osomatsu to accept him, for Osomatsu to spend time with him, for Osomatsu to love him. It hurts, because Osomatsu still isn't sure – even if it's true he's trying to be less unwilling, he still doesn't feel like he should, doesn't feel like he wants to.
Other than that, he had something to do, before all this. He had someone to see. He feels bad for giving up on waiting for Tetsu to come home just to go see Karamatsu, especially considering his worries over the hitman. It would really, really peeve him if he spent time with Karamatsu, then came home the next day only to see that he missed Tetsu. So he sighs, softly, and shakes his head. "I can't," he replies. "For real, I gotta go home, I have stuff to do..."
There's a small silence, in which Osomatsu isn't sure what to do, looking down. Then Karamatsu's hold of him lessens, and he pulls away. "Alright," he says, and Osomatsu almost expects Karamatsu to be frowning when he turns to him – before getting surprised by the other's soft smile. "Then I will let you fly away, my sweet little bird, and await our next meeting with impatience," he tells him, running a hand across Osomatsu's cheek. "And that time, I will resist your charms and temptation, for sure."
Osomatsu can't help but snort, "my what now??" he asks, raising an eyebrow. "The hell are you talking about?"
"Shh, no need to play innocent with me, my dear Osomatsu," Karamatsu responds, pressing a finger against Osomatsu's lips, "I have come to understand how you work, and will not get fooled again," he tells him, before fixing his clothes, and getting up. "I will miss you, for each second we are apart," he adds, pressing a soft kiss to Osomatsu's lips, before he finally steps away, walking out of the curtains when Dekapan has his back turned to them.
That was... definitely strange, Osomatsu thinks. What did Karamatsu mean, by resisting his charms and temptation, and not getting fooled? Osomatsu frowns, putting his pants back on and scratching his hair. Did Karamatsu feel... fooled? By Osomatsu? Is it because Osomatsu keeps refusing to spend time with him? Or... something else? Osomatsu really doesn't know what he did to cause Karamatsu to say this, and really hopes Karamatsu doesn't think Osomatsu is using him. Because he's not.
He just doesn't want to be more than fuck buddies! What's wrong with that?
He pouts. It's Karamatsu's own fault for expecting too much out of him.
Yet, even as he thinks that, he can't help the twinge of guilt that makes him cringe. He tries to ignore it, however, running his hand through his hair and shaking his head, before he decides to finally get up and leave. He opens the curtains, trying to be discrete as he walks to the door, thanking his years of thievery that taught him how to move without attracting any kind of attention, each steps as light as a feather. And yet, when he passes Dekapan, the doctor still manages to turn around and give him a smile – an all too knowing one, accompanied with a wink that makes Osomatsu choke on his spit before he hurries out, slamming the door behind himself.
What the fuck.
Does Dekapan... know? Did he notice? Osomatsu can't help but laugh both out of amusement and embarrassment at the idea of the doctor being completely aware of Osomatsu and Karamatsu's activity and not even stopping them from fucking while he was talking to his patients, even going so far as to just wink at Osomatsu on his way out. It feels like so much, Osomatsu would rather not think about it, finding his face to be red enough already, and just hurries himself to walk away.
Belatedly, as he calks, he remembers he came to Akatsukapolis on Karamatsu's vehicle, and sighs with annoyance upon the realization that it means he's going to have to steal a vehicle once again, considering Karamatsu is already gone. On the other hand, he guesses that it's a good thing, as traveling with Karamatsu would force them to be together for some more hours – and Osomatsu isn't sure if he could have resisted Karamatsu's request much longer in these condition, especially if Karamatsu had started touching him again.
He takes the first vehicle he finds, and heads home. The ride is rather uneventful, Osomatsu almost hoping to see Karamatsu in the distance as he drives back to his town, and frowning in disappointment when there is no trace of him. He wonders what he decided to do with the rest of his day, and feels a sort of frustration rise up in him as he thinks about how he really doesn't know anything about him, whereas Karamatsu knows way too much.
Where does Karamatsu live? Where does he spend most of his time? How can Osomatsu find him? Those are all questions Osomatsu should know the answer to – and yet here he is, absolutely clueless about anything regarding Karamatsu except "he loves me" and "he's good at sex".
He doesn't even know why Karamatsu loves him.
It leaves a certain uncomfortable, sad feeling inside of him that Osomatsu tries to ignore. He's sure Karamatsu has good reasons, if he's truly sincere about his love for Osomatsu – ones Osomatsu might ask about next time they meet. He won't get an answer before he gets to see Karamatsu again, so it's better if he just ignores these feelings until then, as to not torture himself.
He knows that is how he would usually deal with this kind of situation, back then... back when he was okay. He needs to be like that again, has to. With that in mind, he takes a deep breathe, and concentrate on the road, filling his head with how much he's looking forward to meet Tetsu again and make sure he's okay.
He abandons the stolen vehicle close to their home, before hurrying inside. His face instantly brightens up when he sees Tetsu standing in their apartment, moving, alive. That joy is quickly overtaken by worry though, as he watches Tetsu pace in their apartment, his hands in his hair and sweat visibly rolling down the side of his face as he mumbles to himself helplessly, "what am I gonna do? What am I gonna do??"
"Tetsu...?" Osomatsu calls out, closing the door behind him and approaching him slowly. "You okay...?"
At the sound of Osomatsu's voice, Tetsu jumps, letting out a high pitched yelp as he steps back and holds a hand to his racing heart, breathing heavily. "O-Osomatsu!! Holy shit! You scared me?!?!" he says, his voice still high pitched as he tries to calm down. "when did you get here?!"
"Uh, like, right now?" Osomatsu responds, raising an eyebrow. "What's up with you, dude? Why are you so panicked?"
"I—" Tetsu starts, before taking a deep breath and straightening up, running a hand across his face. He looks at Osomatsu, hesitating, before he decides he can't stand up much more and should probably stop pacing around. He grabs a chair to sit down, resting his face on his hands and letting out another sigh. "I messed up," Tetsu says, "I messed up, and now we're in big trouble – the entire gang is! But especially me!"
Osomatsu feels his heart speed up, and he gulps, trying to stay calm. He sits next to Tetsu, reaching out cautiously to rub his back in a way he hopes is soothing. "What do you mean?" he asks, "what'd you do? C'mon, I'm sure it can't be so bad," he chuckles, attempting to smile as he pats Tetsu's back. "Maybe you're just over worrying!"
"I'm not!!" Tetsu immediately responds, looking at Osomatsu with an angry look for only a second, before his shoulders slump back down and he frowns. "Listen, I-- I shot a bunch of people – ones I shouldn't have. It was- my target was around all those people and was about to be taken care of by them, and I was like, fuck no! It was my target and not theirs, y'know? So instead of just doing my job and killing the person I was paid to kill – I shot all of them – or well, I tried. That was when I came home all fucked up..." he explains, lips quivering slightly. He leans overt the table and rests a hand on his forehead, his eyes staring down for a while before he looks back up at Osomatsu, "well, fuckin' turns out they were members of a gang, and a pretty big one at that. Several of our members have been killed, and they're after my ass and they want to annihilate us and--" he hides his face behind his hands and whines, "I dunno what to do..."
It feels like so much to register, Osomatsu isn't sure what to do, or say, or even think. Still, he tries to reason with Tetsu, hoping the other is just exaggerating out of fear. "Hold on, can you – are you sure it's because of you? Maybe the boss got in trouble himself and you're being blamed, or--"
"No," Tetsu responds, shaking his head, "it's 'cause of me. Boss didn't fucking understand why these people were messing with us until I couldn't take it anymore and spilled the truth... It's all because of me! The boss almost killed me! He was so close to killing me, his gun was in my mouth and his finger on the trigger and--" he stops, and takes a deep, shaky breath. Then another. Osomatsu can only rub Tetsu's back insistently, knowing that feeling of anxiety at unpleasant memories all too well. Tetsu tears up, looking like a terrified child, which only makes Osomatsu's heart hurt even more. "He only eventually kept me because I'm apparently 'still useful', but he also, keeps saying he's so close to giving them my head on a spike just like they want, and, and..."
Osomatsu really doesn't know what to do. It sounds serious, and Tetsu's anxiety is starting to affect him as well. He bites the inside of his cheek, looking at the other with concern and slight fear. If anyone goes after Tetsu, it puts Osomatsu at risk too, especially considering he literally lives with him, and Osomatsu would be pretty unhappy to die because of Tetsu's mistakes. More than that, even if Osomatsu stays safe, without Tetsu, he would have nowhere to go.
... And more importantly, Osomatsu guesses he would be sad if Tetsu died. He's come to care about him, after all – or else he wouldn't have worried so much about him to begin with. He doesn't want to lose someone important to him again. He won't allow it.
Tetsu keeps ranting, repeating that he's so going to die, eventually crying and hugging Osomatsu, resting his face on his shoulder and dampening his shirt with tears. Then, he babbles a small, pathetic little "I just wanna be with my mommy..." that makes Osomatsu sad – though at the same time, he can't help but almost want to smile. The other is so quick to cry that it's cute, and definitely hits at Osomatsu's caring, big brother-like instincts, making him run his hand through his hair, trying to shush him softly.
"It'll be okay... we'll find a way out of here, yeah? And then you'll be with your mommy again," Osomatsu says softly. "And hey, if they 'annihilate' our gang, it means you won't have to worry about the consequences of escaping or messing up!"
Tetsu looks up at Osomatsu, sniffling. There's snot all over his face, and on Osomatsu's shirt, making Osomatsu grimace as he looks at him. In this moment, he really resembles a little kid, crying as if his life was over because of some trivial reason. Osomatsu wishes it was the case, but he knows that Tetsu's life could very well be over soon if he doesn't do anything. "Y-you're right," Tetsu says, eyes shining as he wipes his face with his sleeve. "We should probably, m-move out soon... run away before they come for me..."
"We?" Osomatsu asks, unable to stop himself from smiling this time.
"W-well yeah, we! You... you've been of great help so far after all, and it'd be dangerous for you to stay here, so..." Tetsu explains, face heating up as he pouts slightly. "I can't leave a good friend behind, especially after the help you brought me..."
Osomatsu can't help but feel so warm and happy, that Tetsu acknowledged their friendship, called him a good friend, and finds him important enough that he'd take him along as he runs away. He feels special, feels appreciated in a way he didn't expect to be, and his smile widens as the warmth spread through his chest.
He rubs a finger under his nose, ruffling Tetsu's hair with his free hand. "Aw, you're cute!" he says, "I'd definitely appreciate if you like, didn't get me killed. I'd be kinda pissed if I died," he jokes, chuckling softly and trying to lighten the atmosphere up. "Why don't we start packing today then? So we can leave whenever you want?" he asks.
"Yeah... I still got stuff to settle, and need to find a place to stay somewhere else... maybe we could move to Akatsukapolis? Since my mommy's doc' lives there, as well as your friend... that'd save us the trip every time!" Tetsu replies, "I've actually always wanted to live there with mommy as a kid..." he then adds with a bashful smile, scratching the back of his head.
It feels good to see Tetsu smile again. Osomatsu can already feel the atmosphere grow lighter, and he's thankful for it. "Then let's live there! That'll save me lots of troubles," he agrees with a nod, grinning, "Driving there was getting annoying."
In the back of his mind, he can't help but wonder if Karamatsu will find him again, once they move out. The bounty hunter seemingly relocated in this stupid, shitty town for him, and Osomatsu almost feels bad for it, now, considering he might just move to the capital. That slight guilt soon evaporates though, when he realizes that it'd be for the better if Karamatsu doesn't know where Osomatsu lives anymore. And after all, Osomatsu's is pretty sure it wouldn't stop them from crossing path again.
Nothing ever stopped them from meeting over and over, after all.
Osomatsu decides to change topic, if only to make Tetsu feel better and forget all his worries – and because he doesn't feel like thinking about Karamatsu right now. So he looks around to find something to cheer Tetsu up with, before noticing his note is still laying on Tetsu's bedside table, and he gets curious. "Say, Tetsu," he speaks up, the other looking at him curiously, "did you read my note?"
"Your note...?" Tetsu asks, frowning with confusion. At that, Osomatsu points at the sheet of paper by the bed, and Tetsu makes an "oh!" noise before he gets up and walks to it, reading it out, but not before he lets out a small laugh. "Geez, you've got the handwriting of a five year old," he mocks.
Osomatsu snorts, "shut up and read," he says, rubbing a finger under his nose and not even denying Tetsu's claim, because he isn't really wrong.
Tetsu does as he asked at least. Osomatsu watches as the other initially frowns and squints as he tries to read Osomatsu's writing, before he smiles at Osomatsu's expression of worry – followed by an embarrassed blush at the mention of his plsuhie. He slams the paper face down against the table, looking at Osomatsu with boiling anger. "How the hell do you know about w- I mean, about my plushie?!" he asks, "you went through my stuff didn't you? You bastard!" he exclaims, stomping his way to Osomatsu and grabbing him by the collar of his shirt.
"Hey now, hey now," Osomatsu chuckles, not feeling too threatened, though also not wanting to get beaten up for being a nosy brat. Even if he guesses it would be well deserved. "It was just there, and I was bored and worried so I couldn't help it okay??"
"Don't you know what privacy means?!" Tetsu asks, his voice growing high pitched again, shaking Osomatsu.
"Aw c'mon, it was just letters! Not even ones you sent! It's your fault for keeping them," he insists, before he gives him a cheeky grin, "also, you didn't tell me! What's your plushie's name? What does it look like?? I couldn't find it anywhere... Do you keep it on you??" he asks, "is it locked away??"
Tetsu pouts, "anyone that learns of his name shall die," he declares, which makes Osomatsu laughs.
"Aww, please? Aren't I such a good friend after all?" he teases, "It'll be our secret! I mean, I don't really have many people to tell it to anyway, so you can trust me, honestly."
It's the truth – Osomatsu can count on a single hand the amount of people he's friends with. He wishes it'd be different, but there isn't much he can do to help it right now, so he kind of shrugs it off even when Tetsu gives him an almost sad, pitying look.
"That's kinda sad," he comments, "but nope. No way."
"Even just seeing him? Just a glimpse?" Osomatsu insists, pressing his hands together as he pleads, "I'll be like, forever thankful! And it'd stop me from pick pocketing you and going through your stuff more to find it by myself..." he then adds, winking at Tetsu when the other's narrows his eyes at him.
"If you make fun of me, I'll kill you," Tetsu warns.
"I won't make fun of you! Promise!" Osomatsu immediately answers, his grin widening as Tetsu sighs and lets go of him to pull something out of his bag.
It's a small plush, the size of his hand, and Osomatsu can tell it's quite old. It's missing an eye and the colors are rather dark and washed off, but he can recognize it as a very fluffy wolf that smiles brightly and has its arms outstretched for a hug. Its tail is as long as the wolf is tall, and Osomatsu can't help the burning need he has to reach over and pet it.
Sadly for him, Tetsu is quick to pull it away, shoving it back into his bag, that he closes and holds tightly against himself as he sits back down next to Osomatsu. "Nope. No touching captain floof," he says firmly.
"C-captain floof...?" Osomatsu repeats, smiling from ear to ear as Tetsu grows red. "Is that his name?? That's such a cute name! Did you have it since you were a kid, or something? I mean, I wouldn't expect you to be the kinda grown man that names his plushie 'captain floof', but I guess everyone's always full of surprises, huh?" he snickers, elbowing Tetsu gently.
"S-shut up!" Tetsu protests, before he grabs at Osomatsu's hair, growling, "if you say anything more I'll actually kill you y'know? I'm serious!"
"Your blushy face makes it hard to believe you," Osomatsu responds, rubbing his nose, though the way Tetsu grips at his hair and pulls hurts, and he can't stop himself from hissing in pain. "Fuck, fuck, ouchie, stop it!" he whines when Tetsu yanks at it out of anger, though the hitman just continues until Osomatsu whines some more and says, "Fine! Fine fine fine I'll stop okay?? Don't pull my hair off c'mon..."
"I'll pull your hair off if I damn please," Tetsu pouts, though he lets go, sighing. "Why are you such a brat? Right after I was nice to you, too!"
"That's just how I am," Osomatsu replies, smiling.
"Yeah, well the way you are sucks," Tetsu laughs.
Despite his words, and despite the small little fight they had, Osomatsu can see that Tetsu's feeling better, and it makes him feel glad. He knows that panicking won't help, and he's sure things will be okay as long as they manage to run away before everything goes to shit. Things are always okay in the end, he's sure of it.
Still, he guesses that his worries over Tetsu were justified, and that makes him frown. He's thankful he was able to catch him at home instead of missing him, as that would have just made everything worse. At least now he can cheer him up, and they can both save their asses together. However, it makes him remember just how dangerous gang life can be sometimes, and reminds him one of the reasons why Osomatsu had told himself he would never want to be part of a gang again.
That, and also because last time he was in a gang, he lost an arm.
Osomatsu takes a deep breath, trying to shake the unpleasant memories out of his mind, and pulls out a deck of card. "Say, why don't we play some games to chill? And then probably pack later today," he says, "I'm feeling lazy right now."
Tetsu looks over at Osomatsu, and then nods, smiling. "Sure! I feel all sore too," he chuckles. "Too much physical activities lately..." he complains.
Osomatsu agrees, feeling the same way, though knowing the physical activities that tires them are fundamentally, terribly different, and Osomatsu's have the advantage of being pleasant, at the very least. Still, he shuffles his cards, playing games with Tetsu and joking around. The atmosphere has now completely come down into something that is actually enjoyable, their calm afternoon sometimes animated with small fights from Osomatsu's excessive teasing.
Tetsu even treats Osomatsu to more food than usual, and watches with amazement as Osomatsu performs some simple magic tricks to him. "You should definitely show that to my mommy! So she'll know not all my friends are just criminals!" Tetsu tells him with excitement, his eyes shining, and it makes Osomatsu smile and feel happier than he thought such a comment would.
That's right. He's more than just a criminal, and to be told that from a fellow outlaw makes him feel so very special.
Osomatsu and Tetsu actually only packed some days later, having been too tired to do anything but sleep after dinner, and having been too busy to do anything about their situation before then. Well, Tetsu was busy, while Osomatsu did his best to occupy himself. He could notice, when he'd see his boss, that the atmosphere was tense, uncomfortable and almost scary. He didn't like it very much, and wished he had other ways to keep him busy so that he wouldn't have to even take a step into that shitty backroom office.
It could be worse, and for that Osomatsu is thankful. With a single suitcase packed with clothes and other important possessions – all of them Tetsu's, considering Osomatsu doesn't own anything that he cannot just carry on his person – they are ready to run as soon as things start to crash and burn, hopefully saving them from said burning.
Today has especially been a long, tiring day, with Osomatsu tasked to do quite scary, stressful robberies for his boss. He cannot help but feel almost paranoid that he'll get in trouble like Tetsu has, and almost die like Tetsu did – except that Osomatsu isn't sure he trust his chances to survive as much as Tetsu's. Thankfully, however, everything went well, and Osomatsu's on his way home when he notices a dash of blue by the corner of his eyes that makes him look over to see an easily recognizable figure.
His body seems to hesitate for only a second, on whether he wants to flee and hurry home or if he wants to turn around and meet Karamatsu. The other doesn't seem to have noticed him, as he's simply leaning against a wall, lighting a cigarette that he puts in between his lips. That, or he's ignoring him – which would make Osomatsu feel quite offended. Either way, Osomatsu knows that if he was to continue on his merry way, Karamatsu might not even notice.
Despite that security, Osomatsu finds himself reluctant to just keep walking. He can't help but watch the way Karamatsu's lips wrap around his cigarette, the way smoke flows out of his mouth and flies into the air. It's so very aesthetically pleasing and somewhat attractive, Osomatsu can feel his heart skip a beat – that is, until Karamatsu suddenly starts coughing, choking painfully, and Osomatsu can't help but snort.
When he thinks about it, he had never witnessed Karamatsu smoking, and had never found him to smell or taste particularly like cigarettes. Is this his first time? Moreover, Osomatsu can't help but question the reasons why he would be smoking, almost wondering if it's just for looks or if there is another reason. It wouldn't surprise him if Karamatsu just thinks it'd make him cooler, considering how much of a tryhard he can be sometimes.
Now, Osomatsu just has to walk to Karamatsu to make fun of him. With that excuse in mind, he approaches him, leaning on the wall next to him and grinning widely. "Are you having a trouble?" he asks, snickering as Karamatsu looks at him with big eyes and tries his best to recover and look decent, despite the fact that he's still hacking his lungs.
It takes him almost another minute to calm down, his face reddened, though he forces a smirk on his face as if nothing is wrong. "Heh, I see my sweet little bird has come back to me," he says, putting the cigarette back in his mouth. At least, the other's learning quick, as he's just keeping it there while trying his best not to breathe in too much of the smoke that he has so much trouble handling – to Osomatsu's greatest amusement.
"Man, I didn't know you smoked," Osomatsu teases, poking at Karamatsu's shoulder. When Karamatsu starts coughing again, though thankfully less strongly, Osomatsu snickers, "try not to die though."
Karamatsu clears his throat, looks back at his cigarette, hesitating, before he just throws it to the floor and steps on it. "Ah, I believe I was victim of a poisonning attempt," he declare, pressing a hand to his face and closing his eyes. Is he feeling lightheaded, Osomatsu wonders? He takes a deep breathe, before opening his eyes back up and looking over at Osomatsu, "ah, but worry not my dear, I know that I will survive. I could not dare to die and leave such a sweet soul alone in this cruel world, after all," he tells him, his hand grabbing Osomatsu's chin and pulling him closer into a kiss.
Osomatsu isn't sure of what he thinks of the taste of tobacco on Karamatsu's lips, but he knows that even if he disliked it – which he doesn't really – that wouldn't stop him from kissing back. He especially enjoys the way Karamatsu rests his hands on his waist, pulling him closer as Osomatsu wraps his arms around the other's neck. Osomatsu can tell Karamatsu is trying to keep the kiss chaste and failing as Osomatsu bites lightly at his lips. Karamatsu can't help but press his tongue into Osomatsu's mouth, pushing him against the wall as he deepens their kiss, soon turning as hungry as Osomatsu feels.
"I missed you," Karamatsu murmurs against Osomatsu's lips in between kisses, his hands running across his body, sliding under his clothes and feeling him up. "I missed you, I couldn't stop thinking about you... It feels like it's been such an eternity since our last meeting, love," he keeps repeating, kisses going from Osomatsu's mouth to his jaw and down to his neck – which Osomatsu can swear has grown way more sensitive ever since Karamatsu started kissing and sucking on it all the time.
Osomatsu shudders, leaning further against the wall and tilting his head back slightly, letting out soft pleasured sighs and a small moan as Karamatsu keeps groping him everywhere. In this moment, he swears it's as if the other has grown multiple pairs of hands that are just everywhere at once. One moment he feels Karamatsu's hands rest on his hips, then run over his sides, before they grab at his chest and graze a finger over a nipple and cause him to twitch, before they return further down to grope at his butt. It's so much so quickly, Osomatsu can't help but already be terribly aroused by the other's sudden burst of passion.
"F-fuck, Karamatsu..." Osomatsu breathes out, closing his eyes and grabbing at the other's hair. His vision is starting to blur with how quickly his blood is rushing to his dick, and he wraps a leg around Karamatsu's waist, pulling their bodies flush together and pressing his boner against the other's own. Even the slight pressure feels so good, bringing a groan out of both of them as Osomatsu rubs himself against Karamatsu.
It has been some days now that Osomatsu had been hoping to see Karamatsu again, it's just so difficult to hold back. He guesses that he had missed the other, though knows he specifically missed his dick. It's just not the same, to furiously jerk off every day while Tetsu is away, closing his eyes and imagining it to be Karamatsu as he shoves his fingers up his hole, thrusting them quickly inside him. So he's thankful, considering just how much Osomatsu felt the need to have a dick pound into him hard enough to make him forget about all the stress that surrounds his current situation.
Karamatsu seems to be have just as much pent up lust as him, considering the hand that dips down under Osomatsu's pants and grab his cock, bringing a moan out of Osomatsu as Karamatsu starts stroking him. The bounty hunter is a little slower than Osomatsu would like, however, and he can't help but whine. "Faster, f-fuck, Kara, faster..." he pants, squirming and gasping when he feels Karamatsu's free hand go back up to his chest, rubbing slow and gentle circles against Osomatsu's sensitive nipples.
Karamatsu makes a noise that Osomatsu is pretty sure is a hum against his neck, though he doesn't make a move to pick up pace. If anything, it's almost as if he goes even slower, and Osomatsu groans in annoyance.
"Are you gonna make me beg again?" he can't help but ask, tugging on Karamatsu's hair and pouting, "c'mon, you got enough of that last time... Just go faster... I know you're horny too..." he says, biting his lips when he feels Karamatsu's teeth press against his skin. He can feel Karamatsu hold his breath, seemingly hesitating, before he forces himself to stop. He squeezes Osomatsu's cock in hand, almost painfully as he slows to a halt, pulling away from him and looking at him in the eyes while Osomatsu whimpers in despair.
His stare is as hungry, lustful and burning as it usually is when they fuck, which Osomatsu takes as a good sign. His lips are slightly parted, and his breathing heavy. Just looking at them makes Osomatsu want to kiss him again, but when he pulls Karamatsu closer into another kiss, the other just pulls away again, making Osomatsu frown.
"The fuck...?" he asks, utterly confused. Everything about Karamatsu says he wants him, so why...?
Karamatsu chuckles, "do not worry my love, I want you as much as you want me," he reassures him, his hand leaving Osomatsu's chest to run across the side of Osomatsu's face, brushing a strand of hair behind his ear. "But perhaps, I worry that the streets are terribly ill fit for out shared love--"
"The street's perfect, c'mon, stop worrying and fuck me," Osomatsu insists, trying to move his hips as to thrust into Karamatsu's hand – except that the bounty hunter's hold is too firm, and he whines in disappointment and need.
"—therefore," Karamatsu continues, "why don't you follow me to my hotel room? It isn't far away, and I could carry you there, lay you out on the bed, and make love to you all night until the sun comes up," he says, pressing soft kisses across Osomatsu's face. "And then, when that time comes, we could have a date of sorts, and I could treat you to everything the world has to offer..."
"Oh seriously?" Osomatsu asks in disbelief, "just, fuck, let's talk about that later, fuck me now and then we can discuss that, c'mon," he demands, "please? Please. I really really want you to fuck me, Karamatsu," he then adds, remembering how weak the other gets when Osomatsu begs.
Karamatsu's lips quiver slightly as he tries to stop himself from giving Osomatsu what he wants, leaning in slightly before he pulls back again, shaking his head and clearing his throat. "No," he says firmly, "I told you, didn't I? I will not fall weak to your charms again. I demand that we go on a date, or else I will not have sex with you."
Osomatsu looks at Karamatsu with the most shocked and offended expression he can manage, "excuse me, what?" he asks, "are you fucking serious right now? C'mon! I even said please??"
"If you want it so much, just come to my place, Osomatsu," Karamatsu insists, "why won't you let me give you the best night of your life? I love you so much, my sweet little bird, I just want to make you feel as good as I can, show you how much I love you... My affection for you is far more important than my lust, and I want to prove you that, if you'd allow me..."
"If you love me you'd fuck me!" Osomatsu responded, grabbing at Karamatsu's shirt and attempting to pull him in a forceful kiss – but despite Osomatsu's recent training with Tetsu, he's still not strong enough, and Karamatsu stays completely still despite Osomatsu's struggle, bringing a whine out of him. "Please! Just do it! We can do that later...!"
"I fear, my dear Osomatsu, that you would only find a way to avoid my proposition and flee home if I did that," Karamatsu sighs, "this is your last chance. Come home with me, my love, or I will not lay a single finger on you anymore – until you accept."
That threat brings a sour taste in Osomatsu's mouth, and he hesitates. He could follow Karamatsu to his hotel room, but he doesn't want to. It's true that he had a good time with Karamatsu last time, and retains good memories even of the moments they spent together without having sex, so it's not like it would be that horrible to go on a date with the other later or anything. Still, however, the idea displeases Osomatsu. Even if he was to accept to even try to see Karamatsu as more than a good fuck, he isn't sure he'd be willing to follow him home yet.
Who knows what he could do to him there, after all. At least they're in the light of day, and even if there doesn't seem to be anyone around, Osomatsu's pretty sure that if he was to cry for help, at least one person might witness it. He isn't sure if that would be the case at Karamatsu's place. It doesn't matter if Osomatsu started to trust the other more – he would be an idiot not to realize the risks.
And more than the risks, Osomatsu just doesn't want to make things complicated right now. He just wants to fuck without having to worry about having to go on a date later or anything of the like. Why can't Karamatsu understand?
"You won't be able to stop yourself," Osomatsu says, grabbing Karamatsu's hand and forcing it under his shirt, "I know you want me, we both want this, stop making this more complicated than they are and fuck me..."
His plea is almost desperate as he looks at Karamatsu with a sad face. The bounty hunter reciprocates the pained expression, looking down and sighing as he pulls his hands away, having to yank one of them out of Osomatsu's hold. "I do," he admits, "but I also want to make you mine more than I want to simply have sex with you. Perhaps you will understand one day, my sweet little bird," he tells him, his voice soft as he looks at him and runs a hand across Osomatsu's hair. He take a small piece of paper out of his pocket and presses it into Osomatsu's hand, smiling. "If you change your mind, you will know where to find me," he explains, before leaning in to press a kiss on his forehead.
Osomatsu takes it as an opportunity to lean in and attempt to catch Karamatsu's lips with his own, but Karamatsu pulls away too quickly, and they only brush against each other before the bounty hunter steps back. He bows his head before he turns away, and Osomatsu immediately grabs his arm to stop him from leaving. "Hey! Don't leave yet?!" he asks, "How come when I don't wanna fuck you're like 'yes you do' and you still fuck me but yet now even if you still wanna fuck me you won't?!"
He's getting mad now, and Karamatsu just looks at him, frowns, and yanks his arm away. "Love is a difficult feeling to deal with," he explains, "my actions may not make sense, but I am only following my heart. I wish you could do the same."
He almost sounds bitter, and it only works to anger Osomatsu further. He watches as Karamatsu walks away, before turning around and mumbling angrily to himself as he walks home. "Fuckin' selfish asshole," he complains, shoving his hands in his pockets. How come Karamatsu always gets what he wants, but only gives out what Osomatsu wants if he feels like it? It's unfair! It's just so horribly unfair!
He's pouting as he enters the appartment, throwing himself onto his bed and groaning loudly, taking advantage of the empty room. His dick is still painfully hard, but he feels like shit. There's a mix of anger and sadness that boil inside him that make his frustration feel unbearable, and he holds a pillow tightly against himself as he whines, feeling terrible for refusing Karamatsu while also feeling furious over Karamatsu just leaving. Out of irritation upon looking back to the piece of paper where Karamatsu oh so kindly wrote his address for him, he crumples it up in his hand and throws it against the wall next to his bed, before burying his face in the pillow that he humps sadly.
The following orgasm is so terribly unsatisfying, Osomatsu almost wants to cry, but decides to just clean up and sleep it off, hoping to catch Karamatsu against in a following day and have real sex with him. Maybe the bounty hunter would eventually give up on asking Osomatsu out...
Much like he hoped, Osomatsu does encounter Karamatsu again – multiple times, actually. He keeps seeing him walk on the other side of the street, or just sitting down near his boss' bar, or writing something down some notebook as he looks up at the sky. Each time, they share a glance, but each time their eyes meet, Karamatsu looks sad for a second, sighs, gets up, and walks away. It makes Osomatsu's heart feel as if a knife had been shoved deeply through it, twisting painfully each time Karamatsu walks away from him.
He's pretty sure the other is doing it on purpose. He's following him on purpose, just to torture him further. He wants to haunt Osomatsu until he breaks and run to his hotel room, and it only makes Osomatsu angrier to realize that it's slowly working, if only because he feels so terribly frustrated, both sexually and emotionally.
Each night he jerks off, his eyes closed and haunted by images of Karamatsu, but his fantasies are always eventually ruined by the memory of the other's saddened look, and by the way he keeps just sighing at Osomatsu's presence and leaving. It pisses Osomatsu off just so much how even that makes him unable to have a good orgasm on his own, it pisses him off so much that he seems unable to have a good time unless Karamatsu is there.
"I just wanna fuck..." Osomatsu whines as he turns around in bed, his hands idly running over the rose Karamatsu gave him. Looking at it always makes him sad, makes him long for Karamatsu, and makes him feel like an asshole for being so reluctant with him, considering how big of a place Karamatsu made for himself in his heart. So instead of laying an eye on it, he looks at Tetsu, making a miserable face.
"Then just go to a brothel?" Tetsu shoots back, raising an eyebrow. "It's not that hard. Or well, not as hard as you at least," he snorts, his own joke making amusing him terribly as he turns the page of his book. Osomatsu can't be mad, because it honestly was a good one.
"But I can't thouugh," Osomatsu complains, "because if I go out I'll probably see him, and if he sees me go to a brothel then he'll get all mad and I'm sure then he definitely won't ever fuck me again!"
"He?" Tetsu asks, looking over at Osomatsu with confusion. "You got yourself a boyfriend?"
"He's not my boyfriend!" Osomatsu cries out. "But he keeps wanting to be!! I just wanna fuck?! And he's a good fuck! But he keeps just, trying to force it to be romantic and I keep telling him no, and he fucks me so good! But lately he won't fuck me unless I go on a date with him and I just really, really want to fuck, Tetsu."
"Sounds like you really want to fuck," Tetsu laughs. "But y'know, it's on him if he takes going to the brothel as cheating even though you're not even in a relationship yet."
"And it's on me to suffer if he does because then he won't fuck me again," Osomatsu responds, then sighs. "Ugh. This is so frustrating."
Tetsu shrugs. "Sounds like you need an actual fuck buddy that knows his place," he says. "Why don't you go try to seduce your friend in the capital?" he asks.
"Ichi??" Osomatsu asks, before he starts laughing, "fuck, no way! I mean, he's cute and all, but he'd never want to, and he sure as well would just throw me out. He's too obsessed with his robot brother and stuff," he tells Tetsu, though he's smiling, the simple thought of even attempting to fuck Ichimatsu terribly amusing somehow. Maybe, he guesses, he just sees Ichimatsu too much like a little brother to fuck him.
"Then get another friend!" Tetsu replies simply.
"But you're my only other friend!" Osomatsu says. Or well, there's also this Choromatsu guy that he's supposed to meet again in a couple of days, but that's too long of a wait. He needs to fuck now, and if he doesn't get to fuck anyone, he might actually go to Karamatsu for it, even if it means suffering through a date. Then, he realizes something. "Wait. Tetsu! You're my friend!" he exclaims happily, sitting up suddenly with a smile.
Tetsu grimaces, "y'know, the fact that you'd only want to have sex with me as a last resort is hurtful," he complains, crossing his arms. "What if I refuse? And fuck, how did you spend months without having sex if you're so restless after some days??"
"I was dying, first of all," Osomatsu notes, holding a finger up and trying to not think about those painful, painful month. His situation was too terrible, he was in too much pain and in a state of mind too weak and pathetic to even think about having sex back then, "and second of all, dude, when was the last time you even had sex?"
Tetsu blushes at that, tensing up and looking away. "T-that's none of your business," he mumbles, and Osomatsu giggles.
"A couple of years huh?" he guesses, getting up. "That must feel so sad."
"Hey!! I didn't even say that!!" Tetus exclaims in a high pitched voice, looking at Osomatsu with a pout.
Osomatsu rubs a finger under his nose, awfully amused, "but it's true isn't it?" he asks, "c'mon, this can be good for both of us then! Please? It'll make me stop whining, so I'm sure it'll make you happy too, right?"
"Because it's true doesn't mean you have to say it," Tetsu responds with a sniffle, and then he looks down, trying to think as Osomatsu sits on his bed. "But if it shuts you up, then sure, go at it – but I'm not getting anything in my butt. And especially not your dirty wiener."
Osomatsu can't help but laugh at that. He'll always be amused by how childish Tetsu can sound sometimes, especially with that cute pout he's giving him. "No worries, bud, I wanna get your wiener in my butt anyway," he tells him, grinning from ear to ear and almost vibrating from excitement as he puts a hand over Tetsu's shoulder and pushes him down.
In retrospect, he wishes he was the one to be pushed down – but also knows Tetsu probably doesn't have it in him to be as dominating and forceful as Karamatsu is. It's fine, really – Osomatsu wanted to have sex, and while Karamatsu is his favorite candidate for that considering how intense their intercourses tend to be, it doesn't mean he can't appreciate a different dynamic for once. If anything, he supposes it can be pretty exciting to have control for once, even if Osomatsu feels almost at a loss.
It's been so long since he actually had the upper hand during sex that he almost forgot how to act, but he just swallows that thought down and helps Tetsu out of his shirt, smirking at how red the other is. He looks him over, admiring the other's muscles, his fingers tracing over his abs. It's almost fascinating to be reminded that Tetsu is actually quite muscular, considering how thin he still manages to look when clothed – but Osomatsu knows the other could snap his neck easily if he wanted to.
The thought gives him a shudder, and the sense of danger makes his dick twitch. He hates how much Karamatsu has influenced him and his tastes and how easy it is for him to get a boner just from the idea that his partner could have his way at him while Osomatsu couldn't be able to do anything. But he sighs, slowly, trying to not think about that and just appreciate the way he feels Tetsu shiver below him just from the simple touch, his stomach fluttering.
"You're pretty hot, y'know?" Osomatsu says, looking up at Tetsu's face with a smile. "I'm surprised you don't have sex more often. Are you just shy maybe?" he chuckles, pressing his ass against the other's crotch, feeling a slight bulge against him. "or are you just too obsessed over your mommy to really seek anything else?"
Tetsu's eyes widen, and he grits his teeth, reaching out for Osomatsu. "You shitty br-- ahn!" he tries to say, eventually ending up moaning as Osomatsu rubs at his crotch in a slow motion. Tetsu closes his eyes, pressing his arm against his face both to muffle himself and hide, which only amuses Osomatsu further.
"You act like a virgin," he jokes – though he's pretty sure the other isn't. Still, to be able to joke like this feels like a breath of fresh air, even if it feels like something is missing. He wants Tetsu to touch him, push him down and fuck him hard enough that he can't think – but he knows he shouldn't ask for too much. Instead, he leans down, first wanting to pull Tetsu's arm off his face to kiss him but then feeling suddenly reluctant, which pushes him to just press his lips against his neck instead.
It wouldn't feel right to kiss anyone but Karamatsu, somehow, and Osomatsu hates this thought so much. He tries to concentrate on the way he can feel Tetsu's cock harden against him, while he grabs the other's hands to place them on his hips. "Touch me, too," Osomatsu tells him, breathing against his neck.
He can just feel Tetsu twitch almost each time Osomatsu breathes against his skin, can just feel how much Tetus's hands are trembling as they hold Osomatsu. Thankfully, he hesitates only an instant before his hands start to feel him up, making their way under Osomatsu's shirt and running over his skin. His hold tightens when Osomatsu presses especially hard against his erection, causing his nails to dig into Osomatsu's flesh.
Osomatsu doesn't mind, and if anything, he appreciates it greatly. He lets Tetsu know by letting out a small moan as he nuzzles his neck, thankful that the other quickly gets it as he runs his nails across his back, leaving thin scratches into his skin that make Osomatsu shudder.
"Didn't think you liked pain," Tetsu says. When Osomatsu looks up at him, he notices he's smiling, probably in amusement, while his face is still red. He seems to have calmed down from his previous embarassment at least, which Osomatsu is glad for.
"Didn't think so either 'till recently," Osomatsu responds, before looking around. "Say, you got lube?" he asks.
Tetsu nods, taking a hand off of Osomatsu to reach over to the bottom drawer of his bedside table, pushing a bunch of things away before he finds a bottle of lube and hands it to Osomatsu. "Here you go," he says, "You remember, right? Nothing goes in my butt," he then reminds him.
Osomatsu rolls his eyes, "yes, yes, I know," he replies, "god, you never heard of riding or what?" he asks, shuffling to take both his and Tetsu's pants off.
He admires the other's cock for a second, his fingers brushing over it and enjoying the way Tetsu shudders and gasps at the feeling, his heated member twitching against Osomatsu's hand. He isn't in a position to be picky, but he's still glad that he's a pretty good size, even if slightly less large than Karamatsu – which doesn't really matter so much. He opens the bottle of lube, slathering some on Tetsu's cock and hesitating for a second over whether he wants to prepare himself, before deciding that he's too impatient to do so. He's fingered himself enough over the past days to be able to take Tetsu without much trouble anyway.
And if it hurts, Osomatsu will probably just enjoy it even more.
With that in mind, he holds Tetsu's cock against his hole, before sitting down on it slowly. He closes his eyes, letting out a delighted moan as the other fills him, smiling. He had been needing this, so much, had been so desperate for it that it feels so good, and Osomatsu has to take a moment to calm himself, not wanting to immediately start moving. He wants to appreciate this, considering he isn't sure when the next time he'll get to have sex after this will be. Hopefully soon, as he doesn't think he could survive otherwise.
God, when did he get so addicted to sex?
It doesn't matter, he tells himself. What matters is that it feels good, and that he feels happy right now. He appreciates the hands that make their way back on his hips, holding him in place, and he cracks an eye open to check out how Tetsu's doing, smirking when he sees how he's already panting and biting his lips, whining slightly from how good it feels to be inside of him, his eyes filling with tears.
Poor guy, he must be so overwhelmed already, considering how little action he's gotten as of late. Osomatsu sure hopes he'll last long enough to bring him to his own orgasm, and decides to wait a bit longer to let Tetsu recover properly. When the hitman starts squirming slightly and tightens his hold on him, Osomatsu smiles, and starts moving, slowly, up and down his cock.
It feels good, and Osomatsu closes his eyes again, sighing with pleasure and letting out a moan when Tetsu is nice enough to grab his cock, stroking him slowly. In this moment, as he fucks himself on Tetsu's dick, he feels like everything is right in the world, and feels almost ridiculous for how easy it him for him to feel better as soon as he's filled by a cock.
He especially likes the way Tetsu eventually thrusts up inside of him, taking back control over the situation, making Osomatsu gasp as he shoves himself in not so gently. Osomatsu can't help but smile, feeling grateful for the roughness which only escalates with time, Tetsu's nails digging deeply enough in Osomatsu's skin that he swears he's going to make him bleed as he fucks him faster and faster, their moans filling the room.
It's just like Karamatsu would do it, and as Osomatsu keeps his eyes closed, he can't help but envision the bounty hunter below him. It would be such an interesting sight, one Osomatsu has never witnessed before, but he knows that even if Karamatsu was to let him ride him, he'd have full control, and Osomatsu wouldn't be able to do anything but moan over and over as Karamatsu would pound inside of him – just like Tetsu is doing.
"F-fuck, more... c'mon... harder," he moans out, breathing heavily. Thankfully, Tetsu is happy to oblige, forcefully moving Osomatsu on his cock, bringing even more joyful noises out of him. He doesn't even stop himself from smiling as he imagines Karamatsu growling against him as he pounds him, and when Tetsu eventually can't take it anymore and buries himself deep inside of him as he comes, Osomatsu can't help but cry out "Karamats--- ff-uck...!" before he realizes his mistake, his eyes opening wide as he tenses up.
Tetsu's still panting and recovering, probably not even realizing that Osomatsu moaned out someone else's name – or maybe he just doesn't care, too pleased by his orgasm. Osomatsu does care, though, and his heart races as he feels a stab run right through it, his hands shaking. He'd probably get off of Tetsu if he could, but the other still got a firm hold of his cock, jerking it off quickly – and despite Osomatsu's terrible guilty feelings, it only takes him another minute before he comes as well, releasing over Tetsu's hand and whimpering.
His orgasm is enjoyable at least, leaving him unable to feel bad for a while as he recovers, panting loudly and trembling. They're both quiet for some time, and it takes Osomatsu a couple minute before he gets himself to move off of the other's cock, sitting back down next to him and pressing his hand against his face.
"Ugh..." he groans, frustration building up inside of him again. He feels like an idiot, for being unable to have sex without thinking of Karamatsu – and for being unable to stop thinking of Karamatsu at all. It's such a cliché and shitty move to moan someone else's name as you're having sex with someone, that Osomatsu feels ridiculous, and yet here he is.
"You okay...?" Tetsu asks, sitting back up and wiping his hand on a tissue that was laying nearby.
"I'm just a fucking idiot," Osomatsu responds, trying to keep himself from barking at Tetsu – which is harder than he expects.
Why couldn't he just give in and go see Karamatsu, instead of torturing himself and making dumb, horny mistakes? Though, Osomatsu guesses, giving in to Karamatsu would be a terrible and stupid horny mistakes of itself, but one that would make him feel far happier than this. God, he hopes this won't ruin his friendship with Tetsu.
"Am I that bad at sex?" Tetsu asks with a pout, though amusement is clear in his voice, "You seemed to enjoy it a lot y'know!" he pokes at Osomatsu's shoulder.
Well, at least that reassures him about whether or not Tetsu feels mad. Still, he looks down, "Didn't you hear-- ugh. Whatever. It was great though, really," he attempts a smile, "I'm glad we fucked, I guess, even if I was... whatever."
Tetsu looks at Osomatsu for a second, then sighs, running a hand through his hair. "Yes I heard. It's pretty rude to moan your boyfriend's name as we fuck, y'know, but whatever," he chuckles. Then, there's a small silence, before he adds, "You should definitely go see him though. For real."
Osomatsu's glad that the other isn't mad, but he still frowns at his comment. He wants to get mad and ask Tetsu why he thinks so, how could he know what's best for Osomatsu and what isn't – but right now, he can't help but bite at the inside of his cheek, as his heart already knows the truth. He'll only be satisfied if he's with Karamatsu – not just because of the way he fucks him, but because it's Karamatsu. "You're right," he replies, "I really should."
"It'll go great, I'm sure," Tetsu tries to reassure him, ruffling Osomatsu's hair. "And remember to moan the right name this time, you ass."
Osomatsu snorts, "I'll do my best," he says, unable to stop himself from smiling. It's surprising to see Tetsu this supportive, considering Osomatsu knows the other isn't the nicest person at times – but he guesses that getting a nice fuck put him in a good mood. Either way, he's thankful, as having an argument would only make Osomatsu feel worse.
He cleans himself up, making sure there's no remaining cum inside of him that would make Karamatsu realize that he fucked someone else – even if Osomatsu doesn't understand why he's so worried about Karamatsu thinking he cheated, considering they're not even in a relationship... yet? But he does, and having cum drip out his asshole isn't pleasant anyway, so it's for the better no matter what. Then he looks at the crumpled up piece of paper that he didn't have the heart to throw in the trash and feels bad, taking it and uncrumpling it, thankful that he can still read the address.
He looks back at Tetsu, wanting to say something when he sees the other has already fallen asleep, and he can't help but laugh a little. He guesses that's for the best, and he just puts on clothes and heads out, his smile quickly falling as guilt crawls back into him.
God, he really hopes he can make up for being such an idiot.
Notes:
I keep feeling bad for how much this is dragging on, but 2 more chapters (normally) and we'll be done with this one story arc, and more plot important things will happen. Thank you guys as always for liking this fic and reading it, and I'm always thankful for any comments I get! Even if I'm bad at replying to them... they truly make my day each time!
Also, I know I initially hadn't tagged for Oso/Tetsu, but honestly I hadn't planned for it until I recently realized it could add to this arc, haha.
Chapter 13
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu manages to get halfway there before he hesitates again. It's the same usual thoughts that come torment him and make him doubt anything Karamatsu has ever said, that makes him doubt all of Karamatsu's actions and behavior. He was determined to go to him and accept his affections back when he left home, but then, as he walks alone in the almost empty streets, he wonders if it's truly wise.
Tetsu told him it would be okay, Osomatsu tries to remind himself, his friend's words echoing through his mind. But Tetsu also doesn't know all of the details. Tetsu doesn't know how much Osomatsu distrusts Karamatsu, doesn't know how much Karamatsu could ruin Osomatsu's life if he wanted to. Osomatsu doesn't even recall telling Tetsu that the other is a bounty hunter, and that they started having sex to stop Karamatsu from throwing Osomatsu into jail again.
Tetsu, however, knows how much Osomatsu's been obsessing about Karamatsu and how miserable he's been feeling lately, and he's smart enough to know that nothing but giving in to Karamatsu's demands will make him feel better. Tetsu probably knows that it's what Osomatsu wants anyway, if he was to be able to bypass his trust issues.
So even though Osomatsu can't help but stop halfway to turn around and consider walking home, he pulls through, and forces himself to turn back to face the road to Karamatsu's bed. The asshole got himself a hotel in the middle of a city, one that Osomatsu knows is expensive – and one that Osomatsu knows is nearby the places he usually steals from. He wonders if it's a coincidence, but knowing Karamatsu, he's sure it isn't.
Karamatsu knows about Osomatsu's activities, after all. He knows he's a thief. He's witnessed Osomatsu run away with a stolen item in hand. He knows this is a zone of interest for him. He did this to find him easier, follow him easier, catch him easier. Osomatsu doesn't know what to think of it, but at least, it isn't surprising, so he can't be too shocked over the realisation. If anything, it explains how easily Karamatsu could find him last time.
What it doesn't explain, however, is Karamatsu following him in the poorer districts, where Osomatsu lives. Going by the logic that Karamatsu only moved in downtown because he knew Osomatsu mostly stole from there, why would he waste time in the more miserable parts of town? Osomatsu can only guess that it was to find out where he lives, but it still makes him uneasy, when he thinks about all the times he walked past Karamatsu these last few days.
The bounty hunter truly was following him around, tormenting him on purpose. Osomatsu doesn't like that, a terrible uncomfortable feeling running through him, making him shudder and feel almost nauseous as he can't help but feel eyes on him, watching his every movements. He can almost see it – Karamatsu is probably behind him, walking slowly, maybe hiding behind some lamp post or wall, his dark eyes focused on him.
Osomatsu can't stand it, and stops once again to look around himself, his heart pounding in his chest as he feels his hands trembling slightly in apprehension. Nobody's here at first glance, but Osomatsu can't feel satisfied with that. He checks behind the lamp posts, in the alleyways close by, sighing both in relief and annoyance when he doesn't find anyone even when he opens a trashcan "just in case" Karamatsu was especially thoughtful with his disguise.
It's a relief, because Karamatsu seemingly isn't around this time, at least. But it's annoying, because it means no matter what, Osomatsu can't help but get overly paranoid. Even when he convinced himself that everything would be okay, even when Tetsu convinced him that everything would be okay.
He feels like an idiot, and groans as he forces himself to pick up his pace if only to offer him less time to hesitate and panic. After all, what if Karamatsu is following him anyway? What would that change, aside from making him a creepy stalker – something Osomatsu had suspected since the beginning? It would just confirm his suspicions, but it wouldn't change how Osomatsu feels for Karamatsu, aside from adding more unsafe feelings.
It wouldn't change his obsession, wouldn't change how much he needs to be with him, needs to be fucked by him and needs to hear him murmur all these sweet words into his ear again. No matter how creepy and forceful Karamatsu shows himself to be, Osomatsu is already in too deep to back out now.
He was in too deep since the day they met, since Osomatsu let Karamatsu shove his cock deep into his throat and fuck him mercilessly.
The memory sends a shiver run down Osomatsu's spine, and he clears his throat as he feels himself heat up. He can almost feel it again, the way the other held tightly at his hair and forced himself into the back of his throat, uncaring if Osomatsu would choke or not, uncaring if Osomatsu enjoyed it or not. It was hot, and Osomatsu bites on a finger, almost embarrassed as even the simple memory works to arouse him again, warmth spreading through his body and pooling at his crotch.
Maybe he should suck Karamatsu's dick again. He also longs for the feeling of the other's cock inside of him, or for him to order Osomatsu around again and make him touch himself in front of him without even giving him what he truly wants. Really, anything would be good if it comes from Karamatsu. And it would especially be good if it comes in Osomatsu.
The thought makes Osomatsu chuckle, and he's happy to be able to smile at least. It'll be okay, he knows it will. He knows that if Karamatsu wanted to capture him he'd have done so more forcefully. He's always forceful, after all. He's just going to come in his hotel room, sleep with him and go on a date, and that'll be it. And if Karamatsu wants more, maybe Osomatsu will stop being a selfish, scared asshole, and offer him more.
It takes him only a little while to eventually arrive to Karamatsu's hotel. It's pretty fancy, though not very busy, probably because most fortuned inhabitants of the town already own property which leaves them without need of an hotel, while the poorer inhabitants have no way of ever being able to pay even a single night there. It doesn't really matter to Osomatsu, as he pushes aside the paranoid thought that tells him this is all a trap. At least, if almost nobody's around, it means Osomatsu can moan as loudly as he wants.
He walks through the corridors, searching for Karamatsu's room number – 222. It's on the second floor, at the other side of the corridor – and Osomatsu is about to knock on the door when he hears footsteps approaching. He probably wouldn't care, normally – but he's grown used to being surprised by Karamatsu, so it pushes him to look over, and frown when he indeed witnesses Karamatsu approaching him.
He expects a knowing smirk from Karamatsu, one full of confidence and screaming "I knew you'd break eventually," - but instead, Osomatsu actually witnesses a wide smile on Karamatsu's face, one kind he had never seen before. It looks genuinely happy, genuinely excited to see Osomatsu came. His eyes are even sparkling with wonder and his cheeks tinted with light pink as he goes to grab Osomatsu's hands in his own so terribly warm ones.
"Oh, Osomatsu, my love," he speaks, and even his voice is shaking with excitement, "I'm so glad you came... I knew you would make the right decision!" he presses kisses all over Osomatsu's hands, before grabbing his face and smooching his lips. "I feel like I have finally unlocked the heavy door protecting your heart... Oh, my Osomatsu..."
The sudden burst of affection makes Osomatsu almost lightheaded. It takes him a while to truly process everything that happened – from Karamatsu almost running in his direction from the other end of the corridor, to him covering him in kisses, to how overjoyed he seems to be over Osomatsu giving in. It's so much, and Osomatsu's left struggling to find any words to give to Karamatsu for a split second, his mouth opening and closing like a fish before he can get his voice to work with him. "Uh," he hesitates, before he remembers his first thought upon seeing Karamatsu, and pouts. "So all this harassing me to go to your hotel room, and you weren't even in? I swear I would've been so angry if I knocked and got no response," he tries, "you creepy stalker."
His complaint doesn't hold very much effect though, considering how warm his face feels and how his lips are twitching up in a smile whenever he lays his eyes on Karamatsu. The bounty hunter seems to notice it, as he doesn't let Osomatsu's words lessen his smile, and instead just rubs circles over Osomatsu's cheeks with his thumbs. "Please forgive me, my love," he replies, his usually dark, piercing eyes now burning bright with affection, "I was about to leave to pick up something to eat, when I saw you come into the hotel, and followed you to my room to welcome you. I was so surprised... but I'm glad I did not miss your arrival. It would have broken my heart as well," he tells him, voice ever so gentle before he leans in for a short, chaste kiss that leaves Osomatsu leaning in for more, though Karamatsu holds firmly him in place.
Osomatsu frowns, "that's nice," he says with almost disinterest, wrapping his arms around Karamatsu's neck and pulling him closer. "But then, why don't you make it up to me by giving me something you know I really, really want?" he asks, his hand running through Karamatsu's soft hair. "I've been longing for it for such a long time, Karamatsu..."
He can almost feel the way the other's heart speeds up significantly at Osomatsu's words, and can see the way Karamatsu bites his lips, leaning in to give Osomatsu another kiss. He keeps it chaste yet again, even when Osomatsu grips at his hair and kisses him hungrily, and even when Osomatsu tries to push his tongue inside of Karamatsu's mouth. He's not unresponsive – but he also shows to be unwilling to go much further, and eventually pulls away from Osomatsu, giving him an unreadable look as he caresses his cheek. "My love," he sighs softly, "there is more that I want to give you than sex. Here, why don't we go out for dinner first? Then I can give you the most wonderful night of your life," he smiles, "I promise."
Osomatsu whines, "but I wanna do it now," he responds, sounding like a capricious child, stomping his foot on the floor and everything. "You said that if I came, we'd fuck and then we'd have a date! It's unfair to lie y'know?"
Despite Osomatsu's spoken unwillingness though, his stomach can't help but growl at the idea of food, making Osomatsu realize that he hasn't eaten in a while. He's been feeling too strange and unwell lately to really feel like eating much, and now all of his ignored hunger is crashing upon him at the worst time. Karamatsu chuckles, "your body seems to be rather excited for dinner, though," he says, a hand going to the other's stomach, and Osomatsu hates how even this simple touch sends shudders through his spine and heat into his crotch. "It would be a crime to let you go hungry for much longer..."
Osomatsu groans, puffing his cheeks and looking away in annoyance. "Fiiiine," he replies, and he can just feel how amused Karamatsu is as he nods and wraps an arm over Osomatsu's shoulder, pulling him close as they walk through the corridor.
"Good," he replies with an audible smile. "I know a wonderful restaurant close by, we don't even need to go to Akatsukapolis. Though, considering how our last trip went, I'm sure you wouldn't have minded if we did," he adds, squeezing his shoulder, and Osomatsu can't help but chuckle.
"Yeah, wouldn't have minded at all," he replies with a smirk, his hand going to slap Karamatsu's ass, making the other jump a little before he laughs.
Osomatsu's hand lingers on the other's ass a little, squeezing it. It's firm, and feels nice in his hand. Has Osomatsu ever paid much attention to Karamatsu's ass before? He feels like he had never been given the time to truly appreciate Karamatsu, aesthetically wise, considering how distracting all of the other's actions would tend to be. Sure, Osomatsu had always thought he had a nice face, but his body is also terribly, terribly pleasing to the eyes – and to the touch. Osomatsu almost wants to slide his hand under the other's pants to feel his ass better, but Karamatsu clears his throat when they arrive to the hotel hall, Karamatsu's hand squeezing at his shoulder painfully, which pushes Osomatsu to sigh and drop his hand.
"I know how eager you are, my sweet little bird," Karamatsu murmurs, kissing Osomatsu's temple, "and your appreciation of my body flatters me – but you have to be patient. I know how difficult it can be, but the wait will only make it more rewarding, believe me."
"You seem so sure of yourself," Osomatsu comments, "you better now disappoint me once we get into bed!" he teases.
"Oh, Osomatsu," Karamatsu sighs with a smile, his hand unable to only stay on Osomatsu's shoulder and sliding down to hold him by the waist instead. "Have I ever disappointed you in this regard?"
It feels painful, to Osomatsu – because despite Karamatsu being way too cocky and confident for Osomatsu's liking, he cannot deny how much of a good fuck Karamatsu is. The only disappointment he ever had was when Karamatsu refused to fuck him, but even the heavy make out prior to that felt so terribly, intensely good... Osomatsu sighs, "anyway," he responds, amusement still present in his voice.
Karamatsu lets out a "heh", though doesn't comment much further. The walk to the restaurant isn't very long, considering it is strategically situated close to the hotel. The position doesn't feel very smart with the way nobody sleeps there nowadays, but it probably was back when the restaurant was built. Osomatsu can still see a good amount of people in there – all noblemen, most of them from which Osomatsu has already stolen from. He grimaces, stopping in his tracks.
"You sure we should go there... If any of these guys recognizes me, I'm toast," he tells Karamatsu quietly.
The bounty hunter looks at Osomatsu and cocks his head to the side in genuine confusion. "What do you mean, my love?"
"Fuck, are you stupid or are you stupid?" Osomatsu asks, "these are nobles! I steal from them for a living! Every day! And while I haven't been caught I'd be surprised if none of them knew the face of the asshole that keeps stealing their shit! This isn't a good plan, Karamatsu. Let's go to a smaller place."
Karamatsu frowns. "Osomatsu," he says, before sighing, "I am also a renown bounty hunter. If they truly recognize you, and see you with me, they will either see you as a changed man that now works with justice – me – or will see you as a man I captured, guessing I was kind enough to get you something to eat before sending you to the police. Or that I am tricking you to eat with me while I wait for an officer to come pick you up – which isn't the case, by the way. It'll be fine, my love."
Despite Karamatsu's intent, Osomatsu is far from reassured. The fact that the other mentioned that taking their prey to a restaurant, tricking them into trusting them before turning them in is something bounty hunters could easily do makes Osomatsu feels uncomfortable and unsafe. Of course, he trusts that Karamatsu wouldn't be stupid enough to reveal his plan if it was the case, so Osomatsu tries to swallow these feelings that make him almost nauseous, and nods. "Alright..." he replies, terribly unconvinced.
Karamatsu smiles, "good," he nods, before pulling Osomatsu inside. They are seated at a booth near a window by a rather humanoid looking robot. Its mechanics are more advanced than the one Osomatsu saw in Akatsukapolis' fast food, and it's decorated with shining jewelry and dressed with a pretty dress with complicated patterns sewn into the skirt.
Osomatsu can't help but huff a laugh. Nobles are so extra.
"I hope you realize I don't have money for any of this and I don't intend on paying," Osomatsu comments as he grabs the menu and looks over the awfully expensive items. He could eat for weeks with the amount of money demanded for a single meal, it makes him feel lightheaded and almost a little intimidated.
Karamatsu chuckles, "do not worry my love, I know that every bit of money you own is unclean, and couldn't allow you to spend it even if you had enough to pay," he tells him, "it's on me, so please eat as much as you desire."
Osomatsu is tempted to make a fakely offended remark at Karamatsu's comment about his money being unclean, but he is completely right. He cannot recall even a penny that he's earned honestly, and it doesn't really matter to him – but he supposes that someone who apparently works for justice like Karamatsu wouldn't enjoy spending dishonest money much.
The next problem Osomatsu encounters is that he doesn't understand half of the things this restaurant offers. Lots of names are downright written in french, and Osomatsu has absolutely no idea what the fuck stuff like "filet mignon" means. He doesn't really get why these people have to give such complicated names to simple food, and he pouts. "Can't I just order your dick and be done with it?" he asks with a whine.
Karamatsu snorts. "I told you my love, wait. Patience is a virtue," he tells him.
"Patience ain't gonna fuck me 'till I pass out," Osomatsu mumbles, "I can't even read half of this menu! Just, I dunno, order for me or something, I don't have any preference anyway," he says, "anything that isn't potatoes and stale bread is fine with me. Don't ask."
Karamatsu opens his mouth to speak, but at Osomatsu's last words, he shuts it right back up. Osomatsu's thankful for it, ignoring the way Karamatsu stares at him with narrowed eyes for a second, probably trying to read him and understand what he was referring to. Then, after a small, uncomfortable silence, he speaks, "well, I do not see a problem with helping you discover this fine gastronomy," he says with a smile, before calling on the waiter to order their food.
Except he doesn't order in japanese. Osomatsu stares with confusion as Karamatsu starts to speak with confidence in a language Osomatsu can only guess is french, considering it's what half of this menu is written in. Thankfully, Osomatsu isn't the only one left confused and lost, as the waiter stands tense, biting at their lips as they listen to Karamatsu. When he's done speaking, they repeat what Karamatsu has ordered in japanese to confirm, and when Karamatsu nods, they sigh in relief and walk away quickly, assuring Karamatsu it'll be ready soon.
Osomatsu can't help but snicker at the fact that the waiter of a fancy, apparently french restaurant couldn't follow Karamatsu as he ordered in french, but then can't help but look at the bounty hunter with surprise. "Didn't know you spoke french..." he comments.
"Heh, of course, my love," Karamatsu chuckles, running his hand through his bangs, "Or should I say mon amour, perhaps? Hmm, either way, it is the language of love after all, it would only be a shame if a romantic like me couldn't speak it..."
Osomatsu snorts, resting his chin on his hand, "sure," he replies dismissively, "you're funny. You know that? I forgot if I ever told you that."
That takes Karamatsu by surprise, and his eyes widen slightly. "I, I don't think you have," he says, before smiling, reaching out to grab Osomatsu's free hand in his own. "I do not know what about me is amusing to you, but I am only happy to be able to bring smiles and even laughs into your life, my sweet little bird," he speaks gently, affection making his voice feel so warm as he squeezes Osomatsu's hand.
The sweet way Karamatsu speaks to him makes Osomatsu's face grow a light shade of pink, and he can't help but smile as he squeezes Karamatsu's hand back. "Yeah," he simply replies, before looking up at Karamatsu. "Say, can I ask you a question? Why do you call me your bird? Do you just, like birds, or..."
Karamatsu looks at Osomatsu, and chuckles softly. "Well, there is that, but also simply the fact that you inspire me freedom," he explains. "You are like a bird that was too smart to be caged, and that now flies free despite his hunters' attempts at stopping him."
Osomatsu frowns. "You realize I have been 'caged' once, right? I was still in prison like... almost four months ago now, and stuff," he says. "And aren't you making yourself the bad guy, then? Because you're definitely one of my hunters."
Karamatsu shrugs, "it only makes our story more romantic if you see it this way," he smiles, "two lovers on opposite sides, the hunter damned to chase his lovely little bird and see him run away... Overcoming their differences and fears, and accepting each other despite all – refusing to keep running and chasing, their love more important than their status."
Osomatsu stares at Karamatsu, and then snorts, "then the hunter fucks a tiny lil' bird. Is that even legal?"
Karamatsu coughs, before laughing. "No, I fear that isn't very legal," he replies, amused by Osomatsu's comment. "Perhaps my metaphor isn't a hundred percent accurate. But I truly believe that we can overcome our differences in status to live a wonderful love story," he tells him, his voice soft, gentle as his thumb runs over Osomatsu's knuckles.
Osomatsu feels... strange. Uncomfortable. So he just shrugs. "Sure," he replies dismissively, looking out the window.
He can hear Karamatsu sigh quietly, but makes no comment on it, and it's up to the bounty hunter to revive the conversation again. "So, my love, what have you been up to recently? It feels like an eternity we haven't seen each other, and an especially long time since the last time I have witnessed you committing a crime. Have you perhaps seen the light, and directed yourself in the right direction? Ah, how wonderful that would be... I would love to help you become an honorable man, Osomatsu. I truly believe that you could find redemption, despite your past."
"Ah, uh... I was kinda busy," Osomatsu replies, "too busy to do many crimes at all, I guess. I'm kinda working to get out of town? I wanna live somewhere better. Away from the... gangs that inhabit this place. Not that I'm a part of them! But they're not cool to live nearby."
Karamatsu nods, "I understand, my love," he responds, "and please know, that if you need anywhere to live... my door is open, and it always will be for you."
Osomatsu wants to huff and mumble "yeah, the door to your cage," but he says nothing. Karamatsu's trying to be nice, but everything that comes out of his mouth sounds like bullshit to Osomatsu. Overcome their differences and live through a love story? Live with him? That is so much bullshit that Osomatsu wants to laugh. This isn't a love story, and considering how difficult it was to even get himself to visit Karamatsu, there isn't any way Osomatsu could downright live with him.
God, he just wishes Karamatsu was fucking him right now instead of babbling this nonsense.
Thankfully, neither of them have to speak for much longer as the waiter brings them their meal. Osomatsu doesn't know what to think as he's faced with nothing but some big, fancy steak, seasonned with herbs and covered in sauce, with some vegetables next to it that Osomatsu has no intention of eating. At least it looks appetizing, and smells good, making him unable to resist diving right in and shoving its cut pieces into his mouth, to Karamatsu's greatest amusement.
"You were pretty hungry, hm?" Karamatsu chuckles, eating a little slower and more properly. "Ah, what a pleasure to see my dear, wonderful Osomatsu enjoy one of the finest meal this place has to offer. I cannot stand the idea of you not getting the right amount or quality of food everyday... Perhaps you could let me take you out more?"
"Hmm. Perhaps," Osomatsu replies, too busy enjoying the food to care. The taste is pretty rich, and Osomatsu guesses it is more high quality than fast food. Still, he doesn't see much of the appeal, considering there are other good restaurants that Karamatsu could've taken Osomatsu out at without spending so much money – like that one oden place Choromatsu had taken him to the other day. He won't say that though, because he does enjoy the idea of having Karamatsu pay for his food more often, the only downside being these awfully awkward conversations.
However, Osomatsu can't help but... wonder. Karamatsu's being so nice and generous, which Osomatsu appreciates, but he doens't understand. He doesn't have to do all of this. He shouldn't do all of this. Especially for someone Karamatsu knows is an outlaw like Osomatsu. For someone that Karamatsu has nothing in common with. So Osomatsu cannot help but speak up again after a couple more bites, "Say, Kara... I'm thankful for the food and stuff, but like... why are you doing this?" he asks, "why are you feeding me, and why do you insist I go on dates with you and sleep at the hotel with you...?"
Karamatsu looks surprised by the question, before he laughs. "Isn't it obvious?" he asks with a smile, "I'm in love with you, Osomatsu."
As much as this isn't a surprise, hearing Karamatsu say these exact words feels like a hammer hitting Osomatsu directly in the chest, his heart beating so fast, so strongly that Osomatsu feels like it's going to explode. "I mean, I, I guess yeah okay, but like..." he hesitates, rubbing a finger under his nose as he sits back, "like, why....? Why do you like me so much, all we ever did was fuck and stuff..."
"The heart has its reason that the reason ignores," Karamatsu simply replies, "It is a french saying. I cannot explain the feelings that my heart harbors for you, they may even be irrational - but I know that you are a wonderful, radiant and kind man, despite your past. I got the confirmation when I saw you help this little boy and stop his tears, and keep being reminded of the beauty of your smile each time I have the honor to see it."
Osomatsu frowns, "so you think I have a nice smile and you saw me being nice once," he says, "that ain't much to love someone..."
"Osomatsu," Karamatsu sighs, reaching out to take one of Osomatsu's hands in his own again, intertwining their fingers. "There is so much more than that, and to learn about who you are as a person is why I insist on spending more time with you. I love you. That will not change. And I know you love me too."
"I—" Osomatsu hesitates, his face reddening at Karamatsu's sudden affirmation. "It's... no, I don't," he mumbles, "you're just being delusional."
Despite that, Karamatsu doesn't seem to be hurt in any way. If anything, his smile only softens, and he squeezes Osomatsu's hand. "And you are deep in denial, my love," he tells him. "It's fine. You can take your time. I know the truth in my heart, and I know that you do too."
Osomatsu feels a shiver run through his spine as he looks up to Karamatsu, his beautiful stupid face and ever so gentle smile, before he looks back down and pulls his hand away. "S... sure," he simply replies, deciding to busy himself with shoving food in his mouth. He feels uncomfortable and unsure. He knows he has many mixed feelings for Karamatsu, many that he does not wish to put a name on or acknowledge fully – so to have Karamatsu assume so much... it feels wrong. He doesn't want to let Karamatsu put ideas in his head. He doesn't want Karamatsu to convince him he loves him – because he doesn't.
Or does he really not? He doesn't know anymore. He just wants to finish eating so that they can fuck. He goes so quickly that by the end of it he feels uncomfortably filled and ready to puke. Karamatsu just watches him with amusement, sighing. "Be careful with the way you eat, my love," he warns him, "though I understand that you must've been starving... Ah, how sad the life of a criminal must be... I know how it is after all – you steal to live and live to steal. It is but a vicious, tragic circle in which you are imprisoned – and from which I wish to save you, my love."
Osomatsu can't help but groan in exasperation now. "Oh c'mon. I just wanted to eat quickly so we could fuck. Can we go fuck now? I'm finished."
"Patience, my sweet little bird, I will hear your singing soon," Karamatsu responds, "I am not done quite yet. Here, why don't I order you some wine to pass time? I could even get you a dessert!"
Osomatsu pouts. "Just wine will be fine," he says, before then hesitating. "... Wait. Can I get an ice cream actually?"
Karamatsu chuckles, "anything for you," he says, before calling int he waiter to order Osomatsu his stuff. This time, at least, Karamatsu speaks in japanese, sparing the waiter awful confusion and embarrassment.
The food arrives soon enough, and Osomatsu is quick to down the glass of wine he's served before he digs into the parfait he's been given. He watches Karamatsu intensely as he does, pouting some more as the other seems to be taking his sweet ass time eating on purpose. "Karamatsu," Osomatsu speaks up after a while, casually leaning down and trying to rest his foot near Karamatsu's crotch in front of him, "I'm horny. Can we fuck yet?"
"Osomatsu, as I said--" Karamatsu tries to reply, before Osomatsu presses his foot against Karamatsu's crotch, making the bounty hunter gasp and tense, his eyes closing as he tries to control himself. "Osomatsu. I am almost done, and doing this will only make you wait longer before I can please you."
"But I wanna fuck nooow," Osomatsu whines as he shoves some more ice cream in his mouth, "I wanna fuck so much I might go to someone else t-"
"No." Karamatsu says darkly, hitting the table with his fist. "You are mine, and I will not allow any other man to lay their dirty hand on you."
Osomatsu tenses at that, and chuckles, "woah there, chill... I was just joking," he says, gulping. Karamatsu definitely can't know that he messed around with Tetsu now – despite how nonsensical his possessive feelings over Osomatsu are. Sure, Karamatsu's in love – but they aren't in a relationship. Osomatsu should be allowed to fuck whoever he wants. They're just fuck buddies, after all.
... Even if Osomatsu knows that the idea of being more than that feels less and less unappealing by the minute. But it shouldn't matter. However, he still doesn't want to lose Karamatsu just because he was too horny to keep himself from banging Tetsu – so he decides to stay quiet.
"Please control yourself then, my love," Karamatsu smiles again, serving both of them another glass of wine, sipping from as he finishes his food, one of his hands grabbing Osomatsu's foot and putting it back on the floor. "We are almost done. Please finish your dessert and we can go."
Osomatsu's eyes widen, and he grins. "Y-yeah! Yeah of course, give me a sec," he says excitedly, quickly finishing his ice cream and getting up – before immediately sitting back down and whining as intense ringing pain spreads through his head, making him grip at his hair and whimper while Karamatsu watches and smile.
"Oh, my love, please stay strong," Karamatsu murmurs, grabbing one of Osomatsu's hand and leaning in to kiss his forehead. "The pain will pass soon, and is only born from the mix of impatience and delicious ice cream."
"Yeah I know what fucking brain freeze is, thanks," Osomatsu replies with a pained whine, his agony eventually calming down. When it does, he gets up, lets Karamatsu pay for their meal, and pulls him out of the restaurant. "It's time to fuck now!" he exclaims with a wide, excited grin.
Karamatsu smiles, stopping them on their tracks suddenly. "It is," he replies, suddenly picking Osomatsu up and carrying him like a bride, "time to give you the most wonderful time of your life."
"W-woah, hey, what are you-- ?!" Osomatsu asks, his face reddening as the other just carries him up to the hotel and toward his room. He struggles slightly against Karamatsu's hold, protesting with a "I can walk on my own!" that is completely dismissed by the other, who shushes him and just holds him tighter against himself, to the amusement and confusion to the couple of people witnessing them.
"Just let me do this, my love," Karamatsu murmurs softly, struggling only slightly to open his door like this.
The room looks like any hotel room – it's bland, with a king sized bed in the middle of the room. At least it's decently sized, with a window in front of the bed letting them admire the city, with its tall chimneys continuously spitting steam into the air and its washed out colors. It isn't really a beautiful sight, but Osomatsu has never been interested by it anyway. He's interested in Karamatsu, who gently puts Osomatsu down on the bed and kisses him, ever so softly, before pulling away.
Osomatsu whines, and Karamatsu sighs. "Just a little more, my love – I was not expecting you today, so I have to prepare the room for our night," he explains. "Here, make yourself comfortable," he tells him, hurrying to get a bottle of wine to serve him yet another glass, and kissing his forehead before he goes to get stuff from a drawer – surprisingly coming back with... candles?
Osomatsu can't help but laugh, so much that it's difficult to even make a comment, watching Karamatsu place candles all around the room – on the bedside table, on the shelves – and light them up. "Are you fucking serious right now, Karamatsu?!" Osomatsu asks, holding his stomach when Karamatsu looks at Osomatsu with confusion, throwing rose petals onto the bed and making Osomatsu laugh even harder.
"Ah, I see you're confused by my set up," Karamatsu says with a chuckle after a second, "I simply want the most romantic setting for our night, that is all. Do not worry, it won't take much longer," he explains, leaning in to kiss Osomatsu's face before he goes and turns on the radio to a romance channel and lights up rose scented incense. "Here... perfect," he says, turning off the light to leave the room to be only lit up by the candles.
It's darker than Osomatsu would like, leaving some fear crawl into his heart as he down the glass of wine he was given. He tries to focus on the dim light from the candles to remind himself he's not in complete darkness, and is cheered up by how absolutely ridiculous and painful this whole situation is. Even when his laughter calms down, he's still left snickering even as Karamatsu climbs onto the bed and crawls on top of Osomatsu.
"I have been waiting for this moment for so long, my sweet little bird," Karamatsu whispers, running a hand across Osomatsu's cheek and bringing their faces close together – so close that their lips brush against each other as Karamatsu stares into Osomatsu's eyes. Osomatsu's heart skips a beat, especially as Karamatsu's hand goes down below, opening Osomatsu's shirt and sliding it down his shoulders.
Osomatsu can't recall if he ever was shirtless in front of Karamatsu, but this coupled with the way Karamatsu closes the distance between their lips, kissing him slowly but not without passion, it feels special somehow, and awfully intimate. It's even funny, Osomatsu thinks, because this is the first time he and Karamatsu get to fuck in private, without any risk of being witnessed by complete strangers.
It's just the two of them, and the thought both makes Osomatsu feel warm in his chest, while also making his heart speed up in worry. He ignores it though, instead letting himself shudder when he feels Karamatsu's hands roam his body. They're slow, for once, and gentle. It's like they're exploring Osomatsu's body for the first time, taking note of every single inch of skin they encounter, running his fingers across the small scars that decorate him.
Karamatsu's hand even makes its way up to Osomatsu's arm, running his finger across the line separating his flesh from his mechanical arm, and Osomatsu can't help but flinch and reluctantly pull away, bringing his hand to his arm and shaking his head. "Don't," he says, his lips quivering as an uneasy feeling courses through him, making him feel almost nauseous.
The bounty hunter actually seems to be sorry, using his hand to cup Osomatsu's face and force him to look into his eyes instead of the bed. "Alright, I'm sorry my love," Karamatsu whispers, "I did not want to make you uncomfortable."
And then he kisses him again, pushing Osomatsu down gently against the bed. The mattress is incredibly soft – even more so than the bed in Dekapan's clinic. It makes Osomatsu never want to get up again, and he lets out a pleasant sigh as he lies comfortably against it, only upset when he doesn't feel Karamatsu's warm, curious hands against himself. He doesn't have to wait for long, though, as when he opens his eyes, he witnesses Karamatsu taking off his top, leaving them both naked from the waist up and allowing Osomatsu to admire Karamatsu's body like he never had the chance to before.
It's different, in this setting, somehow. Sure, Osomatsu had felt Karamatsu up and even seen glimpses of what's under his shirt, but to see him wearing nothing lets Osomatsu truly admire him. He can't help his hands from placing themselves on Karamatsu's arms, feeling the muscles that Karamatsu can't help but contract, to Osomatsu's pleasure and amusement. He can feel scars on his skin – some from bullets, some from stabs or simple cuts. It's interesting, mostly because they push Osomatsu to imagine Karamatsu hurt, in a position of vulnerability – one that Osomatsu is sure he will never get to witness by himself.
Meanwhile, Karamatsu is the very reason for Osomatsu's vulnerability every time they meet.
It doesn't matter now, though. He's brought back to reality by the way Karamatsu nips on his bottom lip, and Osomatsu is more than happy to part them to allow Karamatsu to push his tongue inside, deepening their kiss. He runs his nails across Karamatsu's back, up until he reaches the other's pants, and tugs at them for Karamatsu to take them off – which the bounty hunter is terribly eager to do.
Both of their pants come off of them, along with their underwear, discarded on the side of the bed and leaving them both naked. Osomatsu's heart is beating fast, his hands almost trembling with excitement as he rests them on Karamatsu's hips and feels the other push his legs apart with his knee. But before Karamatsu does anything more, he breaks the kiss, a hand running through Osomatsu's hair as he sits back and looks him over, burning, hungry eyes running over his body. "You are so beautiful, my love," he says softly, his fingers brushing against Osomatsu's hip bone, before shifting to run across his fluttering stomach, his chest, his shoulder and arm, ending their travel by grabbing Osomatsu's hand and intertwining their fingers together. "Your naked form is the most beautiful sight my eyes have been allowed to witness my whole life."
Osomatsu's entire body seems to burn at Karamatsu words, and he holds his mechanical hand against his face, both to hide how red it is and to try to cool it down. He can't help but smile, though, the praise making him immensely happy – both in his heart, and also down below. "That's, nice, I guess..." he chuckles embarrassingly, rubbing a finger under his nose.
He knows his body isn't as pretty as Karamatsu says. It's not out of any kind of self hatred, but because it's true. He's too thin, even after months out of prison, he still feels like he's just skin and bones. He's too pale, too scarred everywhere. Sure, both of them are – but the very source of those scars makes all the difference. He's sure Karamatsu got his from fighting against criminals that he caught, fighting like a hero, a knight of justice. Meanwhile, Osomatsu got his from living a miserable life in the streets, from being picked up by a gang taking advantage of a newly orphaned boy who only wanted to see his father again. Karamatsu's scars are a proof of strength and combat – and Osomatsu's are a proof of weakness and misery.
Still, the praise is flattering, and Karamatsu knows it, as he smiles warmly at Osomatsu, pulling his hand away from his face. "Do not hide, my love," he tells him gently, "offer yourself to me as I am offering myself to you."
Osomatsu lets out a small whine, looking away, but he does as Karamatsu ask, putting his mechanical hand back down, instead gripping at the sheets as Karamatsu starts kissing his face all over, his mouth moving to his neck, lips brushing against his collarbone before they move to his shoulder, and chest. Osomatsu bites his lips, closing his eyes and letting out small little sighs as Karamatsu covers his body with kisses, slowly, leaving no inch of Osomatsu's body untouched, unloved.
"You are so beautiful... So, so beautiful, my love," Karamatsu purrs between each kisses, "and I love you, so very much. I love you, Osomatsu, I love every single part of you," he repeats, only shutting up when his mouth lingers on his nipple, bringing a moan out of Osomatsu when he runs his tongue against the hardening bud. Osomatsu can feel Karamatsu smile against his skin, and he arches his back into his mouth when Karamatsu sucks harshly at him, his hand clinging to the sheet, while the one still connected to Karamatsu's own squeezes it almost painfully, making the bounty hunter chuckle. "So cute... Your song will always make me the happiest man on earth, my sweet little bird. It is like the voice of an angel, bringing me a little closer to heaven each time I get to hear it."
Osomatsu whines, especially when Karamatsu pulls away from his chest, wanting the other to play with his sensitive nipples a bit more – but Karamatsu has other plans. He returns to planting kisses all over him, making his way down to his stomach, each kiss sending shocks of pleasure through Osomatsu's body the lower he gets, his cock twitching almost painfully against his stomach, left absolutely unattended despite Karamatsu being right next to it. He could just turn his face around and even give it a simple kiss – but he doesn't. The only contact given to it is a simple accident, as Karamatsu's cheeks brushes lightly against the heated member when his head dips down in between Osomatsu's legs, which spread instinctively.
"Your body always reacts so nicely to me," Karamatsu comments, "it has accepted me, just as your heart has – it is only a matter of time until your mind accepts that you love me, too," he presses kisses over Osomatsu's legs, causing them to twitch and bringing another moan out of Osomatsu, who almost squirms against the sheets as Karamatsu sucks on his skin. "I love you so much, Osomatsu, and I know you love me too," he continues between each hickeys he leaves onto Osomatsu's inner thighs, "I love you. I love you so much, my lovely little bird, I adore you..."
"Karamatsu... fuck, j-just fuck me, holy shit..." Osomatsu pants, biting onto his mechanical fingers. His entire body feels on fire with Karamatsu's slow teasing, and the love the other is drowning him in feels overwhelming, Osomatsu is having difficulty to process it all. He doesn't know how to process it all, doesn't know hot to react, doesn't know what to say. He doesn't know if he should believe it, if Karamatsu is genuine – and if so, if he's exaggerating in any way. He must be. How could Karamatsu love him so much after all? Osomatsu's never done anything to justify this love.
Karamatsu shouldn't love him at all.
And yet, despite that, and despite Osomatsu's requests, Karamatsu just smiles and nuzzles Osomatsu's thighs, "but I want to show you how much I love you, my honey," he replies, his deliciously low, rumbling voice making Osomatsu burn even more, making him unable to even feel any pain due to the ridiculous pet name. "Did I not tell you? I want to make love to you tonight. I want you to be unable to forget just how much I adore you – and perhaps it might make you accept the love you harbor for me as well."
Osomatsu bites his lips and lets out a desperate whimper that only works to please Karamatsu further. He feels Karamatsu's free hand push his legs further apart, his fingernails running lightly over Osomatsu's thigh, making a shiver run through Osomatsu's entire body. Then Karamatsu pulls his hips up a little, and Osomatsu's left completely confused – until he feels Karamatsu's mouth against his hole, Osomatsu's eyes widening as Karamatsu runs his tongue against it, bringing a squeak out of Osomatsu as his hand goes to grip at Karamatsu's hair.
Well that's a new one, Osomatsu guesses as Karamatsu's tongue probes at his entrance. He's never been rimmed before, and the all new feeling leaves him especially receptive, his legs twitching and grip on Karamatsu's hair tigthening as the other keeps teasing at his hole before pushing in, slowly, almost curiously. Osomatsu lays his head back against the pillow and closes his eyes, letting out small gasps and moans as he enjoys the feeling of Karamatsu's wet tongue sliding in an out of him, slowly, gently.
It doesn't reach as far as a finger and even less than a cock, but its texture and wetness brings such an ocean of new, different and enjoyable feelings to Osomatsu that he doesn't mind. It also feels intimate, so much more than just having Karamatsu shove his cock inside of him, even more than if Karamatsu had just sucked his dick, Osomatsu feels almost embarrassed by the act, biting his lips and whining. He feels one of Karamatsu's hand creep up to brush a finger against his balls, stopping to fondle them gently and make Osomatsu's cock even more desperate for any kind of touch, any kind of friction, so much so that Osomatsu is so close to just jerk himself off by himself – but he knows Karamatsu wouldn't enjoy that, and would probably stop him from doing so.
Osomatsu doesn't know why, but in this moment, he actually wants to let Karamatsu do whatever he wants to him, even if his pace is incredibly slow and agonizing. That doesn't stop him from groaning, whining and calling out Karamatsu's name in a plea for more, though.
He can almost hear Karamatsu tell him that patience is a virtue, that if he waits it'll feel even better – and he's actually willing to believe that, but his dick feels like it's going to catch on fire and explode if it doesn't get any kind of attention. Thankfully, Karamatsu is kind enough to finally wrap his hand around it, stroking it ever so softly, almost painfully so – but considering how needy Osomatsu had been before, it only works to transform Osomatsu into a complete mess of moans, whimpering small little "More, Kara, Karamatsu, fuck, more..." that he can feel is making Karamatsu shudder.
Before Osomatsu gets to lose himself further into the sea of pleasure Karamatsu is offering him, however, the other pulls back, not before giving Osomatsu's hole a final kiss. His hand, though, sadly comes to a stop as he sits back up, making Osomatsu almost sob in need, looking up at Karamatsu with a desperate expression – which makes the bounty hunter chuckle. "You are so beautiful like this," he whispers ever so softly, reaching out for Osomatsu's almost empty glass of wine to drink the last drops of it before he leans in and presses a kiss against Osomatsu's jaw. "I want to hear you moan my name for the entire night, I could almost fuck you for days on end if it allowed me to admire your gorgeous body squirm and tremble below me..."
"Then do it, fuck, just fuck me..." Osomatsu replies, breathless as he pulls Karamatsu closer, wrapping one of his legs around the other's waist. "Fuck me, fuck me, Karamatsu fuck me, I need you..."
Karamatsu licks over his lips and smile, almost purring as he nuzzles Osomatsu's neck, "I absolutely cannot resist such delicious pleas," he purrs, shifting so that his cock presses against Osomatsu's hole, only teasingly rubbing against it to bring more whines out of Osomatsu before he pushes in, carefully, gently – gentler than Karamatsu has even shown himself to be.
It's so terribly strange. Karamatsu is still dominating him entirely, only giving Osomatsu what he wants if he feels like it, forcing Osomatsu to go at his own painfully slow pace – and yet this feels... different. Even the last few times when Karamatsu was making him beg, he still gave in and eventually pounded him into the bed – but not now. Now, Karamatsu is slowly, so slowly filling Osomatsu, stopping when his cock is fully in to press more kisses over Osomatsu's face, smiling against his skin. "I love being inside of you so much," he speaks, "it feels like I was born to be one with you, right here, on this bed. I was born to fill you, to love you, to make love with you, Osomatsu. And you were born to be mine."
Osomatsu gulps, one of his hand still holding at Karamatsu's own, having only been disconnected once or twice – whenever Karamatsu had to move and shift position. He squeezes at it, not knowing what to respond, his breathe heavy and leaving him speechless. His other arm wraps around Katamatsu, his hand losing itself in the other's dark hair as he closes his eyes, unable to meet Karamatsu's intense, burning gaze.
It only takes Osomatsu tugging at Karamatsu's hair lightly for the other to chuckle and start moving, thrusting slowly but deeply inside of Osomatsu, bringing long drawn out moans out of him, to Karamatsu's greatest pleasure. Even despite the slow speed, Karamatsu manages to make Osomatsu feel so good already, his well placed thrusts hitting Osomatsu's prostate easily, making his voice grow higher in pitch as Osomatsu pulls at Karamatsu's hair and arches against him, his cock twitching into Karamatsu's hand, which strokes him slowly, in time with his movements.
"God, I absolutely adore you, Osomatsu," Karamatsu says again, groaning out an "I love you" each time he thrusts inside of Osomatsu. His passion seems to be slowly getting the better of him, as his pace soon accelerates, but he still makes sure to remind Osomatsu about his passionate love for him each time, his lips right against his ear. It feels overwhelming, Osomatsu only able to whimper and moan and call out Karamatsu's name, still unwilling to return his words but unable to stay unaffected, his eyes tearing up.
He's too overwhelmed by the pleasure that makes his entire body shake, by the warmth of Karamatsu's affection that makes it so difficult to keep the tears in, that he's unable to even ask why. Why does Karamatsu love him so much, why does he keep saying that, why does he keep insisting he loves him, how... So he just accepts it for now, biting at his lips and blinking the tears away and instead losing himself in the pleasure that Karamatsu brings him as he fucks him quickly, leading them both to completion.
When Osomatsu's orgasm hits, it hits hard. All the accumulated frustration and pleasure culminates to this, a wave so strong it leaves Osomatsu seeing white and his ears ringing as he cries out Karamatsu's name, his cum splattering in between them as his body shakes all over, almost feeling like he's going to die right here, in Karamatsu's arms as the other shoves himself balls deep inside of him. He almost doesn't even feel Karamatsu filling him with his release, though the way the other bites deeply into his shoulder as he comes helps bring Osomatsu back on earth slightly, his eyes blinking multiple times, his vision able to focus again.
He feels ligth headed, and several minutes pass where the room is filled with nothing but Osomatsu and Karamatsu's panting, as well as the quiet love song playing in the radio. The music helps Osomatsu gets a sense of time, and it takes an entire song of them laying there, in each other's arms, Osomatsu's trembling hand slowly petting Karamatsu's hair as the other rests his face against Osomatsu's neck, for the bounty hunter to look up at Osomatsu and smile sweetly. "I love you so much," he says, "I'm so happy to be able to spend this night with you, so happy to have been able to make love to you like this..." he kisses Osomatsu's jaw, nuzzling his cheek.
Osomatsu only hums in response, not knowing what to say, not disagreeing with Karamatsu's sentiment, but not wanting to agree. So he just plays with Karamatsu's hair, looking at him, staring into his eyes and smiling softly, feeling warm as Karamatsu keeps pressing kisses all over his face.
"Please stay for the night," he asks, "you don't have to tell me you love me. I know the truth. You don't need to be reluctant anymore – but I will wait until you are ready to accept me, my love. For now, please accept to take yet another step and spend the night with me, and I promise I will be ever so grateful..."
Osomatsu bites on his lips, looking away. "I..." he tries, and Karamatsu forces him to look back into his eyes, holding his chin and staring at him intensely.
"I know it isn't easy for you," Karamatsu says, "But give me a chance... I will treat you well, my love. Have I not proven my honesty and complete adoration for you already? I could not bear to hurt you in any way – other than sexual of course – so please... trust me, Osomatsu. I would not want to cage my precious little bird."
Osomatsu frowns, but he knows. He already knows he cannot say no to this. He already knows that his heart desperately wishes to give Karamatsu a chance. So he sighs, deflating. "Alright," he says, "just one night... I'm tired anyway."
Karamatsu's entire face brightens up at that, and he hugs Osomatsu tightly, squeezing him in his arms so much Osomatsu feels like he's going to be crushed and die right there. "Oh, Osomatsu, my Osomatsu! Thank you," Karamatsu says, his eyes teary as he grabs Osomatsu's face and smooches him.
The other's happiness is contagious, and Osomatsu chuckles, rubbing a finger under his nose. "Yeah, you're welcome," he replies, his entire face feeling warm, "Now let's sleep. I'm like, super tired."
Karamatsu nods, laying back down with Osomatsu, holding him close and resting his face against Osomatsu's neck. Osomatsu stares at one of the candles for a while, listening to Karamatsu's steady breathing and enjoying the way the other's thumb rubs circles over his hips, noting how his hand eventually stops and how his breathing slows down, Karamatsu's body relaxing completely against Osomatsu.
He's asleep.
He doesn't seem to be faking it either, as even when Osomatsu calls out his name quietly and moves, Karamatsu just groans sleepily. So Osomatsu smiles. He's just sleeping. Osomatsu can rest, too – and he does, closing his eyes and letting himself drift into the world of slumber.
When he opens his eyes, Osomatsu is back in a familiar environment. The room is dark, so dark he can't see anything, leaving a deep, terrifying sense of danger creep into his very core, making every last fiber of his body shake. He knows he needs to leave, get away, quickly, or else he'll be caught and die. He shouldn't have been here in the first place - so he gets back on his feet, and beats his wings, flying up into the air rapidly. Flying gets him around faster than his legs ever will, and the sound of his wings' beating is the only thing that Osomatsu can hear as he flies away – that is, until he is abruptly stopped by golden bars, rising all around him and caging him.
Osomatsu still tries to slip past them somehow, sticking an arm our and trying to fit more of his body in between – but he ultimately fails, much to the amusement of his captor, whose laugh echoes into the pitch black room.
Osomatsu cries out in fear and frustration, eventually giving up and letting himself fall to the ground in defeat – when the hunter walks up to him and smiles. "I caught you, my sweet little bird," he purrs, kissing the back of his shoulder and smiling terribly. "You're mine now, and you shall never leave," he announces, his voice turning into a growl as he grabs onto the bird's wings, his foot resting on the small of his back. Osomatsu's eyes widen in horror, before the hunter yanks at the wings harshly, a sick tearing noise filling the room as blood splashes onto them both, intense pain shooting through the bird's back--
And then Osomatsu wakes up.
He sits up abruptly, his entire body sweating as he tries to catch his breath, his eyes darting around to find any source of comforting light – but the candles have long since stopped burning, leaving him in complete darkness, alone with his fears that come eat at him, tearing him apart from the inside. He places a hand over his chest, feeling the way his heart hammers against it, his head screaming danger, danger, danger.
He's not safe here.
It takes him a while of trying to come back to reality before he realizes Karamatsu's still there. His arm, that was previously wrapped around Osomatsu's waist, rests on Osomatsu's lap, and it makes him feel strange somehow. Uneasy.
He shouldn't let the hunter catch him.
He scrambles out of bed, almost falling down with the cover before he hurries back to his feet, keeping his eyes fixed on Karamatsu and making sure the other doesn't wake up. Thankfully, the bounty hunter seems to be sleeping deeply, his soft snores filling the room – or at least, it's what it looks like.
After all, he could always be faking.
Osomatsu tries to retrieve his stuff quickly, and as his eyes examine the room, he can't help but feel a sense of déjà vu. In this lightning, in this atmosphere, Osomatsu can't help but recall another hotel room in which he spent the night. Another place in which his life took a turn for the worst – the room in which he and Todomi slept.
He doesn't want Karamatsu to be like Todomi, doesn't want to be tricked like he was with Todomi. When he looks over the bedside table, he even sees the glass of wine, and feels nausous at the memory of Karamatsu serving him alcohol, making him drink – probably on purpose, probably to trick him, probably to make him pass out just after having sex to capture him the next day. He knows how this works. He knows what will happen. And he needs to prevent it.
Every time Osomatsu closes his eyes, he's back into that cage, Karamatsu – the hunter – behind him, grabbing his wings and ripping them off. He doesn't want this. Doesn't want to be Karamatsu's caged, flightless bird. So he looks around for Karamatsu's stuff, finding his coat and checking out the pocket, feeling a sense of dread when he finds handcuffs in one of them.
They were probably for him.
In a burst of paranoid impulsivity, he grabs Karamatsu's arms, as gently as his panicked body manages, and handcuffs him to the bed, his hands trembling as he looks at the key and tries to decide what to do with it. Should he throw it away? Should he put it next to the bed, allowing Karamatsu to find a way to escape whenever he'd wake up? After all, he wouldn't want to leave Karamatsu stuck to the bed forever to die – Osomatsu's scared, but he doesn't want to hurt him. He just wants to be safe, and he isn't safe like this.
He isn't safe with him.
His panic makes it difficult to think, and if Osomatsu was even the sligthest bit clearer minded, he'd probably realize how stupid and irrational he's acting. But for now, as the darkness encloses around him, suffocating him and crushing him, he can't think, can't do anything but act. So he puts the key on the bedside table and starts pacing in the room, trying to keep down his frightened noises as phantom pain creeps into his amputated arm with the uneasy memories that the room's darkness forces upon him.
He hates this, hate this situation, hates himself. He hates his fear of Karamatsu, of what he will do once the sun rises. After all, Osomatsu gave him all he always wanted – he gave him his body, spent the night with him, let him love him and fuck him – Karamatsu doesn't have anything else to get out of Osomatsu. It would only make sense for him to get rid of him now, right?
After all, Karamatsu couldn't be serious when he told him he loved him. Even back when Karamatsu was showering Osomatsu with love, Osomatsu knew it was impossible. There is nothing in him for Karamatsu to love. He's just using him. He's just tricking him. Just like Todomi did. Because Osomatsu is too god damn stupid to look out for himself.
But he won't let Karamatsu succeed.
Osomatsu slows down his pacing, grabbing the handgun laying on the floor near Karamatsu's pants – not wanting to give Karamatsu any opportunity to hurt him – before directing himself to the door. Before leaving though, he can't help but give a last glance at Karamatsu. He's sleeping soundly, visibly only slightly bothered by the position his arms have been forced in, but he's smiling, softly. It's a pretty smile, unaffected by the other's tryhard behavior. It's cute, sweet, one that Osomatsu would like to kiss.
One that Osomatsu is so sorry to break.
But he can't do this. He can't accept Karamatsu, despite his feelings, despite his heart indeed screaming at him that he loves him. He can't accept this stupid love story between a terrified bird and his forceful, charming and handsome hunter. He can't.
He's too much of a coward to.
So he takes a deep, shaky breathe, and unlocks the door, sparing the other one last word before he leaves.
"I'm sorry, Karamatsu."
Notes:
if this was a video game there'd be a "this action will have consequences" popping up at the top of the screen right there
Chapter 14
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu starts to feel regret almost as soon as he's outside of the hotel. His heart's beating is still so loud it's everything he can hear, and yet, in the back of his mind, there's a voice, so small it's almost inaudible, that tells him:
You are such a fucking idiot, Osomatsu.
Despite these words being so quiet, they echo in Osomatsu's head, over and over, forcing him to stop and lean against the wall, gripping his hair and hissing as his entire body tenses. Then another voice comes and tells him, "you could go back, untie him and go back," but the thought feels frightening, because his previous anxiety, the one that pushed him to impulsively run away like a coward, just comes to squeeze at his heart so tightly Osomatsu feels like it's going to explode into mush, telling him that no, he can't.
He just can't do that.
He tries to take deep breathes, his hand clutching at the pendant that hangs in front of his chest – before looking down at it and frowning. It's the red gemstone necklace that Karamatsu bought for him some days ago, the one Osomatsu absolutely didn't ask for, but that he had started wearing anyway, because it's pretty, because it's a gift, because it reminds him of Karamatsu and that somehow even just feeling it on his chest made him feel warm – but now, all he feel is cold.
He has this strange battle where his paranoia tells him, what if it's a tracking device, what if it's a trap, what if that's how Karamatsu has been able to track you everywhere – while his reason, which is slowly coming back, tells him to chill and just go home. However, even the latter can agree that keeping a gift from someone whose heart will surely be broken in the morning by Osomatsu's actions, feels... wrong. Because what once was a reminder of Karamatsu's quite strange and pretty creepy but nonetheless appreciated affection, is now a reminder of Osomatsu's stupidity and regret.
Osomatsu sighs. He really is terribly stupid, isn't he, he thinks as he tears the pendant from his neck, looking down at it sadly, glad that it's too dark for him to see his miserable reflection in the pretty gem. At least his heart has stopped pounding, he guesses, but with each beat Osomatsu almost feels a piece of it breaking apart, little by little, until he assumes his heart will be completely shattered, all by his own fault. Still, as panic is replaced with regret and sorrow, he can allow himself to start walking again. His hand tremble slightly and his eyes sting with unshed tears as he opens the nearest trashcan and throws the pendant into it – which only results in him grimacing in disgust for his own behavior, speeding up his walk to an almost run. All he wants is to go home and sleep.
God, though. He's such an asshole, on top of being an idiot.
When he gets home, he's actually welcomed by Tetsu, who's putting his clothes on and turns around in surprise when he hears the door open. "Oh! Didn't expect you to come back so soon," Tetsu comments, smiling. "So? How'd it go with your not boyfriend who's actually totally your boyfriend?"
Osomatsu lets out a pained whine at that, walking to his bed and holding his hair in his hands, flopping down onto the mattress and burying his face into the pillow. "Don't mention him again," he pleads, and he can hear Tetsu audibly frown.
"Didn't go well huh?" Tetsu sighs, walking to Osomatsu and kneeling beside the mattress, before ruffling his hair. "Well, I'll be busy all day, but if I'm not dead by tonight – which I really hope I'm not, but y'know... ah, anyway – if you want, I'll treat you to some booze. That'll make you feel better!" he says, "and then tomorrow we can probably do the whole... moving out and running away thing. We really have to hurry our asses up. A bunch of our people died tonight."
"Ah... Sure," Osomatsu only replies, turning around and hugging his pillow to himself. All of this feels like too much to process for him right now. He doesn't want to hear about Tetsu's troubles, about their gang's troubles, about his own troubles. It's too much. He feels too bad already. He just wants to sleep. Sleep, sleep, sleep and sleep, and not have to deal with any of this ever again.
He especially doesn't want to have to think about Karamatsu ever again – which is especially difficult, considering he already misses him, already misses his arms around him, holding him, while still feeling a slight amount of remaining dread that makes his feelings all too confusing and too much to handle.
At least, Tetsu seems to get it, as he lets out a small sigh and gets back up, walking away. "I'll see you tonight, yeah?" he says, not really expecting an answer and going out after grabbing his weapons, leaving Osomatsu alone to wallow in self pity.
It's something Osomatsu doesn't enjoy doing, at all. He turns on the radio instead, only to wince at the memory of Karamatsu doing the exact same thing for their night together, where he put on the romance channel – which Osomatsu makes sure to avoid at all costs. He puts on happy songs instead, which, even if they're not the most ideal kind of beat to sleep, are at least helpful with occupying his mind and keeping stupid thoughts from torturing him again.
He had done so well lately at actually falling asleep without needing to drown out his thoughts with music, that the fact he has to do it again feels even more upsetting. Even when he tries to sing along, he can't truly get himself into the music, mostly mumbling and sighing as he closes his eyes. At least he's still somewhat sleepy, and he guesses his panic only worked to tire him enough to make him able to get some rest despite his state of anxiety. He yawns and makes himself comfortable again, trying to ignore the saddened thought as he realizes how much his bed is less comfortable than the hotel bed he had shared with Karamatsu.
It doesn't matter. What's done is done.
With that in mind, he lets himself drift asleep, oh so grateful to be welcomed in a dreamless slumber, for once.
When Osomatsu wakes up, his eyes are immediately attacked by bright rays of sunshine, surprising him, considering they're usually rare in this season. He guesses however that it has been getting warmer and sunnier lately – though Osomatsu can't feel too happy about that, his head still feeling as gloomy as a steam filled night's sky.
The brightness makes his head hurts, or maybe it's the alcohol he drank the night before – except Osomatsu knows his limit, and while he hasn't drank a single drop of alcohol in months, he's sure a couple of glasses of wine wouldn't do it.
Perhaps, then, it could also be the way too loud music blasting from the radio.
The cause of his headache doesn't really matter, Osomatsu guesses as he forces himself up. Looking up at the clock tells him it's the middle of the afternoon, and while Osomatsu isn't sure of the time he left Karamatsu at, he knows that he slept for a pretty damn long time – which is nice, at least. His body feels somewhat refreshed, and after grabbing some food, he even gets himself to do some warms up, trying to keep himself active and his mind empty.
Tetsu's not home yet, which Osomatsu can only guess makes sense considering what he mentioned earlier. "If I'm not dead by tonight," he even said, which Osomatsu realizes now should have worried him- but he was too busy feeling shitty over Karamatsu for that. Now he feels guilty, biting his lips as he looks over Tetsu's empty bed. Hopefully he'll stay safe.
He feels like he should busy himself today, not wanting to be left alone with either his regrets about Karamatsu or his worries about Tetsu, but also realizes that he can't exactly go to his boss and ask for work like he usually would, considering the dangerous atmosphere that looms over his gang. He frowns as he tries to think of something to do, before deciding that on top of it all, he really doesn't feel like being alone – and the best solution to that is to go to Akatsukapolis to see Ichimatsu.
Nodding to himself, he showers quickly, avoiding to look at himself in the mirror as to not see the numerous possessive marks Karamatsu has left on his body, before dressing up and going out. It's hot outside, the air feeling a little heavy but still bearable. Osomatsu enjoys the warm rays of sunshine on his skin, letting out a sigh as he forces himself to smile. Today will be a good day, he tells himself.
With that in mind, he walks to the vehicle he declared his – but doesn't get to even sit on it before a sudden pain hits the back of his skull, his vision quickly fading to black.
Confusion is the first thing Osomatsu feels as he comes back to consciousness. At first, he thinks he woke up from his nap, before he notices the noise of a vehicle flying very close, as well as the fact that he's not laying in a bed. Then, as his memory of actually waking up and trying to go out comes back to him, leaving him even more confused – he notices something wrapped around him tightly, binding his arms together and rendering him unable to move as he swings slightly into the air.
That's when his eyes shoot open. They're at first attacked by the bright light that makes it difficult to distinguish anything – but when they adjust, Osomatsu's frightened to see he's flying high above the ground, in such a way that he feels vertigo so intense he has to close his eyes, letting out a scared noise.
What the fuck is happening? He doesn't remember being tied up, but he does remember an intense pain in his head – one that still hurts right now, giving Osomatsu a pounding headache which, in return, makes it even harder to think. Did he get knocked out? Is someone kidnapping him? Fuck, he really doesn't want to open his eyes back up again – but he has to, he tells himself. He needs to know, if it is someone he knows, or a gang member, or the police, or...
"Ugh, fuck, who is this?!" Osomatsu yells, before he looks up, his eyes widening as he recognizes the vehicle he's hung from instantly. It's disgustingly tacky, shaped like a horse, and on it stands... "K... Karamatsu... ?"
The shock that hits him is so strong, he speaks Karamatsu's name in an almost whisper, the anger previously present in his voice now completely gone. He doesn't believe it for a second, and lets out a small uncomfortable laugh. "Is this a joke?" he asks with an attempted smile, "Ah.. haha, that's, that's funny, uh... can you put me down now...?"
All he get as a response is silence. Of course it isn't a joke, you dumbass, he tells himself. But he doesn't want to believe what he knows is true. He doesn't want to believe that Karamatsu has... captured him? Actually captured him. The way bounty hunters capture criminals.
The way he should've captured him since the beginning.
"Karamatsu... Karamatsu!!" Osomatsu calls out some more, at least wanting to get an answer, his voice growing desperate as he's only faced with silence. "Karamatsu!! answer me!" he ends up yelling, the loudness of his voice hurting Osomatsu's head as he tries to balance on the rope to catch Karamatsu's attention.
"Shut up, criminal," Karamatsu finally responds, though he almost doesn't sound like himself. His voice is cold, almost emotionless – devoid of the warmth that makes it Karamatsu's. "Unless you want me to gag you."
Osomatsu can feel his heart legitimately break at the harsh coldness of the other's behavior. He can see Karamatsu's hold of his stupid mechanical horse's reigns tighten, his eyes narrowing as they stay fixed on the road, not even sparing Osomatsu a single glance.
This isn't how Karamatsu would speak to him.
"If it's for last night, I... I can explain," Osomatsu says, his voice sad and his eyes looking down – before quickly regretting as he's met with the terrifying sight of the floor far below him again, forcing him to look back up. "I... I got paranoid, and panicked, okay? Even as I was going home I already felt regret, but I just.."
"You regretted, but not enough to come back, hm?" Karamatsu responds bitterly, not even letting Osomatsu finish. "I've had enough with your lies. I should've known better, should've that someone like you, a criminal like you, could never love someone like me. You were just using me to get away from the law, taking advantage of my weaknesses. Last night taught me enough."
"Karamatsu...!!" Osomatsu cries out, "I swear it's not like that! Or, well, maybe it was at first... But I'm sure you just found me to be some gross criminal that you could use to have a good fuck at that time, too. But I did... I did get attached to you, okay? But you were just... so fucking weird about it!"
"Weird?" Karamatsu asks with an offended huff. "I did not hear you say any of this last night, or any other time."
"Because it was fucking terrifying!!!" Osomatsu yells, "You were so fucking creepy! And like, you liked me and stuff, alright, and I did miss you all these times we met up again, but-- but there was something off about you! I couldn't shake it off! And then I got a shitty nightmare and just – I'm sorry, okay?!"
"How is my love for you creepy..." Karamatsu hisses, Osomatsu almost hearing the way he grits his teeth. "I was willing to give you everything you wanted, I was willing to help you become an honorable man, I was excited for our love story – only to be used. By you."
"I didn't want to use you!!" Osomatsu insists, his eyes watering at the idea that Karamatsu would think such a thing – though Osomatsu guesses he didn't do a good job and making it seem otherwise. "I told you!! I was attached! I did miss you! I did have fun! I... I did feel some excitement for, whatever we had – but I'm fucking scared too!! I can't help it!"
"Is fear the reason why you also took my gun and tied me up? I'm almost glad I didn't have any other valuables on me, or else I suppose they'd be gone too," Karamatsu responds.
"But it is! It actually is! And I'm sorry! I'm so fucking sorry for being such a coward! I feel bad about it!! I just can't help it! But I'm sorry!" Osomatsu repeats, "I'm sorry, Karamatsu..."
The bounty hunter only huffs in what sounds like amusement, though. "You just don't want to be turned in," he says.
Somehow, it only hits him now, like a train running into him with full force, that Karamatsu is actually turning him in to the police, working to throw him in prison again. In this disgusting, dark, terrifying cell. The thought only works to scare Osomatsu even more, and he squeezes his eyes shut as he lets out an anguished whine. "You're right! I don't!!" he replies, "Being turned in is the last thing I want!! But I'm also sorry for hurting you, Karamatsu!" he says as he looks back up, "I truly am..."
Karamatsu glances down at Osomatsu, eyes full of a mix of disdain and sorrow as he searches Osomatsu's face for answers, before biting his lips and looking back up. "I still must turn you in," Karamatsu declares, "you have committed a crime, and as far as I know you are now an armed criminal. I cannot let you loose. It is my duty, as a knight of justice, to prevent any tragedy."
"Me going back to prison would be a fucking tragedy too, Karamatsu !!!" Osomatsu screams, desperation hitting him and filling every one of his words, "I don't wanna go back ! I don't wanna go back at all !! Please ! Let me go ! You can even, beat me up or something for breaking your heart, I don't care – but let me go ! Don't send me there !"
"It is where someone like you belongs," Karamatsu simply replies, so heartlessly that Osomatsu can't help but be the one to question all of his claims before. Would a man that loved him do this sort of thing ? Would a man that loved him try to ruin his life like this? Osomatsu is pretty sure this isn't how it should be.
"You don't understand !!" Osomatsu cries out. He doesn't want to go there, and begging Karamatsu like this feels shameful – but in this moment, the terrifying fear that takes over his heart, making it beat rapidly in his chest as he even tries to think about going back into this dark cell, is too much. It's too much, he can't let Karamatsu do that, he can't let him ruin him like this, he doesn't want to live through this again. He's so close to crying, fighting against the tears that burn at his eyes. "You haven't been there ! I have ! I'll die ! I'll die, I'll seriously die !!"
"And I feel like I might die from the heartbreak you have caused me," Karamatsu sighs, closing his eyes and pressing a hand to his face. "Maybe my duty sounds cruel to you, my l-... Osomatsu. But it is far more cruel of me to allow you out. It is far more cruel of me to let you keep robbing and using people. I have let my heart blind me and lead me astray... I cannot allow this again."
"I didn't want to use you !" Osomatsu insists, "I really didn't ! I feel bad ! I'm really sorry Karamatsu ! But I feel worse about going back there ! I'll actually die, Karamatsu ! If you really want to do this then just fucking kill me yourself !! It'll have the same effect !!!"
That request seems to hit Karamatsu right in the guts as he looks down at Osomatsu wish shock and surprise, his eyes wide. There's a bit of a pained grimace then, Karamatsu opening his mouth to speak, before he bites his lips and forces himself to look back up. "I have to."
"Just kill me then !!" Osomatsu yells, balancing himself harshly on the rope, hoping it might break. He'd rather fall to the ground and die than go back to this empty dark cell, surrounded by terrifying shadows and crushing loneliness. "Shoot me ! Do it ! If I'm not worth any fucking mercy to you then at least have the courage to fucking kill me yourself ! Or do you hate me so much that you want me to be isolated and go insane and starve to death ?! Because that's what'll happen !!"
"I don't hate you !!" Karamatsu cries, his vehicle stopping abruptly, laving Osomatsu to balance wildly from the rope he's hanging from. "I love you... I love you so much... Why won't you understand that..." he then says, quieter this time, his voice shaky – and when Osomatsu looks back up, he can see it's not just his voice, but Karamatsu himself who trembles as tears makes their ways down his cheeks.
"If you loved me then you'd let me go," Osomatsu says, trying to ignore the stabbing pain in his heart he feels as he watches Karamatsu cry. Another part of him is angry, growling in his mind that he should be the one crying in this situation. But he knows that being angry at Karamatsu will only motivate him to throw him in prison even more. "You'd free me, you wouldn't want this to happen to me, you'd forgive me, please..."
"I cannot know if you're sincere or not..." Karamatsu replies, sniffling, "You're just afraid of being turned in..."
Osomatsu groans loudly. "Yes I fucking am ! But Kara-- do you know why I ran away from you ?! Because I was scared shitless that you'd just turn me in the next morning ! And look at you now !" he tells him," you're doing what I was afraid of you for in the first place ! So I was right."
Osomatsu realizes that in the same moments that he says it, and bitterness colors his voice and face. He should have never given Karamatsu a chance, he tells himself. If he had followed his fears since the beginning and had stopped himself from joining Karamatsu at his hotel room, this wouldn't have happened.
But Osomatsu is an idiot, and he thought he could start following his heart again.
"I would have never turned you in," Karamatsu replies, his voice softer now, pained as he sits down on his horse. "I was willing to turn a blind eye on your crimes, to believe you were good at heart... I was willing to help you become an honorable man and follow the path of justice... But perhaps only prison could do that..."
"Prison made me leave you, Karamatsu," Osomatsu responds coldly. "And prison will kill me if I go back in."
"But I wouldn't want to--" Karamatsu tries to reply, but Osomatsu cuts him off.
"You haven't gone there !!" he yells, "I have ! You say you fucking send criminals here for punishment or to guide them to the right path or whatever the fuck, but it's not punishment !! It's fucking torture !"
"I..." Karamatsu hesitates, "Serious crimes deserve serious punishment," he tries to reason.
"I didn't deserve it !!" Osomatsu just barks back, wishing he was facing Karamatsu so he could punch him in the face – which would probably only result in the other just throwing him in prison faster, but god it would be satisfying. "You'll never fucking understand- just, let me go, Karamatsu. Please. If you love me you wouldn't want this for me."
Karamatsu sniffles, looking down at Osomatsu with such sadness that Osomatsu had never dared to imagine seeing on Karamatsu's face. "How am I still so weak to you..." he laments as he reaches for the horse's reigns, making it lower itself down to the ground before getting off. He grabs a knife, and Osomatsu flinches for a second when Karamatsu approaches him, before he feels the other cutting the rope constricting him.
Osomatsu moves to sit up, rubbing his arms and feeling sore from the uncomfortable position he was forced in, before reaching out when he sees Karamatsu turn around to leave. "Wait--" he tries to say, but Karamatsu yanks his wrist out of Osomatsu's hold, not even turning around to look at him in the eyes.
"I cannot turn you in due to my incompetence and attachment," Karamatsu claims, "but I also do not want to see you again – and if I catch you doing anything illegal once more, I might not be as kind or easy to charm. Remember this."
And then he walks to his stupid horse shaped vehicle, flying up in the air again – which leaves Osomatsu confused as he gets up and tries to walk to the other, his legs too wobbly to be quick enough. "W-wait ! We're in the middle of nowhere ! You're not gonna abandon me here, are you ?!" he asks with returning panic.
Karamatsu looks at him for a moment, before frowning even more and looking back in front of himself. "We are not this far from town," he claims, "and perhaps, this can serve as punishments from your crimes, rather than prison."
"Are you fucking serious right now ?!" Osomatsu yells – but Karamatsu is already leaving, not without giving Osomatsu one last sad, guilty glance.
Osomatsu watches him fly away for a while, feeling absolutely livid and even attempting to run after him to throw a rock at him – but he's already too far, and Osomatsu quickly gives up and sighs.
What the fuck.
Really, Osomatsu isn't sure if he should be more sad or angry – and for each of those emotions, he doesn't know if he should direct them at Karamatsu or at himself. Sad that he hurt Karamatsu, sad to have made Karamatsu cry, sad that their relationship has come to this – but absolutely furious at Karamatsu's actions, at how delusional he is about everything, unable to believe he literally tried to turn him in because Osomatsu broke his heart.
More than anything, however – Osomatsu is saddest about how he was right to distrust him. He'd rather have been wrong. He would have rather seen Karamatsu again in another setting, have Karamatsu be upset about Osomatsu leaving, maybe slap or punch him, but still act... normal. Not like this.
He didn't want to be right about Karamatsu turning him in as soon as Osomatsu would displease him.
But he supposes it's normal, after all. It's how their relationship started – Karamatsu wanting to catch Osomatsu, but Osomatsu giving him such a good time the other decided to let him go. Of course it makes sense, then, if Karamatsu would decide to throw Osomatsu in prison as soon as Osomatsu didn't or couldn't give him a good time anymore.
Osomatsu feels a sour taste in his mouth as he frowns, walking back in the direction he's pretty sure home is in. He can see the high factory chimineys from the distance, but he already knows it will be a long way by foot. "Damn Karamatsu," he curses, kicking at a rock under his foot and frowning.
Despite that, though, Osomatsu sighs when he thinks back on the other's tears. Karamatsu may have been delusional and may have acted like an asshole back there, and yet, his pain seemed real, his tears seemed real, and he still let Osomatsu go. Osomatsu isn't really sure what to think about that. Was Karamatsu truly convinced he loved Osomatsu ? And that Osomatsu loved him back ?
Did Karamatsu truly think that turning Osomatsu in was right ? That it would benefit Osomatsu in any way ?
If so, then he really is an idiot. Even more than Osomatsu is.
He's glad Karamatsu at least pitied him enough to let him go, though also feeling a little bit shameful for all the begging he did, rubbing a finger under his nose. It's not his fault, he tells himself, he just really didn't want to go back there. Then he chuckles sadly, as he realizes the last time he begged so much was back in that cell, when he broke down and begged and begged and begged to be let out.
He's glad that his wish was granted this time.
To throw Osomatsu out there to walk home and survive is a special kind of cruel in and of itself, but Osomatsu guesses he can handle it. It'll probably take the rest of the day to walk home – and two if he's really slow, but it should be fine. He should be able to handle this. This shouldn't be too hard. And with that in mind, he tries to take a deep breath, focusing on walking instead of thinking about Karamatsu, his heart hurting too much to handle any more of this.
Osomatsu eventually gives in and sits down onto the ground as the setting sun faces him directly, making him squint and forcing him to look the other way. He's done progress, but the city still seems far away – and perhaps he miscalculated how long it would take him to get there. He grimaces both at the idea of spending any more time walking, and at the painful growling of his stomach as it demands food.
There doesn't seem to be any source of it nearby, though – no tree or bush that could contain any fruit or animal to kill and cook. His legs hurt too much for him to really want to go search further, and he knows that he can survive a couple of days without food. He's done it before, but it doesn't mean the hunger doesn't hurt.
That, and the dehydratation that makes the normally pleasant weather feel suffocating, just renders him absolutely miserable. "Ugh, I hope you're proud of yourself, asshole," he mutters as he looks back in the direction Karamatsu went, back when he left Osomatsu here, before sighing.
He really fucked up this time, didn't he.
No matter how much Osomatsu tries to hold it against Karamatsu, he knows that he actually feels guilty. It's a sentiment he's trying to smother with his anger and pain – but it's here, ever present, because he knows all of this is his fault.
He knows that if he had been more willing for their relationship to get serious, Karamatsu wouldn't have been like this. He knows that if he had tried to trust Karamatsu more, the other wouldn't have been like this. Things would've gone great, and he'd probably currently be having fun with Karamatsu.
But Osomatsu is an idiot. A big, stupid, traumatized idiot that couldn't get over being fooled once. He would've been mad if he was Karamatsu, too.
He holds his head in his hand, looking at the horizon with a pout and tracing patterns in the ground. "What's done is done," he tells himself. "Just take this as a lesson, you stupid."
Still, it doesn't stop him from feeling like shit, especially considering his loneliness is starting to really eat at him as he just sits there, trying to wait for his aching legs to feel good enough to walk again. He's really fucking bored, the silence surrounding him feeling almost deafening.
It makes him feel like he's the only human being in the world. He could scream and cry and die and nobody would really notice. For all of the long hours he spent walking, he hasn't even seen anyone driving around, which, aside from being rather surprising, only worsens his lonely feelings and the fear that creeps into his heart, wrapping around it and constricting it tightly, so tightly that Osomatsu wheezes, gripping at his chest.
"It's okay," he tells himself, grimacing when he sees the clouds obstruct the setting sun and shadows crawl over him, in a literal sense this time. "You're out, you're free, chill.... chill..." he repeats as he closes his eyes, lying down on the floor and pressing his face against his arm. "You're fine...." he tries to say, but his voice sounds shaky, especially as he opens his eyes and looks around himself once again, hoping to calm himself down with the openness of the area.
But it makes him feel worse. Somehow, the vast open space makes him feel small and terrified – almost as terrified as he was in this pitiful dark room. He feels just as cut off from the rest of the world as he was in his cell, feels just as lonely as he was in his cell, and feels even more vulnerable as he was in his cell. Because he knows that, while loneliness currently crushes him – he still is out in the open, weak, scared, and alone – an easy prey.
Osomatsu bites his lips. He had wanted to take a nap to rest up his body, but all of these thoughts torturing his mind makes him unable to relax, unable to empty his head and concentrate on sleeping, even when he closes and covers his eyes and curls up on himself. He tries to think of nicer thoughts, like how when he sees Tetsu again he's sure the other will try to comfort him – but that only ends up in Osomatsu feeling upset because his friend had offered to treat him to drinks, and Osomatsu won't be there.
He wonders if Tetsu will worry, or if he'll just think Osomatsu ditched him to go spend time on his own. He hopes the other won't be mad. Maybe he'll actually search for Osomatsu ? And with some luck, he could find out Karamatsu took him away, and could try to come rescue him, and--
Osomatsu grimaces. He can't even finish the thought, because he knows it's stupid and impossible. Even if Tetsu did worry or did search for him, Osomatsu doesn't know how the other would even find out what happened, or if he would really go out of his way to look for Osomatsu – let alone find him. Still, though – the thought of being saved somehow seems to calm his heart a little, so he tries not to focus too much on the hows and imagines Tetsu driving up to him and picking him up – even maybe giving him a hug and comforting him. He could drive him home and feed him and give him a bath, just like the first time Tetsu saved him.
And at least, this time he wouldn't be such an ass about it.
Osomatcu chuckles, able to smile slightly. He tries to continue on his good line of thoughts, ignoring the voice at the back of his head telling him it won't happen – and thinks of what he'll do once he's home. Tetsu and him will probably get to go out to drink, before they finally move out and run to Akatsukapolis. They could live close to Ichimatsu, finally. Osomatsu could visit his friend every day, cheer him up whenever he's upset over his robot, and watch his progress on it each passing day. That sounds nice, he thinks. And he definitely would love to also give Ichimatsu a hug right now.
And then, there's that Choromatsu guy... ah, Osomatsu is supposed to see him again the next evening, but considering how things have gone, he isn't sure if he'll be able to come by then. He wonders if the journalist will be mad. Probably. But he wonders if he'll truly care. After all, he was interested in him – but just because Osomatsu had a story he deemed interesting to tell. Osomatsu's nothing but that to him – a scoop. A good article for his debut.
Osomatsu frowns. It's not like it matters much, he guesses. Still, he had fun last time they hung out, and Osomatsu would enjoy going out for dinner again. Even though it wasn't any kind of fancy restaurant like Karamatsu brought him to, it was still really tasty and enjoyable – perhaps even more than a restaurant whose half of the menu is full of overpriced meals Osomatsu can't even read.
His stomach growls some more at the thought, Osomatsu feeling like it's trying to digest itself, and he clutches at his shirt. Yeah. He definitely would love to go out for dinner again.
His heart is starting to beat at a normal pace again, and Osomatsu yawns, his sleepiness starting to catch up to him. He looks over at the warm colored sky, reminding himself he's not in the dark and that he'll be home soon, before closing his eyes once more, filling his head with positive thoughts as he falls asleep.
Osomatsu's sleep is plagued by nightmares that he forgets as soon as he wakes up, sitting up abruptly, his body covered in sweat as he breathes heavily. He feels sore all over, but especially in his legs, who cry from overworking yesterday. His back has also been made unhappy by the hard floor on which he slept, and he's sporting a pounding headache – one he knows all too well, recognizing it from the time he was in his dumb cell, one that is a sign of his body suffering from the lack of proper hydratation or care in general.
He looks around, first feeling even more panicked as he's outside, before the memory of the previous day comes back to him, making him frown as he brings his mechanical hand to his sweating face, enjoying its cold surface that helps with how hot he's feeling. The sun has started to rise, so Osomatsu can guess they're early in the morning, and he's glad he managed to sleep through the entire night. Waking up to darkness would be the worst thing to happen to him right now.
He checks himself to see if he still has everything he remembers having when he left home the day prior. He still has his clothes, still has the boots that Karamatsu bought him the other day – their sight making Osomatsu bite his lips and his heart ache – and when he checks his pockets, he still has everything he usually keeps in there – his deck of card, a bunch of trash he's too lazy to take out of it, a handful of coins and the copper rose that Osomatsu's fingers only brush against before they immediately pull away, not wanting to face any more memories of Karamatsu for the moment.
Instead, Osomatsu sighs, deciding to pull himself up on his feet despite his legs' miserable state, wishing he still had his boss' device to ease his walking. He's sure he could walk for multiple days without even feeling tired with those, and feels like an idiot for not using it more despite his legs feeling better and able to walk on their own anymore, considering it's the perfect device for laziness. It's not his fault though, really – when he went out yesterday, he didn't think he'd get stuck in the middle of the empty road to walk all the way home. He grimaces.
At least he's done progress yesterday, and plans on doing much more. He turns to face his and Tetsu's industrial town again, the sun at his back as he starts walking. He tries to keep his pace slow at first, if only to spare his legs, working to speed it up over the hours. He hopes that if he's lucky, he'll be home by night – and if not, that it'll at least be the last full day outside. He feels too hungry, tired and miserable to handle being there for too long.
He takes a pause every couple hours or so – it's difficult to tell how much time is passing between each of them, and Osomatsu worried he's taking too many, too often, but he truly feels like an eternity passes between each times he decides to sit down to rest his aching legs. They're so tired that Osomatsu can feel them trembling, can feel his whole body trembling, his head spinning, and he knows he'll probably have to take another nap soon if he doesn't want to fall over and pass out from exhaustion in the middle of his walk.
During his pauses, he tries to busy himself somehow. He takes out his deck of cards, shuffling through it and smiling as he thinks back of the times he used it to make people happy, like that time he cheered up that crying kid close to home. The memory is then tainted by the one of Karamatsu finding him right at this moment, and them making out passionately before fucking, right there, right in front of home.
Feeling a sad, longing feeling whenever Osomatsu thinks of Karamatsu isn't exactly new – but this time, it's more intense, more lonely and pathetic as he realizes they'll never really get to do that again. Karamatsu never wants to see him again and therefore probably never wants to have sex again, to kiss him again, to softly look at him with warm eyes as he tells him he loves him. It's something Osomatsu will never get to experience again – because he was an idiot, who ruined everything.
His lips quiver, eyes filling with tears – but he takes a deep, shaky breath as he blinks them away. He refuses to cry over this. He refuses to cry in self pity. He refuses to beat himself up over it this much – and blames these thoughts on his loneliness that forces him to be alone with his saddened mind.
Instead of focusing on this, Osomatsu decides to try to come up with new card tricks to perform in the future. All the ones he's been doing so far have been ones he learned or came up with so long ago that they're anchored in his brain – but he wants new ones, innovative ones, or at least particularly interesting ones. To do so, he first warms up with simple tricks, mostly involving small amount of sleight of hand, before he goes on to do more difficult tricks involving more diversion from the other person's attention and more intricate sleight of hand that he fails multiple times, feeling a little too rusty for tricks he hasn't done in years.
Palming a card and hiding it under a sleeve is easy, moving it from one place to another close one as well – but for tricks that require the viewer to see a card go from Osomatsu's hand to something like his back, or the viewer's pocket, or even his mouth, it's a little more tricky. However, he knows it's worth it for the viewer's surprise and amasement, for the smiles that illuminates their faces and for the way they laugh. Just the thought makes Osomatsu smile.
He'd be a street magician if it brought him more than stealing does, really.
After a few difficult attempts at thinking of new little tricks to perform, Osomatsu sighs, giving up for now as he gets up again, trying to push for a little more miles. He's getting closer and closer to home, but it's still not enough, and he wishes he was more physically fit than he is. Then, he's sure he could manage to walk longer, faster, farther and get home in no time. But no matter how much he's tried to work out with Tetsu recently, it's still not enough to manage that, and it's frustrating.
Osomatsu can only take it as a reason to keep trying to get better, though, he guesses.
It's then, as he forces each agonizing step forward, that he sees something up in the sky quickly move. It takes a moment for Osomatsu to get what it is with the way it moves quickly up above him : a car. He can distinguish the steam it spits out, the way the engine hisses and growls as it flies away, and Osomatsu's eyes widen as he sees it approach.
This could be his chance.
He swallows and clears his throat, before yelling a long "Heyyy !!" that sounds more like a cat wheezing than an actual person speaking. He tries again, attempting to clear his throat some more to find his voice as he runs after the vehicle when it flies past him, yelling a "Over here !!! Look down !!!! Help me !!!" while waving his arms quickly and wildly, hoping to somehow at least catch the driver or one of the passenger's eyes.
And he does. The car doesn't stop, but one of the passenger looks down and right at him – and while they're a little too far for Osomatsu to distinguish any part of the passengers' faces or bodies – Osomatsu does recognize one thing : a bright orange glow that flashes just for a second before that passenger turns away, freezing Osomatsu's blood in his veins and stealing his breath away from him.
His heart skips a beat, or even multiple – but each of the one it doesn't miss is strong, pounding against Osomatsu's chest and resonating all throughout his body as he tries to swallow. The car drives away and Osomatsu stops trying to run after it, standing still and holding an arm to his chest as he tries to calm down and reason with himself.
This could be anything. It could be the light of any mechanical limb. It could even be from some device. It could be anything but those terrifying eyes, the ones of the man responsible for the loss of his arm, responsible for his miserable life up until the day he met Ichimatsu. And even if it was these eyes – anyone could have them. They're uncommon, but not unique to him, not unique to the monster that haunts his dreams.
It could be anyone – and this man has no business doing in this dumb industrial town anyway. Sure, it has a lot of gang activity, and thinking back on Tetsu's troubles with "another big gang" makes Osomatsu feel another burst of fear shake him to his very core as he wonders if it's a gang Osomatsu knows all too well – but he tries to tell himself that even if it was this gang, there's no reason for this man to still come over there himself. He'd be too busy in Akatsukapolis to care.
Despite his attempt at rationalizing, Osomatsu still feels off, still feels scared, still feels worried for Tetsu. He tries to take a deep breath, and turns back around, before walking as fast as he can toward home. He knows he won't make it today, not with how much his legs are shaking in weakness or with how hard it is for him to even keep his balance – but he wants to make progress, he wants to be able to wake up after the nap he knows he'll have to take and be able to get back home in less than half a day.
There is, sadly, a difference between what Osomatsu wants to do, and what he is able to do. He still makes some progress, forcing himself even when his body screams for rest, even when he is completely out of breath and even when the world starts spinning so much that Osomatsu doesn't even understands that he's falling, unable to realize how quickly he's connecting to the floor until it's too late, not even getting a chance to stop his fall before his body hits the ground.
He lets out a surprised and pained wheeze, but still tries to get back on his feet – which only result in failure, as Osomatsu just ends up falling to the side. Then he tries to crawl some more, his trembling hands reaching as far as they can, but his vision is blurry, everything is still spinning and it's so difficult to do anything. He gives up as everything starts turning black and his ears start ringing, laying down on his side, sun against his back as he passes out.
Osomatsu wakes up an undetermined amount of time later. He really isn't sure how long it's been, doesn't exactly recall when he passed out, how high the sun was or how warm it was – but it seems to be the middle of the night when he awakens, so he can guess it's at least been some hours. There's a cool breeze that feels nice against his too warm skin. He's thirsty, hungry, and his body hurt, but he knows he has to get up and get home – so he forces himself up.
His legs are weak, trembling and giving Osomatsu troubles to even take a few steps ahead, but he forces them. He's grown somewhat accustomed to the pain and discomfort to the point it doesn't really bother him anymore. If anything, it feels like nothing bothers him anymore – whether it's the pain he feels or the fear that should be making his heart race as he is surrounded by darkness. He knows it is terrifying, and under any circumstances it would be – but it's almost like his body is too weak to allow his mind to let him panic properly, and all he feels is the need to keep pushing forward to get the proper rest he needs.
At least, he isn't too far away from home anymore. He can see the first few buildings that make the edge of town, they feel closer than ever, so close Osomatsu knows he'll be there in a handful hours. It makes him want to run - but as soon as he tries to even simply speed up his pace, he trips on his own foot and falls over. His head starts spinning again, unhappy with the sudden movement, and it takes him multiple attempts before he manages to get up on steady feet again.
And then he walks. He walks and walks and walks. He doesn't even think, his mind for once blissfully empty as he keeps walking. He isn't even sure if he's truly making progress or if time is passing, having troubles paying attention to anything – though that seems to slowly get better. Slowly, as he keeps walking, his ears stop ringing so much, the scenery stops blurring so much, and he starts to actually feel the ground he's walking on with each steps again.
He still feels like confused shit, but he supposes that regaining some consciousness of the world around him is a good thing. He's also grateful, because by this time, the starry sky has started to brighten as the sun begins to rise, so he doesn't need to suddenly feel any fearful of the night now that he can actually feel something.
When his eyes scan the area around him, they widen as they recognize something laying on the side of the road. It's close enough that Osomatsu can actually tell that it's a vehicle, an old looking motorcycle abandoned there after what he can guess was a crash, considering the bumps and scratches as well as dried blood littered over the vehicle. He bites his lips, only hesitating a second before he diverts from his route to hurry to the vehicle, pulling it upright.
He knows that if it was abandoned, chances are it doesn't work anymore – but Osomatsu wants to hope. He desperately wants to hope that it will actually work, that it was just abandoned because its owner was badly injured or died from the accident and that it can still work, even just a little. Osomatsu doesn't have to go far. It's okay if it even breaks down right as he enters the city.
He tries to hot-wire it – and the vehicle takes a bit before it accepts to turn on, coughing steam up in the air like a dying animal. But it still works, to Osomatsu's greatest pleasure. His face brightens with a smile, heart accepting to speed up slightly from happiness and excitement as he sits on the motorcycle and tries to get it to fly up in the air. That, however, the vehicle refuses, only getting up to half a meter before it decides to fall back to the floor, making Osomatsu huff at the sudden fall. That's okay, though – some vehicles are still designed with wheels for a reason, and Osomatsu guesses that driving on the ground isn't too bad either.
He was getting dangerously dizzy again as he was getting up in the air anyway.
He drives the vehicle back onto the road, frowning as the slowness and lack of freedom of movement he has over it, but it still works. It's still faster than he could be, and driving is still way less tiring than walking will ever be. So he keeps his smile on, and accelerates on the straight road that separates him from home, trying to concentrate on the approaching buildings and streets in front of him, instead of the quickly passing scenery at the corner of his eyes that really is making him feel nauseous. Quick movements aren't his cup of tea today, it seems.
He passes the sign welcoming him to the city and enters into the street way quicker than expected, and tries to slow down his vehicle now that he's there. It's incredible, really – what he knew would have taken him hours of walk only took him some handful of minutes with a vehicle, which makes him lament the fact that he didn't have access to one even more.
Damn Karamatsu and his cruel sense of justice. He could've at least given Osomatsu some food or a drink, or even driven him somewhere where he could find another vehicle to go home instead of leaving him in the middle of the road. Yes, Osomatsu guesses, this was still better than another year in prison that Osomatsu knows he wouldn't have been saved from this time, but it was still miserable, and Osomatsu's pretty sure that if he hadn't found this motorcycle, he would've died trying to reach home.
After all, he feels pretty close to passing out again right now.
He doesn't really pay attention to the passersby that are pretty shocked to see someone driving against the pavement, and especially not so quickly. A lot of them gasp and run out of the way as Osomatsu takes sharp turns that makes him almost hit several walls, trying to get home as fast as he can, the route feeling more like muscle memory than anything else, considering how many times he's driven it before.
At least, he doesn't live too far away from the edge of town. He arrives to his apartment building quickly, and discards his vehicle without care, almost jumping out of it as it's still on and leaving it to crash against the wall as he stumbles out. Walking in isn't that easy however, considering that Osomatsu's legs give out as soon as he puts a foot on the floor, causing him to fall to his knees while his ears start ringing again.
"Fucking shit body, work..." he slurs, forcefully pulling himself up and stumbling through the door. He probably just seems drunk to the people he passes in the hall, who don't even really pay attention to him as he leans against the wall and braces himself when he encounters the stares, holding onto the rail tightly as he forces himself up. Damn Tetsu for living upstairs, damn Osomatsu's body for being so weak, and damn Karamatsu, again, for all of this.
The door isn't locked when Osomatsu gets in, which surprises him. He wonders if Tetsu is home, but is too tired to look around, instead letting himself fall by the shelf of what serves them as a kitchen, grabbing the first bottle of water he sees to gulp it down. He lets it fall next to himself when he finished it, feeling refreshed after days without even a drop to drink – but he still needs more, still feels thirsty, and reaches to swallow down any drink he finds close by.
It feels good, and soon enough Osomatsu's bloated with water as he lets himself lay down. He realizes he should probably get something to eat, but now that his thirst is quenched, he feels comfortable enough to allow himself some more sleep, and decides he'll eat when he wakes up. He doesn't even have the strength to crawl to his bed, instead curling up and sleeping right there on the floor, which still manages to be more comfortable than the ground outside.
Osomatsu actually feels well rested when he wakes up, despite the hard floor, because even though it is quite uncomfortable, nothing can be worse than sleeping outside while completely dehydrated, starved and exhausted. He could even use some more sleep, and was woken up by his hunger and thirst, pushing him to sit up and grab a drink, going for a loaf of bread to fill his stomach, because there's no way that he's gonna cook anything in his state.
At least, bread is filling, with no particularly strong taste, and soon enough he feels comfortable enough to go back to sleep. He even manages to crawl over to his bed, noting the fact that Tetsu is still not home as he lays down, covering himself with a blanket and closing his eyes to catch some more sleep, too tired to manage to feel any concern for now.
It takes a while of sleeping on and off, eating and drinking and taking care of other basic human needs in between for Osomatsu to actually feel well enough to get up and actually get himself to think anything of his friend’s absence. His sense of time is a little fucked lately, but he's pretty sure it's been more than a day that he's been back, and still no signs of Tetsu. Osomatsu frowns, checking his bedside table and mattress to see if Tetsu didn't leave a note behind to tell Osomatsu of his absence, but nothing.
That's when Osomatsu starts to worry.
Of course, it isn’t uncommon for Tetsu to be gone for more than a day, but it doesn’t stop Osomatsu from feeling concerned, especially because long absences are never a good sign. Then he starts to think.
Osomatsu's been gone for... three days, he's pretty sure. Maybe four. Tetsu's troubles had only worsened last time Osomatsu saw him. Is he okay ? Did something happen ? Osomatsu doesn't know, he can't know – and he has no way of knowing except to directly ask his boss, which will surely be a fun talk. "Hey, so, did Tetsu like, die or something ? Sorry I was out dying trying to get home. Probably why you didn't see me much recently as well. So ? Did you kill Tetsu or did you send him to get himself killed ?"
He groans. What a pain in the ass. If it wasn't for the fact that he was starving earlier, he'd have lost appetite over the stress this is starting to cause him. He grabs for some food before he searches for the one device his boss had given him for his legs back when he came out of prison, unable to stand up even for a second. Thankfully, he finds it after a while, hidden in a closet just where he left it, and sighs in relief at the help it offers him as he equips it.
His legs are still tired and terribly sore, still feeling horribly painful, so the relief this device grants him is much appreciated. It almost feels like he isn’t the one walking, like his legs are just following the device’s movements, its structure being what supports most of Osomatsu’s weight. It makes him feel proud of his past self for thinking of keeping it even when he got better, at least. He knew it’d be useful, he thinks as he walks out.
Despite everything that happened, the town looks exactly the same as when Osomatsu left against his will. It's pretty empty of passersby, pretty filled with the steam that oozes from the tall factory chimneys, and overally pretty dull - still empty of the vibrant colors that cities like Akatsukapolis manage to offer. But despite all of that, Osomatsu's glad to be here. He's glad to be home, even if home is a dirty, poor and sad little industrial town.
The thought makes him smile – but that smiles falls almost as quickly as it comes when his gang's bar comes into view. His walk slows to a halt, his blood running cold when he notices the bright yellow "keep out" signs placed by the police all around the bar, the shattered glass that nobody even cared to clean up, and the way the inside looks completely trashed. Osomatsu gulps, feeling droplets of sweat slide down the side of his face as he takes hesitant steps forward, his heart hammering in his chest as he distinguishes dried blood – and a lot of it.
The police has long since left, so no doubt the incident happened a couple of days ago. Osomatsu wants to leave and go home, but out of morbid curiosity finds himself sneaking in, feeling the small broken bits of glass crack below his feet as he just steps in through the shattered window. It smells like death, which Osomatsu only supposes is appropriate, despite the lack of bodies. The police probably took them, Osomatsu guesses – but he still hopes he can somehow find a proof that Tetsu is... not amongst the victims. That at least, out of all of them, Tetsu came out alive.
He isn't sure what he's searching for, really, as he stumbles through the deserted, trashed bar, going into his boss' room only to find more blood. It's empty, aside from that. Even the mechanical limbs and other items the boss was storing in this room, all of it is gone, either taken by the police or by whoever attacked them. It's just... empty. His desk's there, but nothing's on it. The shelves are there, but nothing's on them. It's all gone.
Everything is gone.
Osomatsu was only gone for three days, and it was enough for him to lose everything. His gang's gone. Tetsu's probably gone too. Whether or not he was killed, he doesn't know. Whether or not he managed to leave, he doesn't know. From all the personal effects he does manage to find in the bar – broken goggles and glasses, the torn up fabric of clothes or even discarded, empty guns – he doesn't recognize anything that could be his friend's property.
He could be alive. He could have left, taken the stuff they had packed together and left without Osomatsu, probably thinking Osomatsu ran off without him. He hopes that’s the case. He hopes Tetsu didn’t even hesitate to leave as soon as things got sour. Osomatsu knows the other can show himself to be quite the cowardly crybaby, so he really hopes he didn’t get a sudden burst of courage that pushed him to fight instead of flee for his life. But in the end, he can’t know. He has no way of knowing.
Osomatsu feels his legs grow weak despite the device around them, the shock too much for him to take, and he sits on a nearby chair that's still up on its legs, pressing his hands against his face. He's too caught up in his rising panic and horror to even notice the shadow that walks past him, or the footsteps behind him.
No. All that is in Osomatsu's mind right now is that everything is gone. It's that everyone is gone, and that even after surviving this unforgiving journey, even after suffering and trying so hard to come home for everything to be the same again, to see Tetsu again and go on with his life again, he still failed, and still lost everything.
And now he is all alone.
Notes:
I really am an asshole :/
Also, I actually feel sorry for the choukei fans whose heart I broke, ahh~ ! Please know this won't be the end of Karamatsu in this fic, and that it won't be the last time oso and kara interact - but I understand if your ship breaking up causes you to stop reading.
For those who decide to keep up with this fic nonetheless, though -- thank you!! It makes me happy :')
Chapter 15
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu had never realized how fragile his situation was until it all broke down, and the realization feels crushing. It hits him like a truck that, feeling like it didn't do enough damages the first time, keeps pulling back to drive right into him again. Each hit takes Osomatsu's breathe away, each hit feels like his heart is going to be pulled right out of his chest, and each hit just reminds Osomatsu that no matter what he does, he’s doomed to lose everything, over and over, until he eventually gives up.
He doesn’t want to give up, though. Losing his arm didn’t make him give up, going to prison didn’t make him give up - though that came close - and losing Tetsu and his gang certainly isn’t going to make him give up either. Still, he feels powerless, and alone, hopelessness creeping into his heart and threatening to take over the stubborn determination that powers him.
It hurts, after all. No matter how much he tells himself that he won’t let it get the better of him, now matter how much he tells himself that he won’t give up no matter how much he loses. It doesn’t change the fact that it’s difficult. It doesn’t change the fact that it hurts. It doesn’t change the fact that Osomatsu feels the burning need to punch lady luck in the face and ask her why she hates him so fucking much.
He curses. There's no point in mulling over it now, however. Not here, at least. The stench of blood and death is starting to make him feel too sick to want to linger any longer than he has to. So he gets up, dragging his hands down his face, and intends on walking out, before he suddenly feels arms wrap around him. One wraps around his neck, the other around his waist, holding him painfully tight and immobilizing him.
"W-what the fuck?!" Osomatsu cries out, sudden fear and panic making his heart speed up dangerously quickly as he feels the stranger's hand go to his mechanical arm to effortlessly disconnect it from Osomatsu, letting it fall on the ground. Osomatsu grits his teeth, struggling against the other’s hold, but he’s holding him too tightly , too strongly, and all Osomatsu can do is squirm as his attacker’s hand runs down his stomach to his hips, groping at him in a way that terrifies him. "Fuck off! Let me go!!" Osomatsu yells, until he feels the stranger grab at the gun Osomatsu had previously stolen from Karamatsu, pulling it out of Osomatsu's belt.
Really, it's a surprise that Karamatsu didn't take it back when he captured Osomatsu. An oversight, perhaps. And one that Osomatsu is sure now is going to cause him more harm than good.
Osomatsu feels the stranger point a gun to his temple, his free hand grabbing Osomatsu's face and holding it still when Osomatsu's tries to turn it away. "Well, well," the man speaks, "seems like the boss was correct to tell us to check if anyone came late to the party, huh. This was your gang's hideout, yeah?" he asks, and Osomatsu gulps as he feels the gun pressing harder against his head.
"G-gang? What gang?" Osomatsu tries to respond, laughing a little nervously. Very nervously. "I’m just some poor guy that only came here to scavenge some stuff!”
"Yeah, and that's why you got all upset huh? Not 'cause all your little friends are dead?" the other says, absolutely not buying it. His fingers dig into Osomatsu's cheeks almost painfully as he holds him, Osomatsu unable to do anything but sweat all over in panic. He tries to breathe and concentrate though, attempting to get his mechanical arm to move and crawl closer and closer to the much stronger man's feet without having him notice.
"Well, I was just sad because I didn't think there'd be, like, blood everywhere?" Osomatsu replies. At least it's true, in a way - he didn't expect the state of the bar to be that bad. He had tried to hold onto the hope that maybe there had been some fight, but also some proof that it wasn’t just a cruel bloodbath. Some proof that perhaps the only member of this wretched gang that Osomatsu liked survived. "And also because I didn't find anything useful at all! Really, this place sucks, and I haven't eaten real food in so long that I was reaaally hoping to find something good..."
"You almost sound believable," the man snorts, "but you see, I can't just let you go so easily. And I'm sure a guy with a fancy arm such as yours has enough money to--- " he tries to comment, but is cut off when said fancy arm grabs him by his ankle and pulls roughly, Osomatsu pushing him back with all his strength at the same time to make him let go and fall. Osomatsu almost fear that it won’t work - but the surprise from being suddenly grabbed by a detached arm is enough to keep the stranger from fighting back for a second, allowing Osomatsu to succeed. The impact with the ground causes him to accidentally shoot, and Osomatsu feels very, very relieved that he wasn't in the gun's trajectory at the time.
Osomatsu uses this moment of confusion to lean down and grab his arm, as well as kick the gun out of his attacker's hand. The weapon flies toward the corner of the room, and Osomatsu has the advantage of already being up on his legs to run after it, while the man has to get his ass up first. Osomatsu barely has time to reattach his arm before he grabs the gun and turns around to point it at his attacker, gripping the weapon tightly. "Well, now seems to me like you will have to be nice and let me go," Osomatsu says, stepping aside and circling the man, always facing him and always making sure his gun is aimed at him. "C'mon, your boss doesn't have to know I'm alive, hm? I promise I'm not important enough for it to be a problem anyway. I've only been here for a couple of months!"
Osomatsu is actually pretty sure it's been more than just "a couple of months," but this is just a detail the other doesn't need to know. Really, he's only been stealing for his boss, he hasn't made much noise, there is no reason that an opposing gang would be angry about his existence. He's not a threat. So they shouldn't threaten him either.
The other doesn't seem afraid of the gun at all, though, as if he knows already that Osomatsu has no intention of shooting. He steps toward Osomatsu, slowly, menacingly, forcing Osomatsu to step back until he's backed against the wall. "Well? Shoot. Or are you too afraid to?" he mocks, an arm pressed against the wall beside Osomatsu's head, while the other goes to grab at Osomatsu's wrist. He holds it still, squeezing at Osomatsu painfully as he forces him to aim at his chest. Osomatsu doesn't feel like letting him boss him around though, and he grits his teeth before kneeing at the dude's crotch, the metallic structure of the device he's still wearing around his legs only making the hit worse.
His enemy doubles over in pain and cries out, while Osomatsu grins and snickers, running off to the side as soon as the other lets go of him to hold at his suffering crotch. "That must've hurt," he says with amusement, almost wincing as he tries to imagine the pain the other is going through. His first instinct is to try to leave - but then he sees his attacked from the corner of his eye already ready to get up. “Oh come on,” he mutters, looking around himself quickly in search for a solution, before he remembers that he has a gun.
Osomatsu grimaces. He wishes he didn’t have to do this, but he’s got no choice. As he sees the other get up to his feet, Osomatsu quickly holds up his gun, a burst of adrenaline coursing through his veins and encouraging him to pull the trigger. The shot is deafening, and the recoil stronger than he imagined, making him almost lose grip on his weapon - and Osomatsu can’t help but curse when he looks over to see that he missed. His panic is making it hard to keep his hand steady, especially as he closes his eyes before shooting again, and again, and again, up until the gun just clicks each time he pulls the trigger, signaling him that he’s out of bullet.
He doesn’t even look at his attacker’s body, then. He’s pretty sure he heard a cry, and the sound of him falling as he shot - and considering he sees no movement from the corner of his eyes as he turns away, he’s pretty sure the other’s down. Whether “down” means unconscious, unmoving, or dead, Osomatsu doesn’t know, and doesn’t really feel like finding out. He just feels like running away - so he does, sprinting as fast as he can out of the bar and into the street, throwing his now useless gun to the side.
He doesn't know where he wants to go, but he knows he wants to be as far away from here as he can. His first thought is his vehicle, and then Osomatsu wonders if he should also check out his shared apartment with Tetsu to see if there's any of his belongings he could grab - before he realizes that he had packed up his stuff with Tetsu before, and that if Tetsu left, he definitely took it with him.
And if Tetsu left, there is absolutely nothing waiting at home for him anymore. If Tetsu left, this apartment doesn't deserve the title of home anymore.
Osomatsu doesn't have time, anyway. Even though he's pretty sure that he’s safe from his attacker, he also doesn't know if he was alone or not. Maybe there's more people like him waiting for him. With his gang gone, Osomatsu knows that this one is free to roam the city, hiding in the shadows and ready to annihilate every person they recognize as a threat. Osomatsu doesn't want to be recognized at all.
He's actually surprised to find his vehicle - which isn't even his - where he left it, frowning as he remembers the way Karamatsu waited for him here to knock him out. The memory causes him to feel a sudden burst of paranoia, making him tense as he can feel a presence behind him, ready to attack, ready to knock him out and throw him in prison and kill him. The feeling is so intense that Osomatsu is fearful about even turning around. His breath is shaky, labored, too quick, too panicked. He has to turn around, but it’s so hard, it takes him a while before he manages to force himself to, only to realize that... no one is there.
No one is there, no matter where Osomatsu looks. He's safe - kind of. He's safer than he thought he was, at least. Yet, the threatening feeling refuses to go away, and he curses. He knows every second spent here will only heighten this feeling, so he decides to just get on his vehicle, starting it up and flying up into the air quickly. Instead of just flying through the streets and getting out of the city as usual, he decides to take the much quicker route of flying much higher up in the sky, higher than most buildings, and fly straight out.
It demands more power out of his vehicle, however, making it start coughing up steam like a dying animal, and Osomatsu is quick to lower his altitude as soon as he's on the road to Akatsukapolis. He tries not to look down, if only to avoid thinking back about these three miserable days he spent on these empty, so empty roads. Instead, he just stares straight ahead to the capital city, pulling his goggles down to protect his eyes from the wind that makes his hair fly back as he accelerates.
He feels both determined and absolutely miserable. He's tired, still so undernourished, remnants of his dehydration making his head hurt and making it difficult to not feel dizzy from the fast moving scenery around him. But he wants to get himself to safety. He doesn't want to die now.
He just wants to go home, though that wish is impossible at the moment, because he doesn't have a home. But he has someone who could make any place, even the worst of place, feel like the most welcoming sanctuary. If he is still alive.
He has to be. He's not linked to Osomatsu's gang. Sure, they're friends, and Osomatsu has been visiting Ichimatsu so often, and Tetsu even came there, but -- he has to be safe. Ichimatsu has to be safe. Ichimatsu can't be gone too. Osomatsu doesn't want him to be, and he can feel his heart skip a beat and his throat close up at the idea of coming to Dekapan's place only to find it to be the scene of another massacre.
But he's sure it won't be.
Everything will be okay. It has to be. Osomatsu's been hit with too much bad luck already. This has to go well.
Osomatsu doesn't even realizes that he's accelerating at first, until he hears his vehicle's hissing. It's a worrying sound, and Osomatsu hopes it won't break down on him, considering its previous coughing, but for now, he doesn't care enough to slow down. He just keeps pushing and pushing it, petting its side and quickly telling it to hold on. He's not even half way there, far from it actually, but he hopes this couple hours ride can be shortened if he goes fast enough. He just wants to be there already.
The time on the road is both a blessing and a curse, really. It allows Osomatsu time to slightly calm down from his earlier burst of adrenaline, but also gives him time to worry about Ichimatsu's well being, about what happened when he was all alone with no way to stop anything from happening. Three days is a long time, he realizes. Too many things can happen in three days. Osomatsu tries to take a deep breath, trying not to get overwhelmed by the realization that no matter what, he is utterly and completely powerless. His gang was wiped out and he didn't even have any opportunity to do anything - and while Osomatsu didn't hold them in his heart at all, he at least wishes he could've been there to run away together with Tetsu.
God, he hopes Tetsu's okay, too. Then he frowns. He's pretty sure that if Tetsu fled to Akatsukapolis, like their first plan was, Osomatsu would have noticed him while on the road. Either he flew during the night, when Osomatsu was asleep, either he didn't get to leave his town at all. Osomatsu would prefer the former, and tries to not even think of the third option - though it still echoes in the back of his head.
What if he was in that car Osomatsu saw on the last day of his trip?
Osomatsu guesses it would mean he survived, that he managed to fly away to safety. But then, the memory of these bright terrifying eyes flash into Osomatus's mind, and he can feel his entire body tense as a burst of fear hits him, his hands trembling as they clench around his vehicle. "Chill out, Osomatsu," he tells himself, pressing a hand against his face. He can barely hear his own voice over the combined sound of his vehicle's engine, the wind, and his own heart racing.
Still, he tries to take a deep breath, closing his eyes for a second, waiting for his heart to calm down even slightly, before he opens them back up again. He decides that thinking is definitely not good, and he just stares up ahead, repeating to himself that everything will be okay every time he can feel his thoughts drifting to displeasing places.
It actually somewhat works, and Osomatsu doesn't have any more major burst of panics until he arrives at Akatsukapolis. All he feels is that lingering feeling of dread as he approaches Dekapan's clinic, which only heightens the closer he gets to it. Each beat from his heart echoes through his entire body as his hand grabs the doorknob, truly unsure in this moment whether he'll open to see that everything is the same or if he'll open to see blood splattered everywhere with a foul odor of death accompanying it all. There is no other way to make sure, however, than to open the door. Osomatsu knows that, so he gulps, opening the door quickly – only to realize that... everything is fine.
Dekapan is there, at his desk, smiling at him and waving, welcoming him into his clinic once more. There doesn't seem to be anything wrong with the man, and the place is just as Osomatsu remembered it – clean, warm, with a certain comfortable atmosphere Osomatsu doesn't feel from anywhere else. He can't help but let out a long relieved sigh, feeling like he hadn't breathed normally for a long time. However, it's not over yet, and he still needs to make sure Ichimatsu is completely okay. He even completely ignores the doctor as he just walks toward the door to Ichimatsu's room, only to jump when he sees it open before he gets to lay a finger on it.
Who he sees come out of the room isn't Ichimatsu, however, but just a girl with with long brown hair in a side braid that quickly excuses herself and walks away from Osomatsu, almost as if she was in a hurry. The sight is certainly surprising, considering Osomatsu doesn't remember Ichimatsu having any friend – especially not a girl. But Osomatsu is too preoccupied with Ichimatsu's well being to truly care at the moment. He just quickly walks in, almost expecting to see Ichimatsu's corpse on the floor and hear the girl laugh behind him – but, no... Ichimatsu's just... there.
He's there, rummaging through a bag full of expensive looking mechanical parts with a neutral expression, instead of his perpetually frowning face. It's such a relief, Osomatsu can feel his legs grow weak as he walks to Ichimatsu. He wraps his arms around him just as they give out, falling to his knees as he hugs his friend tightly. "Ichimatsu..." Osomatsu says, in a much shakier voice than intended, "you're alive...."
He can feel Ichimatsu jump in surprise in his arms, looking down in a panic before he realizes it's Osomatsu that suddenly hugged him – though that still doesn't make him relax much. "O-Osomatsu, what the fuck are you--" he tries to growl, gripping at Osomatsu's shoulders and trying to push him away, before he feels the way his friend trembles against him and takes deep shaky breath. It causes him to bite his lips, his grip lessening. "Osomatsu... ?"
Osomatsu clutches at Ichimatsu's clothes, as if his life depended on it. The relief that hits him is almost more painful than the absolute despair he felt upon finding his whole gang decimated, and he can't help the tears that burn like acid in his eyes and force themselves out of him. “Ichimatsu...” Osomatsu whimpers, “Ichimatsu... you're here... I was so afraid you wouldn't be, everyone's, everyone's gone and I'm so glad you're alive holy shit...”
Silent tears quickly turn into sobs, the determined energy that had kept Osomatsu going for these past few days evaporating, allowing Osomatsu's pain and sorrow to have complete hold of him. It's almost as if it was only now that he realized how much he lost, only now that he realized how much he's suffered, and only now that he realized how lucky he is that Ichimatsu is there. If Ichimatsu had lived with him, he'd probably be gone too. And Osomatsu would truly be all alone.
But he's not.
Ichimatsu's there. He's there and he's well, he doesn't even seem in a particularly bad mood, he seemed like he was just working on his robotics as usual. He's fine. He's okay. They're not going to be separated again, and Osomatsu can't help but smile through his tears at the thought. “You're alive...”
Meanwhile, Ichimatsu is completely at a loss. He hesitantly hugs Osomatsu back, petting his hair in the same way Osomatsu would pet Ichimatsu's, and mumbles an awkward little “i-it's... it's okay? I... guess... uh... I'm okay, at least... I'm glad I'm alive too... ?”
The awkwardness makes Osomatsu chuckle, and his nerves breaking one by one make it turn into way too long of a giggle. “You don't know how much I've been through these past few days,” he says, pulling back and looking up at Ichimatsu with a wide smile. He's crying because he's upset at what happened with Karamatsu, with his gang, with Tetsu – but also laughing because he's so happy Ichimatsu is okay and so happy to see he still has him. The weird combination brings him weird looks from Ichimatsu, but he doesn't really care. He's just glad that Ichimatsu is there to judge him at all. “But you're alive! You're, you're actually there... I felt like I lost everything, but you're there!”
“Y.... yes... I am here...” Ichimatsu respond, before frowning and putting a hand on Osomatsu's forehead to check for a fever. “And I don't know what you've been through but I can tell it wasn't very healthy... you're like... scary pale... and also going insane.”
Osomatsu only snickers, wiping his cheeks, though the tears keep coming nonetheless. It's difficult to breath like this, but Osomatsu doesn't care. He just keeps laughing and crying until it's all out, Ichimatsu staring with a concerned eye as he tries to calm him down, hesitant hands rubbing his back and petting his hair. It helps more than Ichimatsu could realize, and Osomatsu presses his face against the other's chest as he can feel his laughter and sobs calm down. He can hear the sound of Ichimatsu's heartbeat, the repeated sound feeling soothing.
“You, uh... should probably go see Dr. Dekapan,” Ichimatsu tries to advise when he's sure Osomatsu is calm, pushing weakly at him only to sigh and give up when Osomatsu just grips at him ever so tightly. “Can we at least... Sit down or something...” he tries instead, actually getting a nod from Osomatsu, who reluctantly gets up and walks with Ichimatsu to his bed, sitting down on it before he attaches himself back around Ichimatsu.
“Tell me how you've been,” Osomatsu says after a small silence. He wants to talk about something nice, wants to make sure Ichimatsu has been okay in his absence, and wants to remember that no matter how upset he is, no matter what happens to him – the world will keep turning, and not everything will be lost.
“Ah, uh...” Ichimatsu hesitates, “I've been... well, I guess...” he says in a mumble.
“Well now that's not very descriptive!” Osomatsu laughs, pinching at Ichimatsu's cheek. “C'mon! What have you been up to these past days? I see you got tons of new toys,” he nods to the bag Ichimatsu was rummaging through earlier, “but what about, I dunno, that girl that was with you just a moment ago? Did you actually get yourself a girlfriend?” Osomatsu teases, a wide grin on his face as he leans in closer to Ichimatsu, who blushes a bright, angry and embarrassed red as he pushes Osomatsu's face away with his hands.
“A-- fuck off! She's just here to help me!” Ichimatsu says offendedly. “I'm not like you, I don't fuck everything alive whenever I get the chance,” he huffs, pouting almost like child.
It only works to amuse Osomatsu further. “Hey, I don't fuck everything alive! Look at you! I've done a good job keeping my hands off you so far!” he jokes. Ichimatsu doesn't seem so amused though, only glaring daggers at Osomatsu and growling lowly, causing Osomatsu to pull back and hold his hands up in surrender. “I'm joking I'm joking!” he says. “Why don't you tell me more about her though? What's she helping you with?” he asks, hoping to make Ichimatsu calm down by changing the subject.
Ichimatsu pouts for some more before he sighs, “she's like... some talented scientist I guess, part of a larger group that contacted me, thanks to uh... that one gross guy you brought that one time,” Ichimatsu explains. Osomatsu can feel a sting in his heart as Ichimatsu mentions Karamatsu, though also some amusement as he refers to him as 'that one gross guy'. “They're trying to do something similar and said I'm talented or whatever, so they sent her to help come up with theories and stuff to bring Jyushimatsu back...”
Osomatsu grins brightly, “that's exciting, dude!” he says, grabbing Ichimatsu's shoulders. “Are you excited? You might be coming closer to bringing him back really quickly with that! Are they like, completely financing your research and stuff??”
“T-they are...” Ichimatsu replies, looking away. “They said as long as I share my discoveries if I manage to finish Jyushimatsu, then they'll help me. And I don't really care about them knowing so..”
Osomatsu hums, shifting to lay down and rest his head on Ichimatsu's lap, which makes the other tense.
“U-uh, what the fuck are you--” Ichimatsu tries to ask, before being cut off by Osomatsu.
“Shh,” he responds, “let me do this for once,” he asks, in such a soft manner that Ichimatsu can't help but shut out all of his complaints. Osomatsu looks up at Ichimatsu with a soft smile, reaching out to grab his hand. “So... Karamatsu... Has he visited you again since last time?” he asks against his better judgement, bringing Ichimatsu's hand to his hair in a silent demand for Ichimatsu to pet it.
The mechanic actually does, and the affection – even if a little forced – feels soft and comforting. No doubt Ichimatsu is surprisingly kind today both because he's in a good mood and because he saw Osomatsu break down on him earlier, and doesn't want him to start crying like a baby again. Thinking back on it, Osomatsu feels almost embarrassed, definitely unhappy that Ichimatsu saw this part of him, saw how weak Osomatsu actually is. At least, Osomatsu guesses, he's grateful that Ichimatsu hasn't made any comment on it, and he really hopes he'll forget about it soon. It's just that, in that moment, he really, desperately needed comfort.
And he still does.
“Hm... Not really,” Ichimatsu replies to Osomatsu's question. “I guess he must've contacted that company though, since they came to me before I even got around to contacting them myself...” he adds with a frown.
“I see,” Osomatsu says, a certain sadness in his voice that Ichimatsu seems to catch, as Osomatsu feels the other's free hand shyly grab Osomatsu's own and hold it, which makes Osomatsu feel warm. Ichimatsu's actually good at comforting people, when he really wants to be. “You should... Be careful with him, if he visits again, I guess,” he tells him, squeezing Ichimatsu's hand in his own.
“... I already was,” Ichimatsu replies, squinting. Osomatsu guesses Ichimatsu wants an explanation for his words – especially considering all Ichimatsu knows of Karamatsu is that he's weird, painful, and that he and Osomatsu fucked. But Osomatsu doesn't want to explain.
How could he even say that? By saying something like 'Oh yeah, that guy I was fucking and that spoiled the hell out of me, well turns out he tried to throw me into prison after I just spit at his kindness and ruined everything by running away, so like, y'know,' ? There's no way Osomatsu can explain it and still paint himself in a positive light – and he doesn't want Ichimatsu to know how much of an ass he's been.
He doesn't want to be told that what he did was wrong. He knows it was. So instead he just ignores the silent question, instead just appreciating Ichimatsu's affection for a while. Something great about the other is that he doesn't mind silence at all – actually, he prefers it, so Osomatsu going quiet wouldn't bother him at all. He can still hear him sigh though, but he ignores it, instead rubbing his thumb over Ichimatsu's knuckles.
Osomatsu closes his eyes. His head hurt, both from the ever present pounding headache he's been sporting these past few days, as well as from crying. It makes him whine slightly, and bring Ichimatsu's hand to his forehead, the coldness of his skin bringing him some relief. “You should go see the doctor...” Ichimatsu says softly, and Osomatsu shakes his head.
“Later,” he replies, “I wanna be with you right now.”
“You realize I'm not physically bound here and can just sit down with you on one of his beds, right?” Ichimatsu responds with a frown.
“Shhh,” Osomatsu shushes him, pressing a finger against Ichimatsu's lips. “I'll go, okay? Just not now. I'm lazy.”
Ichimatsu frowns even more, but he says nothing, instead untangling Osomatsu's hair with his hand. It's quiet, it's calm, it's comfortable. Despite the coldness of Ichimatsu's hands, their touches make Osomatsu feel warm and soft. He's able to actually feel at ease, feel safe, almost protected by Ichimatsu's presence – which is especially funny, considering he knows that in a moment of danger, he'd be the one to protect Ichimatsu.
He has done that in the past, after all.
He sighs, trying to chase these thoughts away. Despite his valiant effort, though, he feels sad, deflating against Ichimatsu with a frown.
“... You know,” he says after a while, breaking their comfortable silence, “I don't have a home anymore,” he tells him. Saying it out loud hurts, but he tries to ignore the way his throat closes up. “I don't even know where Tetsu is. My gang's been wiped, and there's no way I can go anywhere close to that place again, so like... I don't have a home anymore.”
Ichimatsu listens, but doesn't reply instantly. Instead, he hesitates for a bit, looking down. His eyes don't meet Osomatsu's, and actually seem to be avoiding him, as he eventually just looks away to the side. “You could live here again, y'know...” he mumbles quietly. “Already told you that...”
Osomatsu frowns. The idea of living with Ichimatsu again sounds like a dream, honestly. While he spent these past weeks obsessing miserably over Karamatsu, he also can't deny that the times he's spent with Ichimatsu have also been very special. They remind him that even as lonely as he feels, he still has someone by his side, and they always makes him feel so grateful for Ichimatsu's existence.
The mechanic probably doesn't even know how soothing each time Osomatsu has spent just quietly cuddling him have been. It's different from the overwhelming touches and affection that Karamatsu have given him. While it's true that Osomatsu has preferred the latter for a while – due to their much higher frequency, their intensity and also due to the fact that it helped satisfy his sexual needs – he also truly, deeply appreciates the things Ichimatsu has brought him. He loves the acceptance and genuine care the other has for him, how he might sometimes go out of his way to make Osomatsu feel good. Whether it's by accepting affection Osomatsu knows would normally make Ichimatsu feel uncomfortable, or by bringing him to that one place with all those cats to pet. It's special to him. It's definitely something he wants to be able to enjoy more often.
He'd also definitely love to make up for the fact that he definitely took Ichimatsu's presence and care for granted, before prison. He feels bad for it, considering how much he owe Ichimatsu. The other let him take refuge in his home, took care of him and made him a mechanical arm to replace the one Osomatsu had just lost, and agreed to let him live together with him for so long only in exchange of some help from Osomatsu from time to time.
It's simply a reality that without Ichimatsu, Osomatsu would probably be dead by now – or worse.
And yet, Osomatsu cannot do anything but shake his head. “I can't,” he says reluctantly. “I'd love to, I actually really would! But – I told you what happened with Tetsu, and stuff. He could be dead for all I know. And, the people that did this, they know I was part of that gang too, and they want me dead, and maybe they'd want you dead too if they found you on their way to me? I don't want you to die because of me.”
“Dekapan wouldn't let that happen,” Ichimatsu insists, “the fuck are you so scared about? You didn't mind living with this Tetsu guy for so long, despite how much you worry for me,” he says, and Osomatsu is surprised by the apparent bitterness in his voice.
“What is Dekapan even gonna do? Kill everyone that tries to get to me? They're a bloodthirsty gang, Ichi! They won't care about some nice doctor on their way!” he responds, sitting back up. “Tetsu was a fucking hitman and he was terrified of them!” he tells him, gripping Ichimatsu's shoulders. He doesn't mention the fact that Tetsu seemed like a crybaby in general, wanting instead to drill the danger of the situation into Ichimatsu's head.
The other doesn't seem to care though, just pushing Osomatsu's hands off of him and glaring at him. “People already know I'm linked to you, thanks to you landing us in prison together,” he says with a hiss, “If they really wanted to kill everyone linked to you they'd come to me even if you lived somewhere else. You're just finding excuses.”
“I'm just trying to fucking keep you safe!” Osomatsu insists. “You don't understand how dangerous this all is!!”
“You're just trying to keep me away because you only care about me when you're upset,” Ichimatsu responds.
“Well, that came out of nowhere??” Osomatsu exclaims in confusion. “What are you even talking about?!”
“You wouldn't have come here if it wasn't to cry on me,” Ichimatsu huffs, shoving his hands in his pockets. “And as soon as you feel better, you leave. Even when you're nice to me it's just to make yourself feel better.”
“No??” Osomatsu responds, feeling hurt from the other's assumptions – before that pain turned into anger. “You have to be blind to not see how much I care 'bout you! If it weren't for me, you'd still be crying over your shitty robot?! In what is that just me being nice to you to make myself feel better? Please do tell!” he says bitterly.
Ichimatsu's lips quiver slightly at the mention of Jyushimatsu, making Osomatsu almost regret his words. Almost. “Because I was of no use to you while upset,” Ichimatsu responds, though his voice is slightly weaker. “and you felt guilty over landing me in jail, so you had to make it up somehow – not for me, but just so that you could feel better about this and eventually abandon me when I was of no use to you anymore. “
“Ugh, seriously?” Osomatsu asks, rolling his eyes. “What are you even on about? So what, you're jealous because I lived with Tetsu for a while?? It's not my fault at all if you feel too insecure to even let me have other friends! But hey, you wanna switch places and be the one to disappear on me while he comes back? Because hey, go ahead! At least he didn't get all emo all the time and didn't get mad at me for literally nothing like you're doing!”
“Probably because he didn't care,” Ichimatsu replies, “and was a selfish shit just like you that only kept you around because you were useful. But obviously he was better at housing you than me. And it ended so well,” he says in an almost mocking tone, one that makes Osomatsu's blood boil and makes him see red.
He gets up to his feet and grabs Ichimatsu by the collar of his shirt, pulling him up close. “Cut this shit out right now,” he hisses, holding his fist up to Ichimatsu's face and seeing the way his angry glare almost turns scared for a second before he forces the fear out of himself.
“Or what, you'll punch me like the great friend you are?” Ichimatsu asks, and somehow that response stabs right through Osomatsu's heart, making him grit his teeth.
He was about to punch him, after all. But now it seems like the repercussions aren't worth it, and he feels like a shitty person for even getting the impulse. “Go fuck yourself,” he instead spits out, shoving Ichimatsu away and not even looking at him as he falls back on his bed, instead turning away and storming out.
“What a fucking asshole,” Osomatsu mumbles to himself as he walks down the streets, hands shoved into his pockets. What the hell was wrong with Ichimatsu? Osomatsu could understand being upset over him not wanting to live together anymore, but he only refused for Ichimatsu's well being! He was actually being a good friend, kept caring about him and doing so much for him, and yet the other dared to call him selfish?!
Osomatsu frowns. He does kind of feel bad about some of the things he said, feeling like they were a little too mean, especially considering that a minute before he was thinking nothing but good thing for Ichimatsu – but it's the other's fault! If he didn't get all bitter and angry on him, Osomatsu wouldn't have gotten mad either, and they'd still be cuddling together happily!
“Ugh,” Osomatsu groans. This was literally the opposite of what he wanted. He was hoping for some more comfort, especially considering he thought Ichimatsu was being especially kind today. And now he's all alone, bitter, and pissed. All because this brat couldn't take no for an answer.
Osomatsu just wanted to hug for the rest of the day. He already feels lonely from the lack of touch, and now he really doesn't have anyone else to go to. Tetsu's missing, Ichimatsu is mad at him, and Karamatsu doesn't ever want to see his face anymore. He sighs, feeling sadness fill him way too quickly at the thought of the other.
This really shouldn't have ended this way.
If anything, it was going surprisingly well, until Osomatsu messed it all up. He wonders what he would be doing right now, with Karamatsu, if he hadn't run away. Would they have been boyfriends right now? The thought makes him feel... strange. It feels unlikely he would have accepted to allow Karamatsu to have this sort of status, but at the same time, he feels himself almost blush at the idea.
They could be going on a date right now, if Osomatsu wasn't such a scared asshole. They could be fucking right now. He could have Karamatsu's hands all over him, could feel his lips kissing every inch of his skin, and have his low voice whisper to him how much he loves him. Osomatsu can feel his heart speed up, but in a way that makes him wince and grip at his shirt out of pain, because he misses Karamatsu.
His eyes sadly look down upon the copper rose he takes out of his pocket, looking at it with melancholy.
“The rose symbolizes my love for you, and the copper shows its strength,” he remembers Karamatsu saying, “a copper rose will not wilt – just like my love for you, it is undying. Even if the sun never rises, this rose will never show any sign of weakness – and neither will my love.
God, Osomatsu wishes it was true.
It feels stupid, really. He should hate the other, be mad at him. But his feelings keep going back and forth, from longing for him, to feeling guilt for ruining everything, to getting mad at Karamatsu for abandoning Osomatsu in the middle of nowhere and causing him so much pain. It's unfair, really, because no matter what, Osomatsu keeps remembering that it's his own damn fault, in the end. Because if he hadn't run away, Karamatsu wouldn't have tried to throw him in jail. And if Karamatsu hadn't tried to throw him in jail, then Osomatsu would've been there when Tetsu needed him. And if Osomatsu was there, he wouldn't have come to Ichimatsu to cry on him – and would have probably not visited Ichimatsu for a bit more.
Osomatsu frowns at that thought. “You wouldn't have come here if it wasn't to cry on me,” Ichimatsu's voice echoes in his head, and Osomatsu feels bad.
He guesses that's true. He wouldn't have gone check in on Ichimatsu for a while, and maybe he would have only gone to him the next time he was upset – but it's not really his fault, now, is it? It's just that two hours of travel is a long time, and it's not like Osomatsu could always afford to be away from home. It's why he was looking forward to moving in Akatsukapolis with Tetsu after all – because it would be easier to visit Ichimatsu whenever he felt like it this way, and not only when he really needed to.
Osomatsu ignores the guilt that tries to squeeze at his heart, and instead tells himself that really, Ichimatsu was being too pissy and not understanding enough. It was also mean as fuck to get mad at Osomatsu, considering how shitty he had been feeling earlier – and it makes Osomatsu feel like even more of a fool for seeking his reassurance and breaking down on him.
He doesn't even know what to do. He wishes he could just sleep all of this off, but he can't go back to Tetsu's apartment, and definitely can't go rest in one of the beds from Dekapan's clinic. That's when he belatedly remembers that Ichimatsu really wanted him to seek the doctor's care, and when he belatedly remembers his physical unwellness – which only help make his mood worse.
He guesses he could pick pocket some guy and go get himself a hotel room for the night if he really wanted to. It's starting to get darker, which means the streets are growing busier and busier, especially as Osomatsu approaches downtown, so it would be easy. He's already bumping into several people, and he knows that with how distracted and busy they are, they wouldn't feel his hand going into their pockets and bags to pull their wallets out.
It would be so easy, that by the time he reaches the main street, with all its bright colorful lights that hardly make it feel like the sun is needed at all, Osomatsu is already hiding at least four different wallets in his pockets. He could've actually gotten more, but he doesn't really have many places to hide them, so he tells himself he'll just get some more later if he needs them. Right now, he definitely has more than enough to get himself a room at the hotel.
... Or to get himself something else.
He's starting to feel rather hungry – something he could also fix in a hotel, but that would feel so pleasant to do in a restaurant. Maybe something fancy, just to drown himself in their way too expensive wine, before he frowns. That'd probably make him think of Karamatsu, and just that is enough to make Osomatsu give up on the very idea. Maybe, he then tells himself, he could just get himself some fast food, but that wouldn't come with alcohol, and that thought feels discouraging.
Osomatsu hums, and realizes that more than food, he feels especially interested in alcohol right now. Aside from the bit of wine he drank the other day with Karamatsu, it feels like it's been a surprisingly long time since the last time he got drunk. He can't really recall drinking at all since that fateful night with Todomi – and while that makes him feel reluctant to get shit faced again, out of fear of getting tricked again, he also feels too shitty to care at the moment, and knows that despite the risks, booze is the best way for him to feel better.
At least, that's his excuse for walking straight into the first bar he sees, breathing deeply in the warm scent of sweat, sex, and alcohol that welcomes him and smiling. It feels just like home.
He's even nice enough to wave at the people inside, though he knows that, as a new customer, no one really feels like returning the politeness. That doesn't discourage him, though, and it just makes him look forward to eventually becoming a known and loved customer that everyone buys free drinks to.
The idea makes him snicker. Maybe that is a little too hopeful, but the idea feels nice. He still knows that coming back often might help him forge a friendship with the bartender, and might make him more likely to give Osomatsu free drinks for a basic magic trick. Just like old times, Osomatsu thinks as he sighs fondly, sitting down at the bar and orders a beer. One that he will pay for, for once. Though he guesses it doesn't really count as Osomatsu paying if it isn't his own money. Oh well.
One beer soon turns into five, which is already starting to take its toll on Osomatsu. His sight is visibly blurry, the world spinning unsteadily around him – though Osomatsu doesn't really give a shit about that right now. He doesn't even care about how drunk he already feels, while he knows he used to be able to handle himself better in the past – when he wasn't as physically weak as now. He's too pissed to care, instead ranting angrily at the bartender, hitting his glass on the table as he slurs out his complaints.
“So what if I'm selfish, huh?!” he says aggressively, almost sounding like some delinquent, “ 's not my fault if he's nice to me an' I like to get a hug from him when I'm sad. 's it my fault?? Is it?!” he asks the bartender, who doesn't really answer, instead almost snorting as he listens to Osomatsu's ranting. “Hey! Don't make fun of me like that! Just give me 'nother beer,” he orders, sliding his glass toward the man's direction.
It almost falls on the floor, but the other man is actually quick enough to grab it before that. Soon enough, it's full again – and soon enough, it's empty again. It's almost scary how fast Osomatsu is at downing his drinks, but he's just too frustrated to have the patience to sip it slowly. At least, he can get the satisfaction of drowning himself in alcohol immediately with each glass – even if he ends up giving a small pout at its emptiness a second later.
“Everyone's a lil' selfish anyway, yeah? Look at him! What does he want me to do huh?? Fuckin' bring him the moon or some shit? I already do enough for him! Could've just, let him cry 'bout his stupid robot, but I was nice! I was nice, an' I brought him, my fuckin' boyfriend, who's not even my boyfriend – he was never my boyfriend, an' he left me, all alone, and he hates me, 'cuz I'm stupid,” he rants, his speech becoming more and more slurred by the second as his anger transforms into sadness. He rests his head in his arms, his everything aching in melancholy. “Told me he loved me! An' y'know what? Should've told him 'Yaaah I love you tooo', but naaah! Instead I was all like, 'naaaaaahhhh can't let anythin' good happen to meeee' and I ran away! 'Cuz I'm stupid!”
He sniffles, and the bartender sighs. “I think you've had a little bit too much alcohol, sir,” he says, taking Osomatsu's glass away.
“Nooo!! Give it back!!!!” Osomatsu whines, reaching out and making crying noises at the other. He looks like a five years old whose toy was taken by his parents, but in the moment, he doesn't care. He only cares about his drink, that was unjustly taken by the bartender, not even realizing that it doesn't really matter considering his glass was empty anyway. “Gimme!!! I paid for this!!!” he says.
“Actually, you haven't paid yet, sir,” the man reminds him.
“Ughhhhh!!” Osomatsu groans. He shoves his hand in his pocket and grabs one of the wallets, taking all of the cash he can find in it and throwing it at the bartender. “Here you go!! Now gimme back my beeeeer!” he demands, flailing his arms against the bar.
The bartender doesn't seem to really care though, simply counting his money. If Osomatus was in a clearer state of mind, he'd probably notice the surprised look on the bartender's face, and how his lips twitch into a smile before he puts the money in his pocket. If Osomatsu was in a clearer state of mind, he'd have probably counted the money himself before giving it to the other. But if Osomatsu was in a clearer state of mind, the bartender wouldn't have felt the cruel need to take his beer from him in the first place.
“You've drank more than five beer in under two hours,” the bartender says, “and you're very clearly not handling that well. Honestly, I would love to help you drown your sorrow some more,” he chuckles, “especially considering how generous of a customer you seem, but I fear it is against our policies for me to let you drink yourself to death – which, no offense, is inevitably what you will do.”
“I'm not g'nna drink myself to death!” Osomatsu responds, getting up with the intention of threatening the other man, before quickly falling back down on his chair when he realizes just how much the world is spinning and how much his body doesn't feel like standing still. His fall isn't as gracious as he thinks it is, either, considering a customer next to him groans in annoyance and pushes him away as he leans a little too much on them to steady himself on his chair. It causes him to almost slide off of it, though he's thankfully able to hold himself on the table. It's then that he remembers his anger, and he points at the bartender with a threatening mechanical finger. “Now gimme another beer! 'm thirsty,” he says.
“Again, I would love to – but it would really not look good on either me or this respectable place if I was to let you drink any more. Some customers have also complained about your loudness, sir,” the bartender tries to explain calmly, cleaning a glass. “Why don't I get one of our server to accompany you home, hm?” he asks.
“Only if she has beer,” Osomatsu says, before grinning as he looks over at the servers, and especially their low cut dresses which allows for a very nice view. “An' big titties. The biggest titties,” he adds with a hiccup.
“I'll see what I can do,” the bartender says with a small chuckle. He walks over toward one of the server, talking to her too quietly for Osomatsu to hear over everyone else's chatter. He sees him point to Osomatsu though, and sees the server – a cute girl with a green bob – look over with annoyance for a second, before her eyes widen in surprise.
Meanwhile, Osomatsu smirks, winking at her and waving. She looks around for a second and hesitates, before she walks over to him, while the bartender goes to serve other clients.
“O... Osomatsu?” She asks with confusion.
“Hey cutiee,” Osomatsu giggles dumbly, not even surprised that she knows his name. He doesn't even realize that she shouldn't know it, or that she has a voice way too familiar for it to be normal. Really, he's mostly focused on grabbing her hand and grinning in a way he hopes is seducing.
The girl frowns, then sighs. She helps him up, though is quick to grab his hand and pull it off of her when he tries to rest it over her hip. “Come on, let's get you home,” she says, a concerned look on her face as she helps Osomatsu walk out of the bar, stopping him from stumbling and falling way too many times to count.
Notes:
I was getting hit by a mean writer's block while writing this, but I really hope it isn't too visible & that the quality of this chapter is still good!! ;o;
Also I really want to thank you all for your kind comments. They mean so much and truly brighten my days every time I see them, so thank you!!!
Chapter 16
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu wakes up to what feels like a monstrous device crushing his skull slowly, to the point where he's pretty sure his head may explode at any minute. His eyelids feel heavy, rendering him unable to truly open them for more than a second at a time, and his stomach feel like it's trying to destroy itself. What feels like a hammer keeps hitting, pounding into his head, and he has to bring his hand and blindly flail them around himself to realize that nothing is there. He's just having a headache – one of the worst in his life yet.
It takes him a while to get himself to be willing to move from his side of the bed. It's strangely comfortable, he starts to realize. More comfortable than the hard mattress that Tetsu had him sleep on since he rescued him from that godawful prison. Did the other get him a new bed? Or did Osomatsu fall asleep on Tetsu's bed? As Osomatsu starts reaching around, his eyes feeling too sensitive to the sunlight filtering through the window and right onto his face to open, he settles on his second guess, as he feels a bedside table right next to him. That's nice, he supposes. He likes Tetsu's bed. It's warm, and cozy – even more so than he remembers it being.
The next thing that Osomatsu becomes aware of, aside from how thirsty and sick he feels, as if he hadn't drank a single drop of water in weeks, is the fact that despite how warm the bed is, he feels somewhat... cold? It's especially the arm that's out of the cover that's cold, and he quickly sneaks it back under the warm blanket, before he realizes that he's not wearing any clothes aside from his underwear. It's strange, and he feels his body shiver as he holds his cold arm against himself. He doesn't remember taking his clothes off before going to sleep, though to be frank, he doesn't really recall going to sleep at all.
Osomatsu nuzzles the pillow below his head. He doesn't think about it too much, instead preferring to catch some more sleep. It's difficult, considering his pounding headache and ever growing nausea, but he's too tired to get up. The bed is too comfortable, and Osomatsu pulls the blanket over his head to protect his eyes of unwelcome sunlight, before drifting into sleep again.
He wakes up an undetermined amount of time later. The sun is thankfully shining a little less bright into his eyes, and he manages to crack them open, rubbing them and yawning. It takes a while for his vision to focus, but Osomatsu's hit by sudden disorientation as soon as he actually manages to discern the room he's in, realizing that he's in a completely unknown place. It looks rather nice, the walls painted a deep green and covered with newspaper covers and pages, as well as poster of beautiful singers and other famous ladies that Osomatsu doesn't know the name of, but whose beauty he can certainly appreciate.
He's so terribly confused, now trying his best to remember what might've brought him here, but his memories of last night are fuzzy. He remembers these terrible days spent walking home alone, remembers finding Tetsu's apartment empty, remembers the traces of massacre in his gang's bar, remembers his fight with Ichimatsu, and then... nothing. From what he can gather, he probably got drunk, and is now dealing with a massive hangover. As from his lack of clothes... did he have sex? Osomatsu frowns. He supposes sex would've definitely cheered him up, but he can't help but feel suspicious, running his hand anxiously over his mechanical arm.
Upon closer investigation, Osomatsu finds his clothes folded neatly on the bedside table. Definitely not by him, for he would have just thrown them somewhere random. He doesn't recall ever folding clothes in his entire life, and is even more unlikely to have done so while drunk. That, along with the fact that this room seem very lived in, leads him to realize that he's definitely in someone else's room – a someone else who took the time to fold his clothes and even put a bucket next to the bed for Osomatsu to puke in. How nice, Osomatsu thinks to himself. Much nicer than a note left on the bedside table along with a malfunctioning arm.
And also much nicer than being left handcuffed to a bed while the person you so desperately wanted to consider a lover ran away, he supposes.
Osomatsu sighs. Then retches, pressing a hand against his mouth. He doesn't want to puke – and considering how familiar the taste of vomit feels in his mouth, he can guess that he did that quite a lot last night. Sadly, he isn't really in control of his body at the moment, and ends up grabbing the bucket next to the bed to puke into, making a disgusted noise as the act makes him feel almost kicked in the stomach. It hurts, it tastes gross, and Osomatsu is left feeling like death afterwards.
He feels himself hit by another wave of tiredness, though he tries to fight through it. He can't help but feel alarmed by the unknown surroundings, and as sluggish as he feels, he has to make sure that next time he wakes up won't be in some dark, empty cell again. So he forces himself to put his clothes back on, noticing how clean they feel on him, and gets up.
He stumbles more than he walks out of the room and into the corridor, blindly trying to find his way to what he hopes to be the living room or kitchen. The house seems small, the old, wooden floor creaking at each of his steps, and the thin walls letting Osomatsu hear the sound of the machinery all around. He doesn't really mind, preferring the background noise to deafening silence. It's more comfortable, and keeps Osomatsu from feeling too desperately alone.
He knows he's not, in this moment, anyway.
He eventually arrives to what he assumes is the living room, noticing a figure sitting on a rather comfortable looking green couch. "Hey...?" he croaks out, clearing his throat and coughing a couple of times before trying again. "Hey!"
The figure jumps then, quickly getting to his feet. He turns around, revealing a quite familiar face. "Oh, good afternoon! I see that you're finally awake... How do you feel? Ah, you probably need some water, give me a second--" he starts rambling, too fast for Osomatsu's brain to process well. Though when he starts walking toward the room's exit, Osomatsu stops him, grabbing him by his shoulder.
"You... Choromatsu, right?" Osomatsu asks, squinting, "what am I doing here...? did we fuck?"
Choromatsu immediately blushes and tenses at the question, taking a step back from Osomatsu and vigorously shaking his head. "What?! No, no no no!!!" he responds, shaking his hands as well, "n-not at all?? Why would you think that??!"
"You almost sound offended, I'm hurt," Osomatsu snorts, bringing a hand to his chest in mock heartbreak. He can feel some of his apprehension leave him the more time he spends with Choromatsu, realizing that he doesn't seem to be in any danger. "How am I supposed to interpret waking up naked in someone else's bed after I was drunk then? Don't be shy, Choro! I know I have my charms," he says with a grin, wrapping an arm around Choromatsu's shoulders.
Choromatsu, however, is quick to pull that arm off him, his face only reddening even more. "I-I told you I didn't! I just, got you out of your clothes and cleaned them because you puked all over yourself!!" he splutters, hurrying out of the room.
Osomatsu follows him, though. "Doesn't explain why I woke up in your house!" he responds, trying to ignore the rather shameful state he seems to have been in last night. That must've been ugly, so he's glad he forgot about it entirely.
"It's because---!" Choromatsu starts, before sighing in exasperation as he gets Osomatsu a glass of water, handing it to him. Osomatsu drinks the glass and looks at Choromatsu with amused curiosity, while the journalist rests against his counter and stares at Osomatsu with concern. "Do you really not remember anything from last night?" he asks.
"Nope, nothing at all," Osomatsu responds, shaking his head. The quick movement makes him nauseous though, and he quickly keeps it still again, holding a hand against his mouth, while Choromatsu steps aside to clear the way to the sink in case of emergency.
"Well..." Choromatsu speaks, letting out another sighs as his shoulders drop, giving Osomatsu an almost sorry look that worries him. "Last night, you were at the bar I work at. I know, you're going to say, 'but aren't you a journalist?' but-- I obviously can't afford to live by being an unknown journalist who's refused by every newspapers around... Sadly. So I work as a server at some bar downtown, and it just happened that the bartender told me to accompany you home because you were drinking a really dangerous amount," he explains, before looking away. "It's kind of common practice, so I didn't really mind it – but when I asked you where you lived, you said something like, 'I don't have a home', so I was concerned and kind of... Lost as to what to do with you. So I brought you here? I couldn't really leave you in the streets..."
Osomatsu frowns. "Oh," he says. Well, now he feels bad – both because he's suddenly hit once more with the miserable feelings from last night that pushed him to get so shitfaced in the first place, but also because he was miserable in front of someone else, and a someone he doesn't truly trust at all. He already feels weird for breaking down in front of Ichimatsu yesterday, but to have apparently whined over not having a home to an acquaintance, an almost complete stranger... He grimaces. "Well, I'm glad you helped me out at least," he then says, quickly forcing his grimace to be replaced by a smile.
He knows, already, that the other probably did it for the sake of his getting his scoop from Osomatsu, or just because he would feel guilty not to do anything. Still, the kindness is appreciated, if only because he wouldn't have enjoyed waking up in the streets, and definitely wouldn't have enjoyed having Choromatsu drop him off at Ichimatsu's place, considering their earlier fight.
Osomatsu sighs softly, almost inaudibly. He feels bad about what happened with Ichimatsu, but he decides that now is not the time to lament over it.
Choromatsu smiles at Osomatsu's words, nodding. "Of course! I'm glad to help!!" he replies, his voice going higher in pitch. He reaches over into one of his drawers, pulling out some medicine whose brand Osomatsu vaguely recognizes, while taking the glass out of Osomatsu's hand to fill it with water again. Then, he hands a pill to Osomatsu along with the glass, "here, I'm guessing your head must really hurt, so... This'll help," he explains.
Osomatsu looks at Choromatsu for a second. The ever present voice in the back of his head, representation of his torturous paranoia, tells him that this could be a trap, that he shouldn't take the medicine, that he could be trying to drug Osomatsu to catch him and to give him to the police. However, the hungover part of himself, whose head is pounding so much he's certain it's going to kill him, currently doesn't give a shit about it being a trap or not. If he's to think logically – which he isn't very much capable of in the moment – he'd know, anyway, that if Choromatsu wanted to give him to the police, he'd have done so already, considering he had Osomatsu in his most vulnerable state. With that in mind, he nods, swallowing the pill along with the water, replying a quick "thanks," as he puts the glass down.
Choromatsu nods. "O-oh! When was the last time you ate?" he then asks, "I should probably make you food..."
Osomatsu shrugs, "Last time I ate was-- uhh..." he tries to think. He completely forgot if he ate when he arrived back at Tetsu's apartment yesterday, and he's sure he didn't eat any time later. He frowns. If he didn't eat at Tetsu apartment, then the last time he ate was with Karamatsu. Either way... "A long time ago," he replies.
Choromatsu frowns. "That's not good...." he says. "Ah, well, you can go sit in the living room, I'll make you food! I needed to eat, anyway, so..."
"You realize you don't gotta do this, right?" Osomatsu responds. "It's nice and all but like, I can't really repay you at all, y'know that, right?"
Choromatsu stares at Osomatsu with confusion, as if Osomatsu had just said the weirdest, stupidest thing in the world. "What are you talking about?" he asks. "I can't just, like, let you die??"
"I mean, you totally could," Osomatsu replies with a small chuckle, rubbing a finger under his nose. "Though I guess that'd be a bother for your newspaper..."
"It would be a bother for that," Choromatsu admits, "but--" he tries to say, though Osomatsu holds a hand up, stopping him in his tracks, before he turns around.
"It's okay, I'll go lay down and wait for your food, and then I'll tell you whatever you want," he tells him, before exiting the room, ignoring Choromatsu's weak protest. Honestly, he's thankful for the kindness, and if Choromatsu doesn't expect anything in return, there's no way Osomatsu would refuse it. Actually, even if Choromatsu expected something in return, Osomatsu would still accept the kindness – while making sure to avoid having to give anything back in exchange.
He walks over to the living room, taking note of how warm the atmosphere of the other's house is. It's not even that big, but it's far better than the rather empty apartment he had been used to live in with Tetsu these past months. If anything, this reminds him of the house he shared with Ichimatsu before going to prison – it's modest, but pleasant to look at and certainly to live in. It has personality, the air is warm and smells almost sweet, and everything is comfortable. Choromatsu's bed was comfortable, and the couch in which Osomatsu lets himself fall into is comfortable. He can feel himself almost sink against the cushion, grabbing a pillow to place it under his head. It's nice.
He lets out a long exhale, trying to chase the nostalgic feelings that try to crawl into his heart. He can't help but remember laying down into a similar couch, closing his eyes and listening to the sound of Ichimatsu working on some mechanical limb or robot. The atmosphere always felt so pleasant, the act of doing nothing felt so natural and peaceful, and Osomatsu didn't have a single worry in the world. Times were simpler, with only a minimum amount of trauma present to torture Osomatsu in his moments of loneliness.
He misses that, so much.
Osomatsu turns around, laying on his side and holding his mechanical arm against his eyes, the coldness of the metal feeling soothing over his still painful head. At least, the medicine that Choromatsu gave him is starting to kick in, bringing him some relief, though the lack of pain makes it easier for Osomatsu to think, and he's not sure if it's a good thing. He tries, however, to direct his mind toward the positive side of things. Sure, he lost Karamatsu, and Tetsu is nowhere to be found, and all of his gang died, and Ichimatsu probably hates him now – but at least, he supposes, it gives him the opportunity to start things anew. At least, he supposes, he doesn't have to worry over his ties to his gang, leaving him free to do whatever he wants without having to fear them punishing him if he doesn't fill a certain quota for them.
He can work on being happy and okay, now that he doesn't have to worry about them, or about Karamatsu eventually getting bored of him and throwing him in prison. He can forget every bad thing that has kept happening to him, can find himself a place to live, and can just... live, instead of survive.
Osomatsu frowns. It feels so strange, somehow. He's been feeling like his gang was such a burden for so long, was so stressed over his situation for so long – yet now that he actually has a chance to be alright again, he feels almost... lost? And as if all of his energy has been sucked away – which... it honestly has. Those past months – or actually, this past year – have been so horribly draining. And now he's nothing but absolutely exhausted.
"Ah – Osomatsu?" he hears Choromatsu's voice call out, bringing him out of his thoughts. Osomatsu pulls his arm away from his face, looking up at the other with curiosity, and smiling when he sees the plate of food in his hand. "Oh, you're still awake, okay," Choromatsu says, smiling back timidly and handing Osomatsu his plate when the other sits up. "It's not much, but..."
"Thanks," Osomatsu replies, grabbing the fork Choromatsu gives him and digging into the food. When he thinks about it, it's also been way too long since the last time he ate a home cooked meal, and especially since the last time he ate pancake. Their sweetness works wonders at lifting up Osomatsu's mood, and he's left smiling widely by the time he's halfway through them, feeling already full. "Those are so good~!"
Choromatsu almost blushes at the compliment, smiling and looking away. "Thank you!" he replies, scratching at the back of his neck in embarrassment. Then he looks back at Osomatsu, before his eyes stare down again, hesitant to speak up as Osomatsu forces himself to finish his food. "... I'm really not doing this for the sake of your information, you know? Though, it's true that they're very valuable to me, I just, I worried! And it was made even worse by the fact that I actually knew you, and from what I gathered, you don't seem to be very rich, and stuff? So I was like, oh god, what if he had been homeless all this time... It made me even feel bad for getting mad over you not coming to our second meet up, and stuff, and--"
"Woah there, calm down," Osomatsu cuts him off, putting his plate down and grabbing Choromatsu's shoulders. "I'm not homeless! I just uh, had some troubles not long ago or whatever. Anyway, maybe I'm super rich! You can't know that," he then adds with a chuckle.
"You literally argued last time we met that you weren't rich, and that it was why I should pay for your meal," Choromatsu responds with a frown.
"Well, I could've been lying," Osomatsu replies, rubbing a finger under his nose. "But seriously though, chill. I uh, it's true that I was busy, last time we had to meet. I actually felt bad over not being able to come, really! I'd never turn down a free meal after all! But I'm not homeless or anything. For real."
"But what was it about you not having a home...?" Choromatsu asks. Osomatsu wishes he wasn't this insistent.
"I dunno, dude, I can barely remember last night," Osomatsu responds, and it's pretty much true. He really can't remember anything that happened after his first glass of beer. "Maybe I got kicked out for the night and I was upset. But I'm not homeless."
"... You protesting so much only makes me feel like you really are..."
Osomatsu rolls his eyes, setting his plate to the side. "Anyway," he says, with the very obvious intent of changing the subject. "Since I'm here, why don't I help you with your article, hm? If you still need me for that," he smiles.
"O-oh! Yes, of course! Let me grab my stuff," Choromatsu replies, quickly getting up and grabbing Osomatsu's empty plate to carry it to the kitchen.
Osomatsu sits back while he waits, letting out a long sigh. His belly feels painfully full, to the point he's almost sure he's going to be sick and puke it all out. It both feels terribly good, to finally have something to fill him up like this after such miserable days, and awful, because perhaps he pushed himself a little too much. But he would have just been upset at himself if he wasted the food Choromatsu had given him, knowing how much he was dying for a meal. He can't allow himself to ever waste food again, if he doesn't want to regret it next time he's deprived of it.
He's not given too much time to lament over his state, however, as Choromatsu comes back a bit later with paper and ink and his camera, as well as a bunch of documents, and sits on the chair in front of Osomatsu. "Alright, so – I... never wrote an article like this, actually," he explains a little lamely, scratching his hair and looking down at his stuff with a nervous smile. "I used to write articles about my favorite idols, what they were up to, or critics of their newest songs and plays and such, but no one really cared, and then I was told that perhaps I could start writing for more general news outlets... It's true that someone that is just starting out should aim for more general audiences, and then I can actually pursue my dream of specializing myself in writing about the rise of Totoko-chan in the music industry!" Choromatsu nods to himself, his eyes shining with passion. "But, uhm, because of that, I'm a little lost as to where to start, I hope you won't mind..."
"Ah?" Osomatsu responds. "Uh, you honestly lost me, buddy. But sure. So, what am I supposed to tell you exactly?" he asks.
"Hmm... Well, you claim that you were framed by the police, right?" Choromatsu asks. "So it follows the debated version given by the anonymous letters that I told you about. Here, I have a copied version of them on hand," he tells Osomatsu, offering him one. "Ah, you don't need to read it for now though. The veracity of these has been discussed for a while, until the police shut down any debate on it by refuting every single of its claims and by saying this was all a plot to make the population distrust them... They also mentioned your past activities with a known, feared gang to prove that you deserved your punishment... Is that true? That, you used to be affiliated with a gang, I mean."
Osomatsu frowns. He had hoped his previous affiliations wouldn't be known, but he sighs, "yup," he says. "Recruited me when I was a kid that just lot his dad. Left them a long time ago, though. After they took that," he points at his mechanical arm, "away from me."
"Oh... I see," Choromatsu says, frowning in thought as he notes it down. "Ah, but... Your past shouldn't really matter if you left that gang before you went to prison. What happened with the fire... was after you left them, right?"
"Definitely," Osomatsu replies with a bitter chuckle. "A while later, even. But I guess what I did for them back then still mattered, or some shit. I had a pretty high bounty on my head, y'know?"
Choromatsu tenses slightly, looking down. "I, I didn't know that, actually," he said, playing with the quill in his hand. "Ah, t-though I mean, I don't mind! At all, it's just, surprising, I guess..." he then adds quickly, awkwardly.
Osomatsu snorts, "chill, I'm not some super dangerous criminal or something, just a shitty thief," he says, reaching over to ruffle Choromatsu's hair. The other doesn't relax that much. "Anyway. I didn't do it. Though it's true I was sneaking in to steal stuff, but that's it. I stole shit. Didn't set anything on fire."
"Hmm... that might not help you," Choromatsu muses, frowning and chewing on his pen. "But if you were just stealing from it, why did they frame you... ? I mean, there was so many other, more dangerous criminals they could've framed--"
" 'Cause I was a witness," Osomatsu explains, laying back down. He really likes this couch, he thinks to himself as he nuzzles the pillow under his head. "I barely even remember shit from the conversation I heard, but the chief of police – uhh, I think his name's Atsushi? Whatever, really, but he was doing something fishy, talking aout some dude's rise and how nobody would realize it was them or something. I think he mentioned framing someone else, but I'm not really sure – either way, though, he saw me. And the same day he sent some guy to crossdress and seduce me, I guess. We fucked, and the next day my arm wasn't working, 'cause they put a tracking device in it. And as soon as I arrived home, these assholes barged in to arrest me and Ichi, even though Ichi had nothing to do with this..."
"That fits the version given in the letters..." Choromatsu mutters to himself. "Ah, by 'Ichi', do you mean, Ichimatsu? I know he was arrested alongside you as an accomplice... Though his trial was unfair, he still got a reasonable sentence, c-compared to you, I mean... Do you know anything about his current situation?"
"Not telling," Osomatsu responds immediately. "If this gets published he'll definitely be targetted again, so no thanks. Hell, actually, I'll be targetted too!" he says with a frown, realizing he isn't sure if he really wants to let Choromatsu write his article on him anymore.
"Ah, I mean, I could write this but not mention your involvement with me at all!!" Choromatsu quickly replies. "And, any information about Ichimatsu might help clear his name! I'm sure the public might be more sympathetic if he doesn't stay some random name they saw in the newspaper once and that's it, and—" Choromatsu tries to argue, though he's cut off by Osomatsu.
"Well, if they only saw his name once, there's also chance they forgot about him, right? Which is good," he says, giving Choromatsu a smile accompanied by a shrug. "Let people think he's not affiliated with me anymore, that'll clear his name."
"But—" Choromatsu tries, before sighing, "alright, um... Is there any other detail you remember about Atsushi? There's been rumours about him being corrupt, mostly sparked by these letters... Did you hear any, like, names? Anything that could incriminate him...?"
"Nope. Really didn't hear much, and I wouldn't have done anything 'bout it," Osomatsu replies, frowning. He closes his eyes though, trying to remember more clearly – but the closer his memories are to his months in prison, the fuzzier and darker they get, as if his brain didn't really want him to think about it. "He was talking into a device on his arm, I can tell you that," he explains, before biting on the inside of his cheek as he remembers the look he thought he saw Atsushi give him. "I think he saw me... I was sneaking in to steal some mechanical heart for Ichi, when he came into the room... I hid because I shouldn't have been there in the first place, even less to steal shit, and then I ran at the first occasion, but..."
Choromatsu notes all of Osomatsu's words down, nodding and humming. "But he saw you, and used you to... keep himself from being caught? Do you think he was the one to cause the fire, or...?"
"Dunno," Osomatsu aswers honestly. "I'd bet my money on the dude he was talking to, though... He seems to follow his orders or something..."
"I see... That's frightening..." Choromatsu says with a frown. "It... There's actually a theory, that someone I know, an ex police officer, has... He hasn't shared it with many people due to the danger that would put him in, but, he says that Atsushi is working with the CEO of a company that has been recently rising, very quickly, to the point it's rivaling the Flag Industries... Ah, it, it all happened while you were in prison, so I wouldn't expect you to know... Have you ever heard of TG industries?" Choromatsu asks.
Osomatsu frowns, trying to think. The name doesn't really ring any bells, though, so he shakes his head.
"They mostly deal in robotics, including mechanical limbs, and the... theory, is that Atsushi works for them and has helped them rise by shooting down all of the competition?" Choromatsu explains. "A lot of incidents have been happening with other providers lately, but people have been blaming them on various gangs, since incidents like this aren't uncommon... I, I'm not really sure if I believe this, but..."
Osomatsu stays silent for a moment, scratching his hair. "A company rising by eliminating its rivals sounds kinda like a gang, really," he says after a while, with a pretty amused chuckle. "So hey, maybe these people aren't exactly wrong for blaming gangsters after all!"
He can't help but feel worry take hold of his heart, however, as he realizes that Ichimatsu also counts as rivalry. Did... did they know, back then, too? Ichimatsu was pretty well loved by his clients, and had made himself quite a good name in his town, but it wasn't like he was the leader of a big name company either. Was throwing Ichimatsu in prison along with him a way to eliminate him? But then... why did they keep Ichimatsu alive?
After all, it's easy to guess that Osomatsu was sent into solitary for a year with the goal to kill him. But Ichimatsu's sentence was kinder... Osomatsu frowns, looking down. Now, he can't help but feel concern about Ichimatsu coming in contact wiht another organization for his project. If he starts to be known again, maybe he could become a victim, and meet a fate far worse than what he already went through...
"I suppose..." Choromatsu replies, giving Osomatsu a thoughtful look, before he smiles. "If this is all true... then this would make every headline! 'Corrupt police chief Atsuhi helps a gang like organization to rise' ! And then, and then everyone will recognize my worth!!!" he says excitedly, before adding, "And, of course, people will also realize Atsushi's corruption, and will realize you didn't deserve this...!"
Osomatsu snorts. "And also they'll like you," he says, knowing Choromatsu's true intent. Then he reaches over to pet his hair, sighing – though his face still harbors a smile. "Don't be too naive though, buddy. They didn't like the letters that defended me, so why would they enjoy you writing an entire article about it?"
Choromatsu frowns. "I guess... But... ! We should try! I'll, I'll even research on Atsushi and his potential ties to gangs to see if there's anything to find there, and then we can research on this TG industries! It's been around for such a short time, and yet everyone has been buying their products and praising them so much and I can't help but worry, if they're linked to Atsushi's corrupt practices... We need to tell the world!"
Osomatsu stares at Choromatsu ramble excitedly. He's cute, really. He's full of life and drive and passion, and Osomatsu almost envies him. He wishes he could be on board with him and have the energy to want to take down some corrupt plot or whatever, but the truth is, he's tired, and he feels the desperate need to sleep for three days in a row without moving an inch. "Sure, if you wanna," he says, "but that'll have to be without me. And if you don't need me anymore, I'm gonna go home now--" he tries, getting up, but he's stopped by Choromatsu immediately grabbing his wrist.
"W-wait! You can't leave yet!" Choromatsu says quickly. "I still need to write more about you! About your treatment and--"
"That can be another time, right?" Osomatsu asks, gently trying to pry Choromatsu's hand off of him. "And now I'll even know where you live! So no need to meet up somewhere or anything! Though I wouldn't refuse you taking me out to eat," he adds with a grin, rubbing a finger under his nose.
Choromatsu sighs, "why are you like this..." he mutters, shaking his head. "But... Where are you even going...? I still worry over this whole, 'I don't have a home' thing... Can you tell me where you live, at least, if you truly aren't homeless? I could, like, drive you there! I promise I won't give your adress to anyone else, if you worry over that...!"
Osomatsu frowns. Choromatsu is way too insistent for his liking. "I'm gonna get myself a hotel room, alright? There's probably a cheap one near-- uh... the edge of town," he replies, quickly stopping himself from mistakenly mentioning Ichimatsu and his position.
"Do you have the money for that?" Choromatsu then asks, getting up as well to properly face Osomatsu. "...I didn't mention it earlier, but, now... I wouldn't be able to allow you to leave to use stolen money for yourself. Or even less to steal more..."
"W-wha...?" Osomatsu asks. He can't help but feel a twinge of bitterness and sadness in his heart, as he remembers Karamatsu's righteous behavior, which would push him to say the same kind of things – if only in a more dramatic way. It also works to irritate him. "The hell are you talking about? And who are you to decide what you can allow me to do or not? Are you from the police now?"
"What?? No!" Choromatsu responds, "but, when I was cleaning your clothes, I had to empty your pockets, and, Osomatsu – you had three stolen wallets in there! Unless you have secret identities, which I doubt, and... Aside from it being morally wrong, you might just get yourself arrested again one day..."
"You went through my stuff??" Osomatsu asks, his hand immediately shoving itself in his pockets to check if everything is still there. True enough, the wallets are gone – he should've guessed that already by how much lighter his jacket was compared to yesterday – but he's thankful to notice that the rest of his stuff is there. He can feel his deck of cards against his hand, and, sadly enough, the copper rose from Karamatsu, filling his chest with heavy sadness with it's simple existence.
Damn, Osomatsu almost wishes Choromatsu had taken that away, too.
Choromatsu tenses, "I'm sorry! I just didn't want to accidentally soak anything important that was sitting in your pockets by washing your clothes!" he quickly says. "I put everything that I knew you owned back! And, I'm not judging you for having stolen wallets--"
"You are," Osomatsu immediately cuts him off.
"Well, I just think it's wrong to steal! But, if you're homeless and poor, I kind of understand that need, but I can try to help, maybe? So please, let's try to give this money back to the owners and let's try to figure something out... ! In an honest way!" Choromatsu insists, holding both of Osomatsu's arms now.
His hold isn't very strong, however, allowing Osomatsu to yank his arms away from it. "Dude, I stole that from random people passing in the streets, there's no way I could find them again to give it back," he chuckles. Choromatsu seems so naive, and innocent. It's cute, but mostly terribly amusing to witness.
"Then why not give it to the police and say that you found them on the floor, or something, like saying they were lost??" Choromatsu still desperately tries.
"I am never going to a police station any time in my life. Ever," Osomatsu responds, crossing his arms, and almost offended by Choromatsu thinking this would even work.
Is this a trap, he can't help but wonder? If it is, it has to be the stupidest, most forward attempt at getting Osomatsu to get his ass arrested ever. There's no way any police officer would see him and not recognize him – either from old "wanted" posters or from this whole affair with Atsushi – and even less of a chance that they would believe him if he said he just "found" these wallets on the floor. Honestly, the idea is so ridiculous Osomatsu can't help but snort, even as Choromatsu speaks.
"Fine, then I'll go myself!" Choromatsu says. "But I won't let you steal anything more to pay for an hotel room."
"Well fine then, guess I'll sleep in the streets," Osomatsu replies, turning around, but Choromatsu is quick to step in front of him, stopping him once more.
"Don't say that," Choromatsu responds. "Is, is there really nowhere you can go? Like, a friend's house maybe? You're still talking to this Ichimatsu person, right? You could, try to stay with him – or otherwise, I could try to pay for a hotel room for you, but those can get expensive, and it wouldn't be for enough time for you to find a job to pay for it yourself..."
Osomatsu chews on his lips at the mention of Ichimatsu.
He could live with him again. He could come back, apologize for their fight, and accept to live together again, just like old times. God knows he misses it, so much. But now, with the new information Osomatsu knows, he feels like the risks are even heightened. Especially if people were to pay attention to Osomatsu again due to Choromatsu writing about him, to live with Ichimatsu would link him to Osomatsu once more, and Osomatsu can't allow it.
...Despite that, he also can't help but worry about leaving Ichimatsu alone, if only for the risk of him being targeted for his inventions. Especially if Ichimatsu was to actually manage to give his robot life, it would not be a discovery easily ignored. What if Atsushi discovered that and targeted Ichimatsu? What if he burned down Dekapan's clinic? What if he put him in prison under false pretences, just like he did with Osomatsu?
What would be more dangerous for Ichimatsu, then? Living with Osomatsu, and being potentially linked with a criminal deemed dangerous and that Atsushi would probably love to further use as culprit for his crimes? Or living alone, without any protection against Atsushi if his name gets a little too well known for TG industries' liking?
Osomatsu frowns, sitting back down with a sigh, putting his head in his hands. "I don't know..." he mutters to himself. He just wants to make the right choice, but he feels like his life has recently been filled with mistake after mistake after mistake.
Choromatsu looks over Osomatsu, a sad look on his face. He sits next to him, rubbing at Osomatsu's arm in comfort for a pain he doesn't even know of. "It's, it's okay...! I can try to help..." he says softly. "You can stay here if you want, you know...? Until you figure it all out..."
Osomatsu looks up at Choromatsu, trying to read his expression. He seems to look genuinely worried, but Osomatsu can't help his own lack of trust. He knows Choromatsu has been kind to him so far, even if a little insistent and nosy, but it could all be a ploy to get Osomatsu to trust him, before throwing him to the police. Just like Karamatsu almost did.
... Except that Karamatsu almost threw Osomatsu to the police because of Osomatsu's lack of trust.
If Osomatsu had actually believed him, Karamatsu wouldn't have done that. If Osomatsu hadn't run away, Karamatsu wouldn't have felt betrayed and heartbroken. If Osomatsu hadn't done that to him, Karamatsu wouldn't have betrayed Osomatsu and broken his heart in return.
Was the same thing waiting to happen to him with Choromatsu if Osomatsu didn't trust him?
Osomatsu isn't sure. Maybe it's a little far fetched, considering Osomatsu and Choromatsu barely know each other – but Osomatsu doesn't want to take this risk. He doesn't want to have to suffer again like he did with Karamatsu. He doesn't want to ruin everything for himself and lose such a big chance at happiness. So he sighs, and nods.
"Sure," he says. "I fought with Ichi, last time, so I don't think he'd want me back home yet... so I can stay with you 'till then."
While it's not the real reason he won't live with Ichimatsu, it isn't entirely a lie either, since he's pretty sure Ichimatsu would not be very pleased to see Osomatsu again so soon. The kid hold grudges after all, and despite feeling a little better than when he woke up, Osomatsu isn't sure if he'd be able to handle his friend's grumpiness right now, and to have it escalate into another fight would just be stupid. Until then, Osomatsu doesn't really want to be alone, so he supposes that staying with Choromatsu for a while might be nice.
"Really? I'm glad!" Choromatsu replies, smiling happily. He's really cute when he smiles, Osomatsu notes. The wide V shape his mouth takes makes Osomatsu wants to pinch Choromatsu's cheek somehow – and since he sees nothing stopping him, he actually does, pinching Choromatsu's cheek and chuckling at his surprise.
"I expect you to spoil me while I'm here, of course," he says, giving Choromatsu a shitty grin. "After all, it might make me more willing to give you some juicy details, huh? And more willing to get an 'honest job' or whatever," he snorts, the idea of working honestly amusing to him.
Choromatsu makes an annoyed noise, swatting Osomatsu's hand away and frowning. "Are you real right now??" he asks, "I already fed you, and let you sleep in my bed, and washed your clothes, and---"
"And you could definitely bring me more food, and get me a beer, hmm?" Osomatsu replies, resting his chin on one hand and admiring the utterly offended look Choromatsu offers him as he gets up on his feet.
"I'm not your maid!!" he responds, crossing his arms across his chest. "And no beer for you after how drunk you were last night. At some point I was afraid you were going to black out and never wake up, you know??"
"But I woke up, so it's definitely a sign that I wasn't doing so bad!" Osomatsu simply says in response, sitting back and smiling at the other. "I'm thirsty."
"Then I'll get you water!!" Choromatsu says, starting to walk away, before stopping in his tracks. "Wait! No! I said I'm not your maid! So you're going to get yourself your own water!!" he corrects himself, stomping his foot on the floor.
"Aww, but I'm so lazy and tireeed!" Osomatsu whines, laying down on the couch. "I guess I'll have to die of thirst then... Ahh, it's so bad for my hangover, too! I can already feel the headache coming back... If only there was someone kind that could take care of me... but I guess not...." he sighs dramatically.
Choromatsu grits his teeth as he watches him, and Osomatsu's pretty sure Choromatsu is ready to catch on fire with how much anger and exasperation is boiling inside of him. "Fine!! I'll get you your stupid water!!!" he then yells, turning around once again to storm out of the room, while Osomatsu laughs.
"Holy shit, I didn't think that'd work!" he says to himself, snickering and rubbing a finger under his nose. Choromatsu seems so receptive to his teasing, and if it's this easy to get him to do what Osomatsu wants, then he knows he definitely will use this to his advantage. Even Ichimatsu has stronger willpower than him!
He let out a happy exhale, looking over the living room as he waits for Choromatsu to bring him his water, and hopefully some additional food. He's not even hungry, still feeling uncomfortably filled from the earlier breakfast, yet he still would love to eat, if only because he likes being able to eat. He also loves being able to lay down and relax, feeling little to no ache in his tired muscles, as well as little to no imminent threat to feed his paranoia.
There's a chimney in front of the couch he's laying in. It looks rather well kept and clean, to the point where Osomatsu wonders if it's ever been used. On top of it, Osomatsu can spot some photographs of Choromatsu and people who Osomatsu assumes are his parents. They look happy on these, like a normal, loving and functioning family, making Osomatsu's heart almost ache with envy. Choromatsu, however, also looks very tense on them – probably out of nervousness, considering how this guy seem to be the personification of stress. But he's cute nonetheless, and Osomatsu can't help but wonder if they were taken with that fancy camera of his.
Remembering the other's camera also reminds Osomatsu of the bunch of photos he took with it last time they met, making him smile. The time he spent with Choromatsu was quite light and fun, and he'd definitely love to have some reminders of them. Perhaps living with him will also allow him to have some more fun with his camera, and maybe give him the occasion to take not so innocent photos – of himself, to give to people he'd flirt with or just to tease Choromatsu with, but most likely of others.
His curiosity brings him to sit up and look further into the room. There's a bunch of fake flowers in pots decorating the table and shelves, as well as some more posters and newspaper articles hung on the walls and laying on the table. As Osomatsu walks near the desk at the edge of the room, he can also notice a bunch of photos messily scattered on it, probably waiting to be sorted through, considering how neat everything else in his house is.
He gives the door a look. Choromatsu seems to be taking his sweet time in the kitchen, somehow, but Osomatsu supposes he can use it to his advantage. He looks over the pictures, spreading them across the desk. A lot of them are of this one girl whose posters are everywhere on Choromatsu's walls – Totoko-chan, perhaps? Some of the pictures are taken from pretty far away, while some are closer but from strange angles. She's never directly facing the camera, and never even looking at it, as if she didn't care about her photo being taken – or didn't know about it. After all, a lot of them seems to be taken while she's walking outside, or performing at some sort of play or concert.
Osomatsu hums. He wonders how she would feel about this.
She's pretty, however. Her face looks familiar, and he's probably seen her on the cover of magazines or on posters in town. She sometimes seem to be accompanied by another girl, with brighter hair and cat inspired goggles on her head, that Choromatsu also has quite a good amount of pictures of. She's always behind Totoko, her eyes either fixed on her or looking down. That, as well as her clothes, lead Osomatsu to guess she's on a lower status than Totoko - probably her maid, or something similar.
Osomatsu chuckles when he stumbles upon a picture of her legs, the amount of uncovered skin making Osomatsu realize just how short her skirt is. The photo is rather shaky, as if taken in a hurry or while moving, but it doesn't ruin the image too much. "You creepy bastard," Osomatsu can't help but comment quietly, grinning with amusement as he grabs the picture and subtly slides it in his back pocket, wanting to be able to enjoy it during some more private times.
The rest of the pictures are rather normal, however, aside from the fact that the lack of posing definitely tells Osomatsu that they weren't really taken with the girls' consent. It almost makes the leg picture seem like an accident, especially considering how shaky it is compared to the others – but if it is, then Choromatsu will definitely not miss it much. And if it's not, Choromatsu would still probably be too embarrassed by its existence to ask Osomatsu if he saw it anywhere or took it.
Either way, it's a win-win situation for him.
Then, on the very bottom of the pile of photos, Osomatsu catches two that he actually recognizes. One is of himself – it's rather shaky, and a quarter of his face is cut off by on the corner, leading him to guess it's the picture he took of himself the first time he met Choromatsu. He can't help but smile with amusement, remembering how annoyed Choromatsu was at how Osomatsu kept his camera away from him for the entirety of their time together.
The second picture is of Choromatsu, who's laying on the floor, defeated. Osomatsu remembers it to be the aftermath of their small struggle that led them to fall onto the floor, and that ended with Osomatsu triumphing over Choromatsu. The other looks so mad like this, but the angle the picture is taken makes it look almost lewd, which Osomatsu definitely appreciates. He slides the two pictures in his pocket, enjoying the memories they bring him, and definitely happy that Choromatsu kept them.
He wishes he could nosily go through more of Choromatsu's stuff, but the sound of the other's footsteps alerts him that it's time to go back on the couch and act as if nothing happened. He quickly puts the photos back into a pile, hoping Choromatsu doesn't notice any difference, before running back onto the couch, jumping on it right as the door to the room opens again to show Choromatsu coming in with some water and snacks.
The other apologizes for how long he took, before pausing to express worry and confusion over Osomatsu, who's left breathless after hurrying to the couch so suddenly. Osomatsu, however, is quick to change the subject to avoid any suspicion, instead asking Choromatsu more about his occupation and career. The wannabe journalist is happy to start rambling passionately, giving Osomatsu some nice background noise as he lays more comfortably and sips on his drink.
Despite the other's energetic voice, Osomatsu's feeling rather relaxed, closing his eyes and setting his glass aside as he enjoys his company. It's comfortable, and Osomatsu can't help but feel like living together for a while might not be so bad after all, especially with how naive he seems to be.
Notes:
I remember when I started this fic I actually had a different idea for the role I'd give Nyaa-chan in it
Then Heso released an official steampunk design of her where she seemed to be a maid, and I cried and changed my plans, lmao
Chapter 17
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Not living in misery feels... almost strange.
Sure, Tetsu's apartment hadn't been that miserable, but it also wasn't luxurious at all. It was but a large room, with a kitchen on the side and a bathroom on the other, without much decoration or personality to it, the only thing showing that it was lived in being the slight but constant mess that it was in. Add to that the pitiful state Osomatsu was in when he first arrived, and there's no other way to describe these months he spent there with any other word other than "miserable".
Meanwhile, Choromatsu's house... is probably the fanciest Osomatsu has ever lived in. It's big, for one – bigger than Ichimatsu's previous house – and warm, as well as cozy. Even laying on the floor feels comfortable, and Osomatsu isn't sure if it's because he had spent the days before sleeping on the floor outside, or if it shows just how much better Choromatsu's living conditions are from his own. In addition, everything just feels... pretty. It's aesthetically pleasing, and feels more than just a place to sleep – it's a place to live.
Choromatsu himself isn't so bad, either. He can be a little pushy, which is annoying, but in those moments Osomatsu just casually chances the subject or tells Choromatsu to shut up, which actually works. Most of the time, at least. Other than that, the journalist is surprisingly kind – to a point where Osomatsu can't help but feel slightly weirded out – though not enough to refuse that kindness.
The other is also so oblivious, it's almost funny. He doesn't even notice Osomatsu's snooping around, even when valuables start disappearing one by one, and even when Osomatsu starts making a nice amount of money by selling them. He also has the good idea to sell the device his old boss had given him for his legs, getting a little fortune from that – at least enough to stay at the hotel for a while.
Despite that, though, Choromatsu doesn't seem too pleased with it. Sure, his eyes brightens and he smiles, telling Osomatsu that, "Woah! That's amazing!" but then, after Osomatsu starts bragging some more, telling Choromatsu he should've trusted his ability to handle himself more, the journalist ends up asking, "so did you actually make this money with a job?" which stops Osomatsu dead in his tracks.
The remark makes Osomatsu pout and put his hands on his hips. "No, but I made more money in like two days than I could with a month of hard work!" he argues.
Choromatsu frowns. "That's true," he agrees, crossing his arms, "but that also means that your income isn't steady, so you'll eventually run out of money, and--"
"I'd run out of money with a job too, y'know," Osomatsu responds, sitting down on the couch and shoving his money back in his pocket, ignoring the cold feeling of the copper rose still residing inside. "And this is easy! I'm just selling stuff! And legally, at that! I thought mister 'oh you should find an honest job Osomachuuuu' would be proud!"
At that, however, Choromatsu can't help but tilt his head to the side in confusion. "Wait, you're selling things? But – what are you selling? I didn't find anything of huge value on you, except that one thing you were wearing on your legs, but even that wouldn't get you that much money, and, and I thought you were wearing it due to s-some disability and stuff? And, you shouldn't feel forced to go without it if you can't, and--"
"Relax," Osomatsu replies with a snort. "Yeah I sold that thing, no I don't actually need it – I used to after that nice little time in prison, but now I can walk alone, just took it along when I ran here 'cause I know it could bring me money. And I was right!" he smiles. "Aren't I so smart?"
Choromatsu stares at Osomatsu, unconvinced. "That still doesn't explain how much you made," he says.
Osomatsu only shrugs. "I'm good at bargaining," he simply explains.
Choromatsu rolls his eyes, but then he sighs, because he doesn't really have any arguments against Osomatsu. "I suppose that's fine then... It's still money," he says, "So... are you going to leave, then...?" he asks.
Osomatsu hums for a while, before shrugging once again. "Dunno," he replies. "I like it here! It's comfy, and the meals are free," he grins, looking over at Choromatsu, who pouts.
"You know you could learn to cook for yourself, right? There'll come days where I won't be available at nights. What will you do then, starve?" the other asks.
Osomatsu snorts. "Oh don't worry, mom, I'm a big boy! I can take care of myself!"
The mockery doesn't go unnoticed, and Choromatsu looks at Osomatsu with wide angry eyes as his cheeks redden slightly out of embarrassment. "D-don't call me mom!!!" he squeaks.
"Then don't act like one," Osomatsu retorts.
"I'm just trying to help!!" Choromatsu argues.
"And I'm just teasing you because your help is funny," Osomatsu responds, poking at Choromatsu's side. It actually surprises the journalist, who jumps to the side and away from the couch with another squeak, causing Osomatsu to laugh even more.
"Stop laughing!!" Choromatsu yells, stomping his foot on the floor.
"Then stop being funny!" Osomatsu snickers.
"I'm just!! I'm!" Choromatsu tries to reply, stuttering some more before growing frustrated and turning away from Osomatsu with a groan. "You're such a brat!" he ends up saying, stepping out of the room angrily and leaving Osomatsu alone to laugh.
Holy shit, Choromatsu is hilarious.
The more he spends time with him, the more Osomatsu thinks that Choromatsu would get along well with Ichimatsu. Ha, they'd probably team up to yell at him for embarassing them, which would be a very amusing sight to behold. Then, they could also both blush together like virgins as Osomatsu teases or hugs them, which would only make their case worse.
Really, most of his interactions with Choromatsu have shown to be this entertaining back and forth, where Choromatsu tries to be nice and caring and Osomatsu just teases him in return, angering the journalist and causing him to throw a mini tantrum before leaving. Osomatsu isn't exactly sure why he's so inclined on poking fun at Choromatsu so much, but he assumes it's because of how easily he reacts to Osomatsu's jokes – as well as Osomatsu's desire to just... be happy, for once.
After all, these small sort of fights feel almost relaxing, bringing Osomatsu amusement without making him fear any sort of danger – and he hopes that continues.
Ever since he got here, he really hasn't felt any of the intense fear that would plague him almost every day back when he was with Tetsu. After all, despite the burst of paranoia caused by the annihilation of his gang, Osomatsu realizes that now he doesn't really have any threat looming over his head that forces him to do this or that. No boss would come and punish him for inactivity if he just laid on Choromatsu's couch and slept for days on end, no love struck bounty hunter would follow him if he goes outside – he hopes – and no enemy gang would come to put an end to his existence.
Osomatsu grimaces. He's actually not sure about that last bit, considering how things went before he ran to Akatsukapolis.
Still, Osomatsu feels some sort of peace he didn't think he'd ever experience again. It feels just like when he used to live with Ichimatsu, where he had to search the danger himself to be able to experience it, and where he was so empty of fear that even when he was in danger, he only found it entertaining. It feels just like the long days spent lazying around, listening to Ichimatsu working, enjoying being able to simply do nothing – not out of exhaustion, but out of laziness, and because Osomatsu enjoyed doing nothing.
That feeling of safety is so strong, that lack of obligation is so much, that Osomatsu feels almost... bored, and the very feeling is almost new. With Tetsu, when he'd be home alone without anything to do, he'd just go and steal something for his boss – but even that was mostly to shut down his fear induced thoughts more than anything. And while Osomatsu still gets those – he finds them growing quieter and quieter the longer he spends his time at Choromatsu's home, to the point where he can almost ignore them completely.
But it makes his quiet times even more boring.
He whines about it to Choromatsu, one day – who just sighs and shakes his head. "If you're so bored, a job might really help you, you know?" the journalist comments, but that only causes Osomatsu to whine some more.
"And what if it's a boring jooob?"
"But what if it's not! Come on, come with me, I'm sure I can find you something," Choromatsu insists, tugging at the sleeve of Osomatsu's brand new jacket. It's a warm red, the color feeling vibrant next to all the washed out ones of the world they live in, one that fills Osomatsu with life when he looks at it – and one that Osomatsu just finds aesthetically pleasing. He bought that along with some other clothes, realizing he should probably stop wearing the almost-rags he had been accustomed to for months, and they feel... comfortable and nice, working to help Osomatsu not feel like an absolute mess.
The journalist forces Osomatsu up and on his feet, not without some additional whining. After some pushing though, Osomatsu gives in. "Fiiiine," he says with annoyance. "But only if you buy me food on the way."
"Why do I have to pay for your every meal?!" Choromatsu cries out, "you have money now! You keep bragging about it! So buy it yourself!"
"Man, I can't believe you let me starve... Will you write that in your article? That you let the poor framed outlaw die despite his cries for help??" Osomatsu tries, knowing Choromatsu's weak to this attitude.
And yet surprisingly, Choromatsu pouts, holding his chin up and away from Osomatsu. "Maybe I will if it makes him shut up!" he responds, and Osomatsu's eyes widen.
He actually talked back! It makes him grin widely and snicker a little "damn, that's cold," as he takes note of that evolution.
"Maybe if you weren't like this I wouldn't need to be cold," Choromatsu huffs as he leads Osomatsu outside.
They walk around the city, Choromatsu pointing at various shops, restaurants and bars that seem to be recruiting new employees, but Osomatsu just shrugs them off as seeming boring or like too much work. Then, Osomatsu asks with a grin if a brothel that he knows is close by is recruiting, which results in Choromatsu slapping him at the back of the head, while Osomatsu laughs.
"Be a little more serious!" Choromatsu tells him, before tensing up in embarrassment as he notices a couple of people staring at them.
"And you should be a little more quiet," Osomatsu can't help but responds with an amused smile, while Choromatsu shifts a little further from Osomatsu.
"It's your fault if people look at us weird," he hisses.
"I'm not the one who hit me!"
"It's your fault if I-- ugh, nevermind," Choromatsu groans, his mouth taking the shape of an unhappy downward V.
Osomatsu just chuckles at that, pinching at Choromatsu's cheek – which brings a small squeak out of him. He's really cute when he's all pouty and sulky, Osomatsu thinks. Then he remembers something. "Hey, actually – why don't you show me where you work?" he asks, the sight of a nice looking bar on his right reminding on how they even came to live together. Squinting at the window, Osomatsu even notices the very pretty servers, with skirts so shot he's pretty sure he could get a very nice view if they were to bend over – though the sight of their large chest is already enough to leave Osomatsu salivating.
Choromatsu, however, makes a noise similar to one of a dying mouse. Osomatsu isn't sure if it's because pissed about Osomatsu staring at these girls, or if it's out of embarrassment from Osomatsu asking about where he works. "Nope. No way," he says firmly, "not ever. Also stop staring at these poor girls!" he adds, raising his voice as he forcefully pulls Osomatsu into the adjacent avenue, despite the outlaw's protests.
"Whaaat? Why noooot??" Osomatsu whines with a pout. "Did you even see what they looked like?? They were so hot!"
Choromatsu's lip tremble as he can't help but glance in the general direction of the bar again. "They... were very attractive," he admits with a blush, before he forces himself to clear his throat. "B-but! You, you shouldn't stare, it's... impolite."
"Maybe I was staring 'cause I wanted to work there!!" Osomatsu argues, crossing his arms over his chest.
"If that's your only reason to work there then it's a double no!!!" Choromatsu barks back. "Why don't you pick another bar to work in? I'm sure there's others with attractive servers!!"
"Then what about the place you work at?" Osomatsu asks.
"No," Choromatsu immediately responds. "I told you – there's no way I'll let you step a foot in there."
"Why?!" Osomatsu exclaims, "Is it because you want to keep your sexy servers all for yourself?? That's so selfish!"
"No!!!" Choromatsu squeaks, "it's just, I-I just-" he tries to argue, stuttering for a while as he looks around in panic, before suddenly pointing to the first restaurant he sees. "W-why don't we get some food, hm???" he asks, his entire body tense, and Osomatsu brightens up at the thought.
"I'd love that!!" he says, letting Choromatsu pull him along and noting the relieved sigh that escapes the journalist.
Choromatsu seems so very unwilling to let Osomatsu even close to where he works, and the very thought of the journalist hiding something from him makes Osomatsu's chest hurt with a twinge of fear and mistrust. He tries to shake it off as Choromatsu being embarrassed about his job – the other seems to be embarrassed by the very act of breathing, so even if it seems weird, it'd make sense. However, Osomatsu can't help but wonder: what if Choromatsu isn't as harmless as Osomatsu thought? What if he works in some shady business, and this bar has something to do with it?
Osomatsu shakes his head, forcing himself to look at Choromatsu. The other looks far too lame to have anything to do with any shady group or activity – though... Osomatsu still tells himself to be careful. He guesses he could always bring the subject back up another day, and that if Choromatsu is still reluctant about letting Osomatsu check his job out, then he can try to investigate. Playing detective sounds fun, after all – and it'd give him an excuse to go out and get drunk, as well as one to enjoy the waitresses' beauty, as he's pretty sure he remembers the ones from Choromatsu's bar to be pretty hot as well.
Osomatsu sighs fondly as Choromatsu pulls him to sit down at one of the restaurant's table and shoves a menu in his hand, telling him to order whatever he wants. Osomatsu's mind is somewhere else though, making him wonder if he could eventually manage to woo one of these pretty girls and get into their bed. It'd be nice, he thinks, especially considering it feels like he hasn't gotten laid in a terribly long time.
Then, Osomatsu frowns, because he can't help but remember the reason why he hasn't gotten laid in a long time, and damn... he misses Karamatsu.
"Osomatsu...?" Choromatsu asks with concern as he notices Osomatsu's sudden saddened expression – which the outlaw is quick to correct with a smile as he sits upright and tries to concentrate on the menu.
"Right! Food!" Osomatsu said, quickly ordering some of the more expensive but mostly nourishing meal he can spot, wanting to fill himself with food to fight the emptiness that has come with his longing feelings for Karamatsu.
... He really wishes he could forget Karamatsu as easily as Karamatsu threw him away.
The next days pass slowly. Osomatsu finds himself too lazy and unmotivated to act on his suspicions for now, and instead spends his time laying around all day. He even steals Choromatsu's bed some evenings, taking advantage of the time Choromatsu spends outside every night to sneak into it and fall asleep, the other not daring to wake Osomatsu up if he finds him sleeping particularly well. Sometimes, he does though, and Osomatsu sleepily jokes about the bed having enough place for two people – which it does – only for Choromatsu to push him off and onto the floor, then apologize with panic when Osomatsu lets out a pained groan upon a little too violent impact.
Osomatsu's never too hurt, though, and is quick to crawl into the living room and onto Choromatsu's couch, falling back alseep quickly.
The more time passes, the more comfortable Choromatsu seems to get – whether it's with talking back to Osomatsu, or hitting him sometimes, or even just have a normal conversation together. The journalist is still a little pushy, often sitting Osomatsu down for more details about the whole ordeal with Atsushi – whether it's about him remembering anything new, about his feelings at that time, or worse: about his time in prison.
It makes Osomatsu feel wildly uncomfortable, and just pushes him to shrug and respond with a vague "It was bad, almost died, get some records about other prisoners' experiences if you want to know more," before finding an excuse to get away. He realizes that "I'm trying to get a job" is a very good one, even if Choromatsu starts to doubt if Osomatsu is actually serious about that or not after the first couple of times.
Choromatsu seems to worry over Osomatsu's unwillingness, while Osomatsu tries to get the message across that he doesn't want to talk about it. He doesn't want to say how miserable he was and how, even months later, he still feels the repercussions of his imprisonment every single day.
He doesn't want to say out loud just how much it has broken him.
He tries to reassure Choromatsu, however. Tries to tell him he still wants to help him, but that it'd be better for both of them if Choromatsu just looked all of this up on his own, as Osomatsu's pretty sure there must have been stuff written about criminals' experience in solitary that Choromatsu can learn from and that would be much better than Osomatsu whining about his experience. Still, Choromatsu keeps frowning, and ends up giving up asking Osomatsu any question for a while.
Instead, he does something else.
Osomatsu was just getting up from another night spent in Choromatsu's bed, realizing with amusement that it was late morning, when he opens the door to the living room to find Choromatsu sitting down with someone Osomatsu doesn't know – but whose voice sounds somewhat familiar. Their talking stops as soon as the door opens, though, keeping Osomatsu from understanding what they were saying.
"Ah, Osomatsu! Good morning!" Choromatsu calls out, getting up and smiling. "I invited a friend over for you to talk! Ah, I hope you don't mind," he then adds, looking over at his friend, "I just thought that, you guys could help each other out, and stuff..."
"Huh?" Osomatsu can't help but look at Choromatsu with confusion, hesitantly walking toward the both of them. The stranger seems tense as he gets up as well and turns slowly to Osomatsu, his face bursting with conflicted emotions that Osomatsu doesn't exactly comprehend.
The stranger opens his mouth and closes it several times, trying to say something but seeming at a loss for words, making him look like a lost fish. His eyes look at Osomatsu, then down and away, before they look up at Osomatsu again, searching the outlaw's face with eyes looking somewhat... pained...? Osomatsu doesn't really understand, but he watches as the other bites his lips and looks at the exit, as if really wanting to leave in this moment. But then he swallows, and finally speaks out, in a much quieter voice than he was using to speak with Choromatsu just a moment ago. "Ah, good morning," he says, "I'm Todomatsu."
His face looks so familiar and yet also new to Osomatsu, in a way that makes him uncomfortable. He feels like he should recognize the other, but yet he doesn't really recall dealing with a guy like him, and since he can't remember him despite trying, he just shakes it off with a smile, hoping Todomatsu won't be mad if they did know each other in the past and Osomatsu forgot about him. "Well, hey, I guess?" Osomatsu tries, missing the brief look of surprise that flashes over Todomatsu's face as Osomatsu just turns to look at Choromatsu with confusion. "What's this about?"
"Ah, well--" Choromatsu starts, gesturing at the both of them to sit down. Todomatsu bizarrely sits himself as far away from Osomatsu as possible, which almost hurts his feelings. "Todomatsu here is – he used to worked for the police," Choromatsu explains, and holds his hand toward Osomatsu to keep him from getting up and leaving as soon as he sees him tense up, "but!! Hold on! He, he got fed up with their corruption and left! I-isn't that right, Todomatsu?" Choromatsu asks quickly.
Todomatsu plays with the pocket watch in his hand, but nods. "... That's right," he says. Then, he seems to regain some of his confidence as he straightens up and clears his throat, taking a deep breath before he continues. "Really, it was only a matter of time. The way the police has evolved is a shame to anyone who even wants to upholds fair laws, though I wonder if it ever was fair to begin with," he chuckles bitterly. "Either way, I'd almost have to thank you, Osomatsu, for finally giving me an excuse to leave this system."
Osomatsu frowns. "You're uh, welcome?" he tries.
Todomatsu looks at Osomatsu for a second, before he looks away, trying to keep a smile on his face. "Of course, the way you were treated was... unfair," he sighs, his voice growing softer once again. "What happened with you was the last straw, and so I decided to work as a private detective instead – helping clients that come to me with matters they cannot trust the police with..."
"That's... cool? I guess," Osomatsu replies, feeling lost. He looks at Choromatsu with confusion, "And why is he here...?"
"I also wonder," Todomatsu agrees, sending Choromatsu a stare.
"I-I thought... you'd be more willing to help me if I showed you I wasn't just a journalist..." Choromatsu explains. "Or well, I mean, I am! I've never really done anything other than that, but I mean that, I - ... We can actually help you, I suppose? To get justice for what was done to you!"
Osomatsu is... even more confused than before. Why is Choromatsu so adamant about changing things? Why did he bring that detective guy along? And why does Osomatsu feel so trapped into getting into something that feels like more troubles than good? He tries to speak up to express his thoughts and reluctance, but Todomatsu is actually faster than him.
"So that is why you called me here with such enthusiasm," the dective says, crossing his arms. As soon as he speaks with Choromatsu, all of his hesitation seems gone, his tone growing haughty. "I'll have you know that despite our past discussions – which were but pure speculations ! – I really don't see what a collaboration like this would bring any of us."
"Yeah, like that guy said!" Osomatsu adds in, "Like, I told you I don't wanna bring on a revolution against Atsushi or this TG industries or whatever, 'kay? I just wanna chill!"
Choromatsu looks sad at that, and he sighs, looking between Osomatsu and Todomatsu, "I... I guess, but... Todomatsu, don't you feel bad over what happened to him?" Choromatsu asks, "and... Don't you want to keep it from happening to other innocents?"
Osomatsu shrugs, leaning back, "I managed to survive, others will – not my problem," he says, bringing a shocked look from Choromatsu, while Todomatsu doesn't seem to care, the detective instead looking away.
"I do feel bad," Todomatsu admits, "but you heard him yourself. There's no point in working together if he doesn't want to cooperate. Why don't you write an article about something else instead, Choromatsu? Surely there must be some interesting gossip around that you can use to your benefits, and--"
"W-what? But – you told me you were proud of me for taking things more seriously and writing about something that actually mattered! You, you told me that you'd help me and let me work with you if that was the case! And this matters... !" Choromatsu responds, while Osomatsu watches with a certain bored eye, before getting up.
"Well, I'll leave you guys to your drama, hm? I'm hungry," he says, but Choromatsu is quick to get on his feet as well and grab his wrist surprisingly firmly.
"Wait! Wait, can you, can you please sit down, just a bit more? Please... I need this," Choromatsu asks, his eyes pleading Osomatsu to obey.
Osomatsu frowns. "Why is it so important to you?" he asks.
Choromatsu's grip over Osomatsu's wrist tightens, "because I want to do something with my life!" he says, "I want--... I want to stop being this lame failure of a journalist, and I know, from the bottom of my heart, that this is the right choice! Don't you want to change things too, Osomatsu?? Even if not for others – don't you want to improve yourself, and, and become someone that is known for good instead of infamous for a crime you didn't commit?"
"Not... really, no," Osomatsu tries to reply, scratching his hair – before an echo in the back of his mind makes him bite his lips.
"What do you live for, Osomatsu?" he can hear Ichimatsu's voice say, and Osomatsu looks down, shoving his hands in his pocket.
This feels like a load of bullshit, yet Osomatsu can't help but guess that having some sort of goal that he'd be so focused on and enthusiastic about like Choromatsu is does sound nice, and would definitely keep him from being so bored and from wasting so much time just laying around. After all, his need to make sure Ichimatsu was okay was what drove Osomatsu the most back when he first got out of prison. Then, his desire to get out of this mess and be happy again, while a little difficult to reach at the time, was also something that made Osomatsu want to get his ass out of bed in the morning after that.
But now that his situation is stable, he finds himself so empty of this type of drive.
Would this be the solution, then, he wonders? This seems like something far too difficult and troublesome to achieve, but he supposes that he doesn't have to succeed as long as he has something to keep himself motivated – as long as he has something to live for.
Osomatsu sighs. "And what tells me I can even trust this guy?" he asks.
Choromatsu can't help but smile, simply happy that Osomatsu is at least considering it, before he turns to Todomatsu. "Well... Maybe we can... work something out?" he tries. "Maybe... maybe Todomatsu could do something for you, to prove that he's trustworthy?"
"Maybe Todomatsu could make his own decisions," the detective chimes in with displeasure.
"Right! Of course," Choromatsu nods quickly, before looking over to Osomatsu. "Is there anything that he – that we could help you with? If Todomatsu wants to, of course."
"Uhhh... I dunno? I definitely would like it if he could get me some food," Osomatsu replies nonchalantly, feeling uncomfortable by this whole situation. Then he pauses as an idea forms in his head, looking at Todomatsu, then away to the wall. "... You did say you were a private detective, though, right? The kind that, likes, I dunno, spies on people and finds lost kids and shit, right?"
"That's quite a simple way to see it, but I suppose so," Todomatsu replies, surprising Osomatsu with the lack of venom in his voice each time he speaks to him. "Why?"
Osomatsu hesitates. There's two things he'd like to ask of him – though one in particular that feels more urgent and important at the moment. "So like, if I asked you, say, to find some guy – no questions asked why though – would you do it?" Osomatsu asks.
"My services aren't free, you know?" Todomatsu responds. Then he hesitates, and looks down. "Though I suppose I could... make an exception," he then adds quietly.
"Really??" Choromatsu asks with confusion.
"Good, because I wasn't planning to pay," Osomatsu responds. "... Can you find a guy named Tetsu? Some stuff happened, people died – don't ask – and since then he's been missing, but like... I'm sure he's alive..." Osomatsu explains, a sad feeling making his throat tightens as he thinks about Tetsu. "And I'd just like to know where he is? Or even just if he's okay, I guess. I'm sure he's here, in Akatsukapolis – but this place's fucking huge, so..."
"Well, I'll need more than a name for that," Todomatsu says with a small chuckle, resting his chin on his hand. "But sure. Why don't you tell me a bit more then, and we can get to it? Consider this an apology for..." he hesitates, "... for everything the police I have worked with has done to you, as well as a proof of my good will."
"... For real?" Osomatsu asks.
"For real," Todomatsu nods.
Well, it went better than Osomatsu thought – which he supposes is a good thing, even if quite surprising.
"Ah, but Choromatsu," Todomatsu speaks again, "I was serious, earlier. Perhaps overthrowing Atsushi through the press shouldn't be your first attempt at 'making it big' or whatever. Trust me, it'll only hurt your career."
"But you also told me that writing on senseless gossip would bring me nowhere..." Choromatsu replies with a sad frown, Osomatsu almost witnessing the light disappearing from his eyes as he says so.
Todomatsu sighs, "Indeed," he says. "So... Why don't you follow me along for the next few... days? Weeks? I'm sure some of my clients could have interesting stories for you to cover, hm?"
Choromatsu gasps, his eyes brightening right back up again with excited sparkles, "Really???" he asks, grabbing Todomatsu's hands in his own.
Todomatsu hums, gently prying his hands away from Choromatsu's hold. "And in exchange, you will never blindside me like this again. Understood?" he says, and Osomatsu cringes as he feels Todomatsu's words and harsh glare cut through Choromatsu like a knife through butter.
Choromatsu gulps, and nods. "Sorry..."
Osomatsu snorts. "Okay, then, have fun? I'll uh, tell you more about the whole Tetsu thing privately, Todomatsu," he says, stepping away. "For now I'm actually hungry, so I'm gonna grab some food, 'kay?"
"Ah, why don't we go out to eat all together--" Choromatsu tries, but Osomatsu's already right at the door.
"Nah, I'm sure you guys have stuff to do, criminals to catch, corrupt policemen to overthrow, all that," Osomatsu responds. "I'll leave you to it! And I'll see you tonight, probably."
"O... kay..." Choromatsu only replies, both confused and probably disappointed, his hand dropping as Osomatsu leaves.
"Phew," Osomatsu sighs in relief, resting aganst the front door as he steps outside. Even though this situation didn't go so bad, this whole ordeal felt more stressful than it should be. Osomatsu decides he doesn't like surprises, and especially doesn't appreciates ones that include an ex police guy that is supposed to help him with something Osomatsu hadn't even considered a problem to begin with.
He decides that a walk would really make him feel better, and heads down the street toward the center of Akatsukapolis. He recognizes the various places Choromatsu tried to use to incite Osomatsu to get a job, as well as the ones he went out to eat at. While he does feel quite hungry, Osomatsu isn't sure he's actually in the mood for food, as he mostly used it as an excuse to get away from the uncomfortable situation, so when he passes by various restaurant, he ignore his growling stomach, instead directing himself toward the pretty park he had sighted some days ago and enjoying the cool breeze that passes by.
It's still early in the day, so most people are too busy to fill the streets yet. While it's not exactly quiet or calm, Osomatsu can still hear his own thoughts – and for once, it's something he's actually quite thankful for.
Really, he doesn't know what to think about all this. He's a little pissed about being blindsided as well, and happy that Todomatsu feels the same. Upon thinking about the detective, however, Osomatsu can't help but frown. There's an uneasy feeling that grows in his chest as he recalls his face, but Osomatsu really doesn't know why. It looks familiar, yes – but so far almost ever ones of his friends have looked quite similar. Be it Ichimatsu, Choromatsu, or even Karamatsu – all of them have quite similar facial features, with some small differences. For Todomatsu to look familiar, while he also shares their round face, button nose and big eyes... It really doesn't tell Osomatsu much.
It isn't only his face that feels recognizable, however – but even his voice or his demeanor. He seems pretty feminine, cute and innocent – something that would inspire trust from anyone, but that fills Osomatsu's heart with uncertainty and screams at him to not trust him.
Just as it had yelled at him not to trust Karamatsu.
Maybe, Osomatsu tells himself, he's just mistrusting because Todomatsu is still a stranger to him. After all, he still wonders from time to time if Choromatsu is truly trustworthy, and the journalist has yet to betray him, even after being given golden opportunities to take advantage of him. So perhaps he should give Todomatsu a chance, while still remaining careful. He doesn't want to repeat past mistakes – which include both being too trusting too easily, and letting his paranoia get the best of him.
Osomatsu sighs as he walks into the park, finding himself surrounded with blossoming trees that feel out of place in the middle of the busy city. Finding an healthy middle ground between vigilance and trust isn't easy.
He sits on a bench close to a fountain, watching as small birds eat at seeds left by passersby. It's quiet, with the occasional kids running around, laughing and playing with their friends. They look well fed, their faces bright and happy, while their clothes are probably twice the price of Osomatsu's own. Rich, noble kids, who will experience more luxury in a day than the kids Osomatsu used to witness in that old industrial town will in a lifetime. It makes Osomatsu feel somewhat sad, and definitely gives him the impulse of wanting to rob these kids of some of their money with a basic magic trick – but as soon as he they see him take a single step toward them, they run off, probably either scared by his appearance or taught by their parents not to let any stranger like Osomatsu get anywhere close to them.
Oh well. At least he tried.
Their escape leaves him alone to think some more, though, his eyes falling onto the clear water of the fountain. He supposes he should be happy that Todomatsu wants to help him find Tetsu. After all, despite recognizing how miserable his living conditions were with the hitman... it's not exactly his fault, and if anything, he actually made it easier for Osomatsu to handle, in his own way. He took care of him, and helped Osomatsu climb back up from rock bottom – something that Osomatsu would have definitely failed to do on his own.
Hell, Osomatsu would have absolutely not survived if it wasn't for Tetsu. Whether it's thanks to the hitman picking him up from jail, or thanks to him actually caring enough to feed him, help him speak and walk again, help calm his anxiety with things as small as keeping the light on for Osomatsu to sleep... All of these accumulate and accumulate, and despite Osomatsu also helping Tetsu out with his mother, he realizes that he really owes the hitman a lot.
Osomatsu looks down. He really hopes Tetsu is okay, that he managed to escape and take his mom with him. Is she still sick, Osomatsu wonders? Osomatsu recalls her being in a rather worrying state before Dekapan came to help, but he never really asked Tetsu more about her condition after that. He knows his mom is so very important for Tetsu... he wouldn't want him to suffer such a terrible, terrible loss.
He knows what it feels like to have a parental figure brutally taken away.
It's then that he realizes something, however. Dekapan... did help Tetsu and his mother out, and if she needed a continuous treatment, no doubt that the doctor would be notified if she was to move out, right? He'd need to be able to visit after all... so would Dekapan... know? Would he know if Tetsu and his mother are okay, and where they went?
Osomatsu hums, resting his chin on his hand. He already asked Todomatsu to help, and it would be awkward to then come back and tell him that he doesn't need it anymore if the answer is right there – but also, it would save Osomatsu so much time wasted worrying if Dekapan could just bring him the answer that he's been seeking! He nods to himself, getting up. He definitely should go and ask Dekapan.
...But then, Osomatsu also cringes, as he thinks about something that is even more awkward than the possibility of finding Tetsu before Todomatsu even gets the chance to – and its the fact that he still hasn't gone back to Ichimatsu to patch things up yet. He feels bad, and guilty for it – though a part of himself also tells him that if Ichimatsu truly cared, he'd also go out of his way to find Osomatsu, especially since he's the one who started the fight – but he guesses that the mechanic is bad at initiating anything or at coming out of his shell.
Ichimatsu doesn't even know where Osomatsu's been, after all. Sure, the mechanic could search for him – but Osomatsu damn well hopes that it wouldn't be easy to find him, or else it would only feed his paranoia to a dangerous point.
Osomatsu frowns, shoving his hands in his pockets. This could be a good opportunity to apologize, while also getting some info and reassurance. "Two birds in one stone, huh?" he says with a small chuckle, before he starts walking toward the outskirts of town, where the doctor resides.
It feels like Osomatsu hasn't stepped in the doctor's clinic in forever, heightening his guilt. It must have not been longer than a couple of weeks since last time he saw Ichimatsu – he hasn't really counted the days – but he realizes that even that is too long considering the way they parted. He hopes the mechanic hasn't been left feeling too bad, and hopes that he won't throw Osomatsu out right away.
For now, though, Osomatsu directs himself to the doctor's desk rather than the door to Ichimatsu's room. "Hey doc'," Osomatsu says with a smile, waving as Dekapan looks up to him. The clinic is pretty empty – which is probably a good thing – and the doctor doesn't seem to be too busy, as he was just filling some boring looking paperwork.
"Well, hello there," Dekapan replies, "it has been a long time. I remember Ichimatsu said I should take a look at you last time you came, but you just ran off... How are you feeling? Well, I hope."
"Oh," Osomatsu says, before chuckling softly, rubbing a finger under his nose. Right. He was in a pretty bad state. He remembers his head throbbing, his stomach feeling so empty, as he pushed his body to hold on until he made sure Ichimatsu was safe, until he made sure that he hadn't truly lost everything. "I'm good! Way better actually. It's been a while since last time I felt this good, physically."
The doctor smiles. "I can see that – I've never seen so much color and life on your face before. It makes me happy – I've been worried over you for a while now, you know?"
"...Really?" Osomatsu asks. That's surprisingly kind of him – though he supposes it's to be expected from a doctor, who went out of his way to save someone like Ichimatsu from the streets, as well as help out a gangster's sick mother. "That's... nice, but yeah, I'm good!"
"Did you come to see Ichimatsu, then?" Dekapan asks.
"Nope," Osomatsu immediately responds, "I mean, yes, but also – I mostly came because I uh... was wondering about one of your patients, actually. Do you remember how we met? How I came here and then I was all like, 'you gotta follow me whether you'd like it or not' and stuff?"
"Indeed. If I recall correctly, you were ready to just forcefully kidnap me, correct?" Dekapan asks, and when he witnesses Osomatsu tense up, he chuckles. "It's okay – it wouldn't have been the first time. But I am grateful you asked for my help – I'm always overjoyed to help those in needs, and that poor woman needed my help."
"Right, right," Osomatsu nods. "... So, like, you totally visited her again and stuff to make sure she was fine, right? Have you seen here these past... weeks or so?"
Dekapan sadly shakes his head. "No... Last time I tried to visit, I found her home empty. I thought she was just outside for a walk, but each time I tried to come, I found the same result, and nobody around had seen her – so I assume she moved without notifying me," he sighs. "Though that means she was healthy enough to move, right?" he then smiles. "She was getting better after all."
Osomatsu bites his lips. "I guess," he says, not wanting to worry the doctor with the truth. Despite how calm and composed he seemed to be about being contacted by gangsters and being kidnapped in the past, Osomatsu isn't sure if he'd be really happy to know that one of his patient has gone missing.
Then Osomatsu realizes, that if Tetsu had died, she would've been there. And if she had been killed with Tetsu, Dekapan would probably know. If he went inside of her house, he'd have probably noticed the signs of murder, and if he asked around, he'd have probably been told if she had been killed. But all he said was that nobody had seen her around, so the chances that Tetsu did survive and took his mother along to run away are very probable. The chances that they may both be alright are very probable.
Even if it's strange that Tetsu didn't contact the doctor at all after his escape. He knows where Dekapan lives, so it wouldn't have been a problem... why did he not tell him? Did he not get the occasion to? Or did his mom truly get better, enough to not need the doctor's help?
Osomatsu doesn't know, and the uncertainty and worry is starting to make his heart race in a painfully uncomfortable way. He feels like his heart is going to beat out of his chest, the world spinning around him slightly, and he clenches his fists. "I'm gonna, uh, go then," he says, walking away from the doctor's desk and toward Ichimatsu's door, deciding that the best way to deal with this spike in stress would be to apologize to Ichimatsu so that he could chill with him.
With that thought, though, Osomatsu freezes, his hand on the doorknob. No. This isn't the reason for which he should apologize to Ichimatsu, nor should this be the reason he should want to spend time with the other. The very fact that he thought about that squeezes Osomatsu's pained heart further with a suffocating feeling of guilt, as he realizes that, perhaps, the mechanic was justified in his anger the last time they spoke.
God, he really is an asshole, isn't he? Ichimatsu definitely deserves an apology, instead of being simply used for Osomatsu to feel better. Because more than that, Osomatsu... misses him. He misses their quiet times together, misses the very rare smiles he could sometimes witness on Ichimatsu's face, and misses the affection they could share. Because more than loving Ichimatsu's ability to make him happy – Osomatsu loves to be able to make Ichimatsu happy.
Osomatsu takes a deep breath, before he enters the room – pretty sure that if he knocked and Ichimatsu heard his voice, he'd just send him away. However, as soon as his eyes scan the area, he realizes that knocking wouldn't have worked for a very different reason.
The dimly lit space is completely silent, aside from the quiet ambient clockwork. At first, Osomatsu almost thinks that the mechanic isn't here – until his eyes fall to the bed, on which he finds Ichimatsu, laying down with his head on Jyushimatsu's lap, his eyes closed and lips slightly parted as he sleeps peacefully. The robot's mechanical hand runs through Ichimatsu's hair with surprising ease, the movements much smoother than the last time Osomatsu saw the robot move.
It makes him smile, because that means Ichimatsu made visible progress. He wonders if he knows that, or if he still considers himself a failure for not giving his robot life yet. Osomatsu sighs, feeling sad as he already knows that the latter possibility is the more likely. He sits on the bed, next to Jyushimatsu, his hand running across Ichimatsu's cheek. It's slightly damp with what Osomatsu assumes is tears, which only works to heighten his worry. Did Ichimatsu cry himself to sleep or something? It wouldn't be surprising, but... Osomatsu feels bad.
He feels bad, because while he was having a good time at Choromatsu's home, Ichimatsu was probably all alone, left to deal with his worries and insecurities with no support at all.
But then, Osomatsu's hand brushes against the robot's mechanical hand, and his eyes soften. The robot's face is still the same as always – it looks exactly like Ichimatsu's, except that his eyes are wide and his mouth shaped in a giant smile. While it does look kind of creepy most of the time, Osomatsu's pretty sure that the sight is probably heartwarming to Ichimatsu – and he's just grateful that despite his loneliness, the mechanic still has this robot to keep him company.
"Thanks for taking care of him," Osomatsu can't help but speak softly as he leans slightly against the robot, wiping the tears on Ichimatsu's face before he grabs his hand, intertwining their fingers and running his thumb across the soft, warm skin.
"You – are – welcome !" a robotic voice answers, the sound surprising Osomatsu and making him jump. The voice definitely came from the robot's throat – making it the first words Osomatsu ever hears him speak.
Notes:
Y'know, I realized recently that I've never spoken about my update schedule here.
I try to update this fic every two weeks on sunday! Sometimes I may be a little late and post it on the next monday or tuesday - and in these cases, I always make sure to tweet about it on my twitter (@bottomoso) !
Chapter Text
The sudden voice coming from the robot takes Osomatsu by surprise, and he stays staring at it with wide surprised eyes for a bit while the robot just stares right back at him, with his dimly lit eyes and wide open mouth. Osomatsu's pretty sure he never heard him speak before – he remembers him being able to play the radio for a while, probably as a result of Ichimatsu trying to make him able to produce sound, but this... is completely different.
Jysuhimatsu spoke. He spoke a coherent sentence as a response to Osomatsu.
"Holy shit," Osomatsu can't help but say – and he's only kept from trying to converse more with Jyushimatsu by the sound of shuffling below him. He looks down to see Ichimatsu shift and groan, most likely awakened by the loudness of Jyushimatsu's voice.
Ichimatsu brings a hand to his face to rub his sleepy eyes. He then yawns and pulls himself up slowly, looking at Osomatsu with tired, but surprised, eyes. "What're you—" he tries to groan, but he's stopped by Osomatsu instinctively pulling him into a tight hug that leaves him even more confused.
"I'm sorry!!" Osomatsu immediately says, squeezing Ichimatsu in his arms when he feels him try to pull away. "I was a shitty friend and I made you feel bad, and stuff! So I'm sorry!!"
The apology seems to take Ichimatsu aback, as the mechanic freezes with his hands on Osomatsu's shoulders, in the middle of an attempt as pushing Osomatsu away. Osomatsu can understand the surprise – after all, he's not the kind to apologize easily – but he knows he needs to, because Ichimatsu is important to him and because he wants to be able to be friends again and make Ichimatsu happy. Because Ichimatsu deserves an apology and deserves a friend that can make him happy.
There's a small silence, in which Ichimatsu's hands drop from Osomatsu's shoulders and onto the bed. Osomatsu takes it as a good sign, even if his friend stays silent. He rubs the other's back, one of his hand gently running through Ichimatsu's hair and ready to pull away if Ichimatsu expresses any kind of displeasure – and he smiles when, on the contrary, he feels Ichimatsu relaxing against him and sigh.
"I'm sorry, too," he hears him mumble almost inaudibly.
Osomatsu's smile widens, and he pulls away slightly to hold Ichimatsu's chin up and make him look up at him. "Can we be friends again then?" he asks.
Ichimatsu looks up at Osomatsu, his face turning a bright red from embarrassment at the gesture, before he pushes Osomatsu's hand away from his chin and looks down. Then, he rests his head against Osomatsu's shoulder – in a way that Osomatsu isn't sure is affectionate or representative of his remaining fatigue. "We never stopped," he tells him, and Osomatsu chuckles softly, rubbing a finger under his nose.
He's glad Ichimatsu feels that way, and realizes what an idiot he was for worrying so much over the state of their friendship.
"So..." Osomatsu starts, looking over Jyushimatsu and deciding to address the elephant in the room. "He... talks, now? Like, for real real? I heard him talk just now! Did you know about it? Because that's so fucking cool!!" he tells Ichimatsu, "You made your robot talk!!!"
Ichimatsu's eyes widen, his lips twitching in a smile at the praise, and he nods. "I uh... He's still not there yet," he tells Osomatsu, "but... he talks," he nods.
Osomatsu's face brightens, and he pulls Ichimatsu into yet another hug – one that is warmer, happier than the previous one. He ruffles Ichimatsu's hair, laughing happily. "That's so cool though, holy shit! Like, I know other places have talking robot, but yours like... He replied to me!! On his own!! That's so great!! I'm proud of you, Ichi!" he tells him, because it's the truth.
He really is goddamn proud of Ichimatsu, and he needs him to know. Because chances are Ichimatsu doesn't realize how great his progress is, and chances are Ichimatsu is going to put himself down instead of rejoicing.
And as if Ichimatsu had just heard that, he mumbles a quiet little "It's not that great..." against Osomatsu's chest. "There's still lots of problems with it..."
"What are you talking about?" Osomatsu asks with a frown, "this is better than anything--" he tries to say, before being cut off by Jyushimatsu's robotic voice.
"Ichi-ma-tsu is a – good mecha.... me-cha-ni..." he attempts to say, pausing in between words and sometimes syllables, as if he had troubles processing and pronouncing some of them and forgot what to say, or how to say it. Then he just stops speaking, the hand that was mid-air dropping onto the soft mattress, making Ichimatsu sigh.
"You see?" he asks, sitting back up and looking at Jyushimatsu with a mix of sadness and exasperation. "I managed to make him speak of his own free will – but the mechanism in his body are too weak for the actions he tries to perform," he explains, running a finger over Jyushimatsu's chest, opening it up to reveal the weakly beating mechanical heart, before he points to the floor toward a pile of similar looking hearts.
"But you made him speak of his own free will! You gave him free will!" Osomatus insists, grabbing Ichimatsu's hands in his own. "Even the robots in restaurants and stuff don't have free will!!!"
Ichimatsu stays silent for a bit, looking almost like a pouty child who doesn't want to listen – which is pretty much how he's acting right now. Is it really so hard to accept praise? "But I dunno," he finally responds with a shrug, which only works to confuse Osomatsu.
"You don't know what?" he asks with a frown.
"If he's like... him, I guess," Ichimatsu replies, pulling his hands away from Osomatsu's own and sighing. "If it's Jyushimatsu."
Osomatsu hums. "Well, why don't you try to talk to him to find out? After uh, replacing his heart, I guess."
"Hm," is Ichimatsu's only replies. "It's not that easy."
"Why not? I can try to help!" Osomatsu tries, grabbing Jyushimatsu's hand and shaking it excitedly. "Hey! I'm Osomatsu!" he says with a smile.
The robot takes a handful seconds to answer – more than he did earlier. "I... am..." he tries to say, before the light in his eyes dims slightly, and the heart in his chest stops beating, and Ichimatsu sighs.
"You see?" he tells him, getting up to grab a functioning heart from his desk. Then, he leans in to take out the dead one from Jyushimatsu's chest, letting it fall down onto the floor, before he places the new one in the empty space. "It'll last until tonight, hopefully," Ichimatsu mutters, sitting back down and curling up on himself, further away from the both of them. "But it'll take him a while to readjust to the heart. He's not gonna be answering until then."
Osomatsu still does his best to keep his smile on. "That's fine!!" he says, crawling over to Ichimatsdu and wrapping his arms around him. "If I can't talk to Jyushi, I'll talk to you! It feels like it's been forever after all! So what have you been up to? Did you meet with that one girl from last time again?" he asks.
Ichimatsu looks at Osomatsu, seemingly already annoyed at the idea of having to talk instead of sulking in his corner, but he still leans on him, his head resting against Osomatsu's shoulder. "We meet often," he tells him. "She's helping me with Jyushimatsu, after all..."
Osomatsu smiles warmly. "Ichimatsu's made a new friend then!!! Finally he has someone else than me to talk tooo!" he says, rubbing his cheek against the other's face. "So I can stop worrying about you!!"
"She's not. A friend." Ichimatsu insists, however, pushing Osomatsu away with a growl – though Osomatsu is quick to pull Ichimatsu back into their embrace and squeeze him in his arms.
"How often does she come??" Osomatsu asks.
"... Every two days or so, depends when she's free I guess," Ichimatsu replies.
"Someone you hang out with every two days is definitely a friend! That's more often than I see you! I'm getting jealous," Osomatsu pouts. Despite his childish manners and responses, he does actually feel a pang of jealously squeeze his heart at the idea that Ichimatsu is spending more time with someone Osomatsu knows nothing of. Of course, Ichimatsu insists that he's not her friend, but Ichimatsu denies most things about himself because he somehow hates proving the existence of his heart and emotions.
It feels stupid – Ichimatsu's nice to him, and Osomatsu is pretty sure he's still the closest person to the mechanic. Aside from that, Osomatsu should also be happy about Ichimatsu having a friend, having someone else to talk to than him. It ensures that he's not completely alone even when Osomatsu isn't there to hang out with him, and ensures he doesn't just close in on himself after too much time spent in isolation – but more than anything, it ensures that he has more people to look after him and protect him from dangers. He should be happy for him – and he is! But... he's also jealous. Because Ichimatsu's important to him, and because Ichimatsu might realize that Osomatsu's not that great of a person or friend if he hangs out with anybody else better than him.
After all, this girl is actually helping Ichimatsu in his research and on building Jyushimatsu. She's helping him step toward his life goal. All Osomatsu can do is hug him and cheer on him from the sidelines, and that hasn't proven to actually help in any way.
"Anyway," Ichimatsu says dismissively to Osomatsu's obvious attempt at grabbing affection. "... What have you been up to... Last time I saw you, you looked awful."
Osomatsu can't help but giggle, brushing the lack of reassurance aside. "I hope I look better now? Like my usually charismatic and handsome self?" he grins at Ichimatsu. It's a joke, but the improvements of his situation are truly showing in his appearance. He remembers Dekapan commenting on it, but also remembers just looking at himself in the mirror some mornings, and realizing that he actually looks alive. That the dark circles under his eyes have lessened, that his cheeks are rounder, that his skin has regained color. He remembers looking at himself in the mirror and actually smiling at his reflection, as it was not a reminder of his miserable condition anymore.
Ichimatsu looks at him for a while, humming in agreement, before he reaches out to run a hand through Osomatsu's hair. "You need a haircut," he says, "but at least you don't look like a zombie."
"True," Osomatsu agrees with a chuckle, running his own hand through his hair as well and realizing it’s length. He could tie it in a tiny ponytail if he wanted to... He can't recall ever cutting his hair after Tetsu did it when bringing him out of prison, can't recall caring about it enough to remember. But perhaps he should.
There's a small silence during which Ichimatsu looks at Osomatsu, his eyes analyzing his feature and his hand lingering in Osomatsu's hair, before he catches himself and directs his eyes elsewhere, pulling his hand down.
However, Osomatsu's quick to grab Ichimatsu's hand once more and bring it back to his face, leaning his cheek against it and smiling. "You don't have to run away from showing affection all the time, y'know," he tells him softly. It's a lesson Ichimatsu should've learned by now.
"I'm not running away. You're just being embarrassing," Ichimatsu huffs. Despite that, he doesn't pull his hand away from Osomatsu's face. His fingers feel cold against Osomatsu's warm cheek, but it's pleasant. Osomatsu's pretty sure Ichimatsu enjoys the feeling as well, his hand warming up from Osomatsu's touch. Soon enough, the mechanic even finds himself leaning against Osomatsu's chest, resting his head against the crook of his neck and letting out a long exhale. "...You should be the one to stop running away," he says softly, his voice almost too gentle for the critique.
"I'm not running away," Osomatsu responds with a frown, accidentally parroting the other's words. "When did I ever run away??" he asks, even though he knows exactly the answer. He suffered from the answer, and has regretted it every day since. But Ichimatsu shouldn't know about it, Osomatsu doesn't recall telling him anything other than the fact that Karamatsu stopped talking to him, so how could he know...?
"Last time we met. You ran away from me." Ichimatsu replies.
"Oh!" Osomatsu says, before chuckling. Right. That. "I mean, you were yelling at me and everything! What should I have done? Stay??"
"I'm not talking about that," Ichimatsu sighs with exasperation – and it only works to confuse Osomatsu further. After a moment of questioning silence, Ichimatsu explains, "I'm talking about how you keep refusing to live together. That's running away."
Osomatsu looks down, one of his hand playing with Ichimatsu's hair. "I guess you're right? I dunno," he replies, unsure about what to say. "Guess wanting to keep you safe makes me a coward, huh?" he then can't help but add, unable to stop his bitterness from seeping into his voice.
Why won't Ichimatsu understand that Osomatsu would be more than happy living together again, if it wasn't for all the risks it could entail?
Ichimatsu's makes an uncomfortable noise, curling up further into himself and away from Osomatsu's embrace. "I'm not a child," he mumbles. "I can keep myself safe."
"And you can also live on your own," Osomatsu comments.
Ichimatsu's eyes widen, and he tenses. Osomatsu almost expects him to get angry again – but instead, he just deflates after a few seconds, letting out a quiet and hurt "Right," that makes Osomatsu regrets his words. Even if they're true.
The next silence is awkward, and he tries to pull Ichimatsu back into a tight hug, but the mechanic resists in a way that tells Osomatsu that he's not feeling very affectionate anymore – yet also probably too tired and sad to fully push Osomatsu away, and it only works to make Osomatsu feel worse.
He really is a shitty friend, isn't he. He knows Ichimatsu's intentions are good. He knows Ichimatsu probably misses him, and he knows Ichimatsu doesn't do well on his own. And yet he keeps being an asshole to him and leaving him alone, because he's too scared to take care of him.
"... It's really not against you, y'know," Osomatsu ends up saying, biting at the inside of his cheek, before he leans in to nuzzle against Ichimatsu's hair in an attempt to ease the sorrow he caused like an idiot. "Hell, maybe sometime in the future we could live together again? Especially since, I've been living with this one dude lately... he's pretty nice, I guess? He's actually pretty well off, even if he insists otherwise. He told me he'd house me 'till I can afford to live on my own – which I kinda can't right now," he chuckles, "but... maybe with some convincing, and when I'm sure everything's okay, I dunno... you could come live with us as well?"
Ichimatsu only presses his face against his knees at that. "Why him," he asks, and Osomatsu isn't sure he understand.
"Why do I live with that guy?" he asks, and when Ichimatsu nods, he looks away. "I dunno. I mean, he wouldn't let me go, and I guess I was feeling kinda bad after rejecting you and stuff, also I was super hungover, and he had food, and..."
"... So you won't live with me because I don't have money," Ichimatsu concludes before Osomatsu can finish speaking.
"No! No no no, not at all, it's just – I'm scared of you being in danger if you live with me... I know you can take care of yourself! But Tetsu could take care of himslef too and yet he's gone! But this guy – Choromatsu's his name, by the way – I'm sure that even if the police comes to get him, I dunno, he has contacts that can help him I guess? And the police got no reason to hurt him yet. But they got reasons to hurt you," Osomatsu tells him.
"I haven't gotten in trouble ever since I got out," Ichimatsu protests, and Osomatsu sighs.
"I know," Osomatsu replies, and he gently cups Ichimatsu's face in an attempt to make him look up. "But look at me, Ichi," he tells him, his voice soft and no louder than a whisper. Ichimatsu's eyes reluctantly meet his, and Osomatsu smiles at him – a gentle, though somewhat sad smile. "I love you a lot, and I've heard of bad things happening with mechanics and stuff lately. But I know you're safe here," he tells him, "and I know that all I bring with me lately has just been fuckin' misery and bad luck. I mean, look at what happened with..." he trails off as he remembers the bloody scene he was met with when checking in on his gang, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. " 's not that I don't think you can handle yourself, it's just that I don't want you to go through that. You understand?"
Ichimatsu takes a while to respond, but the sadness eventually starts to leave his eyes, and he nods. "I guess," he says quietly, one of his hand placing itself over Osomatsu's own.
Osomatsu's gentle smile only widens and grows warmer, as the hand not covered by Ichimatsu's own goes to ruffle his hair. "Really, you're like a lil' brother to me. And I'm sure you know how much a big bro wouldn't want to lose his lil' bro, right?" he asks.
Ichimatsu bites his lips at that, stealing a glance toward Jyushimatsu. "...Yeah, I know," he eventually replies.
Osomatsu pulls Ichimatsu into a close hug once more. "And I'm not smart enough to bring you back as a robot if you were to die," he jokes, rubbing Ichimatsu's back.
"I'm not smart enough either--" Ichimatsu tries to protest, but Osomatsu stops him right away by squeezing him painfully tight, Ichimatsu's sentence ending in a pained groan before Osomatsy lets go.
"You are. Because the hearts you have aren't strong enough for him doesn't make you stupid, dude. I'm sure you and that girl will find a solution somehow," Osomatsu tells him, before pinching Ichimatsu's cheek. "So no more putting yourself down, alright?" he asks with a childish pout.
Ichimatsu looks at Osomatsu with eyes slightly wider than usual, before he nods, his lips forming into a small smile. "...Alright," he says, and Osomatsu grins.
"Good," he says, letting go of Ichimatsu's cheek and petting it.
Ichimatsu's actually listening at least, and that makes Osomatsu happy. He's starting to get tired of all these arguments, and just wants some tranquil time with Ichimatsu – and hopefully Jyushimatsu, whose eyes, Osomatsu notices, are starting to glow a brighter orange. He can't help but watch as the robot jerks back into an upright position, his hand going up to his chest and closing it up. Then, his head turns toward Osomatsu and Ichimatsu in a quite inhuman manner – none of his body is moving, while his head is turning so far that if he were human, his neck would break. The sight creeps Osomatsu out, but also amazes him at the same time.
"Ichi-matsu... niisan!" Jyushimatsu calls out, his voice so loud that Osomatsu can already feel the headache coming. His speech is still not completely natural, with some strange pauses in between words or syllables, but he's at least not forgetting his words, so Osomatsu supposes he's working better than earlier.
"Jyushimatsu..." Ichimatsu sighs, looking at the robot with sad, longing eyes. The mechanic detaches himself from Osomatsu in order to help Jyushimatsu turn his head back around, before rotating his body so that he's fully facing both of them.
Osomatsu watches with curiosity – and when Jyushimatsu keeps staring at him, he waves with a smile. "Hey," he tells him, "I'm Osomatsu! Can you say that?" he asks.
The robot waves back – much more enthusiastically than Osomatsu did, flailing his arm excitedly and accidentally hitting Ichimatsu in the face, which causes Osomatsu to giggle like a cruel child. "Hello!! I am Jyu-shimatsu!" he responds. "Can-I say... O-so-ma-tsu?"
"Oh shit, I didn't think it'd actually work," Osomatsu says with amazement, before grinning at Ichimatsu. "This is so cool!!" he tells him, before grabbing Jyushimatsu's mechanical hand and shaking it. "I heard Ichi loves you tons! That means we gotta be friends you and me! Okay?"
"Okay!" Jyushimatsu responds happily, before holding Osomatsu's hand up to his face. "O-so-ma-tsu is a robot too?" he asks, looking at Osomatsu's mechanical arm.
"Oh! Haha, nah, I'm not," Osomatsu replies, rubbing the finger of his free hand under his nose. He supposes that his arm looks quite similar to Jyushimatsu's body. The dim light that emanates from it is even the same color as the one that comes out of Jyushimatsu's eyes. "I'm just half a robot!" he tells him.
"One arm isn't one half..." Ichimatsu mumbles, rubbing his face from the previous hit, though he's watching the two's interaction closely.
"Shhh, he can't know that," Osomatsu whispers in Ichimatsu's direction, and then looks back at Jyushimatsu. His eyes shift between the two, before his face brightens up. "I just got an idea!! Why don't we all hang out today? Like, go outside and have fun?" he asks, grabbing Ichimatsu's hand as well and holding it together with Jyushimatsu's own. "We can go out drinking to celebrate your success!!"
"I told you, it's still not comple--" Ichimatsu tries to protest, but Jyushimatsu cuts him off.
"I want to have fu-n!!!" the robot exclaims, literally vibrating at the idea. Is he feeling excitement, Osomatsu wonders? Jyushimatsu has generally sounded excited ever since he spoke his first words, but Osomatsu wonders if it's just how he's been programmed to sound and act, or if he's truly feeling the emotion of excitement.
If Osomatsu is to be realistic, it would be impossible for a robot to feel any kind of emotions. But if he's to be hopeful... He thinks it would be really fucking cool if Ichimatsu managed to make his robot have feelings and act accordingly.
It would be really fucking cool if Ichimatsu brought Jyushimatsu back to life.
He's starting to understand, however, the doubts Ichimatsu was having. He supposes there is really no way to tell whether it's truly someone brought back from the dead or just a robot that acts very alike to that person. Osomatsu especially, who never had the chance to know Jyushimatsu while he was alive, absolutely cannot tell. But Ichimatsu is sure to be able to spot the differences, or the absence thereof.
One might sadden him deeply, while the other might make Ichimatsu more cheerful than Osomatsu has ever seen him be. Osomatsu can't help but feel warm at the idea of Ichimatsu finding his happiness. He deserves it.
"So? Can we go? Can we go??" Osomatsu asks Ichimatsu, giving him his best puppy eyes.
"You're awfully demanding and childish for someone who called himself a big brother just before," Ichimatsu mutters, pressing his free hand against his face, before sighing. "You realize Jyushimatsu can't ingest human food or beverages, right?"
"He can still enjoy the outing!" Osomatsu insists, squeezing Ichimatsu's hand. "And you can ingest them."
Ichimatsu stares at Osomatsu, and then at Jyushimatsu – whose glowing eyes are staring intensely back at him – before his shoulders drop. "Fine..." he gives in, "if Jyushimatsu wants to..."
"I! Want to!" Jyushimatsu responds, shaking Osomatsu's hand rapidly, which makes the outlaw laugh.
"He's so lively!!" he can't help but comment. "Did you give him your own life force, Ichi?? Is it why you always act so dead inside??" he jokes.
"Maybe that's how I planned to revive him," Ichimatsu responds flatly, making Osomatsu laugh.
"Well, I guess you did a good job then!" he says, before getting up and pulling the two of them with him. Jyushimatsu is quick to get to his feet, so much so that his mechanical body hisses slightly at the movement. Meanwhile, Ichimatsu's moves are sluggish and tired, almost as if it took all of his energy to even get up – and knowing Ichimatsu, it probably did.
Are they really supposed to be brothers? It seems so hard to believe.
"I hope for you that the place you're taking us to isn't far away," Ichimatsu tells him, and Osomatsu shrugs.
"I mean, it's close to the middle of the city, but it's not like miles away or somethin'. Come on, moving will put you in a good mood!" Osomatsu tells him.
"I want Ichi-matsu-niisan... to be in a good mood!!" Jyushimatsu chimes in cheerfully.
Ichimatsu looks at Jyushimatsu with surprise, before he looks down and swallows his complaints back up. "Whatever..." he responds quietly, and Osomatsu grins.
He's both happy that Ichimatsu accepted, but also delighted about the power he realizes he just unlocked. Ichimatsu seems terribly willing to do anything Jyushimatsu demands of him – which Osomatsu can honestly understand – while Jyushimatsu seems pretty enthusiastic about whatever Osomatsu proposes as long as it involves having fun.
Which means that if he plays his cards well, he might have an Ichimatsu that's much more willing to do whatever Osomatsu asks, as long as Jyushimatsu is around, and that makes Osomatsu excited.
He pulls the duo along with him as he exits the room, not before allowing Ichimatsu to fix his clothes and force his robot to wear some as well, "for good measure". It amuses Osomatsu, who comments on how it's not like Jyushimatsu has anything to hide – but Ichimatsu insists on Jyushimatsu wearing the clothes he holds out for him. They're the same size as Ichimatsu's own, though it's not anything that Osomatsu has ever witnessed the mechanic wear.
Did Ichimatsu hold onto Jyushimatsu's old clothes...?
Osomatsu supposes it makes sense – and Jyushimatsu looks pretty cute in them. He's sure it must make the mechanic happy to see Jyushimatsu moving, speaking, and wearing these clothes again. He can already witness how much softer Ichimatsu's features look when not constricted into angry or saddened frowns, and Osomatsu can't help but smile and squeeze his hand. It only causes the mechanic to blush slightly and pull his hand away from Osomatsu's hold, realizing that holding hands in public is embarrassing.
Jyushimats, however, is very happy to hold hands. When he sees that both of Ichimatsu's hands are free, he reaches over and brightly asks Ichimatsu to come closer, before grabbing his hand as soon as the mechanic does. He seems to hold it a little bit too tight, as Ichimatsu hisses in pain when Jyushimatsu grips at him – but he otherwise shows no other sign of struggle, letting Jyushimatsu do what he wants.
It both makes Osomatsu happy to see, yet also brings back that jealous sting from earlier as he realizes just how differently Ichimatsu acts with Jyushimatsu.
He tries to ignore it, however, as he speeds up under Ichimatsu's pestering demands of "are we close yet," and complaints of "my feet hurt", while Jyuhsimatsu swings both Osomatsu and Ichimatsu's harms in wide arcs at his sides, in such a way that Osomatsu's shoulder is starting to feel sore.
To be truthful, Osomatsu actually finds himself struggling quite a bit to find the exact bar he was searching for. He wants to go to the one he apparently met Choromatsu at, to see if knowing one of the servers could bring him some free drinks, as well as help him discover why Choromatsu was so unwilling to let Osomatsu anywhere close to his work. However, his memories of the place are pretty blurry due to his drunkenness at the time, and all the streets he walks through feel like they look the same, with each bar looking like clones of each other. It only takes Osomatsu noticing the bright green hair of a server through the window of a bar that he finds what he's searching for, the color somehow feeling familiar.
Ichimatsu lets out a relieved sigh when he enters alongside Osomatsu, quickly finding a table at a faraway corner to sit at, making Osomatsu chuckle. "You're so good at immediately finding the loneliest place, it's almost like a super power," he jokes as he sits alongside him, Jyushimatsu sitting on Ichimatsu's other side.
"It's called fucking hating crowds with a burning passion," Ichimatsu responds, resting his pouty face on his hand. "How long do I have to stay here?"
"Aww, don't be so grumpy! Look at Jyushi! He seems to be having fun!" Osomatsu tells him, pointing at the robot, who's looking all around him in wonder.
Ichimatsu stares at him, visibly relaxing as he watches the robot's amazement. Osomatsu's pretty sure it's the first time Jyushimatsu has been out of Ichimatsu's room, as well as the first time he's seen so many people in one place. It must be very new for him, but all that Osomatsu can see in the robot is delight and excitement. It makes him smile, feeling as if he's watching a small kid discover the wonders of the world for the first time.
"Do you like it here?" Ichimatsu asks quietly.
At the sound of Ichimatus's voice, the robot immediately turns to him, his movement so sudden that both Ichimatsu and Osomatsu jump in surprise. "I do!!!" he exclaims, his eyes burning even brighter than before. "It feels ve-ry... warm!"
"It is pretty hot in there," Osomatsu comments with a chuckle, taking off his jacket and fanning himself with his hand as he looks around, his eyes easily catching each bit of uncovered skin that the servers show. He tries to search for the bright green hair that had seemed so familiar, but it's nowhere to be found, making him frown slightly.
Upon more research, he also can't find anything that looks like Choromatsu, either. Osomatsu just assumes that the journalist is still busy talking with Todomatsu, and hasn't started his shift yet – though when he looks at the clock, Osomatsu can tell this is the time Choromatsu usually is out to work. Oh well, he's sure that he'll eventually find him later, and for now, he concentrates on the server that comes by. She eyes Jyushimatsu with confusion, but Osomatsu quickly tells her to not pay attention at the robot as he orders his beer, Ichimatsu getting some soda to drink instead of alcohol, which amuses the outlaw greatly.
"You're like a kid," Osomatsu comments.
"And you'll die at 30 from drowning yourself in alcohol," Ichimatsu shoots back.
Osomatsu snorts, "that you think I'll live this long feels flattering," he jokes.
Ichimatsu looks at Osomatsu then, his expression almost... hurt? But then he looks back at Jyushimatsu without another word, observing the robot intently. He doesn't even say anything – unsurprisingly – and just... watches, as Jyushimatsu sits there, vibrating eagerly. The robot's wide eyes stare at every passersby in a way that makes more than one of them squeak in fear and scramble off, before he turns to Osomatsu and Ichimatsu, and comment: "There are so ma-ny people here! Jyushi-ma-tsu is excited!"
Osomasu smiles at that, "It's pretty nice isn't it? I'm sure you must've felt lonely," he says, patting Ichimatsu's shoulder, "and that goes for you, too."
"I... not lonely," Jyushimatsu immediately responds, to Osomatsu's surprise. "I was happy to-be with Ichi-matsu-niisan... but I am also happy to be with O-so-ma-tsu and others!"
Ichimatsu is likewise taken by surprise by the statement, sinking into himself and pouting, his cheeks coloring a light, happy pink at Jyushimatsu's words. Osomatsu supposes it's rare that anyone tells Ichimatsu that they're glad to spend time with him – but he also knows that the fact that this comes from Jyushimatsu must make it even more special.
Ichimatsu missed his brother so much, after all.
"I'm glad you feel this way," Osomatsu responds to the robot, reaching over to ruffle his hair – before realizing upon contact that it's completely metallic, which disappoints him slightly, if only because he wanted the soft feeling of hair on his hand. It's okay, though, and he still gives him an affectionate pat. "It's important to be able to have fun while you're here, right? It'd be upsetting if you were just sad and alone every time you were conscious. Right, Ichimatsu?" he asks, nudging at the mechanic, who huffs.
"I'm not making him sad--" the mechanic tries to argues, before Osomatsu sighs.
"I'm talking about you," Osomatsu responds, pinching Ichimatsu's cheek, "Jyushi's working right now, right? And Dekapan didn't seem to need you too much today, so you should allow yourself to have fun."
Ichimatsu glances at Osomatsu, before looking away. "I guess," he simply answers, his voice quiet and unsure.
Osomatsu can't help but feel some sort of pity as he follows Ichimatsu's eyes, which dart around the room, while his hands toy with his clothes. Despite the lack of fight, he doesn't seem very willing to brighten up and accept this occasion. Furthermore, it actually looks like he... doesn't know how to, and that's what makes Osomatsu sad. That Ichimatsu seems to have simply forgotten how to enjoy himself.
Osomatsu decides he can't allow that, and that he'll fix it in the only way he knows that makes anyone smiles no matter what.
It feels stupid, really, but he's also excited as he pulls out his deck of cards, grinning at the mechanic, and at the robot who immediately turns his attention to him. "What is that!!" Jyushimatsu asks loudly, making the server that was putting their drinks down on the table jump and spill some onto herself. She quickly apologizes and put the glasses down, before running off to clean up, the situation making Ichimatsu sink further into his seat in embarrassment and guilt, while Osomatsu giggles and rubs a finger under his nose.
"This is a deck of cards!" Osomatsu replies to the robot as he shuffles them.
"Are we going to play a game??" Jyushimatsu asks.
"Nah. I mean we can! But what I had in mind is something much more fun," Osomatsu tells him.
"We aren't five year old children, you don't need to entertain us with your fake magic," Ichimatsu, ever the killjoy, chimes in.
"Magic?!" Jyushimatsu exclaims, flapping his sleeve covered hands excitedly.
"Well, speak for yourself, Ichi, 'cause I think a certain someone is very interested in my 'fake magic' ~ !" Osomatsu responds with an enthusiastic smile. "Say, say, Jyushi, have you ever wanted to travel through time?" he asks.
Jyushimatsu makes a sound that Osomatsu is pretty sure is supposed to be a gasp. "Can O-so-ma-tsu do that?!" he asks, and Osomatsu nods.
"Well, if everything goes well, that is," Osomatsu responds. Not seeming too over confident to lower his spectator's guard can be vital for a trick to work. Though he's sure Jyushimatsu's guard isn't very high to begin with, but Ichimatsu's is, and he wouldn't want Ichimatsu to be over vigilant, since this trick is pretty basic. He fans his deck in front of Jyushimatsu, smiling at him. "C'mon, why don't you pick a card?"
"Okay!!" Jyushimatsu says, before quickly snatching a card from Osomatsu's hand. He looks at his own card, Ichimatsu muttering to him to not show it to Osomatsu, scooting closer to the robot and looking at the card – though the advice goes unheard as Jyushimatsu immediately yells "nine of clubs!", which makes Osomatsu laugh.
"Aw, no, you can't tell me what it is buddy, so give it back to me, and get another one," he tells the robot, taking the card back from Jyushimatsu, who, despite his unmoving expression, somehow seems terribly confused.
"Huhh??? Why can't I tell you my card??" he asks.
" 'Cause it's even cooler if I can do this without knowing what it is! Just look at the card and don't tell me, alright? Ichimatsu can know, though," Osomatsu says, putting the card back into the deck and shuffling it very clearly so that both of them know he's not doing any trick now – because he isn't. Which exact card Jyushimatsu picks doesn't matter. Osomatsu didn't even know it was the nine of clubs before Jyushimatsu yelled it out loud. So even when Osomatsu fans the card out to them again for Jyushimatsu to pick one, he absolutely doesn't know what they're looking at.
"Don't say what it is," Ichimatsu reminds Jyushimatsu, who nods vigorously.
"Alright, remember your card?" Osomatsu asks, and when Jyushimatsu nods once more, he smiles. " 'kay, so hold it between your thumb and index finger like that," Osomatsu tells him, Ichimatsu lowering Jyushimatsu's hand so that the card faces down toward the table as Osomatsu gestures him to. "Now, I want you to take a picture in your mind of this exact image of you holding your card like this and me fanning my cards like this, okay?"
"But I can't take pictures!!!" Jyushimatsu responds with slight panic, and Ichimatsu sighs.
"He doesn't mean it literally. Just make sure you remember this moment," the mechanic explains.
"Oh!! Okay!" Jyushimatsu says, and when he concentrates on his card, Osomatsu imitates the click of a camera, making Jyushimatsu make a noise alike to a giggle.
The way Jyushimatsu takes everything so literally is very cute, Osomatsu thinks. He's pretty used to having to clarify his directions to the children he does magic tricks for, so he doesn't mind the confusion at all. If anything, it makes him happy, because this feels... normal.
It feels just like the times he used to be stopped in the middle of the street by kids who recognized him as "the one magician with a robot arm" and that were so excited to see him to have another little private show. It feels even better than the time he cheered this one kid up with some magic in front of Tetsu's apartment – because this time, he doesn't have to worry about missing parents or anything worse.
He's just doing it because he wants to have fun and heighten already present happiness.
He puts the cards back together into a deck, before asking Jyushimatsu to give his card back to him, reassuring him that it'll come back once Osomatsu does his little time travel. He takes the card from Jyushimatsu, placing it around the middle of his deck and cutting it quickly to bring it to the top of the deck. "So, either of you have been to a casino? I hear there's a pretty big one in this city!" Osomatsu says.
"Do I look like I'd go to a casino?" Ichimatsu asks.
"I wanna go to a ca-si-no!" Jyushimatsu brightly responds.
Osomatsu giggles. "Alright, then I guess you've never seen an upside-down-all-around poker shuffle, right?" he asks, turning the deck over so that Jyushimatsu's card is now at the bottom, while the top card is face up. The name is kind of ridiculous, but it's long and sounds pretty complex, which gets both of his viewers – as well as the couple of passersbys that Osomatsu notices are staring at them – intrigued.
He pushes off a handful of the top cards into his second hand and turns them over so that their back is facing up. After that, he pushes off another bunch of cards, their face up as they go below the first handful. Then he turns the whole stack over. He repeats this cycle of pushing cards into his second hand, flipping them over and then doing that again, until the entire deck is reconstructed into his second hand, with the two very last cards on top of the deck, one covering Jyushimatsu's card.
"This shuffle is really cool! Because it's super messy!" Osomatsu explains. "Some of the cards are face up," he says as he cuts into the bottom half of the deck, showing cards facing upwards. "But some of them are face down!" he then adds, cutting into the top half of the deck and showing cards facing downwards. He repeats that once more, cutting into different parts of the deck – always bottom half when showing a card facing up, and always top half when showing cards facing down. "I'm sure I can even show you cards that are facing each other!! Wanna bet?" he asks, and when Jyushimatsu nods vigorously, he cuts into the exact middle of the deck, to show two cards facing each other.
It looks like his deck is completely messy to everyone – except that in reality, the deck is simply divided in two. The top half has cards facing down, while the bottom half has cards facing up. The only exception to this, is the two cards sitting on top of his deck, facing up and furthering the impression of his deck being messy.
As he cut his deck in half – one half in each hand – to show off the two cards facing each other, he very subtly flips the bottom half back around before putting the deck back together again. His audience is too enraptured with the state of Osomatsu's deck, and his movements are too swift, natural and quick for them to notice the switch, and they just keep watching to see what Osomatsu is about to do next, unknowing of the fact that Osomatsu just put his deck back together, all cards facing downwards again.
Osomatsu then lifts the two cards on the top as one, "so, was this your card?" he asks.
"No!!! It wasn't!!!" Jyushimatsu exclaims, Ichimatsu as well as the very small crowds around them looking quite disappointed at the revelation.
Osomatsu pouts, but in reality, he isn't unhappy at all – because Osomatsu is so very far ahead of them all. As he flips the cards over to have them face downwards, he lets the top card fall back into the deck, handing Jyushimatsu his selected card, once again in such a way that keeps his viewers from realizing his manipulations. "Alright, fine, but watch!" he says, smiling as he fans the cards in front of them to reveal all of them facing down, "we went back to that moment, with me showing off my cards, and with you," he then makes Jyushimatsu turn his card around, "holding your card."
The revelation of the card apparently magically changing in Jyushimatsu's hand is so mind blowing, that even Ichimatsu – who is usually ever so bored by Osomatsu's little tricks – let's out a surprised noise. Meanwhile, Jyushimatsu let's out a loud "ooohhh!!! Ohh!!! It's my card!!!!" that brings all the eyes on them, some clients annoyedly yelling back at him to be quiet, while others groan. The people that watched Osomatsu's little show don't seem to be too bothered though, instead clapping for him as Osomatsu chuckles and grabs Jyushimatsu's card back. "How did O-so-ma-tsu do it????"
"That's a secret," Osomatsu tells him with a wink.
"Waah! But I wanna know!!" Jyushimatsu whines, waving his arms wildly.
Osomatsu laughs, "Maybe one day I'll show you. But why not play some more? Wanna see some more cool magic?" he asks.
"Yes!! Yes!!!" Jyushimatsu nods vigorously.
"Good," Osomatsu says, grabbing his card back from Jyushimatsu and shuffling his deck once more. The robot is ecstatic as he watches Osomatsu perform more and more card tricks, while Osomatsu feels so light and happy, he feels ready to cry. It feels so stupid, to feel so overjoyed by the act of performing basic magic tricks under the mesmerized eyes of an over-excited robot and a drunk crowds – and yet here he is. Smiling like a stupid idiot, even getting strangers to drop him some generous coins for him to perform some more tricks with before keeping the money, his wallet soon growing much heavier than before.
It's just like old times. His happiness seem contagious, too, as Ichimatsu soons tops complaining, a soft smile spreading across the mechanic's face as he watches Osomatsu and enjoys the show with his brother. The atmosphere is warm, and playful, empty of any negative memories, or worries, or lingering pain. Osomatsu wishes it could last forever – but sadly, everything has to come to an end, as a server reluctantly walks to their table with a frown.
"Excuse me... I understand that you're having fun, but multiple customers have complained about--" she tries to say politely, before stopping herself entirely when she lays her eyes upon Osomatsu, who grins.
"Yes?" Osomatsu asks, throwing a coin in the hair and catching it idly as he looks up at her and realizes it's the pretty, green haired girl he saw before he came in. "Ah, I know I know, you were mesmerized by my good looks, but please do go on--"
The waitress sighs with annoyance, pressing a hand against her face, in such a way that Osomatsu can't help but think of Choromatsu. "No.... Just – would it be possible to please lower the volume of your companion? We've received complaints."
Ichimatsu straightens up at that. "I cannot," he tells her coldly. "And even if I could, I wouldn't."
It surprises Osomatsu, who guesses the mechanic is slightly mad at the suggestion of changing anything about Jyushimatsu.
"I like being loud!!!" Jyushimatsu exclaims.
"I fear that if you cannot lower his volume, I would have to escort you out," the server tells them as politely as she manages, directing her eyes toward the twins and completely ignoring Osomatsu as he stares at her. "Please understand..."
"But I'm having f-un!" Jyushimatsu tries to argue, while Ichimatsu takes a long exhale, getting up to his feet.
"I was getting worried about you anyway," the mechanic says softly, nudging at the robot to get him to stand up as well. "You've been moving so much, your heart is going to get tired already if you continue..."
"Aw, c'mon," Osomatsu chimes in, "can't we stay for a bit more? We'll try to be a little more quiet," he tries to insist when he sees the way happiness that had been brightening Ichimatsu's face quickly fades as he tries to shuffle away from the crowds. "Jyushi never sees the light of day you know? And Ichi neither, actually. It's just a one time thing! You wouldn't wanna ruin their evening, would you?"
"I'm afraid it's not really my choice..." the server responds, looking around anxiously. "A-ah, let me just, go ask, and maybe--" she tries, looking like she's about to run away, before Osomatsu grabs her wrist and pulls her closer.
"Hey, hey, not so fast!" Osomatsu tells her. "I wanted to ask you somethin'... have we met before? And like, this aint some dumb pick up line – though it can be if you want it to be," Osomatsu chuckles at himself, "but like... I'm sure we met. Did we talk last time I came here?" he asks.
Really, today has been full of weirdly familiar people – so much so that it works to make Osomatsu slightly anxious, his previous beer helping him not fall into paranoia too rapidly. First Todomatsu, and now this girl... Osomatsu would almost think they were the same person, if she didn't remind him so much of Choromatsu, with her anxious demeanor and the way her mouth is shaped like an unhappy, upside down V.
"M-Maybe? I, I talk to many people, really, so I would not remember if we did," the girl replies, stuttering and sweating as she tries to pull her arm away from Osomatsu's hold.
"You're being creepy, Osomatsu," Ichimatsu mutters into his ear, though Osomatsu shrugs it off.
"I just wanna know! I'm sure I've seen her before!" he insists. "C'mon, can't you at least tell me your name?" he asks, "and even if we never spoke before, we can always do it now," he then smiles, giving her a wink.
The server hesitates, anxiously biting onto the nails of her free hand. "Ch... Choromi," she says, "I need to go, really, I'll let you stay if you're quiet, alright?"
"Choromi...." Osomatsu repeats with a frown. It doesn't ring any bells, but... her voice and demeanor definitely do. He makes an annoyed noise, scratching his hair. "I guess not, but... I was sure we talked? I was like, super drunk, and... and then Choromatsu walked me home... Ah! Fuck – do you know any guy that works here named Choromatsu?" he asks her, suddenly remembering that he wanted to look for the journalist.
"N-no! I don't! It's, I never heard that name before, actually! Aha, ha...!" Choromi squeaks, her voice high pitched as she stands awfully tense in front of Osomatsu, her eyes avoiding him at all costs, which only work make Osomatsu pout.
"Aw, c'mon, loosen up! Here, why don't I get you a drink, and then I can give you a little private show—" Osomatsu tries, reaching for his deck of card, but Choromi suddenly pulls her arm out of Osomatsu's hold, shaking her head vigorously.
"Nope! No. No way. Not even in your dreams," she immediately says, not realizing Osomatsu just meant a magic show. "Do you even have money for those drinks?" she can't help herself but ask – the question sounding strange to Osomatsu, who hums.
"I guess not enough on me right now," he says as he slides his hands in his pockets, the bit he earned today definitely not enough to buy his drinks. "Ah, but if you close your eyes and give me a second, I definitely will ~ !" he smiles.
Choromi sighs, "Osomatsu, you shouldn't steal--" she starts to reprimand him, before her eyes widen in shock as she realizes what she just said, gears starting to turn in Osomatsu's head.
Choromi's voice is an awful lot like Choromatsu's, especially in this moment, where she seemingly forgot to stay in character and even said Osomatsu's name – something he's pretty sure she wouldn't have been able to know otherwise. That, as well as her nervous behavior, the way she so easily starts sweating, and panicking, and stuttering... The green of her hair also reminds Osomatsu of how much green Choromatsu wears... And then, there's simply her name. Choromi, Choromatsu...
Osomatsu doesn't get to make a single comment or react, though, before Choromi quickly squeaks "I gotta go!" and runs off, not even looking back, and even almost tripping clumsily before she reaches the door.
Ichimatsu frowns. "What's her deal...?" he asks. "Also, your flirting sucks."
Osomatsu laughs, feeling... surprised, and confused. He... has to be correct, right? Otherwise, she wouldn't have just run away right after her mistake… He really isn’t sure what to do, what to feel about this whole thing. On one hand, Choromi is pretty cute – just like Choromatsu is – and she didn't seem really harmful. On the other hand, however, Osomatsu can't help but remember Todomi, who didn't seem very harmful as well, and who ended up ruining his life.
He bites his lips. Is this why Choromatsu tried to keep his job secret? Is this why he looked so fearful and nervous as Choromi just now? Because he was afraid Osomatsu wouldn't trust him due to past experiences – or because he is tricking him, and he let his cover blow?
Osomatsu doesn't know, and Ichimatsu seems to catch that incertitude, as he tugs on his sleeve to bring the outlaw's attention to him. "Osomatsu," he calls out, "what's wrong...?"
Osomatsu looks at Ichimatsu, his frown deepening. "I dunno," he replies. "...Did she seem fishy for you? Aside from her running away, I mean."
Ichimatsu shrugs. "Not really. She just seemed awkward," he responds. "You probably creeped her out."
Osomatsu laughs once more, rubbing a finger under his nose. "Was I that bad? I just thought she was pretty..."
"Holding pretty people by their wrists and keeping them from leaving isn't flattering. It's creepy," Ichimatsu responds.
"O-so-ma-tsu is... creepy?!" Jyushimatsu exclaims with surprise, amusing the outlaw greatly.
"Shh, not too loud," Osomatsu whispers to him, petting the robot's head. "But I mean, I just wanted to talk!" he tells Ichimatsu. Though he understands... he knows how it feels to have to deal with someone so insistent he'd keep you from running off, after all.
What he also knows, though, is that it isn't the only reason Choromi tried to get away from him.
"So what? Are you gonna run after her?" Ichimatsu asks sarcastically.
Osomatsu straightens up. "Ohh... I could run after her!" he says brightly.
"I was joking. This would give you creepy points." Ichimatsu responds flatly, grimacing.
"Thanks for the advice Ichi!" Osomatsu simply replies, however, ignoring the other's remark. "Ah, will you guys be okay here without me? I'll make sure to come back and walk you home otherwise, if not!!" he tells him, putting his cards back together in a neat deck and shoving them back into his pocket.
"Are you fucking serious..." Ichimatsu groans, rolling his eyes. "Fine. Just leave me alone, like you always do. Whatever."
"You aren't alone, though," Osomatsu replies, and when Ichimatsu looks at Osomatsu with confusion, the outlaw smiles. "You got Jyushi," he says, pointing at the robot.
Ichimatsu looks at his mechanical brother, his features softening. "Right," he says, his hand finding Jyushimatsu's own, realizing he doesn’t have to be alone anymore.
Osomatsu ruffles Ichimatsu's hair, "so don't be grumpy. I'll come back okay? I gotta pay for your drinks after all."
"You mean steal money for our drinks," Ichimatsu responds.
"It's still paying!" Osomatsu argues with a laugh, stepping away – though Ichimatsu grips his wrist before Osomatsu manages to leave.
"Say, Osomatsu?" the mechanic asks.
"Hm?"
"...Thanks," Ichimatsu tells him, his voice so soft it's almost inaudible, and Osomatsu smiles.
"Nothin' to thank me for," he responds, pinching Ichimatsu's cheek. "Just have fun, 'kay? I gotta go catch cinderella before midnight rings, or uh... whatever. That sounded better in my head."
Ichimatsu sighs, pressing his hand against his face. "Just go," the mechanic tells him, pushing Osomatsu away, and the outlaw laughs, before he nods, bolting out to try to catch Choromi.
At least, if his intuition on her identity is correct, he's pretty sure he knows where to find her.
Chapter 19
Notes:
Before we start, please check out this lovely fanart by awesomefukochan on tumblr!!! Thank you so much!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu tries to be quick as he runs out of the bar. It's dark outside, but the other's green hair is bright enough for Osomatsu to spot her right away as he takes the quick way home, finding her taking a break to catch her breath after potentially running far too fast for her rather unathletic body. Osomatsu can't help but chuckle, recognizing that to be another one of Choromatsu's quite endearing traits, as he slows down to a quiet walk in an attempt to keep from startling her.
It's useless, however – as soon as Choromi looks up and sees him, her eyes widen and she curses to herself, straightening up to run away again, though Osomatsu is quick to grab her wrist tightly and keep her from going. "Wait!" he says, "Choro, don't go!"
Choromi freezes, making an uncomfortable noise, which pretty much works to confirm Osomatsu's suspicion.
"...You're Choromatsu, aren't you?" Osomatsu still asks, pulling Choromi to face him. He's as gentle as he can, though forceful enough to keep her from yanking her arm away and run away once more.
Choromi looks at Osomatsu, before looking down and nodding. "Y-yeah.... I am," she replies, giving up on trying to make her voice sound any different than usual.
Osomatsu hums, "I should've probably realized it earlier – but you're so pretty like this that I wouldn't have guessed that you and the nerdy journalist Choro were the same person so easily," he says with amusement, his free hand reaching out to brush against Choromi's cheek.
"What is that supposed to mean?!" Choromi barks back with offense, slapping Osomatsu's hand away and sounding much more alike to Choromatsu.
"I mean, seriously! You look like a girl I'd be desperate to get into the bed of!" Osomatsu responds, "You even have big titties--" he tries to comment, his hand reaching for Choromi's chest – though she's quick to stop him once more, grabbing his wrist tightly and digging her nails into his skin.
"They're fake, y-you stupid, perverted-- !" she yells with frustration and embarrassment, and even through the darkness of the night, Osomatsu can tell that her face is colored a bright red, because that's just how Choromatsu is.
The fact that he can look so hot is truly disturbing – especially because Osomatsu can't help but let his worries seep back into his heart. Is Choromatsu upset because an eventual plan to deceive Osomatsu failed? But if so – why would he be against Osomatsu touching him? Why would he try to push him away and stop him? It doesn't makes sense if Choromatsu was like Todomi, and yet his heart can't help but squeeze with anxiety that makes it difficult to breathe and keep his hands steady.
Choromi seems to notice that, as she looks at Osomatsu with sudden worry. "Osomatsu...?" she asks, the previous anger in her voice now completely gone.
"...Why'd you keep it secret?" Osomatsu asks, his voice suddenly low and serious, his eyes narrowed and staring into Choromi's own, in a way that probably looks a bit too threatening, though in this moment, Osomatsu thinks it's better if he doesn't show the weakness he's definitely feeling.
"W-why? Um, well..." Choromi hesitates, looking around uncomfortably as she lets go of Osomatsu's hand, scratching her hair and frowning in thought. It's difficult for Osomatsu to keep a stern expression when Choromi looks so cute, her mouth in the shape of a small little downward V while her cheeks puff slightly. "I guess I just didn't want you to make fun of me... you already do enough of that already," she explains, half lidded, unamused eyes directing themselves back up at Osomatsu.
"...Oh," Osomatsu says. He didn't expect that answer, though he guesses it should've been obvious, if it wasn't for his paranoia. He does enjoy teasing Choromatsu after all – and the fact that he had immediately jumped into poking fun at Choromi just before proves that his worries were justified. And yet... "Is that all?" he can't help but insist.
There's a small silence during which Choromi stares up at Osomatsu with a mix of confusion, slight annoyance, and worry, before she seems to understand, and she looks back down. "I... I know you had bad experiences with... with another crossdresser, and, ah, I guess that was another reason why I didn't tell you? I didn't want you to mistrust me... and stuff. I'm really just doing this for money...! I've been fired from my past jobs and it was the only opening at the time, and I thought, maybe it wouldn't be too difficult, I've been a waiter before and, the only thing different this time would be that I'd need to wear a dress, r-right? And, I just, I don't know, I kind of... liked it, and – and that's it! Okay??" she tells Osomatsu, her voice growing nervous as she explains her reasons, telling Osomatsu that it was probably not all of it – but also reminding him that Choromatsu isn't good at hiding things.
He wouldn't be good at manipulating him and deceiving him. Whatever Choromatsu had wanted to add was probably something embarrassing, rather than something incriminating.
At least, that's what Osomatsu tries to tell himself to calm his paranoia.
"You liked it because it let you get closer to the other pretty girls, admit it~!" Osomatsu tries to tease him, forcing his usual shitty grin on his face in an attempt to lighten up. He leans close to Choromi, pressing a hand on the wall right next to her face, while she steps further away from him, frowning deeper and pressing her back against the wall.
"I n-never--!!" she argues, before stomping her foot, "and what's with that attitude?! I-I'm still Choromatsu you know! Why are you acting all creepy and perverted as soon as I look like a girl?!!"
Osomatsu snorts, "I mean, I would be like this usually if you looked better as a guy, too," he responds, which brings an offended "hey!!!" out of Choromi, before he continues, "but I mostly think it's funny how you get all embarrassed~!"
"Who wouldn't get embarrassed?!" Choromi responds, "with you, like, g-grabbing my wrist and getting so close and stuff..."
"Aw, c'mon, I'm sure this isn't the first time a customer has flirted with you, is it? You're pretty hot like this after all..." Osomatsu tells her, grabbing Choromi's face in his hand, his fingers squishing her cheeks. Their faces are so close, she can probably smell the alcohol in his breath, while he can smell the sweet perfume she wears. Her face feels warm to the touch, and he spends a while admiring her as she just stays stunned for a second, before she harshly pushes Osomatsu away.
"What are you doing?!!" Choromi yells, hitting Osomatsu on the head and stepping away from him and the wall to avoid being caged again.
Osomatsu whines and rubs the top of his head, before snickering, rubbing a mechanical finger under his nose. "I'm having fun," he says, entirely too amused by how, as soon as he takes a step toward Choromi, she steps back. "Don't be such a virgin! I'm just playin' with you. Though we could do more than playing around--"
"No way!" Choromi immediately responds, her hands clenched into tight fists by her sides.
"Aw, that's cold! Am I really that unattractive to you?" Osomatsu pouts, holding a hand to his chest, "it hurts, y'know? I think I might cry... do you want to make a customer cry, Choromatsu?"
Choromi grits her teeth, "if it stops him from being a creep and lets me go back to my job, yes," she replies.
Osomatsu laughs, "Oh well, I guess that's fine too, I like them harsh after all..."
"Osomatsu!!!"
"Alright, alright, fine," he says, holding his hands up in surrender, "I'll stop."
Choromi stares at Osomatsu, searching his face, unsure whether she can actually allow herself to relax or not. "Really?" she asks, her eyebrow raised.
"Really!" Osomatsu responds.
She frowns, looking around, before her shoulders drop. "Thanks... It's, it's really stressful you know? This job, and, and keeping it secret from you – even Todomatsu told me it'd be better if you didn't know, because, you might not trust me anymore, because of... you know..."
Osomatsu's smile falls slightly, and he sighs, walking over to Choromi and wrapping an arm around her waist before she has the time to get away. "Well," he says, "I got scared at first, but you're too lame to pull the stunt that Todomi did on me. Though I wouldn't mind if we fucked like she and I did..."
"That's it. I'm leaving. And finding you an apartment tomorrow," Choromi says, attempting to push Osomatsu away, before Osomatsu squeezes her close and laughs some more.
"Relax! I was kidding! Well. Kinda, anyway," he reassures her, though she isn't really happy to hear him say that.
"Can we please talk about something else than having sex?" Choromi asks.
"I like sex though," Osomatsu replies.
"You know, I think I saw a very cheap apartment near the outskirts of town..."
"Fine! Fine, fine! Don't throw me out yet, I still need to show off your fancy house to Ichi," Osomatsu tells her, grinning. The other's reactions help him forget all of his earlier doubts. Choromatsu is acting normally. He's not lying to him, or deceiving him, or manipulating him. At least, Osomatsu doesn't think so, his paranoia calming down, allowing him to take a deep breathe and not feel like his heart is going to suddenly stop working from stress.
He knows he should be careful, though – but not so overly careful that he would ruin his friendship with Choromatsu.
Choromi sighs, "you're really impossible..." she complains, not even denying the fact that her house is fancy this time. "Ah, but now that I think about it – Ichi... is it the person you were drinking with? I think you mentioned him once when we spoke, too... is he... your mechanic friend?" she asks.
"Bingo," Osomatsu replies, walking with Choromi back toward the bar, realizing that he also promised Ichimatsu he'd come back before long. "He's gonna get real famous soon y'know? With his cool new robot bro. Well, I mean, the robot is new. The bro isn't."
Choromi narrows her eyes. "I... think you might be more drunk than I thought," she says, hearing Osomatsu hum before she squeaks when his hand casually slides down her back to grab her butt, causing her to push Osomatsu away roughly. "Hey!!!"
Osomatsu just smiles as innocently as he can. "I just get touchy when I'm drunk, it's not my fault~" he tells her, immediately jumping on the golden excuse she gave him herself.
Choromi pouts. "You're getting really close to that new apartment I found you, you know?"
"You love me too much to send me away," Osomatsu tells her, immediately returning at her side and wrapping an arm around her shoulder, ruffling her hair and rubbing his cheek against her face in exaggerated affection, just to piss her off even more.
Choromi looks like she would rather be dead at the moment, while Osomatsu is having the time of his life. When will Choromatsu understand that his reaction to Osomatsu's teasing is the sole reason why he keeps tormenting him so much? Or maybe he knows, and he lets it be, because he enjoys it as well?
It must be the reason. Nobody would keep playing along with Osomatsu's antics so much without realizing.
"I, I don't!" Choromi responds, her face once more growing a bright shade of red. Osomatsu smiles, as he expected her to say something mean and threaten to send him away once more, instead of such a weak rebuttal.
"Choro likes meeee," Osomatsu chants, unbothered by the couple of passersby that look at the both of them weirdly. Choromi seems uncomfortable, shy and embarrassed by the strangers's judgement, which doesn't really come as a surprise to Osomatsu, who just pets Choromi's head. "And I like Choro, too," he says, as an attempt to distract Choromi from her discomfort with something he hopes will make her smile.
"Wh- y- I mean, thanks...?" Choromi stutters as a response, unsure about what to say to that, and her blush persisting. It's cute, how easily embarrassed Choromatsu is, it reminds Osomatsu of Ichimatsu, except that the journalist is at least a little less grumpy, though also way quicker to screech.
"Yup, you're welcome," Osomatsu responds cheerfully, messing with Choromi's hair a bit more before she eventually complains about him messing up her wig, forcing him to take his hand away so she can fix her hair before they arrive back at the bar.
As soon as they take a step inside, the sound of a bottle breaking welcomes them in. Choromi is the first to react, detaching herself from Osomatus and hurrying toward the noise, pushing in between customers to see what's going on. Osomatsu quickly follows behind her, only to witness an older man holding Ichimatsu by the collar of his shirt, threatening him with his broken bottle and ranting angrily at the mechanic. From the flush across the man's face, Osomatsu can tell that he's very drunk.
He'd worry about Ichimatsu being in danger, but his friend doesn't seem to be very panicked at all. If anything, his eyes are ice cold as they glare at his assailant with a deep annoyed frown on his face.
"I told ya t'get your talkin tin can outside before I set it on fire, you insolent little-" the man yells, shaking Ichimatsu around before raising his arm to hit Ichimatsu with his makeshift weapon. Well, that is, until Choromi runs to him and grabs his arm, the surprise enough to stop the man despite the waitress' lack of strength.
"Stop this! You're causing more trouble than this robot ever has!" she tells him, the man obviously distracted by the feeling of Choromi's fake breasts pressing against his back as she attempts to wrestle the bottle out of his hand, his attention immediately shifting to her. It allows Ichimatsu to pull himself away from his hold, the mechanic letting out a disgusted noise as he straightens his clothes.
"Ah? We aren't play-ing anymore??" Jyushimatsu asks with innocent confusion, looking between the man and Ichimatsu. Did... he really think this was just a game?
"No, we aren't," Ichimatsu sighs while Choromi scolds the angered drunk, managing to get him away from the twins.
"Aww, I wanted to play!" the robot whines, flapping his arms around to accentuate his disappointment.
Meanwhile, Osomatsu makes his way to Ichimatsu, sighing in relief as, upon a closer look, the other seem okay. At least, Osomatsu can't find any visible wounds on him, and he doesn't seem too upset, mostly annoyed by the troubles caused. "I can't believe I left you alone for like, what, twenty minutes, and you managed to get into a fight!" he says, laughing as he hits a hand gently against Ichimatsu's back. "You're even worse than me!"
"He started it," Ichimatsu huffs, sitting back down to sip on his drink once more. "Complained that Jyushimatsu was a piece of junk better off in the trash or as silent decoration. Then got mad when I said Jyushimatsu is more sophisticated and will have more impact on the world than this guy will ever have..."
Osomatsu snorts, "well, that's harsh," he replies, letting himself fall onto the seat next to Ichimatsu, leaning over him and hugging him. "But I'm glad Ichimachu fought baaack! I was scared you'd let him overpower you, and that I'd have to come to your rescue!"
"But instead you're glad that your girlfriend came to the rescue?" Ichimatsu asks, raising an eyebrow as he nods toward Choromi, who looks like she's currently having a terrible time trying to calm down the troublesome customer. "Surprised you actually came back instead of ditching me to get up her skirt."
"Why do you always call anyone I hang out with my boyfriend or girlfriend??" Osomatsu asks. "She's not, by the way. Though I did try to get up her skirt."
"This is literally the reason why," Ichimatsu sighs. "You fuck everything that moves."
Osomatsu laughs. "I mean... You're not wrong."
"I know I'm not."
Osomatsu wants to ask if he's really this horny, but he supposes he just proved that he is. He can't deny his enjoyment for sex, and if his complicated, obsessive relationship with Karamatsu meant anything, it's that he may enjoy sex a little too much.
Is it his fault, though? He's sure he would have been okay with Karamatsu if he hadn't been so deprived. And even with Choromi, he's sure he wouldn't have been so insistent if it hadn't been so long since the last time he got laid.
Because damn, it's been a long time.
Both of the candidates for an intercourse are out of the question, after all. Osomatsu doubts he'll see Karamatsu again any time soon, and even if he did, he doubts the other would want to fuck him again. As for Tetsu, Osomatsu would love to bang him once more, but he needs to find him first and make sure he's alive and well, which isn't so easy.
He could try to woo Ichimatsu, but he's pretty sure the other would turn him down right away. As for Jyushimatsu...
Osomatsu pauses. "Say, Ichi?" he asks.
"Hm?"
"... Did you give Jyushi a mechanical dick? I mean, I didn't see one, but like, do you plan on it?"
Ichimatsu looks at Osomatsu with a blank expression. It's empty of the slightest trace of amusement, but also not exactly annoyed, either. It's one Osomatsu has no idea how to read, especially as Ichimatsu just puts his glass down and just give him a flat "Don't even think about it," before looking back to his robot.
"Awww! C'mon! Is that a yes?? I'm sure that's a yes. I wanna see the dick! Is it big? I hope it's big!" Osomatsu says with a whine, grabbing at Ichimatsu's sleeve and tugging on it. "Show me the dick! Show me the dick!" he chants, and starts laughing when Jyushimatsu joins along, the robot having absolutely no idea that Osomatsu was speaking about him. Or maybe he does know.
Ichimatsu is left grimacing and wishing he didn't exist in this moment, while Osomatsu and Jyushimatsu continue chanting happily, hitting their hands on the table. The only thing that interrupts them after minute or so is Choromi, who walks up to them and looks at them with a mix of confusion and exhaustion that amuses Osomatsu to no end. "I'm not even gonna ask," she sighs, looking as if she had aged ten years. "But I actually have to tell you to leave. So sad, I know," she says flatly, "It's my superior's order, also, so no whining," she adds as she looks at Osomatsu, crossing her arms over her chest.
"I wasn't gonna whine!!" Osomatsu tries to defend himself, pouting. Choromi raises an eyebrow at that, unconvinced, and Osomatsu shrugs. "Well, maybe I was gonna whine. But anyway! Really?? Even me? I didn't do anything!"
"Would you let them be kicked out without following?" Choromi asks.
"Well...." Osomatsu trails off, looking at the brothers with a smile, "maybe?"
"You suck," Ichimatsu responds, getting up with an angered huff, and Osomatsu laughs.
"Relax! I was just joking!" he tells him, getting up as the mechanic pulls Jyushimatsu to his feet. "Of course I'll follow! I didn't come back for you to just stay here and get drunk on my own. Ah, though, I could...."
Ichimatsu sends Osomatsu an unamused glare, while the outlaw just smiles. Even when Ichimatsu starts walking away, though, Osomatsu follows, because he's not that much of an ass. Or, more precisely, he's not enough of an ass that he wouldn't care about Ichimatsu being mad at him again just after they made up.
Despite that, though, he can't help but turn back toward Choromi before he reach the door, smiling at her and giving her what he hopes is a charming wink. He isn't sure if it works, since she just scowls, and he guesses his flirting game isn't as strong as he thought it was. It doesn't discourage him, though, and he tells Choromi that he'll be looking forward to their next meeting, as he's sure to become a very regular customer. Her resulting displeasure and facepalm only work to make him snicker, making him excited to tease Choromatsu tomorrow.
After leaving the bar, Ichimatsu expresses worries over Jyushimatsu's well being. The robot had been silent ever since chanting happily with Osomatsu, and had generally shown less and less energy through their whole night at the bar. Aside from the growing lack of vitality, however, Jyushimatsu seems generally okay. That doesn't reassure Ichimatsu, though, and the mechanic insists on the fact that Jyushimatsu is weakening, adding that of course it's his fault for letting his brother go out and have fun.
The other's self hatred saddens Osomatsu, who tries to cheer him up by wrapping an arm around him and telling him they should all go to Choromatsu's home and steal his booze, and some other valuable – though even then, Ichimatsu protests. "I don't like alcohol," he simply responds – and when Osomatsu tells him that Choromatsu has other drinks, Ichimatsu ends up insisting on going back to his own place to let Jyushimatsu rest for the night, as the robot may not be able to handle much more activity without breaking down sometime during the night.
Osomatsu guesses there's no way to stop Ichimatsu, and he just pats his back and follows him back to Dekapan's clinic, telling his friend that he shouldn't feel bad for bringing Jyushimatsu out to have fun, even if it meant his heart weakened way quicker. "After all, it's better for him to have fun when he's conscious rather than being locked into a tiny room, yeah?" he tells him.
Ichimatsu's only response is a mumbled "my room isn't tiny..." as he leads Jyushimatsu home, his fingers intertwined with the robot's own. It's true that Jyushimatsu's walk seem a little stiffer than it was when they first went out, which makes Osomatsu realize that his heart truly is too weak for him to function properly.
The fact still stands, however, that him functioning at all is a miracle. And Osomatsu remains so, so proud of Ichimatsu for achieving that.
They get home quickly, Ichimatsu making Jyushimatsu sit down on the bed and checking on his heart, while Jyshimatsu belatedly expresses his sadness over not being in the bar anymore with a whine. "Why is O-so-ma-tsu not doing magic any-more?" he even asks as he looks at Osomatsu, who just smiles and sit next to the robot.
"Well, maybe I can do one more trick as Ichimatsu tries to fix you, right?" he asks, looking at the mechanic, who just shrugs as he takes the robot's shirt off and opens his chest.
"Just don't complain if he shuts down in the middle of your trick," Ichimatsu warns him.
"I won't! Promise!" Osomatsu responds, grabbing a coin from his pocket to do a quick magic trick for Jyushimatsu, trying to be quick as to finish the trick before Ichimatsu eventually replaces Jyushimatsu's heart, or something.
To his surprise, however, it's not what Ichimatsu ends up doing. To be frank, Osomatsu isn't sure what exactly he's doing, but it seems that rather than changing the heart completely, he's trying to fix it, trying to make it beat regularly again and actually changing one piece of it rather than its entirety. The result is a Jyushimatsu who stutters and twitches weirdly, but otherwise keeps functioning, and even claps his hands happily when Osomatsu changes one coin into three, and three coins into a card that Jyushimatsu manages to recognize as a card he had chosen in a previous trick earlier that night.
Ichimatsu puts his tools down when he's done, sighing and sitting back, leaning against the wall and looking at Jyushimatsu with tired eyes. He watches as the robot interacts happily with Osomatsu, and almost smiles as he realizes that he seems to be okay. Osomatsu catches that, and he grins at Ichimatsu, before he starts to shuffle his deck of card.
"Oh! I know! We should use these for what they were actually made for, and play a game!" Osomatsu announces, scooting closer to Ichimatsu so that they all sit in front of each other. "What do you think, Ichi? Wouldn't it be a nice way to test if Jyushi works well?"
"H-huh...? I mean, I guess, but..." Ichimatsu responds with hesitation, looking between Osomatsu, Jyushimatsu, and the deck of cards, biting on his lips. "It'll tire him out..."
"So what, you'll actually just keep Jyushi as decoration to keep him from getting tired?" Osomatsu asks with a frown. "That's lame. Didn't you bring your bro back 'cause you wanted to spend time with him again?"
"Don't you d--" Ichimatsu tries to growl, before Jyushimatsu cuts him off, flapping his arms and then grabbing Ichimatsu's hands to wave them along.
"I! Want! To! Play!!!" the robot exclaims cheerfully, as if he somehow read the mood and wanted to lighten it up by showing Ichimatsu that it's okay, that he does want to play and do stuff together. Osomatsu can't help but look at the robot and smile warmly, grateful for his help in taming the grumpy mechanic.
"I... ugh. Fine," Ichimatsu finally gives in. "But if Jyushimatsu shows any signs of malfunction, I'm turning him off for the night. Understood?"
"Yeah, yeah, got it," Osomatsu shrugs him off as he deals his cards.
Playing with Jysuhimatsu shows itself to be a little harder than Osomatsu thought, simply because the robot has to be taught how to play the various games Osomatsu proposes, and often ends up revealing his cards or doing this or this wrong. Ichimatsu sometimes gets fed up with him, while Osomatsu usually laughs it off, even whispering to the mechanic that he shouldn't tell Jyushimatsu when he does something wrong, and instead take advantage of his mistakes.
Surprisingly, Ichimatsu isn't actually against the idea. They keep winnig and winning, until Jyushimatsu manages to get the hang of the game after some frustration, the robot's reactions to his losses rather cute. He repeats "unfair unfair unfair!!" loudly, throwing his cards down, and Osomatsu and Ichimatsu decide to calm him down only when he starts getting violent, not wanting to have to deal with a death robot for now.
Ichimatsu shows himself to be much more of a sore loser, however. He keeps declaring that he'll stop playing and sulks for a while before Osomatsu and Jyushimatsu manage to pull him back into the game, promising that they'll let him win if he comes back. Of course, they're not actually kind enough to measure up to their promises, their competitive spirit taking over and pushing them to try their best to annihilate Ichimatsu once more.
Of course, Osomatus isn't that much better in regards of losing. His reckless strategy either pays off or fails completely, which means he's either immensely satisfied or absolutely ravaged. Whenever it's the latter, he finds himself whining and claiming that the other two are being unfair and definitely cheating – even when they're not.
Ichimatsu points out that, if anything, Osomatsu's the one that's cheating. It's not too far fetched of a claim, after all, considering Osomatsu's sleight of hand skills. It especially comes clear when a particularly long winning streak from the outlaw is broken as soon as Ichimatsu asks to be the dealer, refusing to ever let Osomatsu touch the deck himself for the rest of the night, which makes the outlaw pout and call Ichimatsu cruel for not trusting him.
Of course, Osomatsu was indeed cheating, and he's only mad that Ichimatsu called him out.
Can he really help it? He's been cheating all of his life, whether it's by living his life through thievery rather than in an honorable manner, or at something as simple and meaningless as some card game. It's just how he is, and he doesn't see any reason to change that.
That is, until Ichimatsu claims that he'll refuse to ever play with Osomatsu again if he sees him cheat once more, while Jyushimatsu laughs about Osomatsu's inability to win if he doesn't cheat. That only drives Osomatsu to prove the robot wrong, pushing him to play as truthfully as he can, and making him grin with pride when he actually manages to win, showing off his skills whiles the two sore losers complain.
All in all, the rest of the night goes great. Despite getting salty over losing, none of them can deny that they're having fun, Ichimatsu able to relax as he sees that Jyushimatsu isn't doing so bad by the end of the night. Sure, he's getting a little tired – but it seems like his fix worked to help him handle some more action without breaking down. With Osomatsu's encouragements, he even allows himself to not turn Jyushimatsu off even as he lays down to rest, letting the robot cuddle with im as he sleeps.
The bed feels a little narrow when Osomatsu tries to lay with them, but the outlaw just decides that it provides him an excuse to cuddle with the mechanic and his robot. He likes Jyushimatsu, he tells himself as he closes his eyes and brushes his fingers over the robot's own. He's so bright and cheerful, and Osomatsu finds his spirits lifted up when he looks at his smile.
He's definitely a good influence on Ichimatsu. Furthermore, Osomatsu also looks forward to their future interactions. He knows that they'll have a lot of fun, and can now understand why Ichimatsu was so adamant on bringing him back. If Osomatsu had a brother like him, he would do the same.
The next day, Osomatsu is actually the last one to wake up. The comfort from cuddling Ichimatsu and his robot is so great that he finds himself unwilling to leave the world of slumber, trying to appreciate it as much as he can – but when Ichimatsu suddenly gets up, pulling Jyushimatsu along with him, Osomatsu finds himself awakened with a whine. He reaches to force the mechanic and his brother back down with him, grumbling about how he wants to cuddle more, but Ichimatsu just yanks his arm away from Osomatsu's weak, sleepy hold.
The one thing that pushes Osomatsu to open his eyes with curiosity, is when he hears an unfamiliar chuckle, followed by a feminine voice. It's such a surprise, especially as he notices a new figure in his field of view, that it wakes him up entirely. He sits up and rubs his eyes, thankful for the darkness in the room that keeps them from being too upset at his awakening, though it also makes it difficult for Osomatsu to distinguish who that new person is.
"Oh, hello...!" the girl says, waving at Osomatsu shyly, while the outlaw squints.
He's struck with the impression that he's seen her before, and as his eyes adjust to the lack of light, he manages to recognize the girl's side braid to be one he has definitely witnessed before. "Oh!" he says suddenly, the realization hitting him. "You're the one girl! The one that I bumped into the other day when I came to see Ichi! That one! Right?" he asks.
The girl smiles at that,"I think so, yes," she says, "I'm sorry I didn't say hello to you back then, I was in a hurry... ah, but I'm happy to meet you now! My name is Homura," she tells Osomatsu, extending a hand toward him, "I work as an assistant to Ichimatsu in order to help him bring Jyushimatsu back to life!"
Osomatsu let's out an "oooohhh..." as he extends his hand to shake Homura's own. She's even cuter than he remembers, her smiles small and gentle, her voice quiet and shy, but most importantly kind. From what Ichimatsu told him, Osomatsu knows she must be a good influence, whether it's on Ichimatsu or on this research.
And she's probably way nicer than him.
As his mechanical hand touches her own, she actually lifts it up to her face with an admirative look. "Oh! This was made by Ichimatsu, wasn't it? Ahh, it's as pretty as I thought...!" she says with wonder, while Osomatsu frowns, though he allows her to look at it.
"I mean, yeah? It's pretty much like the rest of the stuff he makes, though..." Osomatsu replies with confusion, scratching the back of his head and giving his mechanic friend a look. Ichimatsu, meanwhile, looks back at Osomatsu with wide eyes, before he directs them to the floor and... blushes? That's strange, Osomatsu thinks. Why is he embarrassed?
"Well, he told me he put much more thoughts and effort into it than any other mechanical limb he created! Ah, that is, without counting Jyushimatsu, of course," she chuckles, and Osomatsu understands. And he smiles.
"Awww, Ichi puts a lot of care into my arm, hmmmm??" he repeats playfully, leaning toward Ichimatsu to pinch his cheek, though the mechanic is quick to get up and away from Osomatsu, who just ends up pinching the air. Not that it spoils any of his joy. "That's so cuuute! Ichimachu cares about meee~!"
"S-shut up!" Ichimatsu barks at him, "I just, knew you'd whine if it was easily defective, and stuff..." he then mumbles, puffing out his cheek in a way that makes him look like a grumpy child – which is what he tends to be in Osomatsu's eyes anyway. It's so cute, Osomatsu can't help but giggle.
"And now he's being all tsundere 'cause he can't admit that he loves me! Aww, your cuteness levels just keep rising, Ichimachuu, you can't blame me for wanting to cuddle you to oblivion like this!" he jokes.
"I said shut up, or I'll throw your arm into the incinerator!!" Ichimatsu threatens him, grabbing Osomatsu by the collar – before he stops himself when he's struck by surprise by the sound of muted giggles.
Upon turning around, they both realize that the laughter comes from Homura, who presses her hand against her mouth to keep from being heard. After realizing that it's too late for that, however, she lets loose, taking her hand away from her face and just laughing out loud, with much more amusement that either of them expected her to have.
That however helps Ichimatsu relax, letting go of Osomatsu to instead huff and go back to his corner, which happens to be the space next to a sleeping Jyushimatsu with his chest open wide. Meanwhile, Osomatsu can't help but giggle along with Homura, who finally lets go of Osomatsu's hand to walk over to Jyushimatsu as well. "I-I'm sorry for laughing, it's just... funny to see Ichimatsu so worked up, I suppose," she explains, a bashful smile spreading over her face as she brushes a strand of her behind her ear.
"Haha, that's why I love embarrassing and teasing him so much!" Osomatsu responds, rubbing a finger under his nose as he scoots closer to the group, watching on with curiosity.
"I-isn't it a little mean if you do it too often, though?" Homura asks with concern, looking over Ichimatsu, who scowls.
"Yeah, Osomatsu, isn't it mean if you keep making fun of me?" he repeats, his dark eyes glaring daggers at Osomatsu, who swiftly avoids them with a smile.
"It's not making fun of you if you play along! I'm just laughing with you!" Osomatsu defends himself brightly, though Ichimatsu doesn't really seem to believe it.
"Weird, I don't seem to be laughing very much," Ichimatsu responds, and Osomatsu shrugs.
"I know you're laughing on the inside."
Ichimatsu just sighs annoyedly at that, shaking his head and directing his attention to Jyushimatsu, while Homura smiles with amusement. Despite being worried over whether it was okay to tease Ichimatsu, all in all she seems to have quite a lot of fun witnessing their banter. Of course she is – Osomatsu always knew it was hilarious, after all.
He finds himself pouting a bit, though, at how little attention the mechanics end up giving him as they start to work on Jyushimatsu. Homura even apologizes about that, quietly telling him that she should be done in a couple of hours and that Osomatsu can always leave and come back then, but Osomatsu shakes his head, saying he's curious about how her meetings with Ichimatsu actually go and what their work on Jyushimatsu looks like. But really, he's just too lazy to go home yet, especially because he knows Choromatsu is probably going to scold him for last night.
Ah, not that this won't be fun, though.
After Ichimatsu explains his problems with Jyushimatsu's heart, Homura frowns and hums. She picks up a heart, then, trying to go over all the ways they could enhance it to make it work more efficiently – though Ichimatsu shuts almost all of her ideas down as things he already tried and that already failed. It seems frustrating – Ichimatsu definitely looks frustrated – but Homura doesn't give up. She actually even brightens up after a while, holding two hearts up together. "Well, if enhancing a heart doesn't work, why not do that with two?" she asks, and Ichimatsu frowns.
"You mean you want to put two hearts into Jyushimatsu...?" he asks. He doesn't look too pleased by the idea, but Ichimatsu never looks pleased by anything.
"I, I know that you want to keep Jyushimatsu as human as possible, but adding a heart might help him... they could split their work in two, which would alleviate the stress put onto them, and help them last longer!" she insists.
"That's still a temporary solution, though..." Ichimatsu protests weakly. He doesn't have any other better solution, and he knows it, so despite his complaint, he can’t help but give in. "But I guess... until I find a definite fix..."
Homura smiles cheerfully at that, knowing she shouldn't push Ichimatsu to be any more positive than he allows himself to be. They start working on enhancing the hearts and making space in Jyushimatsu's chest to add the second one in, the accommodation looking like much more work than expected, though they don't give up yet – despite Ichimatsu's complaints.
"Isn't this boring?" Osomatsu can't help but ask as he watches them, Ichimatsu wiping sweat off his forehead as he closes Jyushimatsu's chest and flips the switch to turn him on.
"Well, it sure takes time, but I think it's worth it in the end! And we work too much to really get bored..." Homura replies.
"Don't bother," Ichimatsu chimes in, "Osomatsu's never worked in his entire life. He couldn't understand."
"Hey! That's mean!" Osomatsu laughs, though he's unable to deny.
Homura chuckles, "despite that, I'm sure his life isn't empty of excitement," she tries to defend him, "after all, I've heard a lot about the man called 'Osomatsu'...!"
That works to surprise the outlaw, who looks at Ichimatsu with a raised eyebrow and a grin, wanting to tease him about telling Homura about him in a positive light – except that Ichimatsu looks just as surprised as him, shaking his head in such a way that tells Osomatsu that he's not denying it, but that he literally has no idea what she's talking about. Osomatsu frowns then, tilting his head to the side. "Wait, who told you 'bout me?" he asks.
"Oh, well, Karamatsu of course!" she says, the sound of the bounty hunter's name feeling like a knife lodging itself deep into Osomatsu's heart. "He'd talk about you every time I saw him, talk about how wonderful he found you and how excited he always was to see you again..." she continues, before stopping himself when she notices the grimace on Osomatsu's face, pressing her hands against her mouth. "Oh, no, sorry! I didn't mean to... I know things didn't go well between you two, I didn't think... I'm sorry..."
Osomatsu chews on his lips, the pain in his heart making it difficult to breathe. Why must this knife always be twisted so painfully? Why can't he just be allowed to forget about Karamatsu?
Despite that, though, after seeing how guilty Homura looks, Osomatsu forces himself to sigh and shake his head. He does his best to smile at her, reaching over to pet her hair, "don't worry 'bout it," he tells her. "What's done is done. I'm just surprised that like... you know him?"
"Ah, well, after all, he's the one that directed Ichimatsu to my boss, isn't he?" she replies, regaining her gentle smile, though Osomatsu can still see the glint of pity in her eyes as she looks at him. It makes him feel sick to his stomach. "I see him from time to time... he's very kind! Though lately, he keeps having this sad look in his eyes..."
Osomatsu's smile falls at that. "... Is it because of me?" he can't help but ask quietly, guilt making his heart sink further into a pit of self hatred as memories of Karamatsu flood his mind. Memories of his way too arrogant smiles, of his dark eyes staring right into his soul, of his strong hands running over him and claiming Osomatsu as his. It's so much, Osomatsu almost forgets himself, forgets where he is, forgets who he's talking to.
It's like his mind is screaming at him to just escape back into his memories, to run back to the times Karamatsu was there to overwhelm him with his love and passion – and the only way to resist that Osomatsu finds, is to remind himself of how miserable his condition was back then.
Sure, he had the euphoria of the times spent with Karamatsu, but it was surrounded by misery and loneliness. It's not something Osomatsu ever wants to experience again, even if parts of him wishes he still had Karamatsu.
"I... I'm sure it's not the only reason...!" Homura tries to reassure Osomatsu, without much success. "... But I know that... he misses you a lot. He showed me poems he wrote about you, about how much he, ah, 'longs for you'? I don't want to be mean, but it was almost..."
"Disgusting?" Ichimatsu tries.
"Painful?" Osomatsu says at the same time.
"Ah, yes! Painful... Disgusting is too mean..." Homura replies, "though sometimes he also seemed angry... But! I'm sure, if you wanted to, you could meet again...! He'd be really happy to, I can guarantee it."
Osomatsu shrugs, "that'd be difficult, considering I've got no idea where he lives now."
"But I do," Homura responds with a smile. "I could... write down his address for you, maybe? Not that you'd be forced to see him, of course, but..."
Osomatsu pauses for a moment, looking down. He hadn't expected to be given the opportunity to see Karamatsu again so soon. To see him, now, while his situation is more or less stable... should he take it? Should he choose to see the man that abandoned him in the middle of nowhere out of heartbreak again?
... Osomatsu is surprised at the lack of negativity he feels at the idea. He doesn't even stop himself from nodding, which makes Homura smile as she reaches over for a piece of paper, while Ichimatsu leans toward him.
"Don't," the mechanic simply says, as if somehow he could feel all the doubt and hesitation that is starting to torture Osomatsu.
Like it usually would when Karamatsu comes into play.
He can recognize all of these conflicting feelings, after all. The parts of himself that tell him how good it would feel to meet Karamatsu again, to kiss him again, to be touched by him again – and the parts of him that scream about how bad of an idea it all is, that tells him about how dangerous it all is, that tells him about how much he’ll regret it. It's so familiar, Osomatsu is so used to it, that it's almost tiring, almost boring, and he simply shuts the whirling thoughts out by taking a deep breath and sighing.
"It's always good to just have it on hand, hm?" he replies, giving Ichimatsu a smile he hopes is reassuring. "Don't worry. I'll know to escape if it goes bad – and that is, if I even decide to see him again."
Ichimatsu doesn't seem very convinced – and if Osomatsu is to be honest, he's not sure he convinced himself as well. It's so much that when Homura hands Osomatsu the piece of paper with Karamatsu's address on it, he has the burning need to jump out of Ichimatsu's bed to immediately run to see the bounty hunter. The only thing that stops him is Ichimatsu's hand, that wraps itself tightly around Osomatsu's wrist, as a reminder to control himself and think things through.
It's a reminder that he's grateful for, and one that he tries his best to listen to as he leans back into the bed, making himself comfortable and therefore less willing to leave. He attempts to distract himself by looking at Jyushimatsu, who's starting to turn back on, his eyes lighting up once more. Everyone in the room has their eyes glued on him, wanting to see whether he will function or not and how well he will – which makes it even more relieving when all Jyushimatsu does is sit upright and clap his hands as he comes to consciousness, saying an "Ah! Homura!" as soon as he lays his eyes on her.
"Hello, Jyushimatsu," Homura replies, her face brightening up significantly as soon as Jyushimatsu speaks. Osomatsu guesses she has done a lot of work on him along with Ichimatsu, and that it must be relieving and gratifying to see it pay off. Ichimatus looks happy as well, though there's something akin to dark energy emitting from him as he watches Homura and his robot interact, something Osomatsu would brush off as Ichimatsu's usual negativity if he didn't know him better, but that he can definitely guess is jealousy.
Was Ichimatsu the same when he witnessed Jyushimatsu interact with him? Osomatsu isn't sure. Maybe, though, as he hears Jyushimatsu speak about how excited he is to see Homura, and when he tries to joke and fool around to get even more smiles and giggles out of her, there's something more. The robot even suddenly turns to Osomatsu mid conversation and grabs his hand, asking him if he'll teach Jyushimatsu how to do a magic trick for Homura, which surprises him.
"Well, I'm not sure if a robot like you could do sleight of hand tricks..." Osomatsu tries to reply in complete sincerity, before he grabs his deck of card from his pocket at the slightest hint of disappointment from Jyushimatsu and Homura, "but I could always entertain you guys with some instead! 's not like I'm going anywhere."
Jyushimatsu cheers at that, and shifts on the bed to allow Homura to sit beside him as she watches Osomatsu perform a basic trick that still works to amaze her. It's all well and good, though Osomatsu can't help but notice the dark looks Ichimatsu sends them, and the way he just curls up in his corner to sulk when Osomatsu tries to quietly motion to him to come closer.
He's definitely jealous, Osomatsu thinks.
He's not sure how to make the mechanic feel better though, as even when Jyushimatsu and Homura try to talk to him and include him in their conversation, he just pushes them away, going so far as getting up and leaving the room under the excuse that he "needs some fresh air", which Osomatsu knows for a fact is absolute bullshit.
"I... feel like I should go..." Homura says sadly, looking down and playing with the fabric of her skirt. "I always seem to make him feel bad when I hang out with Jyushimatsu..."
"But Jyushimatsu likes to hang out with Homura!!" the robot protests, his speech remarkably smooth. It has been ever since he was turned back on, and Osomatsu wonders if it's due to the second heart they added inside of him.
"I know, but..." she tries to argue, before Osomatsu gets up.
"Ichi's just being a baby. I'll go talk to him," he tells them, smiling at the worried Homura, "I wanted to take a break too."
It's not exactly true, though it's not exactly wrong, either. Talking to Ichimatsu in private would be the best way to help him feel better after all, so 'taking a break' is the best solution, even if Osomatsu can't deny that he's having a lot of fun with Jyushimatsu and Homura. Jyushimatsu is still so cute, and Homura seems nice, both of them together giving Osomatsu the positive attention he always craves so much. It feels like, since yesterday, Osomatsu has socialized more than he has in decades, and it makes him feel alive.
He even actually hesitates on whether he wants to throw that away just to make sure Ichimatsu isn't too emo on his own, but the thought of leaving him alone causes a surprising wave of guilt to crash upon him, and he frowns, telling himself he wouldn't have as much fun if Ichimatsu wasn't there.
Upon going out, though, Osomatsu is actually surprised that Ichimatsu isn't just sulking on one of Dekapan's bed, or right outside the clinic. It feels worrisome, considering it's not like Ichimatsu enjoys being outside too much – and Osomatsu finds himself lost as to where to look for him, until he remembers something, and he smiles. He directs himself toward a place Ichimatsu had brought him to in the past, somewhere that had brought Osomatsu peace, and that the outlaw knows brought Ichimatsu comfort.
The alleyway is dark even in the morning sun, and Osomatsu almost thinks it's empty, until he sees a quite chubby, white cat hurry toward a corner lit up by the dim light of a lantern, where Osomatsu finds Ichimatsu petting kittens with a melancholic look on his face. It brings a smile to Osomatsu, who lets out a small sigh before he walks over to Ichimatsu, accidentally scaring some cats off with the sound of his steps.
He leans onto Ichimatsu, who, despite not paying attention to Osomatsu and his arrival, doesn't seem too surprised by his presence. "Y'know," Osomatsu says quietly, "leaving to be grumpy in your own little corner really isn't gonna keep Jyushimatsu from making friends."
Ichimatsu lets out a small huff, opening his mouth like he wants to say something, before he realizes that he would lose the argument no matter what he says, pushing him to close it back up. Instead, he takes more cat treats out of his bag, feeding it to the excited pets before running his hand through the soft fur, relaxing significantly as they start purring against him.
At least, Osomatsu's glad if this can make him feel better, he supposes. "...Don't you wanna come back and have fun together?" he asks after a small silence, frowning as Ichimatsu shakes his head. "C'mon, I'm sure Jyushi misses you. Don't you want him to have fun?"
"...I do," Ichimatsu admits, "but..." he trails off, before looking down at the floor.
"Not with her?" Osomatsu asks.
"... 's complicated."
Osomatsu hums. He knows getting Ichimatsu to open up is hard – he's surprised he got that much out of him – and he isn't sure if he's up to the task. He feels like if Ichimatsu wants to tell him, then he'll tell him on his own, so he lets it go, just watching on as the mechanic feeds his cats and plays with them, admiring the way his lips spread into an almost smile as he enjoys the company of his furry friends.
Maybe this is nice too, Osomatsu thinks. Ichimatsu had never been one to feel good in groups after all. And that makes him think. "Say, Ichi?" he asks, "I know you refused yesterday, but why don't you come hang at Choromatsu's place with me? I think he'll be busy today, with that Todomatsu guy... and if not I can always chase him out! What do you say? Just you and me? Together?" he asks.
Ichimatsu gives Osomatsu a surprised look at that, before frowning. "You don't have to."
"I wanna. I get lonely when home alone anyway," Osomatsu tells him.
Ichimatsu hesitates for a bit, concentrating on his cats, making sure all of them are fed and have received attention, before his shoulders drop under Osomatsu's continuous stare. "You won't give up, will you," he asks.
"Oh no, I will – especially if it gets cold, or if I feel like takin' a nap. So if you just wanna stay sad forever, go ahead," Osomatsu replies simply, even getting up to prove his point. He manages to walk away and out of the alleyway, before he's stopped when Ichimatsu – who caught up to him surprisingly fast – grabs his wrist. "Oh?"
"... Shut up and go," Ichimatsu pouts, making Osomatsu chuckle before grabbing the mechanic's hand and walking along with him to Choromatsu's home. His home.
Osomatsu tells himself that this is all for Ichimatsu's sake. That he's being a good friend. But it feels clear, as soon as he slides his hand into his pocket, where this damn rose resides, accompanied by Karamatsu's address, that this also acts as a distraction. As a way to occupy Osomatsu and remind him that he has other ways to feel happy and loved, that he doesn't need to run back into Karamatsu's arms for that.
Even if he really, really wants to.
Notes:
I know things have been going pretty slow these past couple chapters, but... !! They're gonna pick up!!
Chapter 20
Notes:
Before you read, please check out this fanart by sugarrisa on tumblr!
As well as this second fanart by awesomefukochan on tumblr!
Thank you guys so much for the wonderful art!!!!
Chapter Text
Spending the rest of the day with Ichimatsu does help Osomatsu get Karamatsu off his mind, at least for the time they're together. They laze around in Choromatsu's home, Osomatsu indeed stealing his booze while Ichimatsu makes some bitter comment about how he understands why Osomatsu refused to come back to live with him now. It causes Osomatsu to sigh, explaining that no, he got it wrong once again, though he concedes that he is pretty lucky to be able to live in such a nice place.
All in all, the rest of the day passes slowly but peacefully. Osomatsu is simply happy to spend time with Ichimatsu, just being able to joke around with him, cuddle him, and generally be in the same room as him and breathe the same air as him. It feels comforting, and if Osomatsu closes his eyes, he can imagine himself back in Ichimatsu's old basement, laying on the couch lazily as the sound of Ichimatsu working fills the room.
It makes him happy.
Eventually, Ichimatsu gets a little too anxious about how Jyushimatsu is doing, as he doesn't fancy leaving the robot alone for too long. When Osomatsu tries to argue that he isn't alone if he's with that Homura girl, Ichimatsu only gets more tense, as if he didn't trust her – despite denying it when Osomatsu asks him.
He really is too jealous for his own good. Osomatsu sighs, but he lets him be. He even goes so far as to walk him back to Dekapan's clinic and see him off with a hug that the mechanic is only slightly reluctant to return.
And so Ichimatsu goes back home, leaving Osomatsu alone once more.
It's not like Osomatsu just immediately runs to Karamatsu's place, however. While he does look down at his address, the words engraving themselves in his mind and the small piece of paper feeling way more heavy than it should in his hand, he forces himself to shove it back into his pocket and walk back to Choromatsu's place in order to occupy himself with something else. Because he wants to prove himself that he has self control, and because he knows he can be happy without Karamatsu.
... Even if he misses him so much, and even if he can't spend a single day without thinking about him.
The only thing that saves him is when, not even an hour after Osomatsu comes back home, Choromatsu arrives and scolds him as soon as he sees him. He rants for so long that his voice and embarrassed words fill Osomatsu's mind and push his desperate need to see his former lover away. It helps raise his mood – which had significantly dropped ever since Osomatsu saw Ichimatsu off right before – and even helps him laugh, for which Osomatsu is grateful.
It's amusing, really, to see Choromatsu be so upset about last night. It's both because of Osomatsu's behavior toward Choromi, but also just because Choromatsu got in trouble for his own behavior while Osomatsu was around. For running away, and for accidentally letting Osomatsu leave without paying.
That last bit makes the outlaw laugh, because he hadn't realized himself that he forgot to pay. He tells that to the journalist, adding that it was probably out of habit, but it doesn't seem to amuse him as much as it amuses Osomatsu, instead just adding to his rage. Which in turn makes Osomatsu laugh even more.
This also feels nice, and definitely works to entertain Osomatsu, as they engage in another one of their back and forth arguments where Osomatsu just teases Choromatsu to the point where the other ends up hitting Osomatsu across the head in exasperation. It's a good distraction, keeping Osomatsu from feeling too lonely, and bringing smiles to his face.
He really appreciates Choromatsu for that, really. Osomatsu knows he'd have been much more miserable if he had lived on his own.
He knows what being on his own whenever Tetsu was away led to, after all.
So despite everything – or actually, because of it, considering Osomatsu doesn't see their arguing as a bad thing – Osomatsu likes Choromatsu quite a bit, even if at this point he isn't sure if the other appreciates him or hates his guts. It's quite difficult to tell, after all, especially considering the other seems to be quite pleasant with people he interacts with as long as they're not Osomatsu. However, it's not like these people tease Choromatsu like Osomatsu does – and it's not like Choromatsu is always yelling at him all the time.
Just a lot of the time, which is okay, even if Osomatsu wonders just how can his voice handle it without breaking.
All in all, Osomatsu manages to keep himself from going out of his way to see Karamatsu again.
... For two days.
After these two days, Choromatsu tells Osomatsu that he has to go see Todomatsu, as the detective wanted to bring the journalist with him to work in order to help him find things to write about. Osomatsu is fine with that, but that leaves him alone at home with no one to talk to, which leads him to go out to find someone to hang out with.
His first intent truly is to go see Ichimatsu, to check out how his robot is doing and maybe get to know Homura some more if she's together with them again. However, about halfway through, it's as if his body just instinctively walks in the opposite direction and toward the districts Karamatsu lives in instead. It's part of the richer districts of the already pretty expensive town, with tall buildings decorated with golden statues and from which Osomatsu is pretty sure he can hear classical music playing. It's all so... extra, which simply reeks of Karamatsu.
It surprises Osomatsu to see that the address leads him to a house rather than a hotel. He's pretty sure that the bounty hunter had once told him that he moved so much that he usually slept in hotels and such, and Osomatsu isn't sure if it's a sign that Karamatsu has settled down by now, or if it's a sign that he was lying to him at the time.
It's not like it matters for now, he supposes. What matters is that Osomatsu is standing in front of Karamatsu's home, that the door he's faced with is the only thing keeping him away from Karamatsu. He could knock, or simply break in if he really wanted to, and then he'd just... see him. He'd be face to face with Karamatsu, with the bounty hunter that has been the source of so many conflicted feelings with him; from happiness to despair and helplessness, from passion and love to anger, from overwhelming affection and lust to overwhelming fear.
And once again, Osomatsu can't help but feel conflicted. On one hand, seeing Karamatsu has always been synonymous with positive feelings, with the way Karamatsu would always bombard him with love and affection so strong that it felt somewhat creepy – but it has also always been synonymous with danger and discomfort.
Then, there's also the fact that last time they met, Karamatsu told him he never wanted to see him again. That last time they met, Karamatsu left him in the middle of nowhere to die, without even turning back.
Does Osomatsu really wants to forget it and see this man again?
... The way his entire being is screaming "yes" frightens him.
Despite his fear, however, and despite all of the negative feelings associated with seeing Karamatsu again, Osomatsu still raises his hand to knock on the door. He can't help himself, although he still tries to think about how he just wants to talk once, apologize for what happened and that's it. He tries to tell himself that's all he wants, even though he already knows it's pointless, because he knows it's not true.
His saving grace comes, however, in the form of a voice that makes him jump right before his hand connects to the door. "Osomatsu?" the familiar voice asks, and when Osomatsu turns around, he realizes it comes from the private detective Choromatsu had him meet a couple days before: Todomatsu. The detective is looking at him with curiosity, his eyes shifting from the outlaw to the door. "Ah, if you want to see Karamatsu, I fear that he's out of town for a while."
"Oh," is the only thing Osomatsu can get himself to reply at first. He reluctantly retracts his hand and steps back, before the realization makes him frown, "wait, you know Karamatsu?"
Todomatsu just shrugs at that, "I know every active bounty hunter. I used to work with the police, remember? It's kind of a necessity. Ah, and some of them also cooperate with private detective – though most of them are too money hungry to appreciate the smaller rewards we can offer," Todomatsu explains, that last bit muttered bitterly.
Osomatsu can't help but chuckle, "Can't blame 'em," he responds, surprised by how much he manages to relax as he speaks to Todomatsu. Really, he hadn't realized just how tense he was. It's as if he had been holding a horribly painful breath for too long, and that now he was finally allowed to breathe normally once more. He supposes that he was even more worked up over seeing Karamatsu than he initially thought, and all in all, he's grateful for Todomatsu's interruption.
Despite the disappointment he feels when he looks back at the apparently empty house.
He knows it's for the best.
"If anything, I'm surprised you know about him," Todomatsu frowns, in a way that leaves his cheeks puffing slightly. It's cute, Osomatsu thinks.
"Well I guess an outlaw is bound to know about most bounty hunters as well, yeah?" Osomatsu tries to reason.
"And try to visit them?" Todomatsu asks, incredulous. "Though I suppose Karamatsu isn't the biggest threat out there. It's been a while since he's turned anyone in, actually..." he sighs with mild exhasperation.
"Good for the people that aren't being thrown in prison," Osomatsu snorts bitterly, making Todomatsu cringe in a way that is unexpected, but that Osomatsu guesses can't be helped. He is a former cop after all, and still works with the law as a detective. He'd want criminals to be punished and go to prison, even if it means rotting in cells until they inevitably die, alone and forgotten. The idea of letting outlaws slip past the arms of the law would be upsetting to him. But Osomatsu doesn't care.
He still thinks it's good that Karamatsu hasn't successfully caught anyone lately. He can't help but distantly wonder if its his fault, or if he's always actually been like that. That might explain how Osomatsu managed to convince him to let him go, after all.
Though it doesn't matter right now.
There's an uncomfortable silence, before Todomatsu clears his throat to speak once more, "Well, either way, I was actually going to see Choromatsu. If you have nothing to do, you could come and try to make yourself useful. We still need to discuss some things too, after all, if you still want me to help your friend."
"Oh, right," Osomatsu replies. He had been thinking so much about his uncontrollable needs that he had almost forgotten about Tetsu, which he should probably feel bad about. "Sure, 's not like I have anything planned for today after all," he ends up saying, casually sliding his hands in his pockets as he follows Todomatsu down the street, clutching at the small piece of paper that brought him here to begin with.
The detective explains that he has been called by a woman who needed his help immediately, and that her problem could absolutely not be dealt with by the police. It's usually the case with people that went to private detectives, Todomatsu explains, and that was why they were needed. Osomatsu just hums in response, feeling little care for the detective's deal and actually almost feeling... bored.
He hopes the case itself will be fun, even if Osomatsu has this uncomfortable feeling in his heart when he thinks about helping the other catch criminals. It's not even like he cares about betraying his kind – in their world, everyone fends for themselves anyway – and yet he can't help but feel almost... guilty. Maybe it's because he can't help but think back on how much of a nightmare his time in prison was, and how he wouldn't wish it even upon his worst enemy.
He tries to ignore it, however. If these outlaws don't want to go to prison, then they better not get caught – and if they do, then it shouldn't be Osomatsu's problem.
They eventually arrive at their meeting point: a pretty colorful and lively café in the middle of town, inside of which Osomatsu spots several waitresses in... maid uniform? That's weird, but the outfits are cute, so Osomatsu doesn't mind. As soon as they step inside, Osomatsu spots Choromatsu, who nervously sits in at a table in a far corner, his red face covered in sweat as he tries to keep himself from looking at the cute maids who pass by.
The outlaw can't help but snort. "You look like such a virgin," he tells the journalist as he approaches, sitting next to him. "And I thought you'd actually be okay in this kinda environment, considering where you work--" he tries to tease, before Choromatsu elbows him painfully. "Ow! Hey!"
"M-my workplace has nothing to do with this!!" Choromatsu squeaks, his voice high pitched from nervousness. "T-this is... different... I can serve people as a pretty girl, but I-I can't ask pretty girls to serve me like this... I-I don't even deserve to talk to them!! Ahh, I'm sure that if I even opened my mouth in front of one of them, they'd just look down on me..." he presses his hands against his face, and Osomatsu isn't quite sure if Choromatsu is pleased by the thought or not.
"Well now that's kinda kinky," he jokes, a shitty grin plastered across his face.
"Shut up!!" Choromatsu yells at him, opening his mouth to say more before he sees the couple of stares his reaction brought on them, his voice dying out.
"If I knew you'd be like this, I'd have insisted to our client to meet somewhere else," Todomatsu sighs, sitting in front of them. "I can guarantee that these girls are more likely to look down on you if you make a big deal out of it," he tells Choromatsu, before calling a waitress over and ordering himself a drink with a cute little smile. His attitude shifts so much when he talks to her, actually, that Osomatsu has to make a double take to make sure the detective wasn't replaced by a complete other person, considering how soft and amiable his voice and behavior suddenly got. It gets especially worse when, as soon as the girl steps away, Todomatsu turns back to them, speaking to them in his usual tone, "see? It's not that hard."
"It is that hard!! Why did you change into a complete other person in front of that girl??!" Choromatsu screams out – before grimacing when, once more, people turn around to stare at him.
Meanwhile, Osomatsu just laughs, "Ah, and could I get extra sugar in my latté? Please and thank you, sweetheart~" he imitates Todomatsu, speaking in such an overly cute way it makes him want to puke. "I'm gonna diie! Your eyes were even sparkling and everything!"
Todomatsu pouts, "At least I can talk to girls without combusting. Right, Choromatsu?" he says, and when Osomatsu opens his mouth, Todomatsu gives him a stare, "and no, being creepy and overly flirty to them isn't much better than what Choromatsu is doing."
"Wha-- how do you even know that??" Osomatsu asks with confusion, "and hey! At least I've gotten laid with that kinda attitude!"
"I know a lot of things," Todomatsu simply answers. The maid soon comes back with Todomatsu's order, the detective once more wearing his overly cute smile as he gives her a happy little "Thank youu~!", winking at her in a way Osomatsu isn't actually sure is simply supposed to be cute, or is actually flirty.
Choromatsu seems to be fuming, though he tries to contain himself as he would prefer not making everyone in the café look at him because he screamed once more. "What – what are we even doing here anyway?" he asks, "it's not somewhere I expected you to want to meet for work... Also why is Osomatsu here??"
"I simply met Osomatsu on my way here, and thought you'd like the company," Todomatsu replies, "and as for this place, it's simply because I'm not the one who chose it," he adds, "though I quite like it. The ambiance is cute, after all, isn't it?" he asks.
Osomatsu shrugs, "it's okay," he responds, before grinning as he looks around. "I definitely like the girls. You think that if I spill somethin' they'll bend down and let me see their panties while they clean it up?"
"Osomatsu!!!" Choromatsu scolds him, hitting him across the head and blushing. "I swear I'm going to get you expulsed from any public place that has girls if you keep acting like this!!! You – you pervert!!"
Osomatsu laughs, "aw, c'mon Choro! I'm sure you were thinking 'bout it too! I just said it out loud!" he says, "after all, with the kind of pictures you ta--"
"Shut!!!!" Choromatsu screams – once again – pressing his hand against Osomatsu's mouth in a panic. His eyes are wide, and glaring at Osomatsu in such a way that the outlaw knows that he's ready to murder him if he utters another word. It makes him laugh.
"I wonder how these girls would feel if they saw you trying to aim your camera up their skirts..." Todomatsu muses.
"I wouldn't!!! Never!!!!" Choromatsu defends himself.
The detective only hums, "that's not what your hands tell me," he responds. "I saw you clutching at your camera. Your grip keeps getting tighter whenever a girl passes by."
"It's just because I'm nervous!!" the journalist desperately tries, before letting out a disgusted noise when Osomatsu licks his hand in an attempt to get it off of his face. It works, with Choromatsu pulling his hand away to wipe it on a paper towel angrily. "Don't just lick my hand!!"
Osomatsu simply giggles, "Y'know, I could help you take these pictures..."
"Enough!!" the other replies.
It amuses Osomatsu greatly – and as he exchanges a look with Todomatsu, he can see that the detective is having a lot of fun too. It's a surprise, as Osomatsu hadn't expected him to enjoy teasing and bullying Choromatsu as well, but it makes Osomatsu happy, if only because teaming up against him is even more fun than doing it alone.
They would probably do more, if it isn't for the people walking up to their table interrupting them. Osomatsu recognizes them instantly, from how many pictures of them are plastered all over Choromatsu's home: It's the idol Totoko and her maid. And if Osomatsu needs any more proof, a simple look at Choromatsu can confirm that. As soon as he lays his eyes on them, all the color from the journalist's face drains, his body tensing so much Osomatsu swears he just turned into a statue. It's amusing to watch, though Osomatsu can understand why.
Aside from Choromatsu's unhealthy obsession for her, after all, there's also the fact that she's really, really pretty. Her cute face is illuminated with a smile, yet her eyes have a certain coldness in them, one that tells all of them that she couldn't care less about their existence and that she wouldn't have any trouble stepping all over them. And it makes Osomatsu's heart speed up, as he would definitely love her to step all over him – especially with how high her heels are.
The maid beside her, however, harbors a completely different look. She's grimacing in displeasure, her eyes darting around before they glare at the idol. She doesn't seem very comfortable here, the ears on the top of her head twitching and going down, like an actual cats' would do. It's surprising, as Osomatsu didn't expect the decorative cat ears to be able to move at all, but he supposes that it adds to the character. Aside from her unhappy expression, the maid does look pretty cute, at least. Her hair is a bright pink with some apple green strands here and there, while her eyes are a clear blue that feels like it's shining in contrast of all the washed out colors all around.
Osomatsu can see that Choromatsu's eyes are clearly struggling to choose whether they want to stare at Totoko or her cat themed maid, as well as which part of them they should stare at. Osomatsu decides to alternate between Totoko's cleavage and the maid's exposed legs.
"Did you bring me here to spite me? Is this what it is?" the maid mutters to her master, who chuckles.
"Aw, don't be so pissy, Nyaa-chan~! Aren't you happy to be back here? I thought you missed this place~!" she says mockingly, "I'm sure your past coworkers are happy to see you as well! Or they're envious that you work with someone as famous and great as me!" she laughs again, sounding like the villain from some play as she holds the back of her hand against her mouth.
"I did miss this place," the maid answers, her frown deepening while her voice grows quieter and quieter, obviously speaking to herself rather than Totoko, "I wish I was still working here. As a waitress in a maid costume. Instead of, you know, an actual maid."
"Hm? What was that?" Totoko responds, "You want to be paid even less? Aw, how kind of you, Nyaa-chan, to want to help me save money~! If you want to work for free just tell me!"
'Nyaa-chan' grumbles. She avoids answering the other's mockery, and instead says, "I already told you that my name is Reika."
"I think Nyaa-chan is cuter~! It fits well with this whole ridiculous aesthetic you've got going on," Totoko responds, making her place at the table by sitting next to Todomatsu. "Speaking of, haven't I already told you to speak like a cat? Where are my little nya's?" she asks, her grin clearly mocking as she looks over at Reika.
Osomatsu can just feel the life drain from the maid's body at each of Totoko's replies, which amuses him greatly. He watches as she just stares at the lack of space at the table, while Totoko makes no move to let her sit next to her and the detective. Even when Choromatsu tries to scoot over to give her some space, Totoko stops him right away by telling him that 'Nyaa-chan' doesn't deserve to sit due to her attitude, and that she's fine standing up. The maid doesn't fight back this time, and Choromatsu is quick to obey to his idol and sit normally, despite sending a sorry look to her.
"I'm happy you could make it over safely," Todomatsu tells Totoko with one of his cute smiles, "I was worried that something bad would happen to you, with how urgent your call was."
"Oh? No, I'm fine," Totoko replies dismissively, "nothing actually happened to me."
"A-ah...? But I thought – you said something horrible happened and that it was a matter of life and death?" Todomatsu tries, looking lost.
"Oh! Right, I said that," Totoko chuckles, "well, it is! You see, my favorite necklace was stolen! It was offered to me by my father who passed away, and it's a super important artifact or something!" she explains, pulling out a picture of said necklace. "It's such a valuable jewelry to me, it's the only thing I can remember my dear daddy by and these worthless rats took it away from me...!" she tears up, Reika leaning down to wipe her tears.
Choromatsu leans in to look at the photo, frowning, "this is the first time I've seen this necklace... I don't remember seeing you ever wear it? N-not that I want to, say that you're lying o-or disrespect you! I really admire you!! And your music! And, and you're so pretty and beautiful and perfect, and, a-and--" he starts rambling, though by this time everyone has already stopped paying attention.
"Well, it's pretty ugly so I never wear it," Totoko shrugs, immediately breaking out of character, her fake tears forgotten. "But it's still an important artifact."
"What is it exactly, if you know?" Todomatsu asks, taking the photos from Choromatsu's hand to look over the stolen property.
Totoko pouts, "is it really that important?" she asks, and when the detective explains it is to determine the reason why it would be stolen in the first place, she sighs with exhasperation. "I dunno... Daddy said it was the key to some super fast airship or something..." she explains, obviously struggling to remember. "Ah, he said it shouldn't be put in anyone's hands but my own, too. That it was dangerous or something if the wrong people used it? I guess..."
"A 'super fast airship'...?" Todomatsu repeats with confusion, while Choromatsu straightens up.
"Oh!!! I think I know what she's talking about!!" Choromatsu chimes in, pulling some magazine out of nowhere. He opens it to some random page, showing a picture of a wanted poster as well as a wide title saying 'The truth revealed about the origin of the rising idol Yowai Totoko!!'. The title immediately picks Osomatsu's interest, and he's grateful that Choromatsu is kind enough to explain and save them all from reading the long article. "There's been rumors that claimed that Totoko was the daughter of a renown pirate! The one that claimed himself the king of the sky!" he says, his eyes shining with excitement, "his airship was feared by many and said to be the fastest and most dangerous in the entire world!"
"Oh, right. That was a thing that paparazzis harassed me about for a while," Totoko says casually. "But yeah, that's him right there! Don't you see how much money he was worth? Isn't that great??" she grins proudly as she points to the sum of the wanted poster. It's such a high amount of money – higher than was ever offered for Osomatsu's head, or anyone he knows. Just looking at it makes him lightheaded and suddenly helps him understand why bounty hunters are so excited to catch criminals.
If Osomatsu ever got a chance to gain this amount, he probably would, too.
"So your father was a renowned pirate with a famously fast and powerful airship, and this necklace would be the key to... find it? Unlock it?" Todomatsu asks.
"I'm not sure," Totoko shrugs, "I think I fell asleep when he was explaining it to me. I think the necklace is supposed to be a clue to find it... or something?"
Osomatsu frowns, that surely doesn't help, but something is certainly bugging him. "Okay that's cool, but like, why'd you come to us then?" he can't help but ask, "I mean, wouldn't the police be better suited for that?"
"That's the thing!" Totoko responds, "my men said that the thieves are the police! They recognized them as the police chief's subordinates!"
Todomatsu's eyes get darker at the mention, and his cute little smile suddenly turns into a frown. "Atsushi, huh... I suppose it makes sense," he says, his voice still surprisingly airy compared to the seriousness of his expression. "With a ship like this, he could easily make the world his after all. Nobody would be able to stop him."
Everyone – except Totoko, who doesn't seem to care much about the pretty scary claim – turns to Todomatsu then, and Osomatsu can't help but chuckle uncomfortably. "What, you're telling me that this guy wants to literally conquer the world? Like a fuckin' textbook villain or something? Really?" he asks in disbelief.
"When you put it like this it sure sounds ridiculous, doesn't it?" Todomatsu replies, himself sounding pretty amused as his face lightens up slightly. "But have you ever thought of all the privileges that world domination would offer you? You would never go hungry, every person in the world would be your own personal dog that answers to your every order. You could bathe in gold and glory while others starve miserably in the street wishing to be you. Wouldn't you want it too if you had the chance?" he tries to rationalize. "Atsushi has always been the kind to reach higher and higher, to want to elevate himself in the highest place of society, even if it means crushing everyone else. Especially if it means crushing everyone else, actually," he chuckles. "But I suppose that yeah, it does make him a textbook villain."
Osomatsu still feels unconvinced and slightly bored. "So he just wants to be a super rich leader. Okay. So what?"
"So you should care a little!" Choromatsu scolds him, "this could be very bad for us! Did you see just what he did to you in order to cover up his crimes? He might do the same to so many others!"
"And how are you gonna stop him? By making up a conspiracy theory about how he wants to conquer the world and hope people will trust you enough to believe you and turn against the police chief?" he asks.
"W-well..." the other hesitates, looking away.
Todomatsu sighs. "This isn't what this conversation is about," he simply says, before turning over to Totoko. "Are you sure Atsushi is the culprit?" he asks.
"Super sure!" she responds immediately.
"Do you know where he might've taken it?" he asks.
At that, Totoko nods, pulling out a map with multiple areas marked in red. She explains that these are the possible places he might've hidden her necklace, though one stands out especially as being a TG industries factory toward the outskirts of town. Choromatsu mentions how there has been stories of employees disappearing and about there being some secret area below the factory serving as a gang's hideout. It seems like a good place to investigate, though Todomatsu also ends up asking where the so legendary pirate ship might be hidden, in case Atsushi immediately went there upon finding the necklace.
That's when things get complicated, however. "I don't know," the idol replies. "Because I had the necklace doesn't mean I ever used it to find that stupid ship! Ah, if I knew it could help me conquer the world, perhaps I would've," she giggles, "But you're asking too much of me~! I just want it back! It's worth some good amount of money y'know?? If Atsushi wants this ship so much, then he should pay for it instead of taking it from me!" she says, before grinning and snickering, "that'd make me even richer than I am, and the fame from being the original owner of the ship could help me crush these other worthless idols.... teehehe..."
"We'll definitely help you find it again, Totoko!" Choromatsu assures, his eyes sparkling. "Right, Todomatsu?"
The detective, however, looks a little more uncertain. "That might put you guys in danger, though. After all, the only way we'd have to recover the necklace would be to steal it back. Are you ready for the consequences that could ensue?"
"Nope," Osomatsu is quick to answer. "Not going to prison again for some stupid jewelry."
"Osomatsu..!" Choromatsu says in disbelief. He was probably expecting Osomatsu to be excited about stealing stuff for them – and if anything, Osomatsu would have been, if it wasn't for the target of the thievery. Osomatsu just doesn't want to run into Atsushi again, doesn't want him to send off one of his subordinates to charm him and throw him into prison again. He doesn't ever want to upset the police chief again. And he tells them that, as Choromatsu tries to argue that he could protect Osomatsu if Atsushi attempts to frame him again.
To his surprise, even Todomatsu agrees with him. His voice, which had until now been calm, airy and confident, is now quieter, softer. He says it might be too dangerous for Osomatsu, and that he wouldn't want to send him off into danger if he doesn't want to, that Osomatsu should never have to go through what happened to him again.
It surprises the outlaw, though he's grateful for Todomatsu's help. Osomatsu even mentions how that would be doing something illegal, and how he was so sure Choromatsu was against that – to which the journalist bashfully responds that, if it's for Totoko, and for the greater good, then he doesn't mind breaking a law or two.
Of course, Osomatsu calls bullshit on that, claiming it's just to get into Totoko's pants. He's not that stupid, and no amount of offended and shameful yelling from Choromatsu can convince him otherwise.
At that, however, Totoko sighs softly, before looking up at Osomatsu. "What about this? I'm willing to pay you a good sum if you bring it back, and," she smiles, "maybe I'll also let you touch... them."
At that, both Osomatsu and Choromatsu freeze in the middle of their arguments. "T-touch them?" Osomatus repeats, feeling his heart skip a beat and sweat roll down his temple as his eyes immediately direct themselves to Totoko's chest. "R-really?" he asks.
He can see Choromatsu fuming with jealousy beside him. "T-totoko! I want to help too! I-I'll do my best to help!" he tries to say, wanting to be given the same privilege as Osomatsu.
"Sure," the idol surprisingly answers, "But only after you give it back."
Osomatsu gulps, hesitating for a solid minute about whether he wants to do it or not. He doesn't want to put himself in danger, doesn't want to go back to prison – but also, Totoko is so pretty, and he would love to be able to touch her chest. That's what she means by 'them', righ? Probably. Maybe he would even be able to coerce her into letting him do more than that.... Fuck. He hasn't pleased his libido for so long that even the idea of groping her is starting to make him feel hot.
Maybe he can be extra careful not to get spotted or caught, he reasons.
And so he accepts with a wide, excited grin on his face. "Sure!" he says, "I'll bring you back your necklace! And ship!" he tells her, enjoying the way even Choromatsu's face brightens up and immediately forgetting all of his previous worries. "And if I go to prison for it, then I trust you guys to bail me out."
"Are you kidding me..." Todomatsu sighs in disbelief, running a hand down his face. "I suppose I shouldn't be surprised..." he then mutters, before taking a deep breath. "Fine. But I can't let you guys just rush in with no preparation. Let's plan this out, alright? And then maybe we won't need to have to bail anyone out of prison."
Osomatsu snorts at the idea, considering he had never planned out any of his crimes, but he supposes that this is more than just sneaking into a shop or house and stealing some pricey item, so he lets Todomatsu make his little plan.
They eventually leave the café – not before Osomatsu gets to eat some sweets and stare at more pretty maids, though – and decide to follow Todomatsu's instructions to sneak into one the factory late at night while the detective asks his contacts for any informations about Atsushi's whereabouts and intents. Choromatsu insists on going with Osomatsu, despite the outlaw saying he'd be fine on his own. Osomatsu doesn't fight him much, because honestly, he's glad to have some company.
Despite that, however, Osomatsu can't help but snort when he sees Choromatsu standing on his weird flying skateboard with a huge bag on his back. "The fuck is that?" he asks, pointing at it, while Choromatsu frowns.
"I prepared myself in case we get in trouble!" Choromatsu explains, "I've got water and snacks in case we need energy, then a first aid kit, a lock picking set, grappling hooks-"
"Wait," Osomatsu cuts him off, "are you serious right now? I mean the lock picking set is nice but, fuck," he laughs, ruffling his hair with amusement when he sees Choromatsu pout, "you're so cute sometimes."
"I-I just think we should be prepared..." the journalist mutters to defend himself, a bashful blush across his cheeks. That reaction only makes him cuter, Osomatsu feeling himself smile widely as he watches him. Choromatsu really is too naive for his own good sometimes, and it makes Osomatsu both want to bully and proect him.
Though he much prefers bullying.
"Well, anyway," Osomatsu says as he gets on his own vehicle, "my bike's better than your weird thing. Come behind me."
"I'm not going on the same vehicle as you," Choromatsu stubbornly answers, crossing his arms.
"Aww, what, do you not trust me?" Osomatsu asks with a smile, and when Choromatsu just glares, he snorts. "You hurt me," he jokes, holding a hand against his heart. "But seriously, though, it'll be easier to escape and be sneaky if we just use the same one."
"I'm not sure I understand that logic," Choromatsu can't help but answer, "what if they take it away? If I come with mine, we'll always have a plan B. If we come with yours-"
Osomatsu pouts. "Maybe I just feel lonely driving alone," he whines.
That makes the journalist's eyes widen. "I – well, I – is that really why?" he asks, feeling at a loss.
"Nah," Osomatsu responds. "I'm just fuckin' with ya. But seriously, if we're on the same vehicle, it's easier to escape in case of a pursuit without losing each other. Y'know? So just come. I'll be careful, I promise."
Choromatsu still looks hesitant, not believing Osomatsu one bit as he tries to reassure him. Osomatsu can't really blame him – if he was Choromatsu, he wouldn't trust him either. However, because Osomatsu feels like being nice, he still drives somewhat slowly to their objective, greatly amused by the way Choromatsu grips onto him every time he accelerates even slightly.
The building itself looks pretty empty from the outside. Todomatsu told them however, that the security is most likely high, and that they would probably encounter guards roaming through every corner. Osomatsu doesn't really care about that, knowing how to stay sneaky – but he warns Choromatsu that he should stay behind Osomatsu and follow his every move. They break in through an open window, and the way Choromatsu falls on his face as he trips over the border makes Osomatsu realize that it's going to be much harder than he thought.
He tries to stifle his laugh, knowing it's not the time for that, though it's hard not to be amused by how clumsy the journalist shows himself to be. He helps him up, motioning to him to be more careful while Choromatsu apologizes quietly, a guilty look on his face. Osomatsu sighs at that, petting his hair and casually telling him it's okay as he leads him through the rooms.
They didn't manage to find a plan of the building, but it's not like it's a maze either. If the rumors Choromatsu spoke about are correct, then there should be a way to get underground, and then....
And then what?
Osomatsu remembers Todomatsu being uncertain, instructing them to be careful as they had no idea what was there. Choromatsu even asked if the detective had any idea, considering he used to work for Atsushi – but Todomatsu says he wasn't trusted enough by the police chief to be in on too many secrets. He was simply a subordinate, here to be used by Atsushi and follow his every order. Nothing more, nothing less. So Osomatsu isn't actually very sure what to do once they get to their place of interest, other than be cautious and find out where this dumb necklace is.
Getting there feels a little more complicated than Osomatsu expected, though. It's not only because of Choromatsu - who, aside from tripping here and there, actually is doing a good job trying to be quiet – but actually because there is more guards than Osomatsu thought there would be. He really feels like he's sneaking in some top secret organization's headquarters, and more than once has to distract a guard or two before quickly running into another room.
Aside from that, the factory feels barren of anything weird. Huge, noisy machines fill the building, the sound of their gears actually able to cover the noises of Osomatsu and Choromatsu's steps as they get closer to them. He's grateful for it, though ambient dust in the air manages to make Choromatsu sneeze, the journalist unable to keep it quiet. It forces Osomatsu to pull him behind a machine in a corner and press his hand against his lips to keep him quiet as guards approach to find what that sound was.
He holds Choromatsu close, feeling the way the journalist just tenses up against him, the way he holds his breath and grips at Osomatsu's sleeve, while they both watch the guards look around in confusion. The men ask each other if one of them sneezed or also heard footsteps, and when they agree that they did, but have no idea where they came from, they get suspicious and separate to look around the room with their lanterns to find the intruder.
Choromatsu gives Osomatsu an apologetic look, while the outlaw lets out a silent sigh. He can just feel guilt emanating from the other, and it makes Osomatsu feel slightly uncomfortable as he just pets his head in reassurance. As much as this is a hassle, Osomatsu is somewhat glad for their position if only because holding Choromatsu close to him like this makes him happy. He isn't sure why, but he supposes that all the times Choromatsu has turned down his affections has made Osomatsu particularly seek it out.
Really, it makes him sad, whenever Choromatsu forcibly shoves Osomatsu away as soon as he feels clingy or affectionate. Of course, it's not like being pushed away would truly stop him, or else Osomatsu would never get to hug Ichimatsu either – but the journalist is actually more adamant than Ichimatsu in keeping Osomatsu from showering him in affection, for whatever reason. Despite that, Osomatsu remains determined to make Choromatsu warm up to him enough to eventually give in to his hugs, pettings, and cheek rubbings.
Of course, the tension makes it hard to fully appreciate the moment, especially as a guard approaches dangerously close to their hideout. It allows Osomatsu, however, to enjoy the feeling of Choromatsu pressing himself further against him, their bodies completely flush against each other. He's pretty sure Choromatsu can feel his heartbeat against himself, while Osomatsu is left with all of the journalist's hair in his face.
Despite the fear, and the enjoyable closeness, Osomatsu lets go of Choromatsu and motions him aside slightly just so that he can lean in when the guard turns away. The other watches him with concern and confusion, while Osomatsu simply smiles at him.
"Hey, wanna see a magic trick?" Osomatsu whispers, his voice as quiet as he can manage.
"Osomatsu, is that really the time--"
"Now you see the keys," he continues, not caring about Choromatsu's reluctance and instead feeling like showing off, as well as bringing the mood up. He reaches for the keys dangling from the man's belt, feeling amusement as he can just see from the corner of his eyes the way Choromatsu bites anxiously at his nails while he watches. The outlaw very quietly snatches the keys from the guard, using sleight of hand to make them disappear inside his sleeve, with no reaction from the man whatsoever. "And now you don't!" he then says as he holds both of his empty hands up to Choromatsu.
It takes him off guard, bringing his attention away from the tension of their situation. He even lets out a confused "W-wha--" before Osomatsu leans in to act as if he was taking the keys from Choromatsu's pocket.
"Looks like you are also a sneaky little thief, hm?" he jokes, holding a hand against his mouth out of mock surprise.
"I- N-no?? I didn't...??" Choromatsu tries to argue, looking utterly confused as Osomatsu waves the keys in front of him. Osomatsu laughs.
"You're cute," he says, making the journalist blush. "C'mon, the guards stopped being all suspicious," he says. It's true: after a while of looking around, they simply blamed the sneeze they heard on the wind, or a ghost, and moved on. "Let's get moving before you catch their attention again."
Choromatsu frowns at that, mumbling "I said I was sorry..." before following Osomatsu out of the room and into a corridor.
He eventually asks Osomatsu what his plan regarding those keys is, but the outlaw just shrugs and explain that he doesn't really have any, but knows that keys would be useful to access hidden rooms. It makes sense, after all, considering how many locked doors they've encountered since they sneaked in. While Osomatsu could pick their lock, it's just infinitely quicker to just have the keys on hand, even if he keeps having to try several ones before the doors opens.
"How are you enjoying your little adventure so far?" Osomatsu can't help but ask boredly as they roam the building. "Hope you didn't expect anything too exciting."
"I-I think it's exciting..." Choromatsu replies hesitantly, "I usually don't get to do anything like that. I just either sit around writing stuff about Totoko, or go to Totoko's concerts and plays, or take pictures of Totoko, or work..."
Osomatsu snorts, "that sounds like more than I actually do, though," he replies. "I just move my ass once in a blue moon to steal stuff for people."
"But you're very skilled..." Choromatsu argues, "I would never be able to do that on my own."
"Woah!" Osomatsu says in surprise, staggering back a bit, "you actually complimented me! I gotta mark my calendar! Is today a special day?" he can't help but joke.
Choromatsu groans, "I remember why I never compliment you now."
Osomatsu simply laughs at that, though their voices die down when they hear approaching footsteps. They hide in a corner again, expecting it to be a guard – though as the footsteps approach, they sound... lighter. They probably belong to someone of a smaller stature than the big muscular men roaming the building. It intrigues Osomatsu, while Choromatsu doesn't exactly notice the difference and just presses a hand against his own mouth, while the other clutches at Osomatsu.
It's really endearing, Osomatsu thinks, how Choromatsu immediately clings to him whenever something comes up. He's like a scared child or something.
His thoughts are quickly driven away from Choromatsu, though, as the mysterious person walks by them and Osomatsu recognizes them as... Homura? That realization comes at a shock, and Osomatsu has to squint and make a double take. Her clothes are the same as what Osomatsu remembers her wearing when he met her, and her hair is in the same side braid he associates with her. He doesn't get a really good look at her face, but he doesn't need to.
It's Homura. The girl that was helping Ichimatsu build Jyushimatsu. The girl that was so nice and soft spoken, smiling brightly and giggling at the robot's jokes. The girl that looked so worried and guilty when Ichimatsu went on a jealous fit.
What is she doing here? It'd be one thing if she was simply a factory worker, but then she shouldn't be here at all, considering the hour. She isn't dressed like a guard either, and doesn't act like one anyway. Instead of the men who aimlessly roam the building in search of anything suspicious, their faces bored as they ask themselves when their shift will end, her steps are certain. She has a place to go, a reason to be here – and Osomatsu now makes it his goal to find out what it is.
"Osomatsu – what are you doing?" Choromatsu whispers to him as the outlaw just starts following her from afar.
"She looks suspicious," Osomatsu replies, omitting her links to him and Ichimatsu. Choromatsu doesn't need to know. "And it's the only clue we got aside from these dumb guards."
It's true, after all, even Choromatsu can concede to that. He gives in to Osomatsu, and simply follows him, his hand still clutching at his jacket as Osomatsu sneaks behind Homura. She doesn't seem to hear them, though she looks preoccupied. Osomatsu wonders what's on her mind. Is she here on her own? Has she been forced to come? Is she in trouble? He doesn't know, but actually hopes it’s the latter.
Because if she's been forced to come, it means he doesn't need to feel paranoid for Ichimatsu's safety.
It doesn't seem to be that way, though, as she approaches a wall that looks completely normal, before taking off a ring she was wearing and inserting it in a hole. It looks weird enough on its own, but when she turns it, Osomatsu can hear a distinct clicking sound, followed by mechanism that cause the wall to open and reveal a secret passageway.
Osomatsu grits his teeth. This isn't good, he tells himself, but at least it allows them to move forward. They wait for Homura to advance down the revealed stairs, before they follow her, getting in just before the door closes. The resulting darkness that surrounds them makes Osomatsu tense up, his hand instinctively reaching for Choromatsu's own.
As his eyes adjust to the darkness of the room and his heart calms down, he motions at Choromatsu to be quiet, his hand still not letting go even as the journalist tries to yank it away. If anything, Osomatsu squeezes it – and it's both for reassurance over the anxiety that being in a small, closed and dark space brings him, but also because he knows it embarasses the other.
The noise they made when entering doesn't fall on deaf ears, however. It makes Osomatsu feel grateful for the darkness, since it allows them to easily hide in the shadow as Homura looks around herself, muttering about how she really wishes she didn't have to come down such a creepy place, and how it was surely haunted. "What is Atsushi thinking..." she sighs, before continuing on her way.
That's enough to tell Osomatsu that she's bad news – that this entire situation is. Can he go back already, he thinks to himself? But upon attempting to open the secret door back up, he realizes that no, he's trapped here with Choromatsu – and they likely won't be able to leave before they reach their goal. God dammit.
Chapter Text
Osomatsu is quick to make Choromatsu understand that him holding his hand isn't just some funny stunt he's trying to pull when his grip starts to get painfully tight, the outlaw's fingernails digging into the journalist's hand. He's relieved to notice Choromatsu stop trying to yank his hand away, deflating and squeezing Osomatsu's own.
It's not only the darkness that is making Osomatsu nervous – he had been starting to feel better about that recently – but the tension that looms over it all. It's not like he hadn't expected to get in danger and potentially run into Atsushi again, but more precisely, he hadn't quite understood it. His mind had been ignoring the real danger of their mission, why he had previously refused to go until Totoko convinced him otherwise, and why Todomatsu was so surprised and somewhat reluctant to send him here.
With Homura's words, it's certain that down the flight of stairs that they are quietly walking, lies Atsushi. The man that framed Osomatsu and pretty much ruined his life.
Damn, thinking of it like that sounds dramatic, and Osomatsu stops himself before he chuckles. Despite that, though, there is no other way to truly put it. Even if Osomatsu got better, even if Osomatsu has managed to be happy and meet good people, he's certain that if it wasn't for Atsushi and this almost year spent in prison, he'd be much happier. Not haunted by his months spent in a dark, empty cell with the only company of disgusting bugs. Without his every action dictated by the paralyzing fear he has of going back, pushing him to ruin everything good that happens to him.
It's all Atsushi and his associates' fault, and it makes Osomatsu feel the burning need to stop Homura here and now, before she can come out and go ruin Ichimatsu's life somehow. Because he knows she will, and he hates himself for not even feeling the slightest hint of doubt for her at the time.
He can't help but wonder if Ichimatsu knew, somehow. If, rather than jealousy, Ichimatsu was feeling uncertainty, fear, and doubt whenever he saw Homura. Was she tweaking his robot somehow? Did she install any weird device anywhere? Osomatsu grimaces, his mechanical arm immediately feeling tense. He has to shake it a bunch of times to make sure no strange object is inside in order to help with the sudden paranoia, and even then, it feels wrong.
Choromatsu is looking at him with concern, however, so he tries to play it cool. He takes a deep, quiet breath, running his mechanical hand down his face and appreciating the feeling of cold metal against his clammy skin. Then, he faces Choromatsu to give him a simple smile that he hopes is reassuring, before he looks back in front of himself and at Homura.
She doesn't say anything – or if she does, Osomatsu can't hear her over his pounding heart – for the rest of the way. The stairs feel endless, but she eventually comes to a stop when facing a door that she once again opens, giving Osomatsu and Choromatsu only little time to hide in a crease on the wall. There's people outside the door, a man that welcomes Homura in, and multiple ones just walking around. Making their way out there won't be an easy feat.
They only wait for Homura to start walking further into the room with the man that spoke to her before they sneak in, if only because the doors are starting to close back up, and they wouldn't want to be locked in the stairs for obvious reasons. They immediately go hide behind a machine, trying to keep their eyes on Homura.
At least, Osomatsu tries to, as Choromatsu's eyes are darting everywhere, trying to take all of this room in. It's quite like the surface part of the factory, except with more people and working machines. Most of them look like policemen and guards, with some tired workers in between. Nothing too interesting, really – but the whole feeling of secrecy makes it strange, and probably works to tickle at Choromatsu's curiosity. As for Osomatsu... he'd rather be anywhere but here, honestly.
Last time he was curious and listened in on shady conversations, he got sent to prison, after all. And this is ten times worse.
On the brighter side, the lightning helps with Osomatsu's tense feelings, though he remains reluctant to let go of Choromatsu's hand. He tells himself it might be dangerous to let go, as there is chances they could then get separated, and he definitely wouldn't want to let Choromatsu get himself in danger, especially because it would mean that Osomatsu would be in danger as well.
More importantly, though, Choromatsu's hand just feels... nice, against his own. It's slightly sweaty, but still soft, his fingers slender. He wants to enjoy it for a while longer, which makes Osomatsu grateful for the distraction that keeps the journalist from realizing that he could let go if he wanted to.
Navigating around feels a little difficult, aside from that. There's so many people, Osomatsu even wonders if they would truly be recognized as intruders if they just started walking around normally. The only thing that stops him is that most of these people are in uniforms, and that at the entrance of each room stands a guard that checks one of their small accessories – a ring, pendant or badge – before letting them in.
Osomatsu guesses, however, that getting one of those shouldn't be so hard to achieve. He can spot a corridor without checks on the east side of the room, and Osomatsu makes a mental note of where Homura is going before he directs both he and Choromatsu toward the corridor. The journalist seem confused, muttering a "weren't you trying to follow that girl...?" to Osomatsu before the outlaw shushes him.
"Can't do it if we can't blend in," Osomatsu tells him quietly. They manage to reach the corridor without much trouble, hiding in the shadows next to a closed door. Choromatsu just stares at Osomatsu with complete confusion, the outlaw unwilling to voice his thoughts out in case someone could hear. Instead, he just waits, and waits, and waits, until the sound of footsteps makes him perk up. The door next to him opens, and Osomatsu is quick to hit the man coming out of the room on the back of the head as hard as he manages, knocking him out right away.
The man starts falling to the floor, but Osomatsu lets go of Choromatsu's hand in order to catch him. He doesn't want the noise to alarm anyone nearby. He pulls the unconscious body inside, realizing with amusement that he was coming out of the bathroom. This is actually great, he thinks, pulling the man into a stall and undressing him, under Choromatsu's shocked eyes.
"What are you doing???!" Choromatsu hisses at him, his face blushing a bright red.
"Blendin' in," Osomatsu replies with a shrug, taking his own clothes off to put on the man's own. He's dressed like a guard now, with the weapons that come along with the job. The gun at his belt feels heavy, and Osomatsu can't help but grimace as unpleasant memories flash into his mind as his fingers feel over the weapon. Memories of the bloody bar, of the threatening gangster that attempted to kill him.
Of Osomatsu blindly shooting at him, potentially ending his life.
The very idea makes him feel sick to the stomach, and Osomatsu takes a deep breath in an attempt to clear his mind. It's fine, he tells himself. This was in the past. It doesn't matter now.
He supposes that the special item he needs to navigate this place is going to be the man's badge, so he makes sure to not forget it. Upon inspection, it really just looks like a normal badge, but Osomatsu guesses he should probably keep it as a little souvenir of their mission and bring it to Todomatsu for inspection.
Osomatsu motions at Choromatsu to turn around, before he simply opens the bag on the journalist back to shove his clothes in. "Thanks," he tells him, while Choromatsu frowns.
"You look ridiculous," he comments, his unamused eyes glaring at Osomatsu, who snorts.
"Thanks," he responds, rubbing a finger under his nose. As he gets out of the stall and faces himself in the mirror, he realizes that he does look pretty ridiculous. The uniform feels too large, and the formal aesthetic of it all just feels rather unfitting for Osomatsu. It only works to motivate him to get this done quickly even further, and he hums. "Gotta find you one as well," he tells Choromatsu, "so we can be ridiculous together!"
"I'll pass," Choromatsu responds, unimpressed with Osomatsu's shitty grin. He doesn't have a choice, however. Osomatsu waits for one of the stalls to open and reveal another guard that he's quick to take out without a noise, shoving him back in and undressing him as well.
"Take your clothes off," Osomatsu orders Choromatsu, handing him the uniform.
"Wh- in front of you?! No!!" the other squeaks, his face burning a bright red at the idea.
"Oh, c'mon, I already saw you in a dress that showed off most of your body anyway. Also I walked into you in the shower once. How is that any different??" Osomatsu responds.
"It is different because I didn't want you to see both of those times!!!" Choromatsu tells him, hitting him on the back and pushing him out of the stall. "I'll put it on, okay? But just, get out!!"
"You're no fun~! Why do you get to see me strip but I don't get to watch you??" Osomatsu whines, a childish pout on his face.
"I never asked to see you! Now out, out, out!!" Choromatsu responds, managing to get Osomatsu out of the stall before he slams the door shut in front of him, to the outlaw's greatest dismay.
"Choro is so selfish~! I know you liked to watch," Osomatsu can't help but tease, getting on the floor in an attempt to get a glimpse of Choromatsu from below the door.
"I did not!! It was horrible!" Choromatsu argues. Osomatsu can't see much from his position, but he can still see him taking his shoes off and hear the sound of his pants hitting the ground, which makes him grin.
"I should've probably put on a little show for ya, now that I think about it. I guess I can do that when I change back!" Osomatsu replies, rubbing a mechanical finger under his nose.
"We are not having this conversation," Choromatsu groans, in such a way that Osomatsu can just hear the way he rolls his eyes despite not being able to witness it.
Osomatsu snickers, greatly amused by their bantering – and the sight of Choromatsu coming out of the stall all dressed up only adds to that. He quickly jumps to his feet, under the angry eyes of the other, and gives him a sleazy smile. "Looking pretty good in this I see~!" he comments, grabbing Choromatsu's chin in his hand.
"R-really...?" Choromatsu asks with a frown, swatting Osomatsu's hand away. He approaches the mirror then, looking at himself. "I feel ridiculous..."
"Oh, I mean, you are," Osomatsu responds, "but I'd still let you handcuff me, officer~" he then adds, his hand slapping at Choromatsu's butt and making him jump.
"W-what the-- don't ever do that again!!" Choromatsu yells, slapping Osomatsu across the face. The hit surprises the outlaw, causing him to stagger a bit. A quick glance at the mirror shows that the skin is already reddened, and he rubs at the pained area as he laughs.
"Or what, you'll use your gun on me?" he asks, still not giving up. He knows Choromatsu isn't going to give in – that he shouldn't give in, considering the danger of having people walk in on them and realize that they aren't real employees. Besides, Choromatsu seems like too much of a virgin to have sex in a normal setting, so he probably would never ever initiate it with a friend while out on a super secret sneaking mission. Despite all of that, though, the other's reactions are still too much fun to stop, and the thought of Choromatsu actually snapping and giving in is nice.
It reminds him of Karamatsu. Because he knows that Karamatsu would do it, without even needing to be teased about it.
But Choromatsu isn't Karamatsu.
Choromatsu is... much different from Karamatsu, actually. Not only because he doesn't fuck him – probably doesn't even think of fucking him – but also in his whole... way of being. He's more shameful, humble and nervous. Yet he also has this naiveté and excitement, that flame in his eye that reminds Osomatsu of the children he'd do magic tricks for. He still has ambitions and a drive, hasn't been tainted by the cruel world around him. He wouldn't have the balls to hurt a fly unless that fly made fun of him first. And while it's not like he's completely innocent – he can get really annoying whenever he rants – there remains an absence of threat that keeps Osomatsu's heart at ease.
So even when he glares at him with murder in his eyes, Osomatsu knows not to feel frightened. He knows he can just laugh, rub a finger under his nose and ruffle Choromatsu's hair without fearing the other's mostly harmless anger.
He knows that even if he was to leave Choromatsu after having sex with him in an hotel, the other wouldn't capture him and abandon him in the middle of nowhere.
At least, he hopes so.
The feeling of Choromatsu's hand grabbing Osomatsu's own bring him out of his thoughts, and he looks at the journalist with surprise, while the latter just sighs in annoyance. "Just - let's go..." he says, and Osomatsu realizes he probably missed out on yet another angry rant from him, too busy thinking about the man he knows he should just erase from his mind already.
But it's not so easy.
"Alright, act natural, 'kay? I'll do the talking," Osomatsu instructs Choromatsu as they return to the corridor, this time able to walk normally and thankfully blend in with all the other people who pay them no mind. They're just another couple of guards to them, nothing more, and nothing less.
"I'm not sure if I trust you to not get us killed if you're the one to talk," Choromatsu snarls, to Osomatsu's greatest amusement.
"I can have tact sometimes! I just choose to not use it with you," he responds, getting an offended look from Choromatsu.
"And why?!" he asks, "why did I do to deserve this?? I've been nothing but kind to you, and yet, you, you...!!"
"It's because it's funny," Osomatsu tells him, giving him a smile that is much softer than he first intended, and that actually manages to calm Choromatsu's anger slightly.
"I hate you," the other still replies.
"And that's why you're holding my hand, hm?" Osomatsu asks.
"You were the one that first started holding my hand!!" the journalist exclaims. "I just, I just, took it again because I thought that, that you were scared and that you needed it or something! I don't know!! I just, wanted to be nice!!! Is that a crime?!"
"You're so cute," Osomatsu giggles, squeezing Choromatsu's hand when he tries to pull it away. "But nah, I wasn't scared! It's just that I thought you would be the one to get scared in the dark, so I made sure I could reassure you just in case. That's all."
Choromatsu narrows his eyes at that claim. "Really?" he asks, raising an eyebrow.
"Yup, really," Osomatsu insists.
He doesn't want Choromatsu to know that he's so pathetic that he gets scared in dark, enclosed spaces. This isn't a part of him he wants to show to the journalist if he can help it – or to anyone, really.
Thankfully for Osomatsu, the journalist decides to not question him any further, despite the unlikeliness of his claim. He tries, however, to let go of Osomatsu's hand, while the outlaw keeps holding at it firmly.
"Osomatsu..." Choromatsu sighs, "we're almost there. We're going to look strange if we just hold hands in front of this guard."
Osomatsu frowns at that. He's not exactly wrong – others have already given them some strange glances, but it doesn't mean he wants to let go. Who cares if people look at them weird, he thinks, but he knows that in this moment, attention is not what they seek. So he lets go, advancing toward the guard and presenting his badge, his heart squeezing with a certain anxiety as he secretly prays this will go smoothly.
The guard, thankfully, doesn't seem to give too much of a fuck. He looks over the badge quickly, his tired eyes bored, before handing it back to Osomatsu to check Choromatsu's own. "Go ahead," he then says in his low, growling voice, stepping aside to let Osomatsu and Choromatsu through. "But the boss said not to bother him, so if I were you I'd keep to myself."
"Thanks," Osomatsu responds, pulling Choromatsu further down the wide corridor and toward the room that he's pretty sure he saw Homura heading into. He doesn't know what to expect as he presses his ear against the door in an attempt to hear them out, unwilling to just barge in.
He's sure, after all, that if Atsushi is behind this door, Osomatsu absolutely doesn't want him to see him. Because he knows that Atsushi will recognize his face without a doubt. Nobody would forget the face of people whose life they tried to end.
Or maybe he did forget. Maybe Osomatsu was such an insignificant part of his plan that he doesn't even remember him at all. But the outlaw wouldn't want to risk it.
So instead he closes his eyes, quickly telling Choromatsu to alert him if anybody comes by. The journalist is thankfully obedient, as he has been for this whole affair. It feels nice, Osomatsu thinks, to have some authority and control for once. He should do this more often.
"Ichimatsu is actually doing great progress on his robot! I'm excited!" he can hear Homura's voice chirp. The genuine happiness in her tone makes Osomatsu frown. He'd expect her to sound like a calculating villain, laughing maniacally as she speaks about how well her plans are going. But she just sounds like her regular self, her voice, tone and – Osomatsu assumes – behavior the same as when he first met her.
But he won't let himself be fooled. Especially not as the voice that responds to her makes his heart squeeze in painful remembrance. "I'm happy to hear that," he hears Atsushi respond. His voice, too, his surprisingly soft. Osomatsu can hear the smile he has on his face, which weirds him out even more.
It's... different, from the tone Osomatsu remembers the police chief using, back in the burned warehouse. Back then, his voice was low and somewhat tense, leaving Osomatsu unable to qualify him as anything but shady. Yet this conversation just feels... normal. Osomatsu doesn't like it.
"The robot even spoke! I think he's becoming sentient!" she continues, "though there is still some problems with the body itself... It has troubles withstanding Jyushimatsu's... energy, I'm guessing? It keeps overheating and overworking itself until it just breaks and Ichimatsu is forced to change pieces... his heart especially seems to be too weak – so I told him to add another! Since then, I think Jyushimatsu has been functioning pretty well... Ahh, I'm so happy!"
"And to see a smile illuminate your face this way pleases me even more," Atsushi replies, making Osomatsu snorts. That was smooth, he thinks to himself. Almost disgustingly so. "But I have called you here for matters much different than this, Homura. As much as I am always happy to hear about your progress."
Osomatsu's ear twitches.
"Oh? I was curious why you were so adamant about meeting now instead of during the day, but I just thought you were busy..." Homura responds, "what is it? I hope I didn't do anything wrong...?" she asks, and the clear worry in her voice makes Osomatsu frown.
Atsushi chuckles. "No, you haven't. You are one of my only associates who has never disappointed me, actually," he reassures her. Osomatsu hears some footsteps, and he tenses for a second, thinking they're coming closer to the door, but Atsushi eventually comes to a stop, his voice now sounding as close as Homura's was to the door. "I simply need your help with a device. Do you know what this is?" he asks.
Homura hums, "it looks like a simple pendant?" she replies with confusion.
The police chief makes a noise of agreement. "But could it be more?" he asks. "Like the key to something? A map, perhaps? A part of something more?"
"I... am not sure," she says. The quiet sound of a chain is heard, and Osomatsu can only assume that she takes it into her hand. "Something so small could not hold any sort of mechanism, and considering it's shape and pattern... Hm... I think it could be a clue? As well as a special key... Just like the ring you gave me! Though I've never heard of any other place having such special security that they'd need such keys..."
Osomatsu narrows his eyes. So she is helping Atsushi, and out of her own free will. She doesn't sound scared or upset, even if her earlier worry could be seen as alarming. Osomatsu doesn't like that. He also doesn't like the fact that she updates Atsushi on Ichimatsu's progress. He really, really doesn't like it.
"Good, good," Atsushi says. "It is indeed the key to something, but there is a problem," he tells her, "The place it protects – and forgive me for my vagueness, but it is all I can share – requires a second key to be unlocked. Considering our lack of clue as to where this second key is, I have no choice but to ask you for help. My request is for you to duplicate this exact key, with every single ones of it's details," he explains, his voice now gaining authority. "Before the end of the night."
"B-before the end of the night? Well, I... I mean, I can try?" Homura responds, feeling at a loss. "I'm – is it really that important?"
"My father demands it," he simply says. "And you must know how much he hates failure."
Osomatsu gulps – just as Homura seems to do as well. "Yes... of course," she replies, her voice... quieter, talking in an almost whisper. Her past cheerfulness is now gone as she gives in, the mention of Atsushi's father enough to stop her from questioning him any further.
It makes Osomatsu's stomach uneasy with worry – though he doesn't have the time to focus on that much before he hears footsteps getting dangerously closer to him. He quickly and quietly steps back from the door, grabbing Choromatsu's arm and pulling him along as he hurries further into the corridor in an attempt to gain as much distance from the room as possible before it opens.
Thankfully, it seems like Homura lingers before actually getting out, giving the two of them enough time to get out of the danger zone. Osomatsu tries to keep an eye on her, watching her sigh and look at the pendant with a frown before she runs a hand through her hair and nods. "You can do this," she tells herself, attempting a more convinced and assured expression before she walks into another room.
Osomatsu is left alone with Choromatsu once more, unsure about what he wants to do. Homura doesn't seem very strong or threatening, which means that getting the pendant back from her might be easy enough, yet he also can't help but want to spy on Atsushi more, to try to find out what his involvement with Ichimatsu's robot might be. He seems pretty loaded, so the idea that he is the one to fund Ichimatsu's research, while also sending Homura to collect information on him, doesn't sound too far fetched.
It does sound terrifying, however. Especially considering Homura knows about Osomatsu. Especially considering Homura could tell Atsushi about his whereabouts, and cause him to be in danger again.
That said, their main goal for now is the pendant – not to mention that spying on Atsushi sounds a thousand times more dangerous than stealing from Homura. Still, the only thing that helps Osomatsu decide is the sight of Choromatsu already directing himself toward the room the mechanic went in, before giving Osomatsu a confused stare when he realizes the outlaw is still unmoving.
Right. Osomatsu lets out a short exhale, nodding to himself and following Choromatsu. "So, how... what should we do?" the journalist asks. "Does she have the..."
"Yup. Police chief gave it to her," Osomatsu responds.
"The-- so Totoko was telling the truth..." Choromatsu chews on his lips. "And... what is this girl doing with it? Did they find the ship?"
"Nope," the outlaw answers, "or well actually, I think they might have, but they can't access it just yet. Long story. For now, just... We gotta get the thing back."
Choromatsu nods. He asks Osomatsu what his plan is, making the outlaw hesitate once more. He proposes that Osomatsu could always go in and try to pass as a guard just checking in on her, before stealing the pendant in the same way Choromatsu saw Osomatsu stealing the keys from a guard previously – but Osomatsu refuses. He says that she might recognize his face, that she can't see him like this. That makes Choromatsu frown, saying that Osomatsu could just play it off and lie if she asks about his identity.
Then, the outlaw asks Choromatsu why doesn't he go in and pass as a guard, why is it that Osomatsu that has to do everything – which makes the journalist tense and stutter that he's not skilled enough and might slip up, that he just thinks Osomatsu would be better at this than he is and that he doesn't know how to lie. Osomatsu doesn't doubt that it's true, but also can't help but tease Choromatsu over the fact that he's mostly just scared to put himself in direct danger, and that it's then a little hypocritical of him to try to force Osomatsu to do just that.
It makes the journalist grimace and apologize, bashfully saying that he didn't mean to come off this way, and Osomatsu just shrugs it off, saying that it's nothing.
Because of all of this, however, it truly feels like they've encountered a brick wall. Osomatsu is this close to simply go the easy route, to just barge in and either shoot Homura or knock her out and get the pendant back – until Choromatsu speaks up once more. Probably still feeling guilty over his hypocrisy, and wanting to show himself to be the better out of them both, the journalist admits that he could indeed make an attempt to distract Homura. If he tries really, really hard, he could make it so that Osomatsu could sneak in without being seen and snatch the item out of the mechanic's hand while she happily discusses with Choromatsu. "It's how pickpocketing works, after all, isn't it?" the journalist asks.
"Kinda," Osomatsu chuckles. He supposes that it'll be more pleasant than hurting Homura, especially because security might get involved if he's not careful, and he definitely doesn't want that. "As long as you trust yourself you can actually lie to her. Also, if she asks about me, if she says my name or anything – you don't know me. You don't know where I am. You don't know who I am. And I'm definitely not involved with anything that would require them to shut me up. Okay?"
"O... kay...?" Choromatsu responds with confusion.
"Good," Osomatsu nods. He tells him that the girl inside is named Homura, and enough about her that Choromatsu can act relatively natural with her. After all, Osomatsu is pretty sure that to be this close to Atsushi must mean that most of his underlings know her.
Choromatsu still feels rather uncertain, hesitating for a while as he faces the door. "Are you sure it'll be okay?" he asks, looking at Osomatsu with worried eyes, his stance straight as a broom, visible droplets of sweat making their way down the side of his face.
"It will if you stop acting as if you you're gonna combust as soon as you face her," Osomatsu snorts, petting the other’s back. "Relax! Think about nice things. Like I dunno... how nice her chest looks in her dress?"
"I'm not like you," Choromatsu immediately argues.
"By the look of the pictures you take, as well as the look you were giving that Totoko girl back then – yes you are," Osomatsu responds with a grin.
"The – I told you not to look at my photos!!!" Choromatsu hisses, his face growing red with shame and anger. The argument works to take the journalist's mind off of the fear that tortured him – just like it earlier helped Osomatsu get rid of his own – and instead of being worried over eventually fucking up, he's simply angry at the invasion on his privacy. "And, I, they were just, mistakes!! I was trying to aim my camera a-at their faces, b-but it went off early and--"
"Ah yes, that's why the shot is all stable and why there's like, dozen of them," Osomatsu laughs. "You don't have to lie to me Choro," he then says, wrapping an arm around his shoulder and pulling him close, "it can be our little secret. God knows I've jacked it to them a bunch of times, so I ain't gonna stop you from taking them anytime soon."
"You – I don't want to hear about it!!!" Choromatsu squacks, pushing Osomatsu way from him and pressing his hands against his face. "You, you disgusting, perverted little –"
"Oh c'mon," Osomatsu holds his hands at his hips, "don't act as if you don't jerk off to them too."
"I don't – I don't want to have this conversation right now!!" the journalist can only reply – which works to prove Osomatsu's point.
He really isn't surprised. After all, he isn't sure anyone could resist the call of their dicks when faced with such lewd pictures.
"Well, the best alternative to talking to me right now is to go talk with her," Osomatsu grins, motioning to the door. "After all, I won't be able to open my big mouth right there."
Choromatsu glares at Osomatsu, apparently fuming – though he seems to understand his attention and tries to calm himself enough to not make Homura suspicious – or even worse: scared. He takes a deep breath, before nodding to himself. "Alright," he says, "I'm going in."
"Good luck~" Osomatsu waves as Choromatsu opens the door and steps in. He leaves it open, just enough for Osomatsu to slide in when he can without a noise, as well as allow him to watch the scene.
It's awkward, there's no denying that. Choromatsu's movements are still tense and unnatural – it's almost like watching a robot attempting to act human. Even Jyushimatsu moves more fluidly than that – but Jyushimatsu is a special case, so it isn't that surprising. It makes Osomatsu grimace and cringe as the journalist jumps when Homura turns to him with a surprised expression.
"Oh, hello there," she says, "I didn't expect anyone to come in... Is there anything you need?" she asks, tilting her head to the side in curiosity, her soft hair falling off her shoulder.
"A-ah, h-h-hello!" Choromatsu stutters back, his voice so high that the very sound of it could break any nearby glass. He's already visibly sweating, pushing Osomatsu to press a hand against his face in disbelief. "I was just, I-I... I was sent by, by Atsu... Atsushi, t-to look over you and, m-make sure everything goes... a-alright?" he tries.
"How can someone be so awkward," Osomatsu mutters to himself. It's not as if Choromatsu is usually nervous around stranger either – or well, he is, but not to this level. He was fine when they just met, and even if he was awkward around Totoko, he was still much better than... this. The outlaw guesses that he was honest about being physically unable to lie, as this behavior just screams 'something shady is up'. They're toast.
"Oh! That's kind of him," Homura replies, giving Choromatsu a soft smile.
... Or maybe they're okay, Osomatsu frowns, wondering if Homura seriously is stupid – or naive – enough to not notice anything. Either that, or Homura is good at hiding her doubts.
"O-of course! I, he doesn't want his, uh... his, his... employee?" Choromatsu tries, grimacing at his own hesitation, "to get, uhm... hurt! Since you're like... carrying such an important... item."
"I suppose it is something of value," Homura says with a small sigh. Choromatsu moves at her side – one that would require her to turn her back to the door if she was to look at the journalist, allowing Osomatsu to sneak in and grab the pendant if she lets it down for a second. "Have you heard of it?"
"Yes!" Choromatsu replies immediately, before realizing that a simple guard probably wouldn't know much about Atsushi's activity. "I mean, no!" he then corrects himself, which only works to make him sound even less believable than he already was. "I mean, yes, I heard of it, since the chief l-like, sent me to look over you because of it," he explains, "but it's my first time... seeing it. Yes."
Homura hums, holding it up and letting the pendant dangle from the chain in front of her face. "Isn't it pretty?" she asks. "Nobody would guess that it is a key, but if you search for something special in its design, you start to pick up small details... It's general anchor shape as well as the color indicate a specific location, for example. And then, the carvings on it, as well as the dents on the side... you don't really pay attention to them until you're looking at them up close, but I can only guess it's the key part of it. The lock it's destined to open probably wouldn't be easy to pick... I'm afraid to screw up in replicating it, ahh..."
"Oh..." Choromatsu says. "That's... a-actually really interesting," he comments, "But, why do you have to replicate it? I-if it's... okay to ask."
"It's fine," Homura replies, giving Choromatsu a sweet, gentle smile as she gets to work, a hand always on the pendant. "I'm actually not sure myself. I'm pretty certain this leads to an old city that was used as a refuge for pirates back in the day – the red lining paired with the design and the carvings hints at that – so I'm guessing... Maybe Atsushi seeks some treasure hidden in there?" she giggles, "it'd be kind of cute to imagine him going on a treasure hunt, wouldn't it?"
Osomatsu narrows his eyes. Cute isn't a word he would ever use for the wicked police chief, he thinks to himself as he steps into the room quietly. He crouches behind Homura and keeps his eyes on Choromatsu, gesturing at him to keep her busy while the outlaw watches out for any opportunity to steal the pendant from her.
"A-ah, uhm, y-yes? I think, a... treasure hunt might definitely be... cute....?" Choromatsu responds, the nervousness that had slowly started to leave him now coming back at the sight of Osomatsu so close to Homura. The outlaw can't help but press a hand against his face in utter disbelief, hoping the other's stuttering doesn't make the mechanic suspicious.
He really doesn't want to be caught – not by her, not right now, and especially not in this place.
"I'd love to accompany him if it's the case! But..." she sighs, "he never lets me come along, somehow. Says what he does is dangerous? And I mean, I guess as a police chief, he probably gets himself into danger a lot, but... I'd like to help him, if possible..."
Choromatsu frowns at that. "I'm sure that... you're already helping him a lot," he tells her. Osomatsu gives him a glare, unhappy with him reassuring an enemy. In retrospect, being kind would help build up trust, but Osomatsu doesn't think that far, thinking that someone that is probably manipulating his Ichimatsu doesn't deserve this kindness. "After all you're doing your best right now to replicate this thing for him, right?"
"I guess so," Homura frowns. "I just wish I could do more! You know?"
"Yeah I... I know," the journalist responds. Somehow his stuttering has lessened, his voice softer. Osomatsu supposes it's a good thing, if Choromatsu is more comfortable now – but he grits his teeth as Homura still won't let go of the pendant, gesturing at Choromatsu to do something about it. "Maybe he's just, like, I don't know... trying to protect you? I-if he gets in danger and all..."
"I'm not a fragile damsel in distress, though," Homura pouts, placing her hands on her hips. "Atsushi already saved me enough as it is."
"He... he did?" the journalist asks with surprise.
This takes Homura aback, and she looks away, her shoulders dropping. "Ah, I... I'm surprised not everybody knows this by now. I feel like a broken record with how much I tell people about it," she chuckles, her voice now taking a sad tone. "But Atsushi saved me! I was... in a very difficult period of my life, I didn't know what to do, where to go, and he... helped me. Gave me a place to stay, offered me to work at his side to earn a living, and so... I did. And here I am now," she smiles.
"That's... really kind of him," Choromatsu responds, unsure what to say or think.
Osomatsu does know how to feel however, and it's unimpressed. It was really kind of Atsushi indeed – almost too kind. Almost like he wanted to make Homura feel so grateful for him that she would obey his every order. Almost as if he took advantage of her when she was at the lowest point of her life to change her into his little lap dog.
It isn't a far fetched conclusion, really – Osomatsu knows how that goes because he was a victim of such manipulation, after all. A poor, young and homeless boy who had just lost his father didn't have anywhere else to go but in the arms of a monster that would later on go so far as to cut off his arm as a "punishment" for the smallest fault.
Homura is just headed down the same path, and for that Osomatsu almost wants to pity her – but she's too much of a threat for him to feel any sort of sympathy.
"Isn't it? Some people act as if he was scary or mean or something but... Deep down, he's really kind! He just has to be rough sometimes, but that's what anyone in a place of power has to... Otherwise his employees would disrespect him, you know?" the mechanic says.
Choromatsu hums in agreement, giving Homura a nod. He can clearly see Osomatsu's annoyance as he looks back at him, which makes the journalist nervously look around as he searches for a way to get Homura to let go of the pendant. "A-ah, about this necklace..." he says, pointing at it, "I'm sorry I just, can't help but look at it... It really is pretty, r-right? I was just wondering, uhm... Can I see how you're planning to replicate it?" he asks.
Well, that was awkward, Osomatsu thinks. It works, though – as Homura lets out an "Oh!" and puts it down on the table as she grabs the piece of paper she had been absent mindedly sketching on. She explains that she was going to replicate the pattern on a piece of wood and cut it in the same shape of the necklace in hopes that it would be enough, considering the materials of it as somewhat expensive and that she's reluctant to waste any of them if she can help it.
While she's busy rambling with Choromatsu – Osomatsu notes that this is definitely a thing they have in common – the outlaw reaches in and grabs the pendant, doing his best to minimize the sound of the chain that would alert Homura of the movement as he shoves it in his pocket. Thankfully, she doesn't notice a single thing. It’s only when Osomatsu is on his way to crawl away from his hiding spot under the desk and leave, that she turns back to it in order to grab the pendant and makes a confused noise at its absence.
"H-huh...? I was sure I put it down right here.... Did it fall...?" she asks, bending down to look under her desk while Osomatsu quickly scampers toward the door without a noise. He motions at Choromatsu to follow him while she isn't looking, but the journalist finds himself paralysed with fear, unable to do anything but look at Osomatsu helplessly.
"Oh come on," Osomatsu hisses – and the noise is enough to make Homura look around.
"Did – did you say something?" she asks to Choromatsu, who is sweating so much he might die from dehydration.
Osomatsu doesn't want Choromatsu to fuck this up, doesn't want him to admit what's happening – and the fact that his eyes are just glued on Osomatsu shows that he will. So the outlaw hurries to Homura, and hits her on the back of the head to knock her out just as with the guards from before, while Choromatsu let out a high pitched yelp.
"W-what are you doing??" he asks with panic.
"Saving your goddamn ass," Osomatsu responds. He hesitates for a second, he picks up Homura, grateful for how light she is. "Let's go."
"W-what are you gonna do with her??" the journalist asks.
"I dunno, making sure she doesn't alert security if she wakes back up before we're gone!" Osomatsu says, already at the door.
"You can't just kidnap her!!" Choromatsu argues, his voice too loud and echoing in the empty corridor.
"And you can't just yell like this out loud!" Osomatsu snaps back, without realizing that he, too, is raising his voice.
This works to alert the guard at the end of the corridor, who turns to them with annoyance. "Can't you guys shut u-- what are you doing."
"Fuck," Osomatsu curses. He wants to run, but doing so is difficult with the weight in his arm, and the guard is approaching quickly, drawing his gun out as he yells for others to come to his aid. Choromatsu is once again frozen by fear, and Osomatsu looks around quickly before deciding to abandon Homura despite the risks it entails, pushing her against the guard to destabilize him and allow both he and the journalist to escape.
He grabs Choromatsu's hand, holding it firmly against his own to bring him back to reality as well as pull him along as Osomatsu starts running. His physical state remains weaker than before he was sent to prison, but he's still able to run, and fast. The adrenaline that courses through his veins help, instincts telling him where to go.
Osomatsu really wishes that they were not underground, considering that in that case he could simply break a window and jump off. The only exit he's finding is to be through the long flight of stairs from earlier, and the time he takes to reach the heavy door and unlock it with his stolen badge feels too long as guards shoot blindly in their direction. Choromatsu lets out high pitched screams each time a gun is fired, his free hand finding Osomatsu's clothes and clinging at him uselessly. The poor journalist has probably never been more scared, and honestly, Osomatsu understands.
He's scared shitless as well, after all. The only difference is that his body has immediately switched to his flight instincts, that are actually pretty good. A life of criminality will teach one how to run away efficiently, after all. As soon as the door unlock, he pulls Choromatsu up the stairs with him, almost falling backwards each time the journalist trips on his panicked steps.
It'll be okay, Osomatsu tells himself over and over. Really, this reminds him of old times, before the very act of getting himself in danger felt actually dangerous. When Osomatsu would seek trouble if only for the rush of adrenaline and for the fun of pissing of the police that would waste their time chasing him around town. He never got caught during those chases. The only time he ever got caught was due to nothing but trickery, and that makes him feel better about their situation. It makes him able to ignore the nagging voice in his head that tells him he's going to go back to prison and drag Choromatsu down with him, helping him concentrate on pushing past guards and bolting out from an open window once he reaches the surface.
It helps him make quick decisions, helps him not overthink things, because he's never been good at that. He's always been the kind to trust his impulses more than anything, after all, only growing more careful when hit with the painful reminder that he isn't as impossible to catch as he thought in the past.
He finds his vehicle easily, getting Choromatsu to sit behind him. The journalist has still not said a single word since they began running, the poor guy mostly focusing on actually breathing and not getting shot while simultaneously keeping himself from pissing his pants out of fear. The way he wraps his arms so tightly around Osomatsu's waist and presses his face against his back is actually quite cute, bringing a smile to the outlaw's face as they fly up into the sky and away from the factory.
Osomatsu is quick to accelerate as much as he can to gain speed while the guards gather their own vehicles to chase after them, helping him build unfair distance between them. The speed only works to terrify Choromatsu even more though, his nails digging through Osomatsu's clothes and into his skin, while the outlaw pulls his goggles over his eyes.
"You're going to kill us!!" Choromatsu finally finds it in himself to yell.
"Trust me a little!" he responds, unable to stop the grin stretching over his face as he takes dangerously sharp turns in the middle of the crowded streets of Akatsukapolis. He watches the way the guards either fail to reproduce his turns and crash into the nearby buildings, or just continue flying straight without realizing that Osomatsu turned. It's fun, Osomatsu thinks, wanting to almost slow down if only to spend more time playing around with them.
Even Choromatsu's screams are funny as Osomatsu drops way too low or goes way too high and too quickly for the journalist to be comfortable. It makes the outlaw laugh, making him realize how much power and control he has over the situation right now, and how much he can play around. Despite that, the journalist's presence is the very reason why Osomatsu stops himself from dragging this on, instead deciding to speed up into a narrow alley in the hopes of losing their hunters for good.
It does somewhat work, as, when Osomatsu turns around, he can only see one guard at their tail. The narrowness of the alley forces the man to slow down to keep himself from crashing into a wall, while Osomatsu recklessly keeps up his speed, finding himself able to enjoy the danger once more. It feels refreshing, and Osomatsu is close to rejoice about being safe soon – until he flies up above the houses and miscalculates his height, causing the bottom half of his vehicle to crash against a chimney and send both Osomatsu and Choromatsu flying off of their seat and toward the ground.
Their fall is from way too high up and way too fast for it to be safe. They both scream, while the man chasing them continues straight forward without realizing Osomatsu and Choromatsu have come to an abrupt stop as he comes from way too far away to have witnessed their crash. It's terrifying, the falling sensation overwhelming – and yet, it's as if Osomatsu's body move of its own in order to save them both. He grabs onto Choromatsu – who is not letting go of him under any circumstances – and opens the bag on his back. Their clothes fly up into the air as he does, as well as most of the content of the bag, but Osomatsu takes hold of one of the grappling hooks the other had previously packed before it gets away from him.
It looks much like a gun with a grappling hook attached to its end, and Osomatsu can only assume it operates in much the same way as a normal gun would. "Hold on tight!" he yells to Choromatsu, before he points the gun blindly up and shoots. The hook thankfully manages to catch on a street light, stopping their fall pretty abruptly as the cord reaches its full length before they hit the ground. It pulls on his arm quite painfully, Osomatsu letting out a pained yell as they swing wildly on the cable.
That, too, quickly comes to a stop, the rapid swinging slowing down to a gentler sway as both of them pant and calm down from the rush of adrenaline and fear that they got hit with. They look at each other, realizing that they're still alive – and before Choromatsu gets to make any comment, Osomatsu just starts laughing. It's a loud laugh that carries all of the stress and overwhelming joy from being finally safe out of the outlaw, and one that feels terribly contagious, as Choromatsu can't help but find himself giggling as well.
Choromatsu's laugh is cuter, though. It's definitely full of stress and anxiety, especially with the way the journalist is still gripping ever so tightly at Osomatsu's clothes despite the outlaw's secure hold of his waist, but it also sounds... softer than Osomatsu's own. Maybe it's simply because Osomatsu doesn't recall hearing Choromatsu laugh so much before, but the sound is almost magical, one that works to shut Osomatsu up so that he can enjoy it better.
The journalist himself doesn't notice the silence until much later, his teary eyes opening back up to look at Osomatsu as he calms down. The outlaw is watching Choromatsu with a warm, gentle smile on his face now, enjoying the way the journalist's mouth forms a quite curious but still happy and wide V. Osomatsu isn't sure what it is about it, but the sight of Choromatsu's face illuminated this way, after everything they've been through, ignites a flame deep down into his chest that makes his entire body burn with affection.
He doesn't even have it in him to really wonder why. All of his energy have been used up, with nothing left for thoughts. Instead, all he has is instinct, and those instincts are pushing him to lean in, his eyes slowly closing as he feels the journalist's breath against his skin. Their lips brush against each other, before the sound of multiple vehicles flying overhead makes both of them gasp and look up to see the guards they had previously lost searching to find them.
Right. They aren't completely safe yet.
Choromatsu seems to realize a little too late just what was going on, just what Osomatsu was going to do, his face immediately burning the brightest red Osomatsu has ever seen on him. He coughs, leaning away and shaking his head as he lets go of Osomatsu in an attempt to put as much distance between them as possible. The floor is thankfully close enough as, even as the outlaw lets him go, the fall doesn’t hurt.
Well, the journalist still fails to land on his feet and instead scrapes his knees on the floor, but that is to be expected from his clumsy ass.
Osomatsu is a little more graceful, letting go of the grappling hook and landing on his feet, taking a deep breath while Choromatsu clears his throat and looks away, his eyes refusing to meet Osomatsu's own. "U-uhm," the journalist speaks out, running a hand through his hair awkwardly. "We should... Probably go back to Todomatsu before they find us."
"Right," Osomatsu nods, unsure of how to feel. Part of him is disappointed at the lost opportunity, while another part feels almost as embarrassed as Choromatsu, if only because he isn't sure what possessed him to even try to kiss him. The moment just felt perfect, with Osomatsu's heart screaming at him that he wanted this, to the point where his hand trembles as it reaches for Choromatsu's own in an attempt to stop him on his tracks and force him to turn around to allow Osomatsu to close the distance once more.
But he doesn't, grabbing at his own wrist and pulling his arm back down. Because he shouldn't.
Chapter 22
Notes:
Before reading, I first of all wanna apologize for being a day late to post this!! This week has been a little difficult writing wise, haha.
Second of all, I want you guys to check out the beautiful fanart by EnzoTrash of last chapter, as well as the beautiful fanart by @Sonyach98505576!!! Thank you so so so so so much for the art, I appreciate it so much and I'm so very honored so many people have gone out of their ways to draw for my fic;;;;
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The way back to Todomatsu can be described as nothing else but awkward. Choromatsu refuses to look at Osomatsu, his face still obviously red from the embarrassment caused by their almost kiss – and even when Osomatsu tries to talk and change the subject, Choromatsu is quick to shoot him down and say they should just hurry to their destination.
It makes the outlaw sad, and slightly worried that he may have ruined his friendship with Choromatsu. When he asks that to the journalist, though, he's happy to see him stop in his tracks. His voice is softer as he embarrassedly admits to his bashfulness, before reassuring Osomatsu that no, he didn't ruin everything, telling him that he just doesn't want to talk about it right now. That's fair, Osomatsu guesses, and they make their way to the meeting place they had agreed on with Todomatsu.
It's a rather small and unoccupied café by the outskirts of town – one different from the maid café they had met in earlier, if only to avoid attracting any doubts or attention. Totoko was pretty displeased to learn that she would have to spend time in such a low quality place – despite its products being actually pretty good. Osomatsu feels almost sorry for how much Todomatsu and Reika had to listen to her complain and boss everyone around.
Only almost, because it also means they had the chance to ogle at her. Her body – and especially her chest – is the first thing Osomatsu's eyes find as soon as they come closer. Choromatsu elbows him on the side to try to stop him, but when Osomatsu looks over at the journalist, he sees that he, too, is having trouble taking his eyes away.
"Here we are~!" Osomatsu announces cheerfully, taking the necklace out of his pocket and making it spin around his finger. "And we've got you a present!"
"Ah! Gimme! Gimme!!" Totoko immediately demands, getting up and reaching for her pendant. Osomatsu doesn't allow her to grab it however, instead pulling his hand away and causing the idol to pout. "What are you doing?! I said give it to me!"
"Not so fast," the outlaw says, giving Totoko a sleazy smile accompanied with hungry, half lidded eyes. "I want my prize first~!" he says, putting the necklace back into his pants' back pocket while making grabby hands at Totoko's chest.
"Oh, right," she responds casually. Instead of allowing Osomatsu to touch her marvelous chest, though, she instead presents her hands to him and shakes them with a smile. "Here you go!"
"Wh- Really???" Osomatsu asks, "come on! This wasn't what we agreed on! You said I could touch them!!"
"Yup, and there you go. You touched them: my hands. And now..." she says, leaning in to grab the necklace out of Osomatsu's pocket. "There it is! Aww, thank you so much for doing all the hard work for me sweetie!" she giggles happily, while Reika snickers behind her.
"To think you expected anything else from her," she mocks, holding a hand in front of her cat shaped mouth, "you should feel honored she even let you touch her hands."
"You little..." Osomatsu growls. He goes to grab Totoko's wrist as the idol steps away, but is stopped by Choromatsu who simply pushes him off to face her in his place.
"Ah, ah! Wait, T-totoko! I-I helped too, y-you know? Shouldn't I also get... a prize?" the journalist asks, smiling excitedly from ear to ear as his eyes sparkle with excitement. It's quite a ridiculous sight, really – one that makes Todomatsu look at him with judgemental eyes as he huffs a laugh, while Osomatsu looks at him with disbelief.
"Are you serious, Choro?? You realize it's just a handshake, right??" Osomatsu can't help but ask, "You could get a handshake from me anytime! Why's hers so important? Is it because it's a girl's hand? You could always grab a random girl's hand and it'd be the same!!"
Choromatsu, however, completely ignores him. It's as if everything except Totoko stopped existing for the journalist in that moment. When the idol chuckles and agrees to touch hands with Choromatsu for the quarter of a second, he looks ready to explode. The noise of pure happiness he makes when their skin touches, and the way he rubs his hands against his face afterwards, his foot held up in the air in happiness, can only be described as utterly ridiculous.
"Is he always like this?" Totoko asks to Osomatsu, who shrugs and looks over at Todomatsu, who seems to have known the other for longer than the outlaw has.
"Sadly, yes," Todomatsu sighs, before chuckling, "isn't it amusing, how desperate virgins like this get these days?"
Osomatsu snorts, "I guess it was the first time he ever touched a girl huh?" he asks, leaning over the detective's seat, who nods. "That's kinda sad."
"I'd be surprised if you get to touch girls much more than him, though," Todomatsu adds, "you seem to be the kind that would chase any girl in a twenty meters radius away from you."
"Hey!!" Osomatsu exclaims with offense, "I've touched girls before! Even banged some! It's just not my fault if most of my friends are guys and stuff!"
Todomatsu hums in a way that proves Osomatsu that he absolutely does not believe him, and that he won't believe any proof Osomatsu may offer either.
"I'm sure you don't even get to bang girls very often either," the outlaw pouts, causing the detective to shrug.
"I never associated your ability to touch girls with having sex with them, you were the one to come to the conclusion – and that very fact explains why you lack the skills to actually woo them," Todomatsu says casually. "As for my relationship with girls, I'm sure that the fact I was able to stop letting my dick push me into a dangerous situation just for the sake of being able to touch skin with the girl proves that I'm far better than you. Ah, though I guess you're at least better than Choromatsu," he chuckles, pointing at the journalist who looks like he's about to faint from happiness.
Osomatsu snorts, "guess so," he says. "You're still definitely a liar though. I'm sure you would've done it if you thought you would've been able to touch some titties," he elbows at Todomatsu gently, "I mean, look at them! If she had let me touch them I wouldn't even be mad that I crashed my fuckin' vehicle for this and also almost got caught and died!"
"You crashed your vehicle?" Todomatsu asks with a frown. "Can you tell me what brand it is?"
"Huh?" Osomatsu looks at him with surprise. "Uh, I dunno, I stole it a while ago anyway..." he responds, scratching his hair with confusion. He quickly describes the looks of it with some vague details, watching as Todomatsu takes notes. "Why do you even ask?"
"Oh, just out of curiosity," Todomatsu shrugs. "It could be important for later, or something, and I'll know to dismiss investigations on it if I'm asked to trace the mysteriously crashed vehicle back to its owner. You wouldn't want to be linked to an act of thievery on the police chief, right?"
"...Right," Osomatsu responds. He's pretty sure some of the guards might have recognized his face, and that the price on his wanted posters might go up if so – but he supposes that if Todomatsu can help with that, he'll gladly take the opportunity.
"Well, I suppose then that this is all we needed to discuss," Todomatsu says after a small silence, getting up. "We should part ways now. You look tired. And Choromatsu might die if he has to spend any more time in the same room as his favorite idol," he smiles with amusement as he looks at the journalist.
"Wait! Aren't you gonna like, pay us and stuff?" Osomatsu asks with a frown, stepping into Todomatsu's way. "We did a lot of work you know!"
"And here I was hoping you'd find that touching Totoko's hands were payment enough," the other sighs with disappointment, reaching into his pocket and handing Osomatsu a small jingling bag. "Here you go."
"Sweet!" the outlaw grins. Looking back at the journalist tells him that he hasn't even noticed the exchange, which means he definitely can keep it all for himself without any trouble. It makes him happy, as he feels excited to waste all of this money already, shoving it into his jacket.
Todomatsu gives Osomatsu an amused smile. "Make sure to not get caught," he chuckles.
"I'll do my best," Osomatsu nods, before getting surprised by the way the detective presents his hand to him, his expression suddenly softer.
"All in all, I was happy to work with you," Todomatsu tells him. "Your help was greatly appreciated."
Oh. "Sorry, I only shake pretty girls' hands," Osomatsu jokes, his hands too busy feeling over the bag to guess how much money the detective has given him.
"That's fair," Todomatsu replies, dropping his hand with only the smallest hint of disappointment and leaving.
The rest of the group isn't so ready to part, however – and that's mostly because none of them really paid attention to Osomatsu and Todomatsu's exchange. Choromatsu is in his own corner kissing over the hand that touched Totoko's own, while the pair of girls are just discussing between each other. Totoko is holding the stolen pendant, holding it to Reika's face and smiling as she comments that its blandness would fit her well. The maid doesn't seem to take it very well – obviously – and attempts to slap Totoko's hand away, though the idol just laughs as she says that "You should really stop being so grumpy, Nyaa-chan, nobody is going to like you like this," before forcing the pendant around the maid's neck.
Osomatsu feels a little sorry for this maid girl, really. Totoko seems to have way too push fun putting her down and disrespecting her – but Osomatsu guesses he wouldn't be much better if he was in a position of power. He can't really blame the idol too much, especially since it is pretty amusing to watch, at least.
What is also amusing to watch is Choromatsu, and Osomatsu keeps snickering at him for a while as he leans back against the wall. "Be careful not to jizz yourself right here and now, you virgin," he mocks, which seems to bring Choromatsu out of his trance.
"I wasn't going to – you don't understand," Choromatsu pouts, blushing in embarrassment and turning away, before giving a last kiss to his hand and finally shoving it in his pocket. "And stop calling me a virgin!"
"Aw, why? Isn't it the truth?" Osomatsu smiles, wrapping an arm around Choromatsu's shoulder – before he's pushed away.
"I-it is, but you don't have to say it out loud!! How do you even know anyway??" he asks, stepping away from the outlaw.
"Todomatsu called you a virgin – but honestly, I would've guessed alone just from your reaction to Totoko. Seriously, you look super desperate and pathetic," Osomatsu chuckles, rubbing a finger under his nose. "And it's kinda cute and all, but it definitely screams 'virgin'."
"I'm not pathetic?! Or desperate?!" Choromatsu still somehow tries to defend himself. "Have you like, never wanted to meet and touch someone so much that like, it makes you overwhelmingly happy when it happens??"
"Not to the point of almost jizzing my pants, no," Osomatsu replies with amusement, pulling Choromatsu along as he directs himself toward the front door. He does know what it feels like to obsess over someone so much that all he wishes for is their touch, though. He guesses there's something magical about finally getting the contact that he had craved for so long, to the point of feeling like he would go insane if he was deprived of it any longer.
But his situation was different than Choromatsu's. He has an excuse. And it's not as ridiculous as Choromatsu's.
... Yet, perhaps, it is much more pathetic.
"I wasn't going to jizz my pants!!" Choromatsu yells, making Osomatsu laugh. The journalist must be thankful that they're in the middle of the night in some smaller area of town, as nobody is really there to give him a weird look despite his shrill, embarrassing screaming. Despite that, he tries to regain himself a little, keeping his voice down as Osomatsu keeps poking fun at him all the way home.
It makes the outlaw feel better, at least, as the other seems to have forgotten about his embarrassment and about the distance he was trying to keep with Osomatsu ever since their almost kiss. He makes sure not to mention that, instead appreciating the closeness he manages to build between both of them, fingers brushing against Choromatsu's hand as they walk side by side. He feels weird as he realizes how much he wants to grab it again, blaming it on the fact that they spent so much time with their hands glued together during their little infiltration, and on the fact that the air is making his hand feel a little chilly.
It's probably just that, and not the warm, affectionate feeling he holds for Choromatsu that has made him lean in for a kiss earlier. Absolutely not.
Osomatsu realizes just how tired this wild evening has left him about halfway home. His thoughts are becoming a jumbled up mess, while his feet are starting to hurt from all the walking and running they've done. It's so much so that as soon as they get home, Choromatsu doesn't even have to fight for his rights to his bed with the outlaw – as the couch in the living room is closer than the journalist's bedroom, which means it becomes Osomatsu's first choice immediately.
He just lets himself fall on the couch, letting out a long sigh, while Choromatsu frowns. "You could at least change," he says.
"I'll sleep in a hot guard outfit if I want to," Osomatsu mumbles back, making the journalist shake his head.
"Don't complain to me in the morning when you realize just how uncomfortable it is to sleep like this," he says, before heading to his own room.
Osomatsu just huffs, laying as comfortably as he can despite his sore muscles, and pulls a blanket over himself. He finds himself falling asleep quickly, which he is only grateful for, as he didn't want to pay attention to his confused, affectionate thoughts much longer than he already had.
His dreams, however, seem to be unwilling to let Osomatsu forget about them. They start with him running into a dark, cold space – one that Osomatsu only knows too well. The sense of panic and danger that fills him is way too familiar, and so are the shadows following him, reaching for him. They grip at his clothes and pull him down, easily able to stop his mad struggling. He's scared, especially as tall bars erupt from the floor to surround him and cage him. He can hear laughter as his body petrifies with fear, and he thinks he's done for... until a light shines through from above.
It's blinding at first, making Osomatsu squint and hold an arm against his eyes to protect from the burning light. That's when he realize that he can suddenly move, pushing him to look around and see the way the light burns at the shadows, smoke emanating from them as they hiss in pain. The outlaw can only grimace at the sight – but his attention is quickly grabbed by something else. Quite literally at that, as he feels a warm, gentle hand hold his chin and pull it up toward the light once more.
It doesn't hurt to look at anymore, though Osomatsu still has troubles discerning who the owner of the hand is. All he can see is light, and all he can feel is the comforting warmth that wraps around him in the form of a hug. It's gentle and soft, calming his racing heart and letting him know that he's okay. It's fine now. He's safe.
The absolute serenity Osomatsu feels is almost... strange and unnatural, but he accepts it wholeheartedly. When he looks around, he can see that the darkness is now completely gone, with no cage to be seen. It's all but a vast open and welcoming space, one that doesn't make him feel trapped and that smells of freedom.
He wants to explore it, but he finds himself unwilling to end the gentle embrace of this protective force around him. Instead, he leans into it, wrapping his arms around the other and nuzzling their neck, smiling against the soft skin. He closes his eyes, enjoying the calm moment, and doesn't open them again for a while.
When he does, though, he's disappointed to see that the bright open space is gone. The only light he sees is the dim one that filters through the window of Choromatsu's living room – and yet is enough to make Osomatsu squint, as if he had somehow not been surrounded by light just before. It's when he realizes that he just woke up, and that all of this had been a dream, making him frown.
It isn't often that Osomatsu has positive dreams like this. He wishes it could have lasted longer, though he guesses he should be glad that, despite all the stress from yesterday's adventures, his brain decided to comfort him instead of torturing him with his terrifying fears.
Osomatsu sighs, closing his eyes again to think about the kind light surrounding him once more, nuzzling the blanket and pressing one of his hands against his cheek as he imagines it to be the warm caress of this gentle presence. It makes Osomatsu smile – though his heart aches deep down in his chest, as he wishes he didn't have to give himself the affection he needs.
Sure, it's not like he's all alone anymore – if he wants affection, he can always seek it out with Ichimatsu, but... it always feels like he's forcing it out of the mechanic more than anything. He knows Ichimatsu doesn't mind, as he allows Osomatsu to hug him, to hold his hand and to be overly cuddly with him – but he also knows that he wouldn't surround him in the way this comfortable light would. He could try to ask for some affection from others, like Choromatsu – but he's pretty sure the journalist would shoot him down. As for Todomatsu... Osomatsu can't help but feel like he would avoid this kind of human contact at all cost, though he isn't sure.
"Osomatsu...?" he hears a quiet voice, bringing him out of his thoughts. "Are you awake?"
It's Choromatsu, Osomatsu realizes as he looks up. The journalist is sitting on a chair near the couch, frowning as he folds clothes onto the table in front of him. The outlaw notices it's the clothes they wore and lost yesterday, which intrigues him and pushes him to sit up, his hand holding at the blanket to keep it around his shoulders, the warmth of it too comfortable for him to want to leave it so soon.
"What's that?" Osomatsu asks, pointing at the clothes.
Choromatsu looks down at them, before sighing. "Todomatsu went to check out our crash after you told him, found all our stuff that we were too busy to pick up, and was kind enough to bring them home," he explains. "so I washed them and everything. Speaking of – you should really change."
"Right," Osomatsu chuckles. The uniform does feel slightly uncomfortable after sleeping in it, but it's not so much that it truly bothers Osomatsu. He's had worse. "Did he pick up... all of our stuff?" he then asks after a small silence, realizing he had been carrying somewhat precious stuff in his pockets.
Like Karamatsu's rose, and his deck of cards from Tetsu.
"I put the stuff you were carrying here," Choromatsu points at the items laying on the other side of the table. "I think it's all of them."
The outlaw sighs in relief as he picks them up, grateful he didn't lose them. "Thanks," he says, grabbing his jacket and shoving them back into the pocket, while the journalist watches.
"...Say," Choromatsu says with hesitation, "I know you... do magic and stuff, so I guess the cards are for that, but you never seemed to be the kind of person who would like flowers or something..."
"It's because I'm not," Osomatsu chuckles. "It's not mine. Or I mean, I guess it is – but I wasn't the one to get it for myself, or anything."
"So... It was a gift?" the journalist asks, visibly biting at his lips.
"Yup," Osomatsu nods.
"I see," is the only response Osomatsu gets, before Choromatsu looks back down at his clothes. He's quiet now, visibly displeased by that answer. Osomatsu doesn't really gets it, and doesn't feel like asking, so he shrugs it off, instead stretching out and yawning.
"Have you been awake for a while?" he asks, realizing that washing their clothes and waiting for them to dry must have taken a long time.
Choromatsu hums, "since early morning. It's like two in the afternoon now," he tells Osomatsu. His voice is slightly different, as if more... distant. Is he mad at Osomatsu or something? Though then the outlaw is pretty sure he'd simply be yelling...
"Well, guess I was tired," he simply chuckles, casually taking off his clothes in order to change.
That at least gets a reaction from Choromatsu, whose eyes widen as he jumps as far back as he can into his seat and shields his eyes. "W-what are you doing?!" he asks, his face growing red.
"Changing?" Osomatsu responds, "you keep telling me I should change, so--"
"But why do you have to do it in front of me?!" Choromatsu cuts him off, his voice louder now. "Why do you have to always do this?! Like, can't you have some decency?! I'm sure that... that w-whoever gave you this, this rose thing must not want to see you undress in front of anyone!!"
"Huh...?" Osomatsu looks at Choromatsu with a confused frown, his brows furrowing. "What are you talking about now?"
"You know what I'm talking about!!" Choromatsu barks back, getting up. "You keep... f-flirting with me and other people, and undressing in front of me and trying to touch me and stuff, but you actually, you...!" his lips are visibly quivering, and the way he's starting to get so worked up is enough for Osomatsu to get what's going on, his confused expression turning into a wide grin.
"Wait, you aren't... jealous, are you?" he asks, leaning in to poke at Choromatsu's shoulder, only for the journalist to slap his hand away harshly.
"I'm not!!!" Choromatsu denies.
"You totally are!" Osomatsu laughs, "what, you want to be the only person I flirt with, Choro? Aww, you should've said it earlier! I mean, really, I should've realized it, since you're the only person that doesn't beat me up as soon as I look at them and-"
"That's not it!!" the journalist insists, the obvious distress and upset of his voice enough to render Osomatsu silent. "It's just th-that, it's unfair to whoever gave you this and whoever you're probably in a relationship with if you just keep playing around!! I'd be... I'd be really upset if that were me!"
"If that were you?" Osomatsu can't help but tease. Though when Choromatsu groans that that's enough before trying to get up and probably leave out of anger, the outlaw is quick to grab his shoulders and push him back down onto the chair. "Wait! No, okay, listen. For real this time," he says, taking the rose back into his hands and sighing. Even looking at him makes his heart ache. "It's like, totally not what you think."
"Uh-huh," Choromatsu responds, crossing his arms across his chest and looking at Osomatsu incredulously.
"No! For real! It's... It really doesn't matter who gave it to me anymore! We don't like, talk anymore... Or anything... I mean, last time I saw him he abandoned me in the middle of nowhere after I convinced him not to throw me in jail," Osomatsu says, his voice growing softer, eyes looking away as he laughs sadly, almost uncomfortably.
"W-what?" Choromatsu asks, his eyes widening. "That's... why would he do that??"
"Well," Osomatsu rubs a finger under his nose, "that's a long story."
Choromatsu frowns. "You don't have to tell me if you don't want to, but..."
"It's fine," the outlaw replies. It surprises even him, that he finds himself actually willing to open up about it. But it's been on his mind so much lately, that he thinks that hey, maybe venting it out might help free his heart of the torment that Karamatsu has caused it. That maybe letting the words flow out mean they'll stop torturing his thoughts at every waking hour.
So he tells him. He tells Choromatsu about how he and Karamatsu met, about how he exchanged sexual favors in exchange of his freedom and safety, and how it was supposed to be the end of it. He even starts describing his intercourses with the bounty hunter with great details for the only reason to embarrass the journalist, who ends up hiding his burning face against his hands and whines at Osomatsu to stop. The outlaw only complies when Choromatsu starts yelling instead of whining, before throwing things at him.
Still, he explains to the journalist just how... special these encounters felt. He guesses that, maybe he just was so extremely lonely and sad at this time that even the slightest bit of attention worked to completely enrapture him in Karamatsu's charm. Or maybe Karamatsu was just so goddamn hot that there was no way Osomatsu could ever resist him. Both of these musings cause Choromatsu to bite his lips, but when the outlaw asks what's up, the journalist just jumps and shrugs it off, telling Osomatsu to continue.
He ends up sharing his discomfort with the whole situation that the bounty hunter forced upon him, before sighing about how stupid he feels for being so scared of him. Despite Choromatsu's attempt to reassure him and tell him that it was understandable to be doubtful, Osomatsu still can't help the guilt that just refuses to go away no matter what. Because he knows, in the end, that he didn't try enough, and that he should have given Karamatsu a better chance.
Then, of course, Osomatsu has to tell him what happened with the whole break up thing. He then can't help but chuckle at the very idea of calling it a break up, considering they were never in a relationship to begin with. He tells Choromatsu about Karamatsu trying to give him up to the police, about him giving in to Osomatsu's pleas and stop halfway, and about him... leaving Osomatsu off to die in the middle of nowhere.
While all of his explanations had been jokingly detailed whenever Osomatsu told Choromatsu about their intercourse, the outlaw feels too uncomfortable about admitting how hard it was for him to tell Choromatsu too much. Instead, he just shrugs, scratching his hair and looking away while muttering a "Yeah, guess it was kinda shitty. Had to walk all day and everything! But... you know," without sharing much more of the turmoils his heart was going through during that time.
He also forgets to mention the way he's been longing for Karamatsu ever since, the way his skin burns to be touched the way Karamatsu touched him, and the way that he's dying to hear the bounty hunter's low voice purr a "My beautiful little bird," into his ear. Because Choromatsu doesn't need to know that.
Yet, despite Osomatsu glossing over the more uncomfortable and negative parts of his little story, and despite the many jokes he cracks here and there, Choromatsu looks... sad, and shocked. It's a look that Osomatsu can't help but grimace at, especially as the journalist leans in and reach for Osomatsu's hand.
"I don't want pity," the outlaw quickly says, pulling his hand away.
"I don't pity you," Choromatsu sighs, insisting on grabbing Osomatsu's hand softly in his own. "But... It sounds like it was horrible, a-and... you really don't deserve this. I-I guess. You... you deserve someone better."
Osomatsu can't help but feel surprised by the other's reassurance, searching his face. Choromatsu's eyes first lock with his, and the outlaw can tell that he's hesitating quite a bit, as if wanting to say something else but deciding it to be wiser to stay silent. The journalist even goes so far as to avert his eyes from him and bite his lips, suddenly regretting his impulse and wanting to pull his hand away – before Osomatsu squeezes it, his thumb rubbing affectionate circles against Choromatsu's clammy skin.
"Thanks," the outlaw replies, giving the other a warm smile. He truly is grateful, somehow feeling lighter despite all of the discomfort that had been weighing over him when he was explaining his situation to Choromatsu earlier. It's as if the feeling of Choromatsu's hand against his own, as well as his kind words, just pushed all of the negativity away. Just like it had pushed most of his fears away during their adventures.
It makes Osomatsu feel very, very reluctant to let go of him.
Even Choromatsu manages to relax, lingering in as long as he can before clearing his throat and quietly telling Osomatsu that he should probably finish folding their clothes. "Also, you're still shirtless," he tells the outlaw, who snorts.
"Right," he responds. He's a little sad to have to let go, but he hopes that it isn't the last time he gets to hold hands with Choromatsu like this, or share a quiet moment of affection with him this way. For now, he finishes changing, with the journalist trying his best to keep his eyes glued to the clothes he's folding rather than on Osomatsu, which works to make the outlaw laugh. "You can look, y'know," he jokes, but Choromatsu is quick to tell him he'd rather not.
What a virgin.
Choromatsu's behavior with Osomatsu over the next few days keeps fluctuating between Choromatsu accepting Osomatsu's affection, allowing their hands to meet and their fingers to intertwine together, or Choromatsu suddenly wanting to be more distant to the point of avoiding the outlaw. It's weird, really – one time Osomatsu thinks they're getting closer, and the other, he feels like he did something wrong and that the journalist is mad at him.
And the worst of it all, is that he never wants to admit to it. He simply tells Osomatsu that he's busy, that he needs to do something, or that he doesn't really feel like talking or spending time together. Osomatsu knows, though, from the tremor in Choromatsu's voice and the way his eyes refuse to meet his own, that he's lying. It frustrates him, making him want to corner the other and force him to spit it out – but whenever he gets that impulse, it's completely forgotten as soon as Choromatsu actually accepts to be in Osomatsu's presence.
He doesn't know why, really, but Osomatsu doesn't want to waste his time together with negative arguing. Their usual bantering is fine – Osomatsu always loves those, feeling more cheery and energetic every time Choromatsu squeaks angrily at him and hits him. But he doesn't want to make the other feel legitimately upset, and if there is a deep problem that Choromatsu has with him... the outlaw feels like he'd rather stay happy in ignorance.
Osomatsu even tries to be nicer, hoping it would stop Choromatsu from forcing this distance between the both of them – but to Osomatsu's surprise, the result is actually the opposite, with Choromatsu acting even more awkward around him. The outlaw feels at a complete loss, not knowing what to do when Choromatsu apologizes before saying it's really not against Osomatsu, but that he should probably be doing something else before he runs out of the house for the tenth time this week.
It's all starting to get really annoying, but if Choromatsu really doesn't want to spend any time together and would rather avoid him, then fine, so be it. Really, he doesn't get why he's feeling so bothered by the journalist's behavior. He wasn't like this before – he could actually allow Choromatsu to go on about his day and spend time away from him... So what changed? Why is he so upset and why does he feel so antsy whenever Choromatsu is away?
Osomatsu doesn't know. It reminds him, vaguely, of the anxiety that would fill his heart with dread whenever he was alone back when he still lived with Tetsu, but under a different form. He knows he can handle being alone without feeling shadows creep over him, without his paranoia taking the form of a voice at the back of his mind, nagging him and torturing him with terrifying thoughts. It's not like this. And yet, somehow, there's this discomfort, this unease in his chest that only disappears with Choromatsu's presence.
Osomatsu really doesn't like it, but at least, he knows what to do to make it all feel better, and it's to ignore it. All he needs is a distraction, something to busy his mind and body so that it literally forgets to make him feel like absolute garbage. He'd do this a lot, back then, going out to take on some boring job from his boss whenever Tetsu was away for a prolonged amount of time.
The difference, though, is that he doesn't have any boss to give him a task to complete, or even a Karamatsu he could seek out for a good and distracting fuck. He always has the bounty hunter's address, his hand grabbing the piece of paper tightly at the thought, but... Osomatsu finds himself unwilling to listen to the way his body screams at him to give in and see him. He fears that the very act of seeing Karamatsu again in front of him would be too much for his heart, and he cannot take any more stress right now. Even if he can't deny that he really would like to get laid.
The other option that comes to mind would be to seek some human affection from Ichimatsu, but... The very thought of the mechanic causes Osomatsu's throat to close up with discomfort. He hasn't seen his friend in a while, which makes him feel guilty, since he actually needs to discuss something important and serious with him. But said important matter is the very reason why Osomatsu hasn't visited Ichimatsu since he came back.
As much as Osomatsu attempts to convince himself that he was simply too distracted with Choromatsu to even think about Ichimatsu, he knows, at the bottom of his heart, that it's not the only reason. If it was, then Osomatsu would have quickly remembered about the mechanic as soon as Choromatsu started to avoid him for the first time before visiting him.
But he didn't.
The truth is, Osomatsu misses him. He misses his Ichimatsu, misses Jyushimatsu, would love to spend time together again and lay on Ichimatsu's lap while joking around with Jyushimatsu – but he knows that if he was to see the mechanic again, their time wouldn't be so pleasant. Because he would need to tell him about Homura, tell him the truth about who she works for – and Osomatsu actually isn't sure how the mechanic would react when faced with those news.
Would Ichimatsu believe him? After all, the mechanic seemed to harbor some negative feelings for Homura – but those could very well have been jealousy rather than doubt. After all, Osomatsu is pretty sure that if he doubted Homura was doing something bad to Jyushimatsu, then the mechanic would have kicked her out right away. But he didn't. Instead, he simply retracted into his corner bitterly as the two hung out, as he would when feeling jealous and upset.
Homura does help him a lot, after all. Ichimatsu has made such amazing progress on his robot ever since she started working with him, he wouldn't easily give that up simply because Osomatsu told him to. He'd surely get upset – or even worse, tell him that he already knew.
They have spent a lot of time together, after all. It wouldn't be a surprise if Homura told him about her boss. This scares Osomatsu more than anything: the idea that Ichimatsu knew that Homura works for Atsushi, and that he kept cooperating with her despite it all. The idea that Ichimatsu might choose Homura over him, that he might choose Atsushi over him.
Because Homura actually helped Ichimatsu bring Jyushimatsu back to life. She financed him, helped him get over every wall that he faced, brought him the support and help he needs. Osomatsu has done none of that, can't do any of that. He's not smart enough to help Ichimatsu create a humanoid robot, and definitely not rich enough to help him buy all of the pieces he needs.
He's useless to him. Homura is not.
Homura would win.
The very thought only work to worsen Osomatsu's negative feelings, and he curses.
There isn't anybody Osomatsu can seek affection and attention from. He even goes so far as to wonder if he could try to spend time with Todomatsu, before giving up when he realizes the detective is probably busy working anyway. The only distraction he can get are from himself, which is quite a bummer, but Osomatsu guesses he'll have to make do.
He heads outside, grateful for how big and busy Akatsukapolis is at all times. He knows he can easily find something to do – whether it's a park he can walk through in order to get some fresh air, or a bar he can get drunk in. Osomatsu isn't really sure which option he'd like more, though anything is good as long as it can empty his mind, deciding to simply see where his feet take him.
The outlaw realizes that despite having lived here for a little while by now, he hasn't explored Akatsukapolis as much as he should. Sure, he's walked through the main street and travelled through downtown a bunch of time, and he knows his way to Ichimatsu and around the general area of Dekapan's clinic, but he feels like he hasn't truly enjoyed Akatsukapolis to its full extent yet.
Every Time Osomatsu tries to think about the areas that he hasn't really gotten to have fun in yet, his mind cannot help but immediately think about the seedier part of the city. He remembers once attempting to pass by the red light district, only to run into Karamatsu as he attempted to get into a brothel. He still got the sex he wanted at least, and for free, though the experience has left him rather reluctant to go back out of fear of finding Karamatsu yet again.
That fear remains even now, as Osomatsu goes out of his way to avoid this area once more – and yet, he finds himself still crossing through the district, as it surrounds his true area of interest: the Akatsukapolis casino.
It used to be the biggest source of interest and tourism in the city, which helped it grow into the massive capital it is today. It still is a giant tourist attraction, its bright lights making it visible from miles away, managing to stand out even in the middle of all the other light up signs that fill the city. Osomatsu always wanted to indulge in his gambling habits in there, especially considering he hadn't gotten the occasion to in so long.
He just didn't have any money to gamble to begin with for the most part, but now, with what Todomatsu gave him after his little sneaking mission, he has just enough to throw into the seedy place. He intends on actually winning – like always – even if it means cheating. Especially if it means cheating.
The security isn't as high as he had expected, and while he's asked to leave any weapon he might be carrying at the door, the guards don't seem extremely worried about a criminal like Osomatsu walking in. The outlaw isn't sure if it's because they don't recognize him, despite his face having previously been plastered on various wanted posters as well as newspaper articles in the past before being caught, or if they just don't really care. It works out in his favor in the end, so he supposes he shouldn't question it any further and move on.
It is a pretty shady place, after all, and Osomatsu is more than certain that above half of the people in there are gangsters. He can tell that as soon as he walks in, seeing the ragged faces of the individuals sitting in front of complicated, whistling slot machines. The creaking their levers make as the players obsessively pull them down over and over in hopes that the next time will be their lucky pull is almost deafening, making Osomatsu grimace as he walks by them.
The elegant music played on the stage at the back of the room attempts to drown all of that noise out, actually, but the room is so wide and full of groaning and whining customers that the task of being louder than them is exceptionally difficult.
Despite it all, however, the surprisingly bright colors of the room, as well as the beautiful staff members dressed in skimpy outfits helps bring up the mood and make Osomatsu feel excited to waste some money. It's not like the place only reeks of criminals and alcohol, either. If anything, it reeks of luxury, as Osomatsu can see several businessmen and other rich, sophisticated people in expensive suits, sipping on some wine as they gambled their fortunes away. They don't really care if the roulette wheel works in their favor or not, never losing enough for it to be threatening to their fortune.
The outlaw has never spent much time in casinos, and doesn't feel like testing his luck on the obviously rigged machines, instead deciding to direct himself toward something that needs more skill than luck: the poker table.
Osomatsu looks around to the men sitting around the table and playing as he joins their game. One on the richer side, while another look like a criminal right out of prison, giving everyone around them deadly stares. One smaller, more unsure, bags under their eyes and clothes that show very well that the outcome of their game will determine whether or not they will eat at the end of the day.
Osomatsu decides to play fairly at first, if only to not raise any suspicion. He doesn't bet a lot of money, knowing that the chances he'll lose are high – and he's very right. This first game helps him see just how good his opponents are and what kind of players they are, with the gangster looking fellow getting obviously angry whenever they lose money, the nobleman simply chuckling smugly, while the poorer one does a terrible job at keeping on a straight poker face.
A waitress comes by as he plays, proposing a drink that he's very happy to accept. He can cheat while drunk, he thinks, and it's not like he intends on getting shit faced either.
As they keep playing, Osomatsu finds himself pouting as he just keeps getting bad hands – the best he's able to manage being a simple pair that gets easily beaten by a flush. He decides he's done losing money for the night after his third loss, considering the people around him to have warmed up to him enough not to suspect him if he was to win right now.
He starts by waiting for a good card to come his way – in this case, the ace of hearts – before he palms it discretely. One good thing about being a magician, Osomatsu thinks to himself, is that he's better at any sleight of hand tricks than the average person. The move goes completely unnoticed, and Osomatsu manages to quickly push the card under his sleeve to use later. After that, he sighs and folds his hands for this round, keeping them close together to keep anyone around from counting his cards and get suspicious.
He actually keeps the card hidden for another round, as he gets a hand acceptable enough to play it normally right after. His cards consist of a eight, followed by a nine, ten, jack and queen of varying suits, giving him a straight hand that he's very happy to bet a high amount of money on. The alcohol that he keeps drinking helps him boost his confidence, and seeing as the players around him don't seem as enthusiastic about betting much more money, he knows he's about to win, laughing happily when he does.
It feels good, he thinks. Both the alcohol and the money he can finally accumulate work to bring his mood up and help him forget about everything that had been bothering him these past few days. He keeps going for a while, eventually switching a bad card in an otherwise good hand with the card he had palmed earlier in order to create a straight flush that leaves one of his opponent with no money left at all to bet.
Of course, it's the poorest one of them all. Osomatsu would feel bad for the guy, but honestly, he didn't have to throw all of his money into the game. Nobody forced him, and even when he whimpers and begs for another chance, none of the people around him give him the time of day, instead shooing him away from the table.
Oh well.
The gangster next to Osomatsu doesn't seem very happy with him winning twice in a row. "Lucky all of a sudden, eh?" he says, his voice low and eyes dangerously glaring at Osomatsu.
"Yup," the outlaw simply replies with a chuckle, rubbing a finger under his nose. Due to that little comment, he decides to play the next hand fairly, surprised to see his lucky streak continuing with a three of a kind that makes the other guy even more suspicious. It's not what is going to stop Osomatsu from rejoicing however, and he even decides to order some alcohol for the gangster to "brighten him up a little".
That act works to make the nobleman at their table smile in amusement, while the criminal huffs and mutters to himself about his desire to catch Osomatsu in the act as he's "obviously cheating". The outlaw is greatly amused, if only because he actually only cheated once – though he plans on doing so much more.
And so he continues playing, losing once almost on purpose, then folding a hand as soon as he gets it after palming a good card. The next hand he gets isn't so bad either, but he decides to play it risky and palm a card from this one as well to maximize his chance at creating the best possible hand next time. After that, he keeps playing normally, especially as he feels the gangster's eyes glancing at him way too much to be comfortable.
Osomatsu feels playful, however, smirking and winking at him whenever he catches his eyes, before snickering as it riles the guy up even more. Over the next hand, Osomatsu notices the gangster betting more than usual. He's witnessed the guy bluffing on more than one occasion, so he isn't sure whether he's got a very good hand or if he's simply bluffing. It does make Osomatsu want to make him even more bitter, though, as he switches two cards from his hand with the ones he kept, and betting all of his money on the table, wondering if the other will follow suit.
The nobleman at their table folds, his hand not good enough to take the risk. Meanwhile, the bitter criminal takes Osomatsu on, pushing the rest of his money onto the table.
It makes Osomatsu smile, and he's is very happy to reveal a royal flush to the other, easily beating the full house that the gangster had. It's almost sad, really, because the guy did have a nice hand – Osomatsu's is just better, even if he had to cheat for it.
Of course, the man doesn't take the loss kindly, and while Osomatsu pulls all of his winnings toward himself with a happy laugh, the criminal gets up to his feet and grabs Osomatsu by the collar of his shirt to pull him up. "You're fuckin' cheatin'," he growls, the stench of the alcohol in his breath making the outlaw grimace slightly.
He's not any better, alcohol wise, though. "Aww, don't be all pissy because you lost, buddy! I didn't hold a gun against your head and force you to gimme all your money! You just did on your own, and now it's all mine! Sure sucks to have a shitty luck," he mocks, which only angers the other further.
"You fuckin' stinkin' rat I know you're fuckin' cheatin'. 's always the same with people like you," he slurs, shaking Osomatsu around.
The dealer looks at them with a bored eye. It's probably not the first fight he's witnessed tonight, and surely not the last. He doesn't seem very keen on separating the two of them, instead waiting for them to stop their commotion and allow the game to continue, sure that their fight isn't serious enough that he'll have to call security on them. "I don't see any stray card on his chair," he's at least kind enough to point out,.
"You see?" Osomatsu replies, holding his hands up to show they're empty. "There isn't anything here! I'm as innocent as a newborn child! You're just a sore loser," he smiles.
The gangster isn't in the mood to believe either of them, though. "Bullshit," he snarls. "I saw you hiding your cards right up your fuckin' sleeves!" he then says, yanking Osomatsu's sleeves up to reveal the switched cards he was hiding.
Woops.
Osomatsu has to act quick. Casinos don't take kindly to cheaters, and he wouldn't want to get into any troubles. He pushes the gangster off of him before turning around and grabbing as much of his won money as he can before he starts running, the table's dealer already yelling "Cheater!" to alert the guards and send them to him.
Osomatsu tries to keep his cool, hoping to reach the casino's exit before the guards manage to get anywhere close to him. Of course, it isn't that easy. The alcohol is inhibiting him, making it difficult to move effectively and avoid running into the other gamblers in his way. He bumps against a bunch of people that block his way, before falling over face first after tripping on his own feet. It hurts, Osomatsu sitting up and rubbing his face with a whine, his drunk mind forgetting the danger of the moment for just a second, which is just enough to be the end of him.
It doesn't seem so at first – the guards haven't even caught up to him yet, and if anything, they even stopped in their tracks. It's strange, really, as Osomatsu turns around to see them standing straight and looking past him, which pushes the outlaw to look back in front of himself and be faced by quite fancy looking boots accompanied by a cane. They don't really bring anything up to mind at first – up until Osomatsu slowly looks up, the realization making his blood run cold.
In front of him stands a tall, imposing man. His clothes reek of money, and if that weren't enough of a proof of his fortune, surely the expensive, intricate and advanced mechanical limbs he's sporting does. Wide and strong mechanical arms decorated with golden patterns hold at the cane, clawed fingers tapping against the wooden surface. It's not only his arms, though – even through the heavy layers of clothes, Osomatsu can tell that almost everything underneath is mechanical, up to the neck that is half hidden by the collar of the man's shirt. It extends into a mechanical jaw, leaving the face as the only human part of its owner.
Though how "human" that face looks is up to discussion. Really, to anyone, this simply looks like a sophisticated man with a love for mechanical body parts taken to the extreme. To Osomatsu, however, this is the face of a monster.
The monster that took away his father, the monster that forced him into a gang for most of the first half of his life, the monster that made his life an absolute hell.
The monster that took away his arm.
"Tou... gou..."
Osomatsu's voice comes in a painfully weak whisper, which only works to make his former boss' already present grin widen. His amused, smug expression brings shivers down Osomatsu's spine, the only sound the outlaw is able to hear being his pounding heartbeat.
He's scared, and Tougou knows it.
"Well, well, well, where are you manners, boy? Is this truly a way to say hello to your boss, and the owner of the place you have just insulted with your filthy little cheating?" he asks, his sickly sweet voice feeling like venom seeping into Osomatsu's veins and rendering him unable to move, unable to breathe, unable to think.
It's like time all around them has stopped, the room shrinking and shrinking in his view until all he can see is the terrifying man in front of him, who feels way too real to simply be another one of Osomatsu's nightmares come to life. The casino feels dead silent, even though Osomatsu knows it isn't, every single noise feeling far away, while Tougou's voice keeps echoing over and over in his mind, torturing him even further.
"You're not... my boss anymore," the outlaw still manages to respond weakly as the other uses his cane to push his chin up and make sure Osomatsu doesn't look at anything but him. With another push, he nudges Osomatsu to get up, guards coming to force him on his feet when they see the lack of response from him.
"Because you ran away doesn't mean I don't still own you," Tougou replies, before chuckling. "And that little contract you signed with the kind man that bailed you out of jail can't save you now that he's dead."
Osomatsu doesn't like this one bit. He doesn't like Tougou's words, and he specifically doesn't like just how much they affect him. He's just an arrogant douchebag, he tries to tell himself, knowing that his apparent fear is all too pleasing to the other.
But he can't help it.
Osomatsu also doesn't like just how much Tougou seems to know. All the outlaw has ever wanted, ever since the fateful day he ran away from Tougou with blood gushing from his freshly cut arm, was for their path to never cross again and for the gangster to forget about Osomatsu's existence. So why now? And how could he even know this much? He's pretty sure that the fact a gang paid to get him out of prison isn't well known news, and for him to know it was the same gang that got wiped out...
It can only mean one thing.
He was the one to wipe it out.
He was the leader of the rival gang that Tetsu feared so much he felt the need to run out of town instead of facing him with courage. He was the leader of the gang that almost killed Tetsu. He was the leader of the gang that caused all of this.
It all makes sense now, except for one thing: why is he here? Osomatsu doesn't remember Tougou ever owning a casino, or having any presence in Akatsukapolis at all. Sure, his gang was a pretty big name even back in the day, but... Osomatsu was certain the Akatsukapolis casino was owned by TG industries, and not –
"O...h..." he can't help but say out loud, which only works to amuse the other further.
"It's all coming together, isn't it?" he replies, his cane tracing along Osomatsu's jaw, before pressing against his throat uncomfortably as Osomatsu gulps. "I'm surprised it took you so long to figure it out, though I suppose you've never been too bright to begin with. That, and I'm sure your little time in jail must've made your already lacking capacities even worse. I hear it breaks people... I'm even surprised you're still alive. Pretty resilient after all, hm?" he smiles, eyes narrowing in amusement, "Makes me want to finish the job myself."
Osomatsu bites his lips. He doesn't like how much Tougou knows. He doesn't like how useless he finds himself, unable to do anything but stand still as Tougou's unnatural, glowing eyes pierce right through his soul, feeding on the fear that resonates through Osomatsu's very core.
Even when Osomatsu tries to force his body to move, taking a step back, it's only to be stopped by the guards who tighten their hold on him painfully, nails digging into Osomatsu's arms through his sleeves. and causing him to hiss.
"No, no, no, don't leave now," the man that has haunted so many of Osomatsu's nightmares speaks, his presence more frightening than his dreams were ever able to replicate. He licks over his lips as he steps closer to Osomatsu, putting his cane back against the floor. "We still have to settle our little cheating issue. After all, I can't let you get away with this so easily, now, can I?" he purrs, making Osomatsu feel sick to his stomach.
"I didn't... cheat," the outlaw tries, his voice practically inaudible by now.
That claims makes the other sigh in mock disappointment, and he shakes his head. "Tss, tss, tss, how many times have I told you that the worst thing you can do is lie to me?" he asks, his eyes going down from Osomatsu's face to his mechanical arm. "You'd think that having a constant reminder of your mistakes would keep you from forgetting... but perhaps I could refresh your memory a little, hm?"
Osomatsu feels like he's going to die, Tougou's words and tone of voice feeling way too familiar. It brings him back to that day, brings him back to being caught red handed by Tougou's men, brings him back to the punishment he had suffered for stealing an object so irrelevant and small that Osomatsu doesn't even remember what it was by now, but that he will never forget.
It brings him back to the feeling of being held down as he struggled, to the feeling of a blade sinking into his skin. He can still hear his own scream, can still see the wide pleased grin plastered all across this monster's face as his blood splattered over the room.
The wide grin that is facing him right now.
He can already feel striking pain in his arm – his human one – at the very thought of it happening again, the feeling of Tougou's sharp mechanical claw running against it only making it worse. Repulsion is making every single inch of his skin shudder uncomfortably, the disgust reaching his stomach and making Osomatsu feel nauseous. He wants to say something, wants to struggle, but he's so awfully petrified, his mind so absolutely set on screaming at him that he's powerless and that any attempt at escape is futile, like it always has been. He can't do anything but watch, as Tougou orders his men to take Osomatsu away.
... Or at least, as he tries to, before being interrupted by the sound of someone clearing their throat and chuckling as they put a hand over one of the guard's shoulder breaks the terrifying atmosphere. "There is no need for that, my friend," an all too familiar low and seductive voice purrs, causing Osomatsu's heart to squeeze even further than it already was.
The guard turns around to face Karamatsu, who seems to have been watching the scene for a while now. The man seems as confused as Osomatsu is at the presence of the bounty hunter, causing the latter to smirk and run a hand through his hair dramatically.
"Oh, how grateful I am for the wonderful help you have provided in catching this dangerous criminal," Karamatsu sighs, "I have been chasing this little bird for so long, following his trail for months without much success, and to think he would just fly into my net like this, thanks to you... Ah, they will sing song about our alliance for decades, and -"
"I am taking him with me," Tougou cuts Karamatsu off, already walking away, before the bounty hunter steps right in his way and stops him.
"I regret it would be interfering with the law," he tells Tougou, his previous smirk replaced with an expression that looks way too serious for him. "I know you have ties with our dearest police chief, but I doubt that the place you are taking him is the police, or prison," he smiles, "It is his rightful place. To which I will have the kindness to bring him for you."
Tougou's brows furrow as he glares at Karamatsu. His voice had been low enough when taunting Osomatsu that no civilian around had really been able to hear about all the shady shit he told the outlaw, but Karamatsu's voice is loud, bringing all the attention to their scene. He wouldn't want the common people to hear of the CEO of TG industries breaking the law, considering it's already a miracle they never heard about his previous reputation or about his gang activities.
He's visibly extremely reluctant to let Osomatsu go, but there isn't anything legal to be done about this – a bounty hunter is more qualified to take care of an outlaw like Osomatsu than a business man is, as the official law is what should punish Osomatsu instead of whatever Tougou had in store for him. A normal business man would not resist handing Osomatsu over, and therefore Tougou has to give in and sigh, motioning at his men to let go of the outlaw and let Karamatsu take him.
That does not please Osomatsu any more than the idea of Tougou punishing him did, however. It's all the same to him after all: whether it's by the hand of a horrible gang or the police, he's going to suffer. And he doesn't want to. He shows that, by struggling as soon as Karamatsu takes hold of him and pushes him along, the fact that it's the bounty hunter at the very least helping his body get out of that frozen, terrified state that Tougou forced him in.
The only thing that calms him down is when Karamatsu leans in, whispering an almost inaudible "Calm down and trust me," before he forces him out of the casino.
Notes:
Can you believe it took me 22 chapters to introduce the true bad guy of this fic. smh
Also now you can truly appreciate how bad the name "TG industries" is haha.... I'm so bad at naming things. Sob
Chapter 23
Notes:
Before you read, I wanted to share this wonderful fanart by EnzoTrash!! thank you so much, I'm so very honored to have received so much art ;____; it makes me so so so happy, you can be sure I look at every fanart I've gotten at least once a day SOB
If you draw for my fic, please make sure to show me! You can send a link through a comment right here on the fic, or DM me @bottomoso on twitter, or even send a message to the tumblr I barely use that has the same url (bottomoso.tumblr.com)!! I really really want to see them!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It's like everything is moving in slow motion. From Tougou snarling and reluctantly motioning his men to let Osomatsu go, to Karamatsu making his way to him and forcing handcuffs on his wrists before he murmurs reassurance into his ear. The panic that courses through Osomatsu's veins makes it hard for him to follow Karamatsu's demands and trust him, but he's kind enough to let the bounty hunter lead him outside, heart hammering into his chest and ears ringing as his eyes remain glued to Tougou's face.
The older man is staring at him as well, eyes full of nothing but disdain, though his lips twitch into an amused smirk at the remaining fear present in Osomatsu's face. He knows it's because of him, and he knows the panic he caused in the outlaw won't be easily forgotten.
It makes Osomatsu feel sick to his stomach.
He almost doesn't realizes it when he's out of the casino, the only thing bringing him back to reality being the droplets of rain that start falling onto his already clammy skin, which inform him that he is, indeed, outside. The rain is still thin, not enough to be an annoyance, but just enough to feel refreshing, the air actually feeling enjoyable to breathe.
If Osomatsu could breathe.
He finds it particularly hard to do so, each inhale more shallow than the last as he tries to focus on the sudden freedom he's been offered compared to the closed space of the casino. Despite that, Osomatsu still feels completely trapped, the handcuffs around his wrists feeling as heavy as a ball chain, stopping him from even attempting to run away at all. That feeling is only made worse by the sight of Karamatsu, as he both feels like a savior and a threat to the outlaw.
The bounty hunter seems to notice Osomatsu's panic, frowning and leaning in closer to him as he goes to grab his chin. The feeling of the leather of Karamatsu's glove helps ground Osomatsu further in reality, though it also reminds him of Tougou's cane, the memory bringing uncomfortable shudders in the outlaw. It's so much that Osomatsu takes a step back, turning his face away in order to free himself from the bounty hunter's touch. "I've never seen such fear in your eyes..." the bounty hunter comments, "but do not worry, Osomatsu, for you are safe here."
Karamatsu's voice is empty of it's usual flirting tone. Instead, Osomatsu notices something else, and he isn't sure what it is between worry, or confusion, but there's just something a little more serious in the way he speaks, as if he actually realized the unease and panic is very real and was genuinely trying to help. It's hard for Osomatsu to feel soothed by his voice, however, especially as the familiarity of it brings back his old worries surrounding the bounty hunter.
At least, Karamatsu's kind enough to free Osomatsu's hands from the cuffs after seeing his lack of response, the weight lifted off of him making Osomatsu feel like he's going to lose his balance. The first thing the outlaw does when his hands are freed is actually to grip at his human arm, as the disgusting feeling left by Tougou's earlier touch is still making his skin crawl. He needs to remember his arm is there, that nobody is going to take it away, nobody is going to cut it off and hurt him, it's fine.
It's fine.
... It's not.
His grip tightens as his unease only grows, horrible memories filling his mind. Saying he doesn't feel good would be an understatement. He feels horrible, worse than he has felt in months. It's as if all the progress he had done was just swiped away to turn Osomatsu back into a scared shell tortured by his fears and trauma. Even when he tries to focus on the way the air smells, the way the rain falls on him, and the open space around him, he still finds it so, so hard to breathe and calm down. He's trying his best not to just start hyperventilating and crying, but he can tell that he's failing by the look on the bounty hunter's face.
The pity makes him want to puke.
"Osomatsu..." Karamatsu frowns, reaching for his face, "are you okay?"
The soft feeling of Karamatsu's fingers against his cheek causes Osomatsu to snap and slap his hand away, taking a step back. "Don't touch me," he says, voice way too shaky to have any authority. Despite that, it works to surprise Karamatsu, who retracts his hand with confusion.
It's rare to see Osomatsu reject any of the bounty hunter's touches, after all. Osomatsu himself is surprised at his sudden reluctance, but the unease that filled him when Karamatsu grabbed his chin is enough to tell Osomatsu that any touch would only make him feel worse. It would only cause his skin to crawl and only cause Osomatsu to feel even less in control than he already is. And considering he's already trying to fight against the memory of the hands grabbing at him and forcing him down under Tougou's eyes, the so painfully sharp blade approaching his arm... he can't take someone touching him right now.
And especially not the way Karamatsu does. He knows the bounty hunter, after all, and knows just how much he loves manhandling him and doing as he pleases with him. It's not what Osomatsu needs right now.
Though, Osomatsu supposes Karamatsu never cared about that.
Before the bounty hunter gets the chance to question Osomatsu about his state any further, the outlaw manages to gulp and clear his throat slightly, scared eyes glaring up at Karamatsu. "...Why'd you help me," he asks, voice low and missing his usual cheery and joking tone.
"You seemed like you were in a dire situation that needed help," Karamatsu explains, "and how cruel would it be of me to let you struggle while I hold the power to save you in my hands? I wouldn't have been able to forgive myself if I had let a bird as special as you be caged by someone like Tougou," he can't help but smile, hand running through his damp hair.
This doesn't make Osomatsu feel any better.
"Don't know, seems like you forgave yourself for leaving me in the middle of nowhere," he responds, gritting his teeth. The irritation that rises in him helps him get over his panic just enough to hold a conversation, though his hand is still gripping so tightly at his arm, mechanical fingers digging into the skin painfully.
The bounty hunter's expression darkens, "just like you seem to have forgiven yourself for betraying and leaving me, after everything I have done for you," he replies, before he sighs. "...each reminder of our last encounter does fill me with regret, however," he admits. "I have longed to see your smile and hear your song too much for me to want you to suffer in the hands of another. Believe me, Osomatsu, when I tell you that, perhaps, if I had the chance to go back, things would be different, for my life has be nothing but grim darkness in your absence," he smiles, in a way that is supposed to be reassuring.
It's not.
"So what, you... you regret leaving me so you, you followed me, right? This can't be a coincidence, after all," Osomatsu replies, gulping as he realizes just how... convenient Karamatsu's presence and rescue was. "You've been following me this whole time, maybe you were even, p-planning this, or some shit. Maybe you're even working for him! And this is just, some shitty plan to capture me and, and probably punish me for last time, isn't it?" he can't help but chuckle nervously. "I'm not that stupid, okay? You're not going to get me this time."
If Osomatsu could hear himself, no doubt he'd realize how irrational he's being. But in this moment, he doesn't care. In this moment, the idea that this was all a ploy orchestrated by Karamatsu, and that he's working with Osomatsu's worst nightmare, feels so painfully plausible that it makes Osomatsu want to cry at the very idea that he ever thought he could trust Karamatsu.
Karamatsu's frown only deepens, and he decides to disregard Osomatsu's wishes and grab his shoulders. "I can promise you that if I had been following you, then our paths would have crossed much earlier," he tells him, "us meeting here today was a simple act of fate, which you can blame all you want. But I have already punished you for your acts, and if I wanted you to suffer more I would have let that man take you. Believe me, Osomatsu."
"And what if I don't?!" he asks, unsure if his body is shivering from the rain that just keeps getting stronger and stronger or from the fear that Karamatsu's touch strikes in him. He struggles against him, attempting to push him away, but the bounty hunter has always been much stronger than him. Even when Osomatsu makes an attempt at punching at Karamatsu's chest, the other simply grabs his wrists and pins them against the wall. This causes Osomatsu to yell, squirming in Karamatsu's hold, "Let me go!! If you really don't wanna hurt me then you'll let me go!! That's how I'll believe you!"
Of course, that's a lie, and Karamatsu knows it. "I know how to convince you of my truthfulness and love," he replies instead, before leaning down and forcing Osomatsu into a kiss that shuts the outlaw up instantly.
It feels as if time just stops right here and there. Osomatsu can't feel the rain that hits him and soak his clothes, can't hear the sound of the busy city around them and can't feel anything but the feeling of Karamatsu's lips against his own. The kiss is forceful and one sided, with the outlaw so lost in his shock that he doesn't find it in himself to return it – not that it bothers Karamatsu in the slightest. The bounty hunter is used to it, after all. He's used to forcing his affection on Osomatsu and very used to leading all of their intercourses.
The kiss feels so familiar but so wrong at the same time. Osomatsu just doesn't know how to feel – he's been longing for Karamatsu's presence and affections for so long, the way he can simply empty his mind of any thought and take complete control of him so Osomatsu doesn't have to feel so lost and overwhelmed by everything... but this is not the way he wants it, this is not the situation in which he would have liked to meet Karamatsu again.
Moreover, he can't help but be hit by all of the negative feelings he held for the bounty hunter once more. He remembers now, how reluctant he always was to truly give in to the bounty hunter, how he was always so terrified of the unfair advantage and control Karamatsu had over him. It's all coming back now, the feelings that had tortured Osomatsu and kept him stuck in this neverending loop of seeking Karamatsu out while also running away from him feeling like a punch in the guts.
Karamatsu probably doesn't even think that far. He's probably not even thinking about all the memories and feelings he's forcing back into Osomatsu's heart. He must simply think that Osomatsu would give himself up to him after being reminded of how good his touches and affections feel, after being reminded of how much the outlaw must adore him. He must think that the pain Osomatsu went through because of him can simply be forgotten, swiped away with a kiss, and that everything can be like before.
But it can't.
The fact that Karamatsu thinks it's just so easy actually pisses Osomatsu off – even though the outlaw, too, had wished for his mistakes to be forgotten and for Karamatsu to come back into his life, but that doesn't count. It doesn't count, because Osomatsu is stupid, and he knows he's stupid, and he knows his desires and longing for the bounty hunter are bad and unhealthy. Meanwhile, he knows Karamatsu isn't even thinking that far.
Or if he is, then it makes everything even worse.
This anger helps the outlaw gets himself to fight back, pushing at Karamatsu and biting at his lips deeply – so deep that he can taste a hint of blood for the quarter of a second before the bounty hunter pulls away, pressing a hand against his lips in surprise and pain. "I said get off of me!" the outlaw yells, kicking at Karamatsu's stomach and stepping away from the wall and from the bounty hunter. "I'm not in the fucking mood to make out right now and I'm not in the fucking mood for you at all!" he tells him, hands shaking in a mix of anger and remaining fear. "Why do you always gotta be like this?! Always all forceful like that, like you can just swing in and act like a fucking savior and then kiss me and act as if nothing bad ever happened, like you can just take me back?!"
All of these words just flow out of Osomatsu's mouth without control, and it feels good. It feels good to actually let loose all of his frustration and feelings, instead of letting them gnaw at him and freeze him in place as Karamatsu does whatever he wants with him. It feels good to actually have control.
Karamatsu himself is taken aback by Osomatsu's sudden snapping, and he looks at him with wide, lost eyes before he frowns. "This isn't what I--"
"I don't fucking care!" Osomatsu responds. "I won't believe you just because you kiss me and you won't make me forget everything just by fucking me! Things aren't so easy, Karamatsu. And I'm not gonna just throw myself back into your arms just because you saved me from this piece of shit!"
The pain that the outlaw recognizes in Karamatsu's eyes makes a spike of guilt stab through Osomatsu's heart, but he doesn't take back any of his words. Instead, he simply glares at Karamatsu with wide, angry but confident eyes. It's funny, in a way, he thinks, as he supposes the bounty hunter's kiss actually worked to make Osomatsu think about something else but his awful panic, instead focusing on his intense feelings for Karamatsu.
Even if, sadly for him, Osomatsu's feelings are surprisingly negative.
"I'm sorry that you feel like I have wronged you, Osomatsu," the bounty hunter finally manages to say, voice much softer and missing any of his overconfidence. It feels... alien, almost, to feel like he's having the upper hand on Karamatsu, and perhaps if the situation was different, the outlaw would probably be overjoyed. But he's not. He's just pissed off. "But I can promise you I only meant well... even if perhaps I have let myself get carried away by the desire to close this so painful distance between us."
"Yeah, well meaning my ass," Osomatsu huffs, "just like you were well meaning when you left me in the middle of nowhere."
"Osomatsu-" Karamatsu tries, before Osomatsu cuts him off once more.
"I don't care, I just – I don't. You can go back to Tougou and tell him your plan failed because I'm not gonna let you trick me anymore. I don't... want you anymore," he tells him, hand going into his pocket and taking this cursed copper rose, before shoving it into Karamatsu's chest. "It's fucking over Karamatsu. Don't try to take me back again."
The rain is pouring so violently by now that Osomatsu has trouble hearing himself speak, which in turn only make his words feel even more unnatural. He swears it's like he's become a completely different person, forgetting the part of himself who's longed for Karamatsu so much that even looking at this damn rose made him feel like he was about to suffocate. It's like all the times he ran his fingers over the copper stem, wishing he could hear Karamatsu's ever so enchanting, purring voice, means nothing anymore.
Because Karamatsu's voice isn't as magical as Osomatsu remembered, and because, perhaps, he realized that Karamatsu's presence isn't what he needs.
Perhaps, this discussion, and this rejection, is what he truly longed to do ever since their last meeting.
Osomatsu doesn't know. All he cares about now is the way Karamatsu's eyes shine with sorrow as he looks down at the rose, the sight probably feeling like a punch in the guts to the bounty hunter. Osomatsu knows, because that's how he always feels when he looks at it, the object feeling more like a reminder of his guilt and fuck up rather than a representation of Karamatsu's love. He hopes the sight makes Karamatsu feel like shit, hopes it makes him feel guilty and desperate for what could have been, and what will never be.
And he hopes the bounty hunter realizes it isn't only Osomatsu's fault, but his own as well.
The outlaw doesn't even give him time to say anything, instead turning away and bolting off before he can even have the opportunity to feel any regret. Even when Karamatsu reaches to grab at Osomatsu's wrist, Osomatsu simply yanks his arm away, the bounty hunter's hold feeling surprisingly weak compared to usual. It only works in Osomatsu's favor, and he yells at Karamatsu not to follow him and let him go as he walks away from him.
Though "walk" is an understatement. The outlaw is quick to build speed, uncaring about how slippery the wet pavement feels under his feet or how the splashes of water are soaking his pants even more than they already are. Even when he starts to downright run, and even when he almosts fall several times, Osomatsu just keeps going, wanting to build as much distance from him and Karamatsu as he can.
Because the furthest away he is from the bounty hunter, the less likely he is to try and backtrack into his arms.
He wants to keep control, wants to keep his mind focused on doing what's best for him instead of taking the easy route and giving in. He wants to be safe, and realizes that his safety isn't with Karamatsu. His safety lies far, far away from the bounty hunter, and from this damned casino.
And Osomatsu feels like an idiot for seeking anything but the safety that he knows was at arm's reach all along.
That thought only pushes him to accelerate, reaching Choromatsu's house quickly and just barging through the door before he slams it shut. That causes a frightened shriek from the journalist, who calls out a surprised "O-Osomatsu...?" as he peeks from upstairs before frowning at the outlaw's state. "You're completely soaked..." he sighs, while Osomatsu sits on the stairs leading up to the journalist, completely breathless.
The journalist walks out for a moment, before coming back with a soft towel that he offers to the outlaw as he sits next to him. "Thanks," he tells Choromatsu as he puts the towel over his head in order to dry his dripping wet hair and rubs the soft fabric against his face.
The look he gives the journalist is tired, but honestly grateful. The room is dark, and it should make Osomatsu feel uneasy – but the other's gentle, worried presence feels like such a beacon of light that Osomatsu finds himself smiling and relaxing for the first time in what feels like forever, while Choromatsu frowns.
"I knew you were outside, but I thought you'd be smart enough to simply seek shelter, and yet look at you... you're going to catch a cold like this," he reprimands with a sigh, shaking his head softly.
"Yes, well, I'm dumb. That ain't anything new," Osomatsu responds with a huff. "I'm not in the mood for you to judge me, 'kay? I've had like, a really shitty day," he tells the journalist, whose frown only deepens at Osomatsu's words.
He tries to get up, but Choromatsu's quick to jump to his feet, hands hovering over Osomatsu's shoulders. They visibly hesitate to grab at him, and while Osomatsu wants to be upset over another person wanting to just grab him and push him around, he can't help but be amused at how Choromatsu struggles to get himself to even lay a hand on him.
It's cute, really. He knows Choromatsu's shy, but even he isn't that bad. Obviously there's something more, and the outlaw guesses it's the same thing that has pushed the journalist to avoid him so much these past few days.
Whatever it is, however, Osomatsu's grateful, if only because the hesitation feels refreshing compared to what he just went through.
"Wait! You're gonna drip everywhere like this," the journalist tells him, dropping his hands once he realizes Osomatsu stopped in his tracks. "You should take off your clothes, and I'll get you some dry ones, and then you should probably drink something warm and--"
Osomatsu can't help but grin, "Oh, so now you want me to undress huh?" he jokes, even if his tone feels wrong. He's still not feeling well enough to be completely into it, but he's happy to be able to clear his mind by fooling around, even if a little.
"Wh- no!!" Choromatsu squeaks back, stomping a foot and looking away. "Why do you always have to be like this, even when I'm trying to be nice?! And -" he speaks, before cutting himself off immediately when he sees the outlaw start to take his jacket off. "Don't undress in front of me!! I'm serious!" he yells, taking a step back and climbing further up the stairs, "I'll just – I'll go now, okay? So, do that while I'm gone!"
Osomatsu snickers as Choromatsu runs away, waving him off. He's not sure why the journalist acts as if he would die if he was to see anyone – or maybe just Osomatsu – naked, but it's absolutely hilarious to watch his reactions every time. He shrugs his clothes off quickly, realizing just how heavy they were on him due to the rain – though also realizing that he feels really cold. He shivers a little, grabbing his clothes and carrying them upstairs, finding a stack of clean, dry ones at the top.
He smiles. Somehow, Choromatsu's care – despite his scolding – always works to cheer him up and make him feel so much more comfortable, even when bad feelings remain. Of course, they won't go away so easily – but it's still better than feeling cornered by what could very well be the one that would try to cage him once more.
He knows Choromatsu wouldn't cage him under any circumstances. The journalist is way too weak and harmless to even think about doing so.
The outlaw thinks about surprising Choromatsu by refusing to put on these clean clothes, but honestly, he's too cold to overlook them. The fresh, dry fabric against his skin feels refreshing and soft, with Osomatsu rubbing his cheek against the sleeve of his shirt as he walks in the kitchen.
"Ah – I was just making some tea, you can go rest in the couch..." Choromatsu tells him upon seeing the outlaw, shoulders dropping as he sighs in relief upon seeing him clothed.
"I'm not in the mood for tea," Osomatsu shrugs, opening a cupboard that holds his object of interest: alcohol.
This very sight makes the journalist frown in disapproval. "You shouldn't drink just because you had a bad day," he tells him. "That's how you get shit faced drunk and pass out halfway to someone's house. Remember that?"
"Well," Osomatsu chuckles, already opening the bottle, "as far as I can tell, the results of this night weren't so bad at all, were they? Now I've got free housing and food! Maybe tomorrow I'll wake up rich and with this piece of shit Tougou dead."
"Wh- Tougou...?" Choromatsu asks with confusion, narrowing his eyes. "You mean, the CEO of TG industries...?"
"Yup, that fucking asshole. The one that neither you or Todomatsu thought about telling me was the guy you were going against," he responds, drinking generous amount from the bottle before pointing it at Choromatsu. "You guys were all like 'oh yeah, TG industries and the police are evil and corrupt and blah blah blah' but you didn't mention that said industries was run by a fucking gangster?? And I'm the stupid one??"
He's starting to get a little peeved at the realization, and while he doesn't exactly want to be upset at Choromatsu himself, he can't help it. Perhaps it's the alcohol making his blood boil a little easier than before, especially considering he hadn't been very sober to begin with. It works to surprise the journalist, who looks away and back at the tea he was brewing. "I... I don't... I didn't really know... ?"
"S'weird, that somehow I, the shitty dumb outlaw, knows more than you do, huh?" Osomatsu huffs.
Choromatsu frowns. "I didn't say you were dumb."
"I'm sure you did actually, several times," the other replies.
The journalist can't help but grimace, because he knows Osomatsu's right. Even if he's more on the nice side, he treats Osomatsu like an idiot way too often. While the outlaw won't deny that Choromatsu isn't exactly wrong, considering he is a little too impulsive and unwilling to think things through, it doesn't mean that he's completely and irredeemably stupid.
Maybe, however, Osomatsu's just getting pissed by something that never really bothered him before.
"Listen, I'm sorry," Choromatsu sighs after a small silence. It's surprising, considering Osomatsu expects Choromatsu to put up more of a fight – but maybe he's trying to avoid the outlaw's wrath and calm his drunk mind as much as he can. He works at a bar, after all – Osomatsu's just one angry drunk out of the many that the journalist has to deal with every day. He's probably used to it. "I honestly didn't know, alright? Now, why... how did you find out? Did you have a problem with him? Is it... why you had a bad day?" he asks, "I-it's not because of what we did the other time, is it...?"
Osomatsu snorts, "Nah, 's not. So you don't need to worry over your own ass. I'm the only one that's in trouble," he responds.
"That's not very reassuring..." Choromatsu replies, pouring the tea in a cup nonetheless, while his hand goes to grab at Osomatsu's booze. "Come on, put this down and, l-like, talk to me about it or something. I can't have you drink yourself unconscious."
"And what if I want to drink myself unconscious?" Osomatsu huffs, yanking his bottle away from Choromatsu's hold before walking toward the living room, completely ignoring the journalist's tea. " 's mine now, get your own bottle."
Choromatsu sighs, pressing his hand against his face and muttering in annoyance at the outlaw's flippant behavior. "You're not going to solve anything with this kind of attitude, you know," he scolds Osomatsu, who grits his teeth in return.
"Well, maybe I don't wanna fucking solve shit!" he barks back, raising his voice and turning back around to glare at Choromatsu. "Maybe I don't wanna get in fucking trouble and maybe I don't wanna run head first into Tougou! I just wanted to chill because mister Choromatsu over here was being all sulky and avoiding me, so I thought I could just go out and have fun, but no! I can't!" he pokes at Choromatsu's chest as he speaks, causing the journalist to step back, "But even now, there's nothing to fucking solve. I just wanna chill. That's all I ever wanted."
"I wasn't – ugh, fine," Choromatsu says, at first wanting to defend himself before he sighs and gives up. He watches the outlaw throw himself into the couch and hesitates, trying to take a deep breath and calm himself down before he sits down next to to him, putting the cup on the table. "I still think you shouldn't drink so much, but I guess you're not going to listen to me, are you?" he says after a long silence that is only broken by the sound of Osomatsu gulping the alcohol down.
"Yup. You learn fast! That's my Choromatsu," the outlaw responds sarcastically, ruffling Choromatsu's hair and making the journalist frown.
"Don't call me that," he replies, grabbing Osomatsu's wrist and putting it down. "... Listen, I'm not sure what's going on and I don't think you want to tell me, and it's fine, but – I just... I don't know," Choromatsu sighs, "Drinking every time you have a problem won't help. A-and like, it won't make you feel chill either, or whatever. All you're going to do is make yourself sick and waste alcohol."
That last bit amuses Osomatsu. He's not sure if Choromatsu is trying to cheer him up or is just trying to scold him for wasting alcohol. Considering the journalist is the one who pretty much pays for everything – whether it's for rent, or for the food, and especially the alcohol – he guesses he's probably not very happy about Osomatsu drinking it all. Yet, another part of him wants to hope that the journalist is also mostly worried over his well being. He wants someone to actually care, further than because Osomatsu is a good fuck, but simply because they like Osomatsu.
He wants Choromatsu to like him and care for him. Because Karamatsu obviously doesn't.
And the journalist is so nice to him most of the time, with no expectation for anything in return. Sure, he gets pissy and bossy around him from time to time, but he helped Osomatsu when he was shitfaced drunk back at the bar, he housed Osomatsu instead of sending him back out on the streets, and he's even helping him now.
Even though he doesn't have to.
Of course, a small voice in the back of Osomatsu's head tells him that he doesn't actually care. He just helps Osomatsu because keeping him around and healthy will be useful to him later on if he decides to write his dumb article after all. Because Osomatsu is definitely helpful in situations where they have to do something less than legal, like stealing from the police chief. Maybe Choromatsu simply doesn't want to deal with the guilt of leaving Osomatsu out to die, without specifically caring about whether the outlaw is actually happy or not.
Maybe that's the case. But Osomatsu wants to believe Choromatsu cares. Because if he has to keep faith in anyone in his life, he wants it to be Choromatsu.
"Yeah, well, if I get sick then you can take care of me," Osomatsu replies, leaning on Choromatsu before he just lays his head on his lap. The alcohol is definitely taking its toll on him now, the world spinning around him while his body burns with warmth. It's a comfortable feeling, once the anger he was experiencing wears off, and he grabs Choromatsu's hand in his own, playing with his fingers.
The gesture causes the journalist to tense up, and he seems to hesitate about whether or not he should pull his hand away, before deciding to indulge Osomatsu in his act. "I'll be busy tonight, though," Choromatsu sighs. "I need to leave soon to go to work. I'd take a day off but... I don't think my boss would be very happy."
"What, he'll kill you if you try to skip out on work even once?" Osomatsu snorts, "I guess I know how it is."
It's supposed to be a joke, but Choromatsu only grimaces at that. "W-what? I uh, I'm sorry, I didn't mean--" he stutters, before Osomatsu waves his hand dismissively.
"Chill. I was just kiddin'. I know your job's not like that," he replies, sliding his fingers in between Choromatsu's own and squeezing. "An' it's good. Don't want you in trouble. 'Specially 'cuz you're a wuss anyway. You'd cry. Ah, not that it stopped some people I've known."
After all, Tetsu was quite a wuss, and yet he was still a hitman.
The thought makes Osomatsu frowns. He really misses Tetsu, and the fact that Tougou was the one to wipe out his gang makes anxiety spike up in his heart. Did Tetsu truly survive? If the hitman had to face Tougou, it feels unlikely that he would have gotten out alive and in one piece.
Hopefully, he managed to get away before even having to cross path with the terrifying man.
"I'm not a wuss!" Choromatsu responds with a frown.
"You were super ready to cry when we were sneakin' around the other time. Definitely a wuss. Also, you wouldn't be able to kill a man even if your life depended on it," Osomatsu insists, grabbing Choromatsu's second hand and waving it around too. The journalist doesn't seem very happy to have Osomatsu just keep playing with his hands like this, but he also doesn't put any fight at all, simply looking down at the outlaw with a displeased frown.
Said frown also has a hint of worry as Osomatsu speaks, one that pushes the journalist to bite at his lips. "I mean, I'd hope you wouldn't be able to kill someone either..." he tries.
Osomatsu looks up at Choromatsu and hums. He can't help the memories of shooting blindly at an attacker, back at his old gang's hideout, from coming back to his mind. Did he kill him? Was the man simply injured? Osomatsu doesn't know, and frankly, he doesn't care. Maybe that last part should scare him, but he feels little to no sympathy toward a man who tried to murder him.
It was kill or be killed. Osomatsu didn't want to be killed.
Osomatsu wanted to live. And that hasn't changed.
Choromatsu doesn't want Osomatsu to kill someone though. It would probably go against the journalist's morals, and would most likely upset him, or even scare him if he was to learn about Osomatsu causing such harm to someone.
Hell, Osomatsu's pretty sure he'd actually feel guilty if he had explicitly seen the harm he caused to that guy. But thankfully, he didn't, allowing him to shrug the event off and act as if nothing happened.
Because if he didn't see, then it doesn't matter.
"Well, who knows," he shrugs, poking at Choromatsu's face with his own finger before the journalist finally pulls his hand away from Osomatsu's hold. " I'm a criminal after all y'know. A big eeevil arsonist! Wouldn't be surprisin' if I was an evil murderer as well, yeah?"
Choromatsu's frown deepens. "Don't joke about that," he says. "I know you didn't do the arson, and I know all you've done was thievery."
"Yeah, well, you seem to be the only one who knows or cares," Osomatsu huffs, "Doesn't even matter anyway..." he crosses his arms, looking away.
"It does, though," Choromatsu replies, "and this is why I want to make sure people realize that you're not as bad as they think."
"And why, huh?" Osomatsu asks. "Why does it matter to you?"
"Well," Choromatsu starts, voice trembling slightly from... hesitation? Shyness? Maybe fear? Osomatsu isn't sure. "If people realized you're not as bad as they think, maybe more of them would treat you with consideration, and maybe the chances of you getting so upset that you feel the need to drown yourself in alcohol would... l-lower, or something, I don't know..." his voice gets quieter as he speaks, and he looks away, biting at his lips in embarrassment.
Osomatsu frowns at this explanation, "and why do you care so much about me getting drunk? If it's about the wasted booze then--"
"It's not about the alcohol!!" Choromatsu cuts him off, raising his voice in frustration.
"Then what is it about?!" Osomatsu barks back.
"It's about you being important to me, you stupid idiot!!" the journalist responds, his hands gripping so tightly at his own clothes that his knuckles are growing white.
The declaration takes Osomatsu aback, and he's left staring at Choromatsu with wide surprised eyes, while the journalist suddenly realizes what he just said. His face flushes a bright pink, body tensing up and lips quivering. He tries to get up, but the way Osomatsu lays on his lap renders any attempt at escaping completely useless, forcing the journalist to watch as a wide grin extends on the outlaw's face.
"Aww, Choro finally admitted he cares about me huh?" Osomatsu says, sitting up to lean in close to Choromatsu. Perhaps a little too close, as he can feel Choromatsu's breath against his skin and just sense how much his face is burning. "How cute~!"
The journalist grimaces at the alcohol scented breath, leaning away and pushing Osomatsu off. "F-forget everything about what I said," he replies, quickly getting up before Osomatsu can force him down again. "I should, I should really go to work anyway. It's like, it's getting late, you know? I'll be... late, if I stay any longer. And you should probably rest anyway. You had a long day."
Osomatsu frowns, "Aww c'mon! Are you so embarassed to admit you like me that you gotta run away?? Who are you, Ichimatsu?!" he asks, whining like a child and hitting his hand repeatedly on the empty space of the couch to order Choromatsu to come back.
"I'm not, I wasn't – Ughh!" Choromatsu groans, pressing his hands against his red face. "I can't with you being like this!!" he says, grabbing at the almost empty bottle of alcohol and stomping his way to the kitchen. Osomatsu quickly scrambles to his feet at that, following Choromatsu as best as he can despite the spinning world all around him that throws him out of balance way too much.
"Wait! What're you doin'??" he asks, watching Choromatsu lock the alcohol inside of a cupboard along with other bottles before he shoves the key in his pants.
"I'm locking the alcohol away," the journalist responds, giving Osomatsu a serious look before he grabs his jacket and heads toward the stairs.
"You realize I can pick locks, right?" Osomatsu asks with a laugh.
Choromatsu turns back to Osomatsu, his mouth still in an unhappy downwards V shape as he raises his eyebrow at him. "I'd like to see you try in this state," he tells him, while Osomatsu is already grabbing his lock picking set and making an attempt at the lock.
It's surprisingly difficult, his hands not feeling as dexterous as they usually are. He's so focused on his task that he doesn't even notice Choromatsu sighing and walking out, thinking the journalist was just kidding about suddenly having to go to work.
It's only when Osomatsu gives up and turns to complain to Choromatsu, that he realizes he's gone.
"Fuckin' coward," Osomatsu huffs, shrugging and kicking his foot before he stomps his way toward the living room to sulk.
He's pissed, both because his alcohol is now out of reach, but also because Choromatsu himself ran away out of reach. It's annoying, really – they were having such a good moment, Osomatsu felt so happy to hear Choromatsu admit that the outlaw is important to him, and yet... the journalist just had to run away.
Osomatsu pouts, looking down at the now lukewarm teacup. He had really needed Choromatsu's company and comfort, and while the journalist gave him plenty of that, it feels like it's not enough. Instead, the outlaw is left pressing his hand against the cup, its remaining warmth feeling comforting and reminding him of the warmth of Choromatsu's hand. It brings back the feeling of their fingers intertwined together, and the comfort it brought him.
Osomatsu sighs. He really, really likes holding Choromatsu's hand. He's not sure why this specific form of affection brings him so many positive emotions, filling him with a warm and gentle feeling that completely obliterates any negative influence around him. It's like, as long as he's holding Choromatsu's hand, nothing bad can happen to him. None of Osomatsu's nightmares can come to reality to haunt him, and none of his worries can throw him into a panic.
It's like an ever powerful barrier, keeping Osomatsu safe from any harm.
A barrier Osomatsu needed for so long, but one that refuses to stay around him for long enough.
The outlaw knows, deep down, that the journalist doesn't even mean any harm by running away. He knows, because he knows what it feels like to grow dangerously close to someone too quickly, to the point where one might feel like the best solution is to run away. After all, it's how Osomatsu was like with Karamatsu – to the point that even today, he couldn't do anything but run away from the bounty hunter.
But Osomatsu is nothing like Karamatsu... is he?
He knows he carries his whole array of danger, ones that Choromatsu became extremely aware of after getting chased down by guards. Is it what he's afraid of? Of getting in danger if he grows too close to Osomatsu? Or is it because he doesn't deem Osomatsu as worthy of his affections?
After all, Osomatsu is nothing but an outlaw. One that caused Ichimatsu to be caught alongside him and be thrown to prison. One that risked being caught once more several times. One that has no redeemable qualities.
Osomatsu could understand why Choromatsu would be unwilling to let himself grow closer to him. But even despite understanding and knowing this, he still wishes Choromatsu would give in. Because Choromatsu makes him happy, because Choromatsu makes him feel safe, and because Osomatsu realizes he's not sure what he'd do without him.
He could always live on his own, whether he were to find a place to stay or live in the street. He could also always live with Ichimatsu, but his reluctance to spend too much time with the mechanic remains, the outlaw unable to stop his worries from stabbing through his heart when he even thinks about the possibility of living together and putting Ichimatsu in danger again, while also squeezing in jealousy when he remembers that Ichimatsu probably doesn't even need his company anymore anyway.
But even if Osomatsu found a place to live, it wouldn't be as comfortable as with Choromatsu. It wouldn't be as safe and tranquil as with Choromatsu.
And he definitely wouldn't be as happy as with Choromatsu.
That thought makes Osomatsu frown. He doesn't like it very much, knowing he'll only feel worse if he keeps torturing himself with that negativity. He instead tries to take a deep breath before he drinks the now pretty cold tea, emptying his mind as best as he can. He grimaces, as the beverage doesn't feel very great to drink once it's not hot anymore, before whining loudly. He’s bored, and while he still tries to spend some time listening to the radio and playing with his deck of cards to occupy himself, the first one feels difficult to pay attention to while the second one is just impossible with how clumsy the alcohol renders his hand. The only thing he can do is follow Choromatsu's advice and sleep, the realization pushing Osomatsu to get up and stumble his way to the bedroom, wanting a more comfortable place to lay down.
It's not like there is much more to do here in his drunken state after all. Nobody's home, and the idea of going outside feels less than appealing, considering the danger of running into Karamatsu - or even worse, Tougou - once more. That, in addition to the rain hitting the windows continuously, tells Osomatsu that being bored and lonely inside is a much better option, especially if he can avoid this loneliness by simply sleeping.
Osomatsu has always slept easier when drunk, and as he lays down on Choromatsu's bed, he definitely finds himself feeling terribly comfy. The mattress is so soft, making Osomatsu feel like he's laying on a cloud, while the blanket feels heavy and warm on him. He nuzzles his face against a soft pillow, breathing in its sweet scent.
It smells just like the journalist, with an added faint perfume that Osomatsu assumes is remnants of his nights spent as Choromi. It makes Osomatsu smile, and he find himself taking several deep inhales, feeling the scent tickling him all over and giving his stomach butterflies as it somehow feels like he's hugging Choromatsu and breathing right into his neck. The outlaw even grabs the pillow and hugs it to his chest to accentuate the feeling, his arms squeezing at the soft object.
He wish he could lay and cuddle with Choromatsu like this.
He should probably stop thinking about Choromatsu so much, but he supposes it's better than thinking about Karamatsu. The simple thought of the bounty hunter makes Osomatsu grimace, biting his lips as he can just feel Karamatsu's own against them again. Really, if the situation had been different, Osomatsu might have just let himself fall back into Karamatsu's net. If the situation had been different, he would have fully appreciated the feeling of Karamatsu's lips against his own, of his tongue pressing into Osomatsu's mouth as he forcefully deepens their kiss and runs his hands all across his body.
The idea makes Osomatsu feels a little bit too hot inside despite the way his skin crawls at the same time, especially as he realizes just how deprived he's been of any sexual encounter. It makes the outlaw sad – and after turning around a little more in bed without being rescued by the embrace of sleep, he decides that, perhaps, a little self given orgasm might help his thoughts settle.
With that in mind, Osomatsu lets his hands wander down his body and under his pants, while he takes a deep breath. As his fingers trace along his length, Osomatsu tries to empty his mind of the memory of Karamatsu forcing his affections on him, the memory more displeasing than anything.
He deliberately chooses to stroke himself with his mechanical hand due to the lack of sensation he has in it, making him almost feel like it's someone else touching him rather than himself. As he closes his eyes, he can imagine a beautiful girl with a large chest wrapping her hand around his member and stroking him slowly, gently, while she smiles at him with bright red lips. As his erection grows and as he gets more and more into it, face warming up as he pants quietly in the empty room, however, this image changes into a more recognizable face.
At first, really, Osomatsu almost thinks of Karamatsu, even whispering out his name as memories of the bounty hunter's touches make his skin tingle. These memories, however, only work to leave a sour taste in Osomatsu's mouth as he grimaces, his negative feelings about the bounty hunter resurging. He can't help but think back on his anger, on the slight regret he feels when remembering the hurt look on Karamatsu's face, and on his paranoia that leads him to associate Karamatsu with Tougou.
He swears his boner almost goes down at the simple thought of the man.
It's only when he takes another deep breath, pressing his face against the pillow he was hugging earlier, that his mind finds a much better person to think about. The imaginary feeling of the bounty hunter's strong and forceful hands on Osomatsu shift into a softer, gentler touch. It's hesitant, and careful, with the face attached to it looking uncertain but beaming with light nonetheless.
It's Choromatsu's face.
Osomatsu guesses it's influenced by the fact that he's on Choromatsu's bed, breathing in Choromatsu's scent, and because Choromatsu is the last person he spoke to and felt affectionate toward. Or maybe it's because he thinks Choromatsu could be a good fuck, despite how virginal he is. Perhaps, he'd like to feel Choromatsu's lips against his own, in a kiss he knows would be slow and gentle, so hesitant that Osomatsu knows he'd have to take the lead and make sure the journalist doesn't pull away out of fear.
The very thought of kissing Choromatsu makes Osomatsu's face burn up, and he whines as he curls up against his pillow, hips jerking into his hands as he can't stop his mind from wandering further. It's weird, he thinks, to somehow feel embarrassed at how much he suddenly burns to feel the journalist smile against his lips, to feel the journalist's hands explore his body as he presses light kisses across his skin. He wonders if Choromatsu would compliment him, the way Karamatsu would, if he would like to mark Osomatsu or feel too bashful to do so.
"Choro... fuck," Osomatsu finds himself moaning, gripping and clinging at the pillow with his human hand as his body trembles, his mechanical one quickly stroking himself as his arousal keeps rising and rising. He knows he shouldn't think of this, that this is probably the very reason why Choromatsu is avoiding showing any affection to Osomatsu, but he can't help it. Even when he tries to think of someone else – even someone he actually had sex with, like Tetsu – his mind can't help but run back to Choromatsu.
He wants Choromatsu to tell him how much Osomatsu actually means to him, wants to hear his voice whisper softly in his ear. He can only hope the other wouldn't give him any painful petname, though he supposes that even if he did, Osomatsu wouldn't mind it. As long as the outlaw feels appreciated, as long as the outlaw feels loved, then it doesn't matter.
And that thought feels extremely pathetic.
Since when is Osomatsu so desperate for love and affection, so much so that he'll just jump to catch any that is thrown at him no matter what? Was he always like this, he wonders, and has it just taken him so long to realize? The outlaw doesn't know, and honestly, he isn't in the mood to dive too deep into introspection to find out. Right now, his mind is too focused on being extremely horny and needy for hands over his skin and a cock inside of him, so much so that Osomatsu quickly licks his fingers slick before pushing them inside of himself, gasping at the intrusion that feels much more alien than it should.
It's really been a long time, huh.
He doesn't let that bring him down though, thrusting his fingers quickly in and out of himself and moaning out Choromatsu's name over and over. He's so lost in arousal that he stops even thinking about how weird it is of him to be thinking of the other like this, instead just completely giving in and enjoying the moment. It feels so refreshing and enjoyable to be able to fuck himself on his fingers without thinking of anything but how good each wave of pleasure that hits him feels.
His only regret is that this pleasure is only brought to him by his hands rather than Choromatsu's. But even that disappointment is quickly forgotten when he finally reaches his orgasm, biting at his pillow as he spills into his hand, uncaring about the way his release also stains his pants on the way.
He's left panting heavily and drooling on the pillow as he recovers, body trembling and twitching as he stroke himself through his orgasm, feverish thoughts of Choromatsu holding him and kissing him gently as he calms down haunting his mind. It pushes him to smile tiredly against the pillow, and he remains unmoving for a while before he decides to pull his fingers out of his ass and reach for a tissue to wipe his stained hand with.
Throwing the tissue in the garbage once he's done, Osomatsu quickly changes pants before he falls back down onto the bed, pressing his face against the pillow and falling into a deep, dreamless slumber.
The only thing that disturbs Osomatsu's sleep is the sound of the door opening, followed by a surprised noise and a sigh. Osomatsu groans, nuzzling the pillow, too sleepy to realize what's going on yet, when he hears a quiet voice whisper, "S-shit, sorry... go back to sleep, I'll just... go sleep in the couch, I guess."
The familiar voice pushes Osomatsu to crack an eye open, and despite the darkness of the room, he recognizes the intruder immediately: it's Choromatsu – or rather, Choromi, as the journalist is still wearing the green wig and terribly short dress, as well as an exhausted expression on his face. He's no doubt upset that Osomatsu stole his bed, and while the outlaw doesn't feel like leaving it, he also doesn't feel like forcing Choromatsu to go away either.
Instead, he lets out another small groan in order to catch the other’s attention, before patting the space on the bed next to him. Really, there's more than enough space for another person, and the outlaw is even nice enough to scoot toward his edge of the bed to allow Choromatsu more space. "I, I don't think we should..." Choromatsu hesitates, before Osomatsu glares at him and sits up, grabbing the journalist's wrist and pulling him into the bed suddenly.
The surprise keeps Choromatsu from resisting, and he lets out a small "Oof!" as he falls down into the soft mattress, the outlaw quick to wrap his arm around Choromatsu and cage him into the bed.
"Osomatsu..." Choromatsu mutters, placing his hand on the other's wrist with the intent to pull it off of him.
" 'S not a big deal," Osomatsu mumbles, pressing his face against the journalist's shoulder and feeling the hair of the cheap wig against his forehead. The other's scent is so strong now, much stronger than on the pillow, bringing back memories of his little jerk off session right in this spot.
Okay, so perhaps it's a big deal. But Choromatsu doesn't know that. And Osomatsu still thinks it's a little exaggerated of the journalist to avoid his comfortable bed just because Osomatsu is in it. It's not like he's awake enough to try anything weird, really, feeling himself already falling back asleep as he holds Choromatsu down.
The journalist himself seems to be extremely tired, as, despite some complaints and squirming, he eventually gives in and lets out a long exhale as he relaxes as deep as he can. He still attempts to pull away from Osomatsu's hug, lying at opposite edge of the bed, but Osomatsu just scoots closer and wraps his arms around Choromatsu once more, holding him close.
Everything quickly grows quiet, with Osomatsu's thumb rubbing circles on the side of an only slightly reluctant, and mostly embarrassed Choromatsu. If there was better lightning, Osomatsu would probably see just how red the other's face is, which would make the outlaw smile even wider than he already is.
He's happy, really, to get this small victory – especially when he feels Choromatsu eventually lean slightly against him, a hand placing itself on Osomatsu's own. At first, the outlaw thinks the journalist is going to pull it away from himself again, but instead, his hand just... stays here, resting on top of Osomatsu's. It's a gentle hold, one that feels so warm Osomatsu swears he feels himself burning, and one that causes Osomatsu's heart to speed up way too much for his own good.
It shouldn't be anything much, really. It's not like he never fell asleep spooning someone he holds deep affection for – after all, he's cuddled Ichimatsu to sleep before. But somehow, this feels so incredibly special. It's like he had never felt more at ease in his entire life, as everything from the atmosphere, to the soft feeling of Choromatsu's hand, to the warmth of his body against his own and the sweet scent filling his nostrils just feels... absolutely perfect.
He never wants it to end, never wants to let go of Choromatsu and never wants him to try to run away from him anymore. All he wants to do for the rest of his life is hold Choromatsu, press his lips gently against the back of his neck just as he's doing right now, and perhaps tell him just how much Choromatsu, too, means to him.
Because the outlaw realizes that the journalist is much more important to him than he thought.
Because the outlaw realizes that, perhaps, the true reason he rejected Karamatsu is because his heart finally found someone better to project its affections on.
Notes:
remember when oso got fucked at least once every chapter for a while? good times
also, I always feel bad whenever Oso thinks about Kara in a less than positive light, orz. I really hope nobody thinks I dislike Kara or something?? It's just that, well... things happen ww
Chapter 24
Notes:
Before you read this chapter, please take a moment to look at this beautiful fanart inspired by last chapter by @jaildneko on twitter!!!! Thank you so much pai!!!
And also, please check out the really good comic (read right to left!), also inspired by last chapter, that EnzoTrash did!! Thank you so much to you too again ;___; <3
Chapter Text
Osomatsu sleeps through the entire night and most of the morning, with only one disturbance coming in the form of Choromatsu leaving the bed. The outlaw doesn't quite appreciate the fact that the warm body against him is trying to leave, wrapping his arms tightly around the journalist and clinging to him. It makes the other frown, hands grabbing at Osomatsu's wrists and gently prying them away from him.
"I need to go to work... My schedule's been busy lately," Choromatsu speaks softly, "I'm sorry. I'll be back tonight, okay?"
Osomatsu only answers with a groan, because it's the only noise he's capable of at the moment. He's not really registering what Choromatsu says, instead letting out a loud whine when the journalist finally manages to get up from the bed. He even pats the space next to him several times, each more insistent than the last, but the journalist only shakes his head at him.
"Don't be a baby, Osomatsu. Just go back to sleep. I'll send someone to take care of you."
Osomatsu makes a crying noise, feeling cold suddenly. He grabs a rather large pillow and hugs it to himself, curling up in the blanket for maximum warmth. There's a hesitant hand that gently brushes through his hair and pushes his messy strands behind his ear, the fingers soft against Osomatsu's skin. That alone helps Osomatsu's face feel warmer, causing a soft smile to spread, as he relaxes once more and falls back into the world of slumber.
Choromatsu's absence is much more pronounced the second and final time Osomatsu wakes up. Having completely forgotten about their exchange some hours earlier, he comes back to consciousness expecting the other's body against his and their hands tangled with each other. Instead, all he gets is a pounding headache, nausea, and a pillow soaked in drool.
While the feeling of waking up with a headache so strong Osomatsu feels like his brain is going to implode isn't new, it will remain one of the worst feelings in the entire world, and something that definitely gets a loud whine out of the outlaw. He shifts in the bed, holding his face against the soft surface of the pillow, but the slightest movement causes his pain to spike up dramatically, while also exacerbating his nausea.
Oh god. He's going to puke.
That thought is enough to push Osomatsu to sit up quickly, if only to perch himself above the floor and puke. He's surprised to see a bucket quickly placed bellow him, though he's grateful, as he doesn't have to clean the floor after that. He knows Choromatsu would probably be really upset if he was to ruin his bedroom floor. After he's done vomiting his stomach out, the acid feeling making Osomatsu grimace and spit in hopes to clean his mouth, he sees a hand offering a bottle of water, which he accepts greatly.
He drinks almost half of the bottle immediately, feeling extremely thirsty, before pressing its cold surface against his pained head and laying back down. "It huuurts," he whimpers, almost unable to hear the sound of his own voice over the ringing in his ears.
"Maybe if you didn't drink so much last night you wouldn't be so miserable," a familiar voice huffs, "really, you just brought this upon yourself."
The sudden response surprises Osomatsu, both because he somehow didn't even question the mysterious hand helping him out, and because he doesn't recognize the voice as being Choromatsu's. Instead, it sounds more like... "Todomatsu?"
"Indeed, I'm glad you can remember my name," the detective responds with clear annoyance, before crossing his arms and sitting back down on his chair in front of the bed. "Before you panic – Choromatsu called me over, thinking I somehow was free enough to look after you. I would've said no, but he seemed really worried over your well-being, and over whether or not you'd drown yourself in alcohol without him. Actually drown yourself."
Osomatsu groans, somehow still feeling... confused. Todomatsu is saying a lot of words, and it takes efforts from Osomatsu to actually understand all of them, so much so that his answers comes extremely delayed. "So what, you're like... my babysitter or some shit?"
"That's what Choromatsu thinks I am, at least," Todomatsu sighs, shoulders dropping. "I don't want you to drown yourself in alcohol either, though, so I suppose that's mostly why I ended up accepting," he then admits, voice somehow softer. "Here, have some medicine."
Osomatsu makes a questioning noise, cracking an eye open again to see some pills held out to him. He whines at the idea of having to move again and swallow them, as he found a pretty comfortable spot on the bed where his headache feels almost bearable, but Todomatsu insists on him at least taking them. So he does, sitting up and swallowing the pill with some of the water from the gleefully cold bottle, before he lays back down.
There's a moment of silence, then, in which Osomatsu desperately attempts to go back to sleep while Todomatsu simply... watches. The detective seems to be uncomfortable – who wouldn't be, in his situation – and unsure what to do between talk and just stare. Osomatsu can hear him walk around the bed and pick up a book to read, the sound of pages turning representative of the other's presence. The atmosphere soon grows from tense to calm, though the outlaw can't help but whine as he can't seem to fall back asleep so easily.
"You should just get up," Todomatsu suggests, though his tone sounds more like an order than anything. He seems to be struggling between the soft voice he tends to use when speaking to Osomatsu, or the one he uses for pretty much everybody else. Or at least, Osomatsu thinks it's with everybody else. He hasn't seen the detective interact with enough people yet to know. Either way, though, his tone keeps shifting into a commanding and slightly annoyed one, despite the other's attempts at being nice.
"Don't wanna," the outlaw whines some more, causing the other to sigh deeply.
"I didn't come here to watch you sleep," he tells him.
"Then go home," Osomatsu responds, "didn't ask you to be here. I'm not a child."
"Well, Choromatsu clearly thinks otherwise," Todomatsu huffs. He gets up then, putting his book down before approaching the bed. Osomatsu isn't sure what he's doing, and doesn't really care – up until the detective grabs at the blanket and pulls it off of Osomatsu, the poor outlaw too sleepy to have enough strength to wrestle it out of Todomatsu's grasp. "Come on, get up!"
"Hey!! Give it back!!" Osomatsu exclaims, sitting up and reaching for the blanket, though the detective has already backed up against the wall. It pushes Osomatsu to crawl out of bed in order to take the blanket back from Todomatsu, feeling awake enough to at least do that.
This however, is his downfall.
"You're already on your feet! You have no excuse now!" the detective tells him, throwing the blanket back onto the bed and grabbing Osomatsu by his sleeve. "I have things to do, so come on. You'll be coming with me. Stop being lazy."
Osomatsu grimaces, yawning and scratching his messy bed hair grumpily. "I thought Choro was bad with his acting like my mom and everythin', but you're actually worse. What the fuck."
Todomatsu huffs, "I only act like your mom because you're acting like a child," he responds. Then his expression softens after a second. "I know you've had a rough day yesterday, so you're grumpy or whatever, but Choromatsu sent me to make sure you're okay. Can't you at least respect his effort by being a little cooperative?"
Osomatsu can't help but snort bitterly at that, "yeah, t'was pretty rough huh," he comments. "Maybe I'd be more cooperative with some booze," he then adds, giving Todomatsu a tentative look.
"No," is the other's firm answer. "It's the one thing Choromatsu asked of me, so I'm definitely not going to give you booze," he tells him, "even if you beg for it. However," he then gives Osomatsu a smile, "I might give you food or some other nice treats if you're obedient and follow along. What about that?"
"Are you treating me like a dog?" the outlaw huffs a laugh.
"Is it working?" Todomatsu asks.
There's a small second of thought, in which Osomatsu tries to decide if he wants to beg some more in hopes Todomatsu concedes, or if he wants to give in. After all, he loves food – he always has – and the detective is likely to have enough money to buy Osomatsu something nice. Furthermore, the outlaw can always insists on getting spoiled if the other doesn't want to see him steal booze and drown himself in alcohol like both Choromatsu and Todomatsu fear.
A little guilt tripping never hurt anyone, right?
With that in mind, Osomatsu nods, "it is! And don't think I'm gonna forget about the treat. It better be good," he grins, finally feeling enthusiastic about actually doing something else than laying around in bed.
"Of course..." Todomatsu sighs, before he walks out of the room. He tells the Osomatsu that he's free all day aside from having to meet someone in an hour, explaining that he'd like to bring the outlaw with him then. When Osomatsu asks if he really has to, wanting to sleep some more before he actually has to move, Todomatsu tells him he stinks of alcohol and sweat, shooing him to the bathroom.
Well, Osomatsu supposes that a shower can only feel refreshing.
Really, he still feels gross, both from the remaining hungover and from the memories of last night that come flooding back. He remembers going out in hopes of entertaining himself in Choromatsu's absence, remembers having fun at the casino, remembers being caught and remembers... Tougou.
Osomatsu gulps, grimacing at his face in the mirror as he undresses. He looks paler than usual, somehow, and tired. He doesn't like it, the dark circles under his eyes reminiscent of those he had back when he got out of prison, back when he looked like a corpse. The outlaw guesses that he never really stopped looking like a corpse, despite all of his improvements, but he does remember finding more light in his own eyes and face. But now, as Osomatsu can feel Tougou's cane pressing against his throat again, all he sees in his eyes is fear.
Horrible, petrifying fear.
Sweats run down his back as Osomatsu leans down and splashes some water against his face, gripping onto the sink and taking a deep breath. He wishes the memories were a simple nightmare, but they feel so real, especially with the way his skin crawls almost painfully as he feels each of the monster's touches once more. It's like venom spreading through his veins and burning at him from the inside, keeping him from moving and running away. It's evil and disgusting and terrifying, and even though Tougou isn't there with his cane holding Osomatsu's chin up and claws holding at Osomatsu's arm, the memories feel so vivid that the outlaw swears that if he were to blink, the other would appear right before his eyes.
He hates it.
"Calm down... calm down," he tells himself in a shaking voice, forcing himself into the shower and concentrating on the warm water that falls onto his skin as he presses his face against the cool wall. It's gone now. He's home, he's safe, and Tougou can't hurt him.
The outlaw feels doubtful about that, and the only thing that keeps him from going into a paranoid panic is the knowledge that Todomatsu is outside the door, chilling in the living room and guarding him. He supposes that, in a way, he really should be grateful to Choromatsu for forcing the detective to take care of him, as Osomatsu would have been in a very deplorable state if left alone.
Plus, the free food he'll receive later today will definitely make up for the forced awakening.
The warm water running down his body help wash away the discomfort, as Osomatsu concentrates on his excitement over what's coming rather than his fear due to the past. What happened has happened, after all, and there really is no need to panic over it now. It's already passed, and all Osomatsu has to do is deal with the consequences.
He simply hopes that said consequences will simply be in the form of anxieties and paranoia rather than any real repercussion.
Osomatsu takes a deep breath, taking much longer in the shower than he first expected, though even when he comes out, Todomatsu doesn't seem to make a single comment. Whether the detective doesn't mind, or whether he noticed Osomatsu's discomfort, the outlaw doesn't know, but he's grateful nonetheless.
"Ready?" Todomatsu asks, turning toward the outlaw. He was seemingly looking at Choromatsu's most recent photographs before Osomatsu arrived, causing the outlaw's lips to twitch into an amused smile. If they're anything like the previous ones, then he knows exactly why Todomatsu pushes a couple of them below the rest of the stack discretely as he speaks. "We should get going."
Osomatsu simply nods, following Todomatsu downstairs. He can feel some anxiety creeping into his heart as he approaches the front door however, the feeling of the cold metal of the doorknob freezing his hand for a moment as his breath catches in his throat.
This shouldn't be an issue, but Osomatsu can't help but bite his lips as he realizes that going outside would mean leaving the warm safety of Choromatsu's home and stepping into a world where Tougou holds all the power, allowing the old man to crush him at any moment if he so pleased. It's as if the door was the last barrier that protected him from Tougou, as if the other was standing right outside, waiting for Osomatsu to take a single step out in order to catch him and make his life hell once more.
He forces himself to take a deep breath, and another. This shouldn't be so scary. He should be more rational. He should stop letting his fears control him. It's ridiculous, really - and Osomatsu feels absolutely pathetic for this reaction. He shouldn't let the freedom offered by the outside world, one that has always helped Osomatsu feel better, be tarnished by Tougou's presence.
But he does. Because he's weak, and pathetic.
The only thing that brings Osomatsu out of his negative thoughts is the feeling of Todomatsu's hand on his shoulder. "Are you okay?" the detective asks, causing the outlaw to jump.
"H-huh?! Oh, yeah, I'm like, super great," he chuckles uncomfortably, rubbing a finger under his nose. He gets an unconvinced hum out of the other, before sighing in relief when he's not questioned any further. Osomatsu forces himself to clear his throat, before he faces the door again and gulps.
It's okay, he can do it.
He nods to himself, grasping the doorknob tightly and turning it, before opening the door. The light that seeps into the corridor causes him to squint slightly, the sky surprisingly bright compared to yesterday. The scent of freshly baked bread from a bakery nearby helps Osomatsu relax greatly, along with the fact that there isn't any danger in sight.
He's okay. Tougou's not here.
Really, Osomatsu would almost think all of this was but a vivid and terrifying dream, with how different the atmosphere is. The only proof that yesterday did happen is the wet pavement, as well as the scent of rain reminiscent of the earlier downpour. Despite all of that, everything is going as usual, the previous rain nothing but a small inconvenience to the city folks.
And yet the outlaw can't forget the heavy weight of his previously soaked clothes and what they carried. He tries his best to concentrate on how much lighter he feels today, following Todomatsu through the crowded streets, but each wet step reminds him of the sound of his feet hitting the floor as he ran away from Karamatsu, away from his nightmare, away from what could have very well been the end of him.
It isn't an easy memory to shake off. Not without outside help.
"Is it far?" Osomatsu ends up whining, finding the detective to be too quiet for his tastes, forcing him to be alone with his thoughts despite the company. He realizes he doesn't even know where they're going. He expects it to be Todomatsu's workplace, though then remembers Todomatsu doesn't seem to always meet clients there, like how he had met these two girls in a café with Choromatsu the other time.
Ah, the thought of the journalist causes a small flame to burst in Osomatsu's chest. He misses him, as stupid and cheesy as it sounds. He wishes he could have been cuddling in bed with him, knowing that it would have definitely eased his fears and distracted him. He wishes he could hold his hand again, feel the soft skin of the other's palm and chuckle at how sweaty it is. He wishes he could see Choromatsu's timid smile, and the way his cheeks flush a light pink whenever their eyes meet.
He wishes he could press his lips against that smile, hand caressing Choromatsu's soft cheek, while he tells him how cute he is.
Osomatsu bites his lips. Oh, he's really falling really deep and really fast for the other, so much so that it almost feels dangerous, but he supposes they're much better than torturing himself with the past.
"No, we're almost there," Todomatsu replies, "I just want to stop somewhere first."
Osomatsu whines some more about not wanting to walk too much, and Todomatsu sighs telling him it won't take him too long. They end up stopping by a café, Todomatsu picking up some freshly baked goods that he offers Osomatsu, as well as a hot drink. It surprises the outlaw, who looks at the detective with wide eyes for a second. "Is it my treat?" he then asks with a smile, remembering the other's earlier promise.
"Huh? Oh, no," Todomatsu answers casually, "I just thought you would be hungry. You looked pale ever since this morning. Besides, I wanted breakfast, too."
"Oh," is Osomatsu's only response as he looks down at the warm bag. If this is what Todomatsu gives him out of simple care, he's curious as to what treat he'll be getting later during the day. Either way, the food works to greatly cheer Osomatsu up, and he's happy to shove it right into his mouth as he keeps walking with the detective. He gives him a warm "Thank you!" once he's done, wrapping an arm around Todomatsu and pulling him close.
"A-ah- you're welcome, of course," the other replies, tensing up at first before he offers Osomatsu one of his cute smiles. He's more subtle about pulling away from him than Choromatsu tends to be, but the outlaw definitely notices anyway. He only supposes that Todomatsu isn't one for human contact, however, as he hasn't seen him be very touchy with anyone.
Really, none of his friends seem to be the touchy type, and it makes Osomatsu a little sad, if only because he would love to be offered cuddles more often. At least, he supposes he can always force his affections onto them, but it's not exactly the same.
They eventually arrive at Todomatsu's workplace, and the first thing Osomatsu notices is a quite familiar looking vehicle parked in front of it. "Uwa – is that...??" he asks, looking at Todomatsu with confusion, while the other giggles cutely against the back of his hand.
"I dragged it over here when I went to pick up yours and Choromatsu's stuff," he explains, "It was in a bad state, but I sent it over to a mechanic I trust for repairs, and now it's like new. Consider this an apology for getting you into danger that other time."
"Really??" Osomatsu asks, before grinning and running over to it in order to test how well it works. It seems to turn on easily, and Osomatsu hears no problems in the engine whatsoever. It really is like new – so much so that he feels like it's actually going to run better than before. "That's great! Thank you! Though – why are you spoiling me so much??" he can't help but ask, tilting his head to the side with a confused frown. "That must've been annoying to retrieve, and then it cost you money, and..."
"Don't worry about it," Todomatsu immediately replies, looking away stiffly as he holds his hands behind his back. "I just... felt guilty over what happened with you and Choromatsu. I know you looked okay, but you got in trouble because of me. You shouldn't have."
"U-uh, I mean I get in trouble on my own anyway, it's okay...?" Osomatsu replies, feeling a little lost with the guilty look Todomatsu is wearing. It really isn't that big of a deal – and while Osomatsu won't deny that he and Choromatsu probably got close to death at some point during that chase, he actually holds fond memories of it, if only for how fun it was and how carefree he felt during it.
He wishes he could experience it again. Maybe he should get himself into trouble in order to regain his confidence and feel in control once more.
Todomatsu only sighs, "let's just get inside," he says softly, definitely trying to avoid the subject. It only leaves the outlaw with more questions than answers, as Todomatsu did not strike him as the overly kind type at all. And while he'll gladly accept any of the detective's gifts, he only worries about the true reasons behind them.
Is it really just out of guilt? If so, did Choromatsu get anything as well? After all, the journalist was the one most shaken by their little adventure, and the one that should deserve an apology gift. So why Osomatsu? Is it for the same reason Todomatsu always tries to speak so softly and kindly to him all the time?
Osomatsu doesn't know. He doesn't even know why Todomatsu even talks like this to him, though he hopes it's not out of fear, or anything. After all, the other is a detective, one that still worked with Atsushi back when Osomatsu was arrested. He could still believe the accusations held against Osomatsu, and could be trying to buy the outlaw's trusts in order to stay on his good side.
Either that, or he's trying to buy his trust with darker ulterior motives.
Osomatsu grimaces. He shouldn't be this doubtful when faced with such kindness, but... He supposes he's still feeling too paranoid to trust anything at the moment. He only hopes that he's overthinking it, and that the other is just genuinely nice, deciding to think this through later when he's a better state of mind.
The office doesn't look like anything special, aside from a few cutesy decorations that don't really fit the atmosphere at all. The air is warm and smells of coffee, and while Osomatsu feels a little out of place, he doesn't find it too unpleasant. He follows Todomatsu to his desk, watching him retrieve something from a drawer and hiding it in his backpocket. He tries to ask what it is, but Todomatsu only shrugs it off as being something unimportant that he forgot. Then, the detective sits at his desk, and sighs.
"So, I did my research on your missing friend," he tells Osomatsu, "His... your gang was wiped out by—"
"Tougou," Osomatsu cuts him off, his expression darkening as he grits his teeth and clenches his fists. "I know already."
Todomatsu tilts his head to the side, raising an eyebrow. "You knew? Then why did you ask me to search for him? I don't like working for nothing, you know."
"I didn't know at the time," the other huffs. "But yeah, I know. Is this all you had to tell me?"
"No," Todomatsu shakes his head. "I know he's alive. I have a contact working for Tougou who tells me about his whereabouts, and last time we spoke, she told me that she heard the name 'Tetsu' from him not long ago, and that she could tell me more next time. Luckily, today is next time, and I'm supposed to meet her in a bit. I thought you'd like to hear about him for yourself, so it's why I'm proposing you to come with me."
"...Really?" Osomatsu asks. It has been so long, that the possibility of knowing if Tetsu was okay felt like a faraway dream. His heart picks up pace, the way it quickly starts pounding in his chest making his whole body tremble slightly with apprehension. He wonders if it means he'll be able to see Tetsu soon, and see just how... well he is.
Because he can't expect him to be completely okay after having a run in with Tougou.
"Really. However, I know that it can feel dangerous to meet up with one of Tougou's underlings, especially considering that, from what I've gathered, you have a history with him. All of my previous encounters with this contact have been safe, but I can't guarantee that we won't run into trouble this time, and... You don't need to put yourself into more troubles than you already have," Todomatsu tells him, "So it's your choice."
Osomatsu frowns. He doesn't want to get into danger for sure, especially not Tougou related danger. Yesterday was enough, and the paranoia he's felt today even worse. Yet, his curiosity and stubbornness also pushes him to want to follow Todomatsu and meet this contact, to prove to himself that he's strong and can beat his fear, and to hear about Tetsu for himself.
He wants to know. He needs to. Because in the end, if Tetsu was alone to face Tougou, it's kind of his fault.
If Osomatsu hadn't fucked up that one night with Karamatsu, after all, he wouldn't have been left alone in the middle of nowhere. And if he had been there when Tetsu wanted to run away, maybe they could have escaped before Tougou attacked. And maybe, then, Tetsu wouldn't be missing at the moment.
Though Osomatsu guesses that what is done is done.
He takes a deep breath. He wants to stop being scared. He wants to stop running away. So he nods, giving Todomatsu a carefree smile, "Yeah, sure, I'll come."
The detective doesn't seem to buy into Osomatsu's behavior, however, studying his face for a second. It makes Osomatsu feel self conscious, wondering if it's this easy to spot the discomfort and apprehension in his expression, or the way his entire body feels tense and how every one of his action feels awfully unnatural. He wonders if he can see the droplet of sweat running down Osomatsu's brow - but all of this doesn't matter, as Todomatsu eventually closes his eyes and stands up, before saying "Alright, let's go then."
Osomatsu feels a little grumpy about walking all the way to Todomatsu's office for the other to grab something from his desk and then tell him about all of this, thinking he could have just said so while they were outside, or even at home, but he's only met with silence when he whines about it. He doesn't like it, not a fan of being ignored and not a fan of silence in general, so he frowns, shoving his hands in his pocket and searching for a conversation subject.
He'd like to talk about something nice, but all he can think about is Tougou, and the fact that Todomatsu spies on him. It surprises Osomatsu, because while he knows Todomatsu is against TG industries as a whole, he'd expect the other to be spying on his old boss Atsushi more than on Tougou. It feels dangerous, but it also offers Osomatsu a chance to ask a question that has been torturing him.
"... Say, you know stuff about Tougou, right? So you'd know about whether or not someone works for him in secret, right?" he asks.
"Hm? Sure," Todomatsu replies casually, "I don't know everything, but it's still a possibility."
"... Does Karamatsu work for him?" Osomatsu asks after a small silence caused by his hesitation, hand clutching at the pack of cards in his pocket. If the rose was still here, he'd probably be gripping at it, running his fingers over the cold stem and feeling a wave of hatred for himself over the physical reminder. But it's not here anymore. He let go of it. And all the self hatred he feels is only over the act of shoving it into Karamatsu's chest.
But he also knows that he had to. He knows he shouldn't regret it. So he forces these negative thoughts away.
The detective gives him a surprised look. "Well, that's sudden," he says, before humming. "I don't think he does, but again, it's not like I know everything. Karamatsu is a special - painful - case, but he's also an idiot. If he works for Tougou, I assume it wouldn't be out of real malice and more because he's mistaken or manipulated," he then frowns, "it's surprisingly easy to fall into that hole, after all."
Osomatsu huffs bitterly, "it would still be working for him, though," he says. "Doesn't change shit."
Todomatsu stays silent for a second at that, his eyes staring down. "I know," he says. "If he did something horrible while under Tougou's manipulation, it would still be a horrible deed, and would still have hurt the victim, who should definitely resent him. Have you had any trouble with him?"
"It doesn't matter," Osomatsu replies immediately, shrugging it off.
Osomatsu expects Todomatsu to be a little more nosy, but all he gets is silence as the other gives him a look before directing his eyes back in front of him. He's grateful for it, though he's a little less pleased by the awkward feeling it leaves them both with whenever the conversation falls silent like this. Even Todomatsu, this time, tries to change the subject, telling Osomatsu they're almost there after a while, as if he could already feel the whine that was about to come out of the outlaw after walking for too long.
They eventually arrive at a tall, abandoned building, making Osomatsu snort. "This can't get any shadier," he says with amusement, feeling the way the wooden floor creaks with every steps as they walk inside.
"I usually would meet contacts and clients in open spaces, but she's always feared being listened to whenever we did, so she prefers meeting here," Todomatsu explains, "I swear, the first time she dragged me here I thought she was going to murder me. Have you seen the state of this place? It's like it's going to crumble on us at any moment," he chuckles.
"Well that's reassuring," Osomatsu responds, though he's rubbing a finger under his nose and smiling. He likes when Todomatsu jokes or at least shows emotions other than the weird misplaced guilt that emanates from him.
"Don't worry, the worst that can happen here is to come face to face with a bug," the other says, shivering with disgust and making a grossed out face at the thought.
"Aww, are you scared of bugs?" Osomatsu asks, his grin stretching over his face as he leans in to pinch Todomatsu's cheek - only for the detective to swiftly avoid his hand and walk faster.
"I’m not!! They're just disgusting!" Todomatsu replies.
"Oh really? So you wouldn't freak out if I told you there's one on your back, right?" Osomatsu asks, leaning in and making his fingers crawl over the detective's back to imitate an insect. Right at the mention of it, Todomatsu jumps and lets out a shrill scream, before turning around on himself and swatting his hand at his back.
"Ah!! Ahh!! Get it off of me!!! Where is it?! Where is it?!!" he screams, while Osomatsu breaks down laughing. "I'm serious!!! Please!"
Todomatsu does look seriously freaked out, terrified eyes filling with tears as his trembling hand wave around behind himself in hopes to get the imaginary bug off of him. He even moves to remove his coat before Osomatsu grabs his shoulders to stop him, feeling himself grow teary eyed as well - though it's from laughter rather than fear.
"Calm down, calm down, I was kidding!" he giggles, wiping his eyes.
Todomatsu's fear almost instantly disappears, replaced with anger and exasperation as he pouts. "You...! What the hell!!!" he exclaims, puffing his cheeks and yanking himself away from Osomatsu's hold. He looks more like a sulking child than an angered adult, which only work to amuse Osomatsu further even as Todomatsu glares at him.
"Sorry, sorry, but that was too tempting," the outlaw replies, still snickering even after calming down from his laughter, reaching over to ruffle Todomatsu's hair.
"Never do this again," the detective huffs, only speeding up his walk.
Man, Osomatsu loves being a teasing asshole. It really works to cheer him up every time. Todomatsu's reaction is funny, and actually pretty cute, Osomatsu unable to stop smiling as he looks at the other's childish pout. It's amusing, because he'd expect the other to be as violent - if not more - as Choromatsu, but he surprisingly doesn't receive a single hit from the detective. All he gets is this mostly silent rage, that feels almost as violent as a punch. He guesses he should be grateful for the lack of physical harm, though the other doesn't look that strong to begin with.
Todomatsu drags Osomatsu into an elevator, the light in the small room flickering as the doors close. It works to wipe the smile off of the outlaw's face immediately, his body suddenly tensing him and causing his breath to hitch each time darkness fills the small room before the light flashes back on. "It's quicker this way," he distantly hears the detective explain, "You'll complain about there being too many stairs otherwise."
Osomatsu takes a deep breath, forcing his body to relax as he presses himself against the corner of the elevator. Right. It's just an elevator. The light is just flickering. It's small, but it's not dangerous. Todomatsu is with him. It's okay.
Breathe in, breathe out. He wishes he could reach for the detective's hand, just like he would reach for Choromatsu's hand in a moment of sudden fear caused by dark, closed spaces, but he knows the other would be weirded out, or just downright avoid Osomatsu's touch. Instead, his hand grips at his own shirt, Osomatsu feeling it to be too tight to breathe at the moment.
Obviously, the sudden panic doesn't go unnoticed, and Osomatsu can almost feel the way Todomatsu tenses up at the display. Ah. He's uncomfortable. That's understandable. Osomatsu would be uncomfortable too in his place.
He should probably at least be grateful that he isn't laughing his ass off in response to his fear like Osomatsu did with Todomatsu's.
"...You're scared of small spaces, aren't you?" Todomatsu asks. His voice is quiet, and... sad? It's hard to tell. Whenever the light flickers back on, Osomatsu witnesses the detective fidgeting, before reaching for Osomatsu's arms, the feeling of his hands holding at Osomatsu grounding him. "I- I-it's okay, I'm, sorry I didn't think," he quickly speaks, his voice sounding disproportionately upset by the second.
He's pretty sure Todomatsu wouldn't be so choked up with anyone else in a similar situation. He just doesn't seem to be the type to get so upset over accidentally making someone uncomfortable. Is he really just that compassionate? Osomatsu doesn't know, and he isn't in the mood currently to cheer him up, so all he can get himself to say is a quiet and rough "It's fine," while Todomatsu stares at him with shining eyes.
"It's, it'll be over soon," Todomatsu tries to reassure him. "I get scared of the dark here too, so I wouldn't have gone in here if I had to stay in a dark space for a long time, and..."
Just as he says that, the elevator comes to a sudden stop. Osomatsu's anxious mind can't help but fear that it's stuck, but the doors eventually open after a moment, light flooding back into the small room. The freedom it offers is one that Osomatsu is quick to grasp, as he immediately rushes into the corridor as soon as they open, pulling Todomatsu along with him.
Todomatsu lets out a relieved sigh, while Osomatsu takes a deep breath now that he's free from the small, dark room. It's ridiculous how overwhelming quickly panic spread through him, but the relief that hits him is also quick to wash it all away.
The comfort only lasts a moment, though, considering that as soon as they steps further into the corridor, a figure emerges from an intersection and runs into Todomatsu's arms, hands gripping at the detective's clothes. It works to surprise both the detective and the outlaw, the former holding the girl back and giving her a concerned look. "Sacchi?" he asks, "are you okay...?"
"Don't have time," the girl - that Osomatsu assumes is Todomatsu's contact - responds immediately. She's panting loudly, panic clear in her eyes, "Was found, need to run, you'll find your Tetsu guy at Atsushi's party, I need to go, I'm sorry," she says quickly, stumbling over her words multiple times before she pushes Todomatsu away and attempts to reach the elevator - only to be shot in the head right before she can step a foot inside, the doors closing quickly after.
The loud bang from the gunshot causes Osomatsu to jump, the noise echoing through the empty corridor and making Osomatsu's ears ring. His wide eyes remain glued on the girl's collapsed body for a moment, the sight of her blood spreading on the floor causing his heart to skip a beat and his hands to trembled, before the sound of footsteps approaching pushes him to turn around to face the source of the gunshot.
"Tssk, tssk, dirty little traitor," a tall man says, shaking his head. As soon as Osomatsu sees him, he recognizes him as one of Tougou's bodyguard, one that had run after him and had held him still as the disgusting monster taunted Osomatsu back at the casino. The memory causes him to gag slightly in disgust, the sight of the man's eyes falling on him only causing Osomatsu's blood to run cold and body to freeze while the other chuckles. "Ohoh, and look at that... She wasn't betraying the boss for any small fry either. What a surprise... He was really sad to let you go, you know?" he smirks, walking in Osomatsu and Todomatsu's direction slowly, surely, knowing neither of them have anywhere to run. "Oh, he'll be so happy and grateful if I brought his little toy back to him," he says, before his eyes shift to Todomatsu, his predatory grin only widening, "his son will also be happy to get his-" he tries to add, though his sentence is ended abruptly by another gunshot.
The only difference, is that this time its source is from right next to Osomatsu.
Osomatsu is a little too shaken to react right away, watching the man's body collapse onto the floor while the room grows silent, the only thing Osomatsu hears for a while being the sound of his own racing heartbeat, before his eyes fall onto Todomatsu. While the outlaw expects to see the other carrying a panicked expression, all he witnesses is annoyance in the other's features, as he clicks his tongue and puts his gun back into his back pocket.
Oh. So that's what he needed to pick up at his office.
"Ugh, of course this had to happen today..." the other mutters to himself, before his expression softens as he looks up at Osomatsu, "are you okay?"
"I, uh... yeah," Osomatsu replies after a second, brushing his sweat soaked bangs off his forehead as he attempts to regain composure. It doesn't look like there's anyone else in the building, though Osomatsu can't help but feel tense, the quietest cracks causing him to look around himself in search for any other menace. In doing so, he can't help but look back at the poor girl's corpse, grimacing and feeling his stomach twist at the sight.
Todomatsu's eyes follow Osomatsu's, and he sighs. "This shouldn't have happened," he says, "this never does."
"Yeah, well, I guess I'm just really fucking unlucky then," Osomatsu snorts bitterly, watching as Todomatsu approaches the corpse and kneels next to her, before... checking her pockets and bag? "...What are you doing?"
"I want to make sure she wasn't carrying anything of importance. No doubts Tougou's going to send someone else here to assess the situation after realizing his man didn't return. He didn't seem to know who she was meeting, considering his surprise, so we aren't in any immediate danger at the moment, but it could change if we're not careful," Todomatsu explains, voice calm, and almost bored. It's as if this wasn't his first time doing this, and as if he hadn't just witnessed a murder and committed one himself.
"Oh," is all Osomatsu can get himself to answer as he watches Todomatsu search her corpse before sighing and getting back up.
"Alright, let's... go, before anything worse happens," he says, taking a step toward the elevator before cringing and freezing in his tracks. He decides it would be better to go for the stairs, motioning at Osomatsu to follow him.
The way downstairs is long, Osomatsu understanding why Todomatsu said the outlaw would complain if they used them to go up. At least it's easier to walk down, and the adrenaline from their encounter helps Osomatsu quickly follow Todomatsu as the detective picks up pace, obviously not very reassured about the events either despite his calm looks. The tension obviously eases up as soon as they step outside, and Todomatsu sighs as his shoulders drops, "I can't believe this... Just after I apologize for getting you into troubles last time, this just... hah," he laughs sadly, "I really should've known better, I suppose."
Osomatsu frowns at that, feeling uncomfortable, "hey, uh, it's fine, really - as long as it's not Tougou himself, it's fine," he tells the other in an attempt at reassuring him. It's true, after all - if anything, the act of killing one of his bodyguard works to make Osomatsu feel a sense of satisfaction that overpowers the dread, if only a little. Or maybe it's just the adrenaline or the fact that he feels like his paranoia can't get any worse than it already is today. Either way, he's able to surprisingly remain somewhat alright, his only slightly trembling hand petting Todomatsu's back, "you're overdramatizing, really. Stop acting all guilty over me all the time. It's making me uncomfy," he tells him, "really, that poor girl deserves an apology more than I do."
Todomatsu gives Osomatsu a look that the outlaw can't quite read, biting his lips before he nods and lets out a shaky sigh. "Right," the detective says, "I suppose you're right. Let's just... go somewhere else to unwind, and I suppose I can treat you to eat - if you're hungry at all after this encounter, that is."
Osomatsu hums. "Not sure, but I'll never turn down food," he smiles, causing Todomatsu to chuckle.
"I'd rather not waste money if you can't eat it, though," he tells the outlaw, though he's already started walking down the streets. It seems that the crowded streets of Akatsukapolis works to put the both of them at ease, even if Osomatsu personally can't help but feel... bad, and guilty, if only because his mind keeps thinking back to that girl getting shot because of them, and how they kind of just abandoned her corpse there.
Not that there's much else they could do, but it still makes Osomatsu feel a twinge of guilt that he tries to brush away by talking to Todomatsu. The detective seems eager to empty his mind as well, at least, as he finally starts to get more talkative. Osomatsu doesn't really follow that well most of the time, as the other starts talking about some people he knows and gossipping about them, giggling against the back of his hand whenever he mentions something ridiculous they did. Osomatsu even manage to make the conversation drift to Choromatsu as soon as he hears the detective mention something ridiculous he did, the both of them laughing over how awkward the journalist manages to be.
They eventually settle down at a table outside of a café - the same one Todomatsu picked up breakfast at earlier - and after discussing some more, the detective lets out a sigh, resting his chin on his hand. "He complains about you a lot when we're together, you know?" he says, "but I know he likes you a lot."
Osomatsu huffs, "you say that, but he's been avoiding me a whole lot lately," he says, pouting and crossing his arms over his chest. "It's annoying."
Todomatsu giggles, "I can bet. But perhaps it just means you need to stop him from running away from you. You both could use a talk," he winks, playing with the drink he ordered a minute ago.
Osomatsu can't help but frown at that, tilting his head to the side in confusion. "A talk?" he asks, completely oblivious to what the detective means.
"I won't say anything more," the other replies, however, "you'll have to figure it out yourself."
Well, this just causes Osomatsu's frown to deepen. He isn't sure what Todomatsu is speaking about, though he does agree that he should probably stop Choromatsu from avoiding him. It's easier said than done though, with the way the journalist even took advantage of the outlaw's sleepiness to slip away from him this morning. Either that, or he really had to work early - Osomatsu doesn't know, but the point still stands.
Really, if it wasn't for the affections that Choromatsu does accept, the outlaw would almost think that he's creeping the journalist out or something. He wonders if Todomatsu knows more about what Choromatsu thinks of that - but when Osomatsu asks the detective about it, he only gets a dismissive response, Todomatsu telling him that he should probably ask Choromatsu himself.
The detective even goes so far as to change the conversation subject, going back to what happened back at the creepy building after making sure that both of them have calmed down and recovered from the event. He can't help but repeat how sorry he is to Osomatsu despite the outlaw telling him he really doesn't have to apologize, before sighing when Osomatsu asks him what the hell the girl was even talking about when she mentioned the party.
"I don't know," Todomatsu answers honestly. "I know Tougou and Atsushi have been plotting something together recently, so I suppose it's related to that. Either way, it can't be good... but at least, if they're hosting a party, it means investigating is going to be easy. Most people of status will be invited for sure. Perhaps I can ask Totoko for help," he smiles. "She owes me quite a bit."
Osomatsu hums, "and Tetsu will be there, huh..." he can't help but muse out loud.
He'll actually be there. It means that he's most likely alive and free - and even important enough to be invited...? Osomatsu represses a snort, having a hard time imagining his fellow gangster in the middle of nobles.
"Perhaps if we can infiltrate the place, you'll get to meet him," Todomatsu tells him.
"Huh? No, no way," Osomatsu says, shaking his head, "I'm not going to a party hosted by Tougou. I'd rather die."
Todomatsu grimaces at that, "Right. Sorry," he says, causing Osomatsu to sigh.
Despite that hiccup, and despite that unfortunate encounter from earlier, Osomatsu still manages to have a good time with Todomatsu, casual talks and food helping lift up his mood. The company is much appreciated, and despite the awkwardness, Osomatsu still feels like he's growing a little closer to the detective, which can only make him happy. The other seems interesting after all, if only slightly strange, and the outlaw is definitely very happy about his kindness despite his doubts over how genuine it is.
He knows the upset and guilty look on Todomatsu's face whenever something negative happens is genuine, so he can only trust that the kindness he shows toward Osomatsu is genuine, at least to an extent.
And if it's not, Osomatsu supposes it doesn't mean he can't enjoy it, as long as he remains careful.
Chapter 25
Notes:
Before you read, please check out this cute fanart by nouranime on pixiv!!
I'm sorry for being a day late, but hopefully this chapter being twice as long as usual will help you forgive me, haha.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu and Todomatsu spend the rest of the day attempting to forget the stressful events that have happened together, managing to relax and have a good time despite all of that. He finds himself particularly enjoying the moments where Todomatsu doesn't bring up the whole Atsushi and Tougou affair, wanting to get to know the other as a person rather than... a detective determined to bring TG industries down.
When he tells Todomatsu that, the other's eyes widen in surprise, and he chuckles, "I'm afraid that if you were to take my goal away from me you wouldn't find much else," which only works to make the outlaw frown.
"Listen, I'm just a street rat trying to get by, but there's more to me than that," he tells the detective, "it's the same for you."
The sad smile the detective was wearing twitches as he hears that, and he looks away, holding his mug of coffee against his face. "I'm glad you think so," he simply replies, in a way that tells Osomatsu he'd rather not hear anything more, accepting defeat without specifically appreciating Osomatsu's kindness.
It bothers the outlaw quite a bit, but the detective is quick to change the subject to make him forget about the exchange. The sun starts to set soon enough, the air growing rather cold, causing Osomatsu to shiver before Todomatsu checks his pocket watch and gets up, saying Choromatsu should be home by now. He walks Osomatsu back home, remaining mostly silent as they walk, before sighing out and apologizing once more for the trouble he got Osomatsu in, promising he'll look further into this whole party ordeal.
Osomatsu nods, before reaching over to pet the detective - who, for once, doesn't manage to avoid his hand in time - and telling him that despite everything, he had fun. This works to surprise the other, who smiles sweetly, and says that he, too, was happy to spend time with Osomatsu, understanding why Choromatsu wouldn't shut up about him.
That last bit intrigues Osomatsu, who wants to make a comment - but the detective has already waved him off and turned away, leaving him alone with his thoughts. That, as well as Todomatsu's earlier comment about them needing a talk, leaves Osomatsu feeling... confused, wanting to believe that he's hinting at the idea of Choromatsu eventually holding special feelings for Osomatsu, but knowing that it likely isn't the case.
Why would Choromatsu love someone like him, after all?
Osomatsu sighs, pressing a hand against his face and shaking his head. He doesn't want to go home with such negative thoughts, forcing a smile on his lips as he opens the door, only to be welcomed by the journalist's voice.
"Osomatsu?" the other calls out, peeking out from the top of the stairs.
"Yup, that's me," Osomatsu replies, his smile easily stretching into a more natural one as he sees the journalist. As he approaches, he can notice that some makeup still covers his face, showing that he hasn't been home for too long - and the outlaw can't help but find the look pretty cute on him. "Missed me?"
Choromatsu stares at Osomatsu in silence for a second, causing the outlaw to furrow his brows in confusion. He's about to ask if he's got something on his face, but Choromatsu sighs before he gets to open his mouth. "You seem to be doing better than yesterday... I'm glad," he speaks, avoiding Osomatsu's question. "Welcome home," he insteads says, a soft smile forming on his lips, "I was about to make some food."
"Aww, Choro worried about me~" Osomatsu can't help but comment, wrapping an arm around the other's shoulder and pulling him close. "So much that you even sent a babysitter to take care of me! How cute~!"
Choromatsu huffs, elbowing at Osomatsu. "I- I just, of course I was worried! I... I already told you why," he responds, looking down, his face growing a light shade of pink as he remembers yesterday's confession. It's almost ridiculous, really, how bashful the journalist is over the fact that he cares about Osomatsu. "And you just seemed so upset yesterday and, a-and I felt bad for being busy today because I wanted to help, a-and—"
Osomatsu chuckles, insisting on holding Choromatsu close despite his struggling. "I'm glad you care," he tells the other, voice soft and warm as he looks at him, "really."
Choromatsu looks back at Osomatsu, their eyes locking for a second, allowing the outlaw to admire the way the journalist's lips quiver before he bites them out of embarrassment, and the way even he lingers in the embrace before he eventually swallows and pulls away. "I... I really need to make food. I'm hungry," he says, hurrying to the kitchen, leaving Osomatsu to sigh.
When will the other stop running away from him? It's starting to get old, though Osomatsu guesses he should be grateful for these small, quiet moments in which he can almost feel the other's potential affection for him before he yanks it all away once more. All he can hope is that one day he'll be able to grasp at these affections tight enough that it'll be impossible for Choromatsu to force it out of his hold anymore.
For now, he can only appreciate what he's being offered.
It isn't like it's not enjoyable, either. Sure, Choromatsu still attempts to keep his distances, but Osomatsu finds him peeking at him multiple times through the evening. It most likely is to make sure Osomatsu is okay, though the outlaw sometimes catches his eyes lingering on him, opening his mouth as if to say something, before closing it and going back to whatever he's doing. It's amusing, really, causing Osomatsu to chuckle quietly each time, before he tries to make it easier for the other and force him to sit next to him on the couch when Choromatsu decides to take a break and rest.
"What... are you doing?" Choromatsu asks when Osomatsu leans on him, an arm wrapping around the journalist's waist and causing him to visibly tense up.
"Am I not even allowed to hug you?" Osomatsu asks with an amused huff, nuzzling Choromatsu's soft hair and appreciating the sweet scent they hold, while his hand rubs circles against the other's covered skin.
"I-I mean, you can, but..." the journalist stutters, eyes darting around looking for an escape, while his heart rate picks up so strongly that Osomatsu can feel it through their embrace. Is he nervous? Embarrassed? Or perhaps something else? Osomatsu doesn't know, but he appreciates his reaction greatly, finding it both amusing and... exciting.
Exciting, because it only pushes him to believe more and more that there is more to Choromatsu running away than him potentially disliking Osomatsu. Exciting, because it overpowers the outlaw's insecurities, silencing the voice at the back of his head that tells him that his thoughts and desires surrounding Choromatsu are something the other would never share. It makes the idea that Choromatsu doesn't enjoy Osomatsu's company at all sound stupid, proving that, on the contrary, he might enjoy it a little too much.
It's funny in a way, really, that no matter what Osomatsu may feel bad about, the other's presence and behavior always works to blow all of this negativity away. Even when said negativity is about him. The outlaw isn't even sure if Choromatsu knows how positive of an influence he has been on him, and how much more miserable he would be if he didn't have his Choromatsu to come home to and tease or demand affection from.
It's almost scary - Osomatsu shouldn't rely on someone so heavily for his happiness, knowing how bad of an obsession it can grow into. He doesn't want to obsess over Choromatsu the way he has with Karamatsu, to the point where each passing second away from him are spent longing for his touches and presence. He just wants to be happy, and accept the happiness that the journalist can bring him, without twisting it into something that will inevitably result in hopelessness.
"It's just a hug, relax," Osomatsu eventually tells the other, though his words act as a reminder to himself as well. Overthinking it will only ruin the moment, whether Choromatsu is the one to stress out about Osomatsu's affection, or Osomatsu about his own growing love for the other. He just wants to be happy, he just wants to stop feeling like shit, and as long as he remembers previous mistakes and works to move past them, he'll be fine.
Or at least, he hopes so.
"Right," Choromatsu replies, remaining seemingly uncomfortable, his eyes refusing to meet Osomatsu's as he attempts to take a deep breath. He reaches to turn on the radio as a distraction, opening the newspaper that had been forgotten on the table in the morning and doing his best to ignore Osomatsu's presence completely.
Osomatsu enjoys the background noise, as well as the warmth of Choromatsu's body pressed against him, but he can't deny his disappointment at the lack of interaction with the other despite that. It pushes him to ask Choromatsu about his day, forcing him to actually speak to him - and Osomatsu's delighted to hear Choromatsu complain about how tiresome it has been recently, the outlaw pushing him to tell him more about the annoying customers he's met, as well as the amusing situation he's witnessed. While Osomatsu does enjoy the stories themselves, it's the sound of Choromatsu's voice that makes him the happiest, especially when the other gets specifically fired up over situations that annoyed him - or when Osomatsu catches him chuckling here and there.
Osomatsu likes the sound of Choromatsu's laughter, even if they're few and far between, rather shy and quiet as the journalist usually tries to shut himself up before his small giggles turn into actual laughing fits. In general, Osomatsu enjoys any signs of happiness and amusement in the other - because as much as Osomatsu loves annoying him and hearing him yell, there's something especially cute in the happy V smiles the other wears sometimes.
The sight of it just makes Osomatsu's heart jump and start to race, his chest filling with warmth as he tries to fight a blush that burns at his cheeks - and while Choromatsu doesn't seem to notice, the outlaw is all too aware of these moments. It's strange, really - Osomatsu isn't sure if he was this affected by the other's appearance and behavior before, isn't sure if he's just noticing them more now or if it's just entirely new. The realization of his ever growing affection toward the journalist is extremely recent after all, and while he knows, deep down, that he has been holding special feelings for Choromatsu for a while now, he has only been considering them to be more than friendship since yesterday.
And even then, Osomatsu can't help but feel almost timid when he thinks about that. He doesn't know why, really - he's never been much of a blushing virgin in regards to his feelings, finding himself particularly happy to show his affection and speak very openly about them, but perhaps his recent experiences with love are rendering him a little more reluctant to truly jump into it.
Or maybe it's just the other's hesitations that are rubbing off on him.
That said, the outlaw isn't going to let this stop him from cuddling with Choromatsu and admiring him, finding the soft, honest expressions and tone of voice extremely refreshing compared to the ones someone like Karamatsu would exhibit. Really, the journalist feels like the polar opposite of Karamatsu in every way - so much so that Osomatsu has to wonder if he just falls for anyone that comes in his way and makes him feel just the tiniest bit happy.
Of course, it isn't the case - or else he would have married Ichimatsu long ago, or would have found himself crushing on Todomatsu as well as soon as the detective started showing surprising kindness to him. Even Tetsu hasn't been the object of Osomatsu's slightly obsessive romantic affections, despite that one time they had sex - and the dude literally helped him recover from the awful trauma that his time in prison caused him!
That realization cheers Osomatsu up a little, making him feel like his affection for Choromatsu are completely genuine, instead of a product of Osomatsu's extreme need for positive attention. He doesn't want to love Choromatsu just because he's grateful for his care. He wants to love Choromatsu simply because he finds him loveable and simply because the other makes him happy, in a way that is hopefully healthy.
Not that Osomatsu knows anything about healthy relationships.
Eventually, the journalist starts to yawn, complaining about being tired. The outlaw only joins in, saying he had a long day - and when Choromatsu questions what he could have done with Todomatsu that could be so tiring, Osomatsu only shrugs and says that they ran into a bit of trouble. Of course, this only works to worry the journalist further, but Osomatsu shuts him up by pulling him down along with him as he lays down on the couch, holding Choromatsu comfortably against his chest.
Obviously, this makes the journalist to blush a bright red, attempting to push himself away from Osomatsu but failing miserably due to the outlaw's surprisingly tight grip. "O-Osomatsu?? What are you doing?!" Choromatsu stutters, voice growing slightly high pitched from embarrassment.
"Just laying down," Osomatsu responds with a hum, "I'm too lazy to go to bed, and cuddling you's comfy, that's all."
"But- I, this is—" Choromatsu attempts to protest, though not quite finding anything coherent to say against the outlaw.
"Shhh," Osomatsu shushes him, pressing a finger against Choromatsu's soft lips and trying to ignore the sudden desire he feels to press his own against them. "It's not that big of a deal. Wasn't sleeping with each other last night nice? I'm sure you get lonely too in your comfy bed."
"You were stealing all the blanket," Choromatsu mutters with annoyance in response, causing Osomatsu to snort.
"Gotta buy a bigger one," he replies.
"Why?!" Choromatsu exclaims, "it's not like it's going to happen again! I don't need a big blanket! It's fitting for one person, because it's supposed to be used by one person, because I'm supposed to be sleeping alone! I don't need a bigger one!"
"But the couch's just so much less comfy than your beeed," Osomatsu whines, squeezing Choromatsu in his arms and causing the other to wheeze. "And I get so lonely at night, and then I also get cold because I've got no one to cuddle~!"
"It's your problem," Choromatsu huffs, "And you say it's less comfortable than my bed, yet you're still laying on the couch right now because you're too lazy to go in my room! And I'll let you know that last time was just for once, and—"
"Choromachu's so mean," Osomatsu cuts him off with a fake sniffle, "I might try to drown my sorrow in alcohol again... Ah, if only he allowed me to sleep with him, maybe I would feel happy enough to stay sober..."
"You— Osomatsu!!!" Choromatsu yells, giving him big angry eyes as Osomatsu breaks into giggles. "This isn't funny! It's serious! Don't, don't guilt trip me like this! A-and also, don't use words like, l-like 'sleeping with me'! It's, it sounds, w-wrong!" he adds, face burning even brighter now.
"But I'm serious when I say that it'd definitely make me very happy," Osomatsu replies in between giggles, burning to tease Choromatsu further and tell him he wouldn't mind sleeping with him in a sexual way, but knowing that the other would probably be unlikely to ever let Osomatsu in his bed again if he did. It takes so much self control out of the outlaw to stop himself from making a joke, deciding he can always bring it back up later. "Here, why don't we make a deal? You'll let me sleep in your bed from now on - with you in it - and I'll stop drinking all your booze. Deal?"
Choromatsu frowns at that, supposedly thinking it through. "That's so unfair..." he frowns, "but... if, if you're serious about being careful, then..."
Osomatsu can't help the triumphant grin that makes its way on his face, eyes shining brightly as he looks at Choromatsu. "Really?" he asks, having expected more fight from the journalist.
He didn't realize that this matter was so serious for him. He knows Choromatsu said that Osomatsu is important to him, and that the way one of his first instinct when very upset is to get shitfaced feels too dangerous to him, but Osomatsu truly feels that the journalist is blowing it way out of proportion. It makes him wonder if he has any hidden issues, or if he's just... that much of a worrywart.
Either way, it works in Osomatsu's favor, he supposes.
"R-really," Choromatsu responds, looking away and frowning even deeper. "But you have to promise."
Osomatsu chuckles quietly, "I promise," he says, holding his pinky out to Choromatsu. The other's expression softens at the gesture, wrapping his pinky around Osomatsu's own.
"Alright," he sighs. "But you'll have to abstain from trying to stop me from leaving to work when I've got early shifts. And also stop stealing the blanket. And try to be quieter - you snore. And also you're too clingy, and—"
"Geez, I'm a pain to sleep with, I get it," Osomatsu snorts, "you're still stuck with me now, though."
"Sadly," Choromatsu mutters, looking way more annoyed than he should.
Osomatsu feign hurt and offense at that, telling Choromatsu about how much he's breaking his heart with his negativity. That only works to make Choromatsu roll his eyes, however, telling Osomatsu that he should just shut up and sleep, causing the outlaw to chuckle, though he can only agree.
All in all, this feels like a victory - and even though their position isn't perfect for sleep, Osomatsu finds himself falling into the arms of slumber quite easily, the weight of Choromatsu's body against his own as the journalist snuggles against him feeling more comforting than he thought it would be, helping Osomatsu forget all the stress he's felt since yesterday.
The rest of the week goes without much incident, Osomatsu mostly spending his days at home with Choromatsu, and going out when the journalist forces him to. He doesn't really leaves the house alone, if only for his remaining fear of Tougou - and while the extreme need to run away far from Akatsukapolis strikes him more than once, Choromatsu's presence works as an anchor that keeps him in place, while surrounding him with warmth and protection.
His mood and mental state starts to rise up again despite the dramatic fall caused by the terrifying encounter, and Osomatsu is grateful for how much more bearable his paranoia has shown itself to be compared to previous incidents. Choromatsu offers him an all too needed distraction, keeping him company as much as he can despite his work, and almost allows Osomatsu to come visit him at his bar before changing his mind when the outlaw starts to make some dirty comments about his skimpy work attire.
Despite all of that, Choromatsu warms up to Osomatsu's affections further, giving in despite his initial reluctance, so much so that the instances of the journalist truly running away become pretty rare. It isn't to say that the other wholeheartedly cuddles all day with Osomatsu and showers him in affection - even if Osomatsu wishes it were the case - but he's getting better at not pushing Osomatsu away and not freaking out too much when pulled into the outlaw's arms.
It's nice. Osomatsu even thinks that perhaps he could go further, perhaps get a confession out of the journalist or at least a sign that his affections are indeed more than friendly, but a surprise visit from Todomatsu stops him from doing so.
Neither Choromatsu or Osomatsu expected him to come with news of Atsushi and Tougou's ominous party - Osomatsu hadn't even really told Choromatsu anything about his discovery, leaving the journalist utterly confused until Todomatsu explains everything. "Why didn't you tell me??" Choromatsu asks Osomatsu with a frown, arm crossing over his chest.
"Didn't think it was important?" Osomatsu tries, shrugging and finding himself feeling rather uncomfortable under the two's serious, disapproving stares.
Todomatsu himself seems to feel rather awkward and slightly hesitant, however, while Choromatsu simply complains about not being fond of being kept out of the loop, especially considering this whole affairs matters to him, too. He feels especially upset over the fact that he wasn't told by Osomatsu that he witnessed a contact being shot and killed right before him, the journalist saying he would like to know those things if only because they can be pretty traumatic and that he would have wanted to cheer up Osomatsu from the unpleasant experience.
"It was already all forgotten as soon as I came home, though," Osomatsu replies to that, "and you always make me feel better even when you don't know what's up anyway."
The declaration surprises Choromatsu, causing him to straighten up while his eyes widen. His lips twitch in an almost smile before he turns his face away and coughs against his hand, a slight blush coloring his cheeks. He replies a quick "I-I'm glad, then..." as he attempts to calm down, while Osomatsu chuckles, because this is quite an exaggerated reaction to simply being told that he makes the outlaw happy.
Todomatsu simply watches with a calm expression that Osomatsu can't exactly read, though the feeling of his attentive eyes on them makes Osomatsu feel a little bashful, the outlaw averting his eyes and rubbing a finger under his nose. "So, as I was saying," the detective finally speaks up after a smile silence, clearing his throat and opening his files, "Atsushi is holding a ball for TG industries, to which he has invited every noble figure, including Mr. Flag, despite Flag and TG industries' obvious rivalry," he explains, "That seems innocent enough, but a source says that a 'surprise' will be revealed during the ball, while other sources involved with Tougou tell me that it will ensure TG industries' triumph over Mr. Flag as the owner - and leader - of Akatsukapolis."
"That sounds... worrying," Choromatsu replies, leaning forward and resting his chin on his hand. "But maybe also overconfident? Despite TG industries' quick rise, it doesn't seem like they would overcome Flag corporation any time soon...."
"Unless they just kinda eliminate Mr. Flag," Osomatsu responds casually, leaning back and crossing his arms behind his head. "Either way, what are we supposed to make out of this? I told you already, I'm not going in a party hosted by Tougou. You can't bribe me this time. Not even with the biggest tits in the world."
"Osomatsu!!" Choromatsu reprimands him, hitting the outlaw's arm with a red, angry and embarrassed face.
Todomatsu sighs, pressing a hand against his face and muttering to himself, before looking at the both of them seriously. "The thing is, Tougou won't be at the party. Atsushi - despite being the chief of police - is going to be the host and representative, while Tougou does... his thing. If you want to be away from Tougou, your best bet is to go - especially considering it'll be held in the TG industries' special airship. There's not much he can do while remaining on land."
That manages to catch Osomasu's attention. Really, several things about what Todomatsu explained are noteworthy, but the one that causes his eyes to widen slightly is the mention of the airship.
Living in Akatsukapolis, it's impossible not to spot the multiple large airship circling the city skies. He remembers their numbers being one of the first thing he noticed about the city, while his childish desire to one day fly in one burning deep down in his chest. Such things are reserved for noblemen only, after all, with street rats like Osomatsu having no chance of ever stepping a foot in one of the luxurious ships in their lifetime.
That, as well as the idea of flying far away from Tougou, even if only for one night, keeping Osomatsu safe from any unfortunate encounter with the man, makes this party feel much more intriguing and desirable. Osomatsu would jump on the occasion and joyously tell Todomatsu that he'd love to spy on it for him, if it wasn't for a small detail.
"It's great that Tougou won't be there and all," Osomatsu says,"but Atsushi definitely will, right? I may be dumb as shit, but even I know that it wouldn't be smart of me to go anywhere near that piece of shit. Why don't you go?"
"For the same reasons you don't want to run into Tougou," Todomatsu sighs, "I literally can't be faced with him."
Osomatsu can't help but huff bitterly at that, "I don't think our situations are comparable, nah," he tells him. "Sure, Atsushi was probably a shit to you and all, but as far as I know you've still got both your arms."
"Osomatsu..." Choromatsu says in a soft, yet reprimanding voice.
"Atsushi may not have taken away any of my limbs, but he still took—" Todomatsu tries to argue, before cutting himself off and biting his lips, looking away. "Nevermind. You can believe what you want, but the truth remains that even despite the special circumstances of the ball, I wouldn't be able to keep myself undercover or keep my cool if I saw him. And killing him right now would cause more harm than good."
"Special circumstances?" Choromatsu asks in a small attempt to derive the subject away from the uncomfortable matter of whether or not Osomatsu and Todomatsu's situations are comparable. The outlaw should probably feel bad for putting Todomatsu down - but he can't help but feel almost insulted to have the horrible things he went through due to Tougou be compared to what Todomatsu must have gone through while working for Atsushi.
As far as Osomatsu knows, Todomatsu was a simple policeman, free of making his own choices about whether he could stay and obey or not. As far as Osomatsu knows, he didn't spend every minute of his life in fear of what his boss would do next, of what simple mistake would result in traumatic punishments. As far as Osomatsu knows, Atsushi is much more of a corrupt man in power rather than a cruel and monstrous gang leader.
"It's going to be a masquerade. A masked ball," Todomatsu explains, "Aside from not knowing if I'd be able to control myself, I'm pretty sure Atsushi would recognize me even if I wore a mask and disguised myself. But you... despite the whole affair surrounding you, Osomatsu, he's only heard your voice and seen you act for an extremely limited amount of time, and more than a year ago. A simple disguise and fake identity would keep you safe. As for Choromatsu, he's already safe from recognition - though even then, he also has his Choromi identity to hide behind."
"Y-you want me to go to this party too?! And - and dressed up as Choromi?!" the journalist exclaims in utter shock. "I- I don't mind being Choromi at work, but, but at a party, around all these nobles, I..."
"It's either that, or risking ruining your non existent image if something bad happens," Todomatsu simply replies casually, despite the harsh words.
This causes Choromatsu to grimace, while Osomatsu laughs. "Hey, you could be hot in one of these fancy dresses!" he tells Choromatsu, petting his back.
"D-don't say that!!!!" the other only responds, face burning as he jumps away from him.
"It's just the truth~" the outlaw says, before grinning as he looks at the detective, "so, if I was to actually accept being your little spy or whatever - I hope we'll be paid by the way - would I, like, would we pass as nobles and everything? With the fancy outfits and the money that comes with it?"
"Yes you'll be paid, but no you obviously won't be as rich as the nobles going to this party. It's not like you're going to have to prove your status further than with a fake name as well as the invites Totoko has gotten for us," Todomatsu replies with a small sigh. "As for the disguise, you'll indeed both pass as nobles - and more specifically, a noble couple."
That claim causes both Osomatsu and Choromatsu to choke on their spit and sputter a shocked "A... a what?!" as they both look at Todomatsu incredulously. Osomatsu's surprise is much more amused and excited, however, than Choromatsu's. It's followed by a chuckle and a bright grin, while Choromatsu's voice is way up in pitch as he looks like his life has just crumbled before his eyes.
"You, you want me to - You want me to be, you want us to be... a couple?!" Choromatsu asks, his hands gripping at his hair tightly. "But, but why?! Why can't we just go as friends?! A-and - do you really think Osomatsu would be fitting as a noble? I mean, no offense, Osomatsu but - you really don't have any manners! You're going to offend one of them into dueling you to death! It won't be pretty!!"
"Hey!" Osomatsu laughs, unable to really refute the other's claims. "I think I'd make a pretty good noble! And if they wanna duel me for their fragile honor then don't worry, I think I'm pretty good at —"
"That's not the point!!!!" Choromatsu yells, before grabbing Todomatsu by his shoulders. "Please! I can't - this isn't, I just, I...."
"Please calm down," Todomatsu responds quietly, giving Choromatsu a calm yet somewhat amused stare as he grabs the journalist's hands and pushes them off of him, his lips twitching into a smirk. "I hesitated a lot, and considered making Osomatsu your servant since it would ensure people wouldn't pay attention to him as much as they would to you, but it's safer for the both of you to be presented as a couple, considering it'll keep any suitor from attempting to take your hand and will make sure that nobody would try to separate you. That said, your reaction is probably the biggest reason for my choice. As well as some other things," he says, giving Osomatsu a wink at that last bit - which causes the outlaw to frown and tilt his head to the side in confusion, while the detective acts as if nothing happened.
"What do you mean my reaction?!" Choromatsu barks back, completely ignoring Todomatsu's other argument.
"Your panic is absolutely hilarious," is the detective's simple answer as he holds the back of his hand against his face and chuckles quietly.
"I agree," Osomatsu snorts. "C'mon, I was happy I was going to be in a relationship with the hot babe Choromi, and now I almost feel insulted! I'd make a good boyfriend, y'know!"
"I doubt it," Choromatsu replies flatly, grimacing at the outlaw.
"Ouch," Osomatsu says, placing a hand over his heart in mock heartbreak. "To think my girlfriend would be so mean to me...."
"Don't call me that!!!!" Choromatsu squeaks, stomping his foot on the floor.
"Indeed, Osomatsu, you shouldn't call Choromatsu that. He'll be your wife rather than your girlfriend after all," Todomatsu chimes in after some snickers, pulling out two small black boxes. "These will be your wedding rings. I borrowed them from a friend and am supposed to bring them back intact, so please don't damage or lose them. They're extremely expensive."
"I think I'm going to faint," Choromatsu comments, letting himself fall back onto the couch.
"Already practicing your gentle noblewoman act I see," Osomatsu jokes, nudging at Choromatsu - who bonks him on the head in return, causing Osomatsu to let out a small pained noise in between giggles.
Choromatsu doesn't stop begging Todomatsu to revise his plans, telling him this is a bad idea and telling him how unecessary it is. The detective is completely deaf to these complaints, however, replying that Atsushi is already expecting a married couple under the fake names he has already chosen for them, which only causes the journalist to boil from the forced choice.
Osomatsu, too, is a little displeased, if only because Todomatsu has done all of those preparations and plans before even getting their consent - though he supposes that it doesn't truly matter now, considering they accepted without even being forced.
After some arguing, in which the detective finally states firmly that he isn't going to change his plans, he tells the soon to be couple about the details. They'll be presenting themselves as Yuuta and Choromi Matsunaga, a rich couple coming from a faraway land and recently installed themselves in Akatsukapolis, before financing Totoko's career quite a bit. They'll meet her up before making their way into the party, and will simply have to work as Todomatsu's eyes and ears, watching for anything suspicious.
Osomatsu finds the fake names rather silly, wishing he could go as some variation of "Osomatsu", but once again, the detective firmly says that no changes can be done now. He also tells them that their outfits are already prepared, before adding that there is a chance Tetsu might be at the party, which only works to make the outlaw feel more excited.
Really, he shouldn't be so happy about this opportunity. It's dangerous, after all, despite the precautions - there is still a chance that Atsushi, or even other nobles, might recognize him, or that the corrupt police chief might notice them snooping around. But the idea of pretending to be a married couple along with Choromatsu is just golden, and might greatly help him in his quest to see if the other actually likes him or not.
The journalist's extremely negative reaction seems to be telling Osomatsu that he doesn't want anything to do with him romantically. While it fuels the negative voice at the back of his head that tells him that Choromatsu would never love him this way, the outlaw pushes himself to keep up hopes and see it as Choromatsu being embarrassed rather than him rejecting Osomatsu.
After all, he isn't the only person Osomatsu knows that responds negatively to affection and love despite his enjoyment of it. Ichimatsu is like that too, to an extent - and while Osomatsu isn't sure if the mechanic would be like Choromatsu in this situation, it still proves that it isn't too far fetched to think that the journalist might just be embarrassed more than anything.
Only time will tell, he supposes.
Upon Todomatsu revealing their outfits, Osomatsu realizes just how intricate and fancy they are. He's actually grateful that Choromatsu is the only one of them that is going to crossdress, considering how heavy the dress Todomatsu hands him seems, and how tight the corset has to be. The dress itself is pretty beautiful, though, with an assymetrical theme, causing the heavy skirt whose frills cascades down Choromatsu's leg to reveal his left side entirely, while one of his arms is wrapped in tight leather in opposition to the other that is decorated with a wide and poofy sleeve. Along with that come thigh high boots with terribly high heels, which make for a terribly uncomfortable looking, yet beautiful, outfit to wear for the journalist.
As for Osomatsu, the only discomfort in his outfit come from the couple of unnecessary belt over his wide collared vest, weirdly poofy striped pants, as well as the overcomplicated boots whose golden detail shimmer in the light. They remind him of the shoes that he passed by when Karamatsu took him out to buy new ones as a "proof of love". The boots that Osomatsu specifically avoided due to discomfort and simple ridicule. Granted, these ones are at least devoid of too many sparkles and other brightly colored details, but the abundance of belts and gold on them still makes Osomatsu feel out of place when he thinks about the idea of wearing them.
At least, the long coat Todomatsu hands him help cover most of these, the detective instructing the outlaw to hide his mechanical arm under the long sleeve and dark leather glove. All in all, it looks pretty cool, even if a little too fancy compared to what Osomatsu is used to - which is pretty much the point.
What Osomatsu finds himself grimacing about, however, is the custom made mask that Todomatsu hands him. It's supposed to cover the top half of his face, with a short beak resembling one of a bird as well as long colorful feathers protruding from the sides that make it looks like wings deploying from the sides of Osomatsu's head. It's pretty, really - but Osomatsu can't help but feel displeasure in response of the bird theme, if only because it reminds him of Karamatsu, and because he's overally sick of being a helpless little bird that everyone wants to cage.
He wishes he could be compared to some other animal. Like a dog, or whatever. Something that isn't so helpless and small.
"Is there something wrong?" Todomatsu asks, clearly noticing Osomatsu's negative reaction.
Osomatsu hesitates for a second, before pouting. "Why am I a bird?" he asks.
"Well, I... thought it was fitting, I don't know," Todomatsu replies at that, frowning in thought. "You seem to be the kind of person who's happy to fly free of any bonds and restrictions, and birds are the perfect representation of such freedom. That, and they can be assholes."
"...Oh," is the outlaw's only response.
Freedom, huh. That's the complete opposite of what Osomatsu has associated this nickname with. To him, it only refers to the way Karamatsu hunted him so fiercely and desperately. To him, it only refers to the time he spent caged and alone and scared. But he supposes to others, who haven't been through the same things he did, birds are supposed to be free. They're supposed to be happy.
All these things that Osomatsu has wished so hard to be.
"I can try to get another one if you dislike it," the detective says, already reaching to retrieve the mask out of Osomatsu's hands - only for the outlaw to pull it toward himself in refusal.
"...No, I'll keep it," he responds, looking at the mask and running his fingers over the feathers, "I think it's actually fitting. You're right."
Todomatsu looks at Osomatsu for a second, searching his expression, before he nods and sits back. "If you say so."
Meanwhile, Choromatsu's mask seems to be entirely for the aesthetic, as it shows black and gold tentacles wrapping around and sticking out of his face, with a small chain linking some of them. The mask completes the asymmetrical look, with one of the eyes being covered with a half goggle, while the other side is a simple hole.
"Are you sure this looks okay...?" Choromatsu asks as he holds it over his face with a frown, "I feel a little ridiculous..."
"It reminds me of some horny artworks I've seen," Osomatsu snickers, which causes Choromatsu to glare daggers at him and take the mask off.
"That's it, I want a new one."
"No, no no no, you look great, really!" Osomatsu immediately says, grabbing Choromatsu's wrist before the journalist gets to hand the mask back to Todomatsu. "I kept the bird mask, so you gotta keep the tentacle one."
"You just want to make more dirty jokes," Choromatsu huffs, looking away with a cute little frown that causes his lips to take a downward V shape.
"I mean, I definitely do, but I also think you look nice," Osomatsu replies with a soft chuckle, rubbing a finger under his nose and forcing the mask back on Choromatsu's face. "For real."
His voice is gentle, and so is the look he offers Choromatsu. He's being serious: this outfit along with the mask make Choromatsu look far more beautiful than he should be allowed to, and the outlaw is sure that he'd look even better if he was wearing his usual wig and makeup. It's almost upsetting, as Osomatsu finds it difficult to take his eyes off of the other or fight the urge to tell him how he truly feels.
This isn't the time, after all. Especially not considering Todomatsu is right there, watching the two interact in amused silence. And especially not considering Choromatsu threw a tantrum over not wanting to pass as a couple just earlier.
Osomatsu doesn't know if it'll ever be the time, if he'll ever actually get himself to take the risk and confess his true feelings, or if he'll remain safe in an unfulfilling friendship. But he supposes he can at least enjoy the fun opportunity Todomatsu has offered them, guessing that, in the possibility that Osomatsu and Choromatsu will never be a real couple, the outlaw can at least find joy in the fact that they will spend this evening pretending to be one.
The compliment causes Choromatsu's hand to twitch and tremble in Osomatsu's hold, the outlaw finding the way the journalist chews on his lips really cute. He's noticed that the other does it quite a lot, pushing Osomatsu to guess it to be a proof of his embarrassment or nervousness. Either way, he can't help but feel warm at the way Choromatsu's cheeks burn, eyes staring at Osomatsu for a bit before the journalist directs them away from him, free hand pressing itself against the bottom half of his face to hide what Osomatsu can only guess is a soft smile forming over his lips. "T-thanks...." he replies quietly, voice trembling ever so slightly. "I think you look... nice, too..."
Osomatsu didn't expect to get a compliment in return, but it only causes the fire in his chest to burn brighter as he rubs a finger under his nose and runs his hand through his hair. "Thanks!" he replies as well, chuckling and feeling his face warm up. He probably shouldn't get so worked up over a compliment so bashfully uttered, and yet, here he is.
"I see you two won't have much trouble acting like a couple," Todomatsu sighs. "But please try to save up the act for the party. The details are on these invites," he explains, not even giving the both of them time to be embarrassed from his comment and forcing them to regain their composure immediately, as he hands them the invitations, "I'd like to meet up with you an hour prior to the event, at six in the afternoon, to discuss further preparations or any questions you think of during the night."
The both of them nod, and after discussing things further - as well as Choromatsu kindly offering Todomatsu some tea in thanks for all the troubles he went through for them both - the detective says that he has other things to prepare and should probably leave.
The party seems to be held over the week end, starting at seven in the afternoon on saturday and lasting through the night. This gives Osomatsu and Choromatsu the rest of the week to prepare, with the journalist attempting to teach Osomatsu how to actually speak with respect when facing nobles as well as eat properly, with little to no success. Despite that, the outlaw still tries to reassure Choromatsu when he sees him panicking over Osomatsu eventually offending one of the nobles and getting himself killed, promising that he'll do his best.
Overall, Osomatsu is pretty excited for the party - and even though Choromatsu still seems rather embarrassed and reluctant at the idea of having to pretend to be Osomatsu's wife, the journalist, too, admits that the outing could be a nice experience. It'll be a once in a lifetime experience, after all, and while they'll have important matters to deal with, it doesn't mean they aren't allowed to enjoy themselves a little.
The time for the party eventually comes after long days of waiting during which the couple prepares. The simple idea of referring to them as couple makes Osomatsu giddy with excitement as he walks toward the almost intimidating airship along with his companion, having spent the last hour with Todomatsu, going over what they needed to accomplish during the party and what they should expect. Osomatsu mostly shrugged it all off, too focused on the idea of going to a fancy ball offering free food in a beautiful airship to really care about the fact that this is supposed to be an infiltration mission.
The airship is even bigger than it looks when up in the air, looking more akin to a castle than a simple flying ship. Osomatsu can feel his heart start to speed up as his grin extends from ear to ear, causing Choromatsu - or should he say, Choromi - to huff in amusement.
"You look like a child," Choromi comments, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. With the way she trembles slightly, Osomatsu guesses that the chill evening breeze that blows by them every now and then is a little too cold for her. He opens an arm and invites her to snuggle close to him while they're still outside, but she frowns at him and simply walks faster in response, which would cause Osomatsu to pout if he wasn't in such a cheery mood.
"It's because I feel like a child!" Osomatsu responds, "when I was a kid I'd stare up at these airship flying in the sky and beg my dad to steal me one somehow. One year, it was the only thing I asked for for my birthday, and he said he'd actually do his best to sneak me into one of them somehow," he chuckles, rubbing a finger under his nose and smiling at the memory.
Choromi snorts, "what did he end up doing for your birthday? Since I assume that didn't happen."
"It didn't indeed, but he kinda died before having the chance to give me anything at all instead, so," Osomatsu shrugs, feeling his smile fall if only for a bit, before he forces it back on his lips. He tries to focus on the brighter memories, and on the thought that his younger self would be so happy to know that he'd have the chance to fly high into the midnight sky, right along with the stars - while ignoring the knowledge that his younger self would however be quite bummed to learn just how terrible the events leading up to this night are.
Maybe if he knew, back then, he'd wonder if it's truly worth it. He'd wonder if the amount of good in his life really balance out with the amount of horrifying sorrows that have fallen onto him and crushed him to the ground.
It's a good thing that Osomatsu never had such knowledge. And it's a good thing that dwelling on these thoughts doesn't matter and won't change anything, the outlaw taking a deep breath and emptying his head as much as he can as he catches up to Choromi.
"I'm... Sorry," she says, her voice growing quiet as she looks down.
"Hey, it's alright, t'was long ago," Osomatsu replies, reaching over and grabbing her hand, finger brushing over the ornate and shining wedding ring over her finger before he pulls her along. "C'mon, let's go meet up with Totoko!"
At that, Choromi's walk actually comes to a sudden halt. "A-ahh... About that... I- I'm not really sure we should, I mean, what if she thinks I'm ugly and what if she feels ashamed of having her name linked to me and, and oh gosh she's probably going to be so beautiful and I don't know if I really deserve to stand next to her, and—" Choromi starts rambling, her voice growing higher and faster as she frantically waves her hand fan toward her burning, nervous face.
"Chill out," Osomatsu snorts, "it'll be fine. I mean, for one, you're hot, and she'd be really blind to not see that," he tells her, expecting her to look at him with offense and feeling surprised when she seems to be too caught up in her anxiety to care about the embarrassingly blunt comment. Really, that almost causes Osomatsu to pout, as he greatly enjoys her reactions, and wishes to have at least one sign that she's listening and acknowledging his words, but he decides to let it slide, considering how genuinely nervous she looks. "Second of all, though, it's not like we're gonna spend the entire night with her. She's just gonna introduce us as her friends and that's it, then we'll just go on our merry way. Okay?"
"I-I guess so, but, but still, I just, I don't want her t-to judge me, and—" Choromi tries to argue, causing Osomatsu to sigh and simply force her along as he makes his way to the idol, despite the journalist's struggles.
Once they reach the idol, Osomatsu notices just how her look takes Choromi's breath away. He himself can't deny that her extravagant dress and mask look beautiful, especially in contrast to Reika - who seemingly has been forced to keep her much more bland looking maid outfit, most likely in order to not overshadow Totoko's grandiose appearance. The servant was still allowed to wear a mask, which is - unsurprisingly - cat themed, with splashes of bright pink and green that sets it apart from the washed out colors of her dress.
The real object of interest truly is Totoko, with her bright, iridescent mask representing two blue fishes wrapping around the upper half of her face, their long flowy fins almost looking like frills that fly up in the air. Her long dress is just as flowy, the skirt shaped in a way that imitates these frilly fins, though it remains cut short on the front to reveal her slender legs covered by fishnets. Just like last time, Osomatsu and Choromi find themselves hesitating over whether their eyes should direct themselves to her chest - which is greatly enhanced by the dress' design - or her uncovered legs. Osomatsu opts for the former, while Choromi's brain seems to short circuit due to the dilemma. Poor her.
"You're finally here! I was going to go in without you at this point~!" Totoko announces, posing in a way that definitely invites every eyes on her. "Tehe, to think I was worried that you guys would be too pretty compared to me, but you actually look kinda boring. That's good though! Thank you for being boring for me," she snickers, the jab causing Osomatsu to immediately look at Choromi in slight worry for her reaction.
Thankfully, Choromi seems way too in awe of Totoko's presence to feel bad, her gloved hand pressed against her burning face as she fans herself even more frantically. "Ahh, Totoko is talking to me and thinks I'm bland...." she sighs, a happy smile on her face.
Osomatsu snorts, "and to think you worried over her insulting you. Looks like you're into it," he comments quietly. "Anyway, I guess it'd be pretty hard to be any flashier than you are," he then tells Totoko with amusement, "we're just supposed to like, blend in and all that shit, so..."
Totoko giggles happily, "oh don't worry, I'll be happy to grab all the attention for you!" she says, "right, Nyaa-chan? Really, I'm upset I haven't gotten to show off to all these petty nobles yet. They need to know I'm far better than them, you know?"
"Right," the maid responds with a grimace, "if that's the case, we should hurry, or they'll start without us."
All of them agree, as they are seemingly the last ones to arrive at the ball. The guard at the entrance checks their invites and names, Totoko instructing the pretending couple that this is the only time they'll truly need to use these names if they don't want attention. It's a masked ball for a reason, after all, which is probably going to make it easy for the both of them to keep up the act. Totoko herself shows difficulty understanding the very idea of not wanting the world to know who they are, considering she makes sure to introduce herself to everyone as the rising idol Totoko, while stopping anyone from even looking at her maid for more than two seconds.
They quickly lose the idol in the crowds as soon as they enter the ballroom, Osomatsu and Choromatsu far too busy looking around themselves in admiration to follow her as she introduce herself to everyone in order to show off.
The room is large - larger than if one was to lay the entirety of Choromatsu's house on one floor - with a high ceiling from which a wide, golden chandelier encrusted with shimmering gemstones hangs. Tall windows on one side offer a beautiful view of the city around them as the airship soon starts to rise up in the sky, everyone losing their footing if only for a second before they straighten back up again. Watching the tall buildings grow smaller and smaller as they rise higher and higher feels surreal, and despite Osomatsu often happily flying up in the air in his vehicle, in this moment, he feels almost small as mild vertigo hits him.
Looking away from the windows offer them a better view of the wide room filled with guests wearing extravagant and colorful outfits, clashing with the usual dark and muted colors worn by the world every other normal days. It's refreshing to see, even if the sound of talking that echoes through the room quickly starts to hurt Osomatsu's head. Some of it is drowned out by the classical music played by the orchestra at the opposite side of the room that invites more than one couple on the dance floor to share an intimate waltz.
The walls that aren't decorated by intricate high windows are covered in beautiful frescos done by the most popular artists of the last century. The ownership of a ballroom able to display such artwork is a proof of status and wealth, making Osomatsu feel even luckier that his one time in such a place is here out of any other fancy airship.
His lips can't help but twitch downward when he reminds himself that this is Tougou's property, however, but he tries to keep the bitterness of this thought from ruining the moment.
"This is the fanciest place I've ever been to," he comments, and Choromi can only agree with a nod and a "me too". "That said," Osomatsu adds, "where's the free food? I skipped dinner so I could fill my stomach with some fancy dish~" he whines, petting his grumbling belly.
This causes Choromi to roll her eyes and sigh. "You're such a child... but I suppose this is our chance to explore," she responds, walking deeper into the ballroom.
Osomatsu chuckles and rubs a finger under his nose as he follows, grabbing her hand once more. "Just so I don't lose you in this sea of people," he tells her when she tenses slightly as Osomatsu intertwines their fingers, the journalist obviously embarrassed at the idea of holding hands in public despite knowing it would be seen as normal for them to do so in this particular setting.
They're supposed to be a couple, after all, and most couple around seem pretty happy to show off their affections for each other. This makes Osomatsu happy, as it serves as an excuse for him to be clingy and affectionate to Choromi without receiving too much of a struggle from her.
Despite the ambient noise, each of their steps still feel so loud, as if they resonate through the entire room. While Osomatsu isn't exactly against crowds at all, there's still these small little spikes of paranoia that stab at him with each time Choromi's heel clicks on the floor and each time they pass by another noble. He's pretty sure Choromi feels the same as her hold on Osomatsu's hand tightens from time to time - and it gets specifically tight and painful whenever someone stops them on their ways to try to address them.
It's always just a simple guest that wants to compliment them on their outfits and then boast about themselves or about how grandiose this ball is. Choromi finds herself too timid to speak much, her voice squeaky and shaky whenever she opens her mouth, so Osomatsu ends up doing most of the talking. He can feel his fake wife's nails dig into his skin through both of their gloves whenever he talks a little bit too casually despite his supposed status, but the outlaw usually successfully covers his lack of manner by saying he's had a little bit too much alcohol to remember them. Despite Osomatsu being completely sober, his conversation partners tend to let it pass, probably because they themselves did drink a little bit of booze.
Some of the guests hold them off a little bit longer in order to ask the couple more about themselves or about what they think the big announcement from TG industries will be about. Osomatsu attempts to avoid most of the questions about him and his life and job, though he can't help but introduce himself as a super famous magician at some point, which causes Choromi to facepalm as she hisses at him quietly to pretend to be a businessman to avoid trouble. That said, this causes the couple talking to him to light up and ask him to show them one of his tricks, which Osomatsu is all too happy to do.
The attention - especially as the nobles grab more of their friends to pull them to watch Osomatsu - starts to really stress Choromi out, and after failed attempts at pulling Osomatsu away from the small crowd, she simply walks away.
Osomatsu does notice her absence quickly, and excuses himself from his spectators saying he needs to find his wife again. The nobles clap and wave him goodbye, telling him they'd love to invite him to perform for their kid one day and that they should exchange contact informations at the end of the ball, which causes Osomatsu to smile warmly.
It's surprising, really. Usually nobles aren't the kind to be so amazed by simple magic tricks done with a deck of cards that's falling apart, but he supposes that the colorful, extravagant ball is putting all of them in a cheery mood. Really, if it wasn't for their fancy attires and their more elaborate vocabulary, Osomatsu would almost forget their status, feeling like he'd just interacting with everyday people.
It's like his uncomfortable, out of place feeling has completely flown away, making Osomatsu feel like he's part of these people's world, if only for tonight.
He can forget the fact that he's lived on the streets for the first half of his life, can forget the fact that the second half has been spent stuck with terrifying gangs, and can forget just how insignificant he is to these people.
If only for tonight.
He finds Choromi toward what was initially their goal: food. She's sulkingly drinking some wine as she rests against the long ornate table, glaring at the men who look at her and try to talk to her. They eventually make eye contact, Choromi's glare becoming angrier as she looks at him - before her attention is taken away by a gentleman who grabs her hand and kisses it, bowing slightly and apparently complimenting her beauty. She seems to hesitate for a bit, before she allows herself to smile and thank this man despite rejecting all of the others, the spark of jealousy it causes in Osomatsu's heart making the outlaw growl.
If that wasn't enough, the small look she shoots toward Osomatsu proves him that she's doing it on purpose, probably to make him feel as jealous and left out as she had been feeling while he was entertaining these nobles. The man tries to invite Choromi to dance, before Osomatsu walks up to them and wraps his arm around her waist possessively. "Get your hands off my wife," he barks at the nobleman, who immediately straightens up and takes a step back, letting go of Choromi's hand.
"Well, I didn't know this beautiful damsel was taken, my apologies," the other replies. "She simply seemed so bored and sad all alone that I couldn't help but want to brighten her night. Perhaps one should take care of his companion more if he doesn't want other men to sweep in."
Well, if that wasn't an insult Osomatsu isn't sure what is. "The fuck are you implying?" he asks, brows furrowing as he glares angry daggers at the stranger through his mask, his hand grabbing at the collar of his shirt. "At least I fucking have a wife. Where's yours, huh? Mister too desperate for a hole to fuck that you're hitting on the first girl you see. Don't give me a lesson."
The man's eyes widen in offense, and he quickly yanks himself away from Osomatsu's hold before stomping his foot onto the shiny wooden floor, holding an accusatory finger up to Osomatsu. "You—-!" he starts, before Choromi puts her hands on both of the men's chests and pushes them apart.
"Please don't ruin this evening with a fight, both of you," she says, looking at them back and forth, giving an especially sharp look at Osomatsu. "I'm sorry for the confusion, but I think it might be best if you leave me and my husband alone, sir."
The stranger looks at Choromi for a moment, before huffing and saying he's only letting this pass so easily because fighting now would tarnish his own reputation. As he leaves, Osomatsu can't help but snicker and rub a finger under his nose, before Choromi turns toward him and crosses her arms against her chest.
"You almost got us in a fight," she says disapprovingly. "And may I remind you that you do not have an actual wife. This is just pretend. You're as bad as him in regards of hitting on the first girl you see."
Osomatsu chuckles, "I know, but at least I'm aware of it," he replies, "and for tonight I can act as if I'm actually married to a hot babe. And I mean, c'mon, wasn't his reaction really fucking funny? These rich people are way too easy to offend," he adds, pulling Choromi close again.
"It was pretty funny, I guess," Choromi can't help but admit after a moment of silence, her body only tensing slightly when Osomatsu pulls her tight against himself. Her hand hovers over him, before it rests on his shoulder, her face burning as she hides it with her hand fan. "But you still broke your promise of not picking up any fights."
"Maybe if you weren't out there tryin' to make me jealous, I wouldn't have picked up a fight," Osomatsu huffs. "The fuck was that about?"
"I don't know, what was this whole magic thing about?" Choromi shoots back. "Do you realize how much attention you've been getting? We're supposed to be undercover, not perform in front of every single guest! You're going to be found out, and then we're going to get into troubles! Nevertheless, we aren't even a real couple. I could flirt with others if I wanted to."
"No you can't," Osomatsu immediately responds, his hold over Choromi's waist tightening. "I don't want you to."
Choromi's eyes widen slightly at that, and despite the fan and mask hiding almost the entirety of her face, Osomatsu can almost sense just how much she's blushing, and how she's most probably biting at her colored lips. "I- why?"
Osomatsu bites at the inside of his cheek. Why, indeed? He knows the answer, but he isn't sure if Choromi truly wants to know. "Just because," he tries to shrug it off. "It uh, would bring attention to you too. And if I can't get attention then you can't either."
Choromi's shoulders drop ever so slightly at that, "Oh," she replies, looking away toward the couples dancing, "I see."
That reaction is... strange, Choromi almost seeming... disappointed, though Osomatsu isn't sure if this is simply his wishful interpretation or the reality. Either way, the silence that follows makes his heart sink a little, and he sighs, squeezing Choromi against himself. "C'mon, don't be so sulky," he says softly, "we're supposed to have fun, right?"
"Actually, we're supposed to be investigating," she responds.
"Yeah, well - doesn't mean we can't have fun. You agreed to that, right? That it might be an entertaining outing. So let's enjoy it!" Osomatsu argues, already picking some food from the table to eat while he speaks. "It's like, a once in a lifetime occasion and everything, so lighten up! Eat some of their food - it's delicious - and like, I dunno, talk to these people a bit! I mean, without flirting. But they're actually fun!"
Choromi looks at Osomatsu as he eats, remaining silent for a while before she sighs. "I suppose you're right," she says, though her lips remain stuck in a frown until Osomatsu holds some food in front of her. "Wh- what are you doing?"
"Feeding you," Osomatsu tells her, "hoping it'll make you stop being so pouty."
Choromi's frown only deepens, "I-I can feed myself," she responds, reaching for the fork in Osomatsu's hand - only for the outlaw to pull it away from her reach and only push it back toward her face when her hand drops.
"You can, but I wanna do it. As like, I dunno, a way to show off that like, we're a couple and stuff, I guess. So people don't try to take you away again. Keep up the act, and all," he explains, feeling himself grow slightly embarrassed as he keeps searching for excuses for his desires to keep doing not-so-platonic things with Choromi. It's just an act, he tells himself. It's all supposed to just be an act. He doesn't have to go that far. Their matching rings should be enough.
But he wants to go that far.
"I-I, I mean, we don't have to..." Choromi stutters, looking around herself while her hold of Osomatsu's coat tightens as embarrassment rises in her. Despite that, she doesn't resist when her pretended-husband pushes the food inside of her mouth, her entire face bright red as she swallows it. As soon as she does, though, she brightens up, "Uwa, it's actually pretty good...!" she exclaims, and Osomatsu chuckles.
"I told you," he replies, getting some more to feed Choromi.
Really, he just wants to see the way her face shifts from frowning and embarassed to delighted and relaxed as she loses her shame gradually in enjoyment of the food, forgetting about the people around them who are too busy with each other to even care about them anyway. She really is cute like this, Osomatsu wishing he could just feed her for the rest of the night, and feeling sad when she eventually pushes his hand away and chuckles quietly about how she's going to be full if he keeps going.
Despite that, she allows Osomatsu to hold her against himself a bit longer, her head resting against his chest while his thumb rubs circles against her waist. They remain quiet for a while, just enjoying each other's warmth, before Choromi sighs softly and looks around them. "We really need to actually take this seriously and do what Todomatsu has asked of us," she tells him, her voice quiet and soft. "Have you even seen Atsushi around? Though I suppose that with all these masks and outfits, it'll be hard to spot him."
"I feel like he'd still set himself apart from the crowds. I mean, look at Totoko," Osomatsu responds, pointing at the idol who is currently attempting to hold an autograph session, "she's definitely not trying to keep her identity secret."
"I can't blame her, the world needs to know about her," Choromi smiles dreamily as she looks at the idol.
That, also causes another jealous spark in Osomatsu's heart. "Yes, well, that isn't the point," he huffs. "The point is that like, Atsushi probably is like that, too. I mean, he's the host or whatever, so..."
Despite his attempt at changing the subject, Choromi doesn't let it go so easily, looking back up at him with furrowed brows. "Are you jealous of her, too?" she asks.
"Wha- no! It's not like you have a chance with her or anything anyway, why would I be jealous??" Osomatsu tells her, his words purposefully blunt to crush any hope Choromi might be having in regards to the idol.
It might come off as cruel, but even without Osomatsu's feelings for Choromatsu, there really is no chance for the journalist to ever get with the idol. Really, Osomatsu doubts she would want to get with anybody at all. Or at least, not with a commoner like Choromatsu.
"Hey!!!" Choromi exclaims with offense. "I- I never said- I just, I... I don't even deserve to breathe the same air as her, but...!!"
Osomatsu laughs, "as long as you're conscious of it," he says, petting her lower back - which ends up with him slapping her butt softly instead and causing her to squeak. "Woops."
"Osomatsu!!!" Choromi hisses, while Osomatsu laughs some more as he tries to half heartedly apologize. They argue for a bit more, sounding like an actually married couple, before the sight of a tall man with a fancy mechanical arm passing by catches Osomatsu's attention.
"It's him!" he says quietly, pointing at the man. "I remember that arm, it's the same one he was wearing back when — you know. It's him. It's Atsushi."
Choromi straightens up, watching the police chief. He's wearing an expensive looking violet suit with a golden pattern reflecting in the light, as well as a silver mask etched with gold and encrusted with diamonds.
"He's clearly shoving his money in everyone's face," Osomatsu snorts as Atsushi makes his way to several guests, bowing at them and talking to them. When he sees him come closer to them, Osomatsu can't help but nudge at Choromi to step away, and they both make their way to the other side of the room while keeping their eyes on the host.
Osomatsu's grateful for the lack of resistance from Choromi, who seems to have quickly understood Osomatsu's reluctance at the idea of having to interact with Atsushi. It would be stupid to ignore the possible dangers of having to even speak a word with the police chief after all, despite the security that the masks and fake identities provide. He doesn't want Atsushi to find them out, but he also especially doesn't want to be face to face with him for fear of his uncomfortable feeling and memories taking over him. Osomatsu doesn't know if he could manage the pain of facing the man who threw him into prison, and doesn't know whether he would be paralyzed with fear or be overcome with his need to hurt Atsushi for all the pained he caused him. Furthermore, his interactions with other important guests are far more important than whatever he could say to them anyway.
It becomes especially interesting when Atsushi makes his way to a rather large and condensed group of female nobles that surround a small man whose face is hidden behind a solid gold mask. If it wasn't for the flag sitting on top of his head, Osomatsu would have been extremely confused as to why all of these rich, beautiful ladies would surround such a small and ugly looking little man - but it only makes sense with the man's identity: Mr. Flag.
It's hard to really mistake him for anybody else, really. Even Osomatsu, who has never met the guy, knows of the unmistakable flag on top of his head, as well as his small size and strange but recognizable speech pattern. All of these women do as well, and are all too happy to try to get his attention - and money.
Osomatsu can't help but feel amused, also, at the large amount of servants he has brought with him. All of them wear the same mask decorated with large deep black feathers, matching their black and white outfits that sets them apart from all the rest. They simply follow Mr. Flag around, making sure that nothing suspicious is happening or something. Choromi comments that she's grateful he has so many people to protect him, saying that it's hard to imagine anything happening to him tonight despite everything.
Osomatsu agrees, though he also adds that Choromi shouldn't have her guard down despite that, and guesses he hopes Mr. Flag is also being careful as well. It's not like he specifically cares about the business man, but he'd rather have Mr. Flag reign over Akatsukapolis and the surrounding cities rather than have Tougou take his place.
Because if something was to happen to Mr. Flag, it wouldn't only be Flag industries that would suffer, but the entirety of Akatsukapolis. Mr. Flag is their unofficial leader after all, and having Tougou take his place would be... a catastrophic nightmare that Osomatsu doesn't want to even imagine.
That said, after a short discussion - on which Osomatsu and Choromi try to eavesdrop by sneaking closer while still remaining out of Atsushi's view - the police chief seems to excuse himself to talk to more guests. He tries to approach Totoko, but the idol completely ignores him, leaving him hanging with his hand up for a handshake that never comes as she makes her way to Mr. Flag.
Osomatsu can't stop giggling quietly against Choromi as they watch the idol try to catch Mr. Flag's attention and fail, the other dismissing her quickly and causing Totoko's face to burn bright red in anger and shame as she yells at him and stomps away. It's pretty hilarious, and also quite surprising to see how uninterested Mr. Flag showed himself to be, Totoko requiring her poor maid Reika to fan her and calm her down with praises to stop her from tearing this whole party down.
All in all, however, the ball doesn't seem out of the ordinary. Not that either Osomatsu or Choromatsu could know considering neither of them have ever gone to a ball, but nothing strange or scary seems to be happening, and while they still try to keep their eyes out, they mostly decide that they can enjoy themselves for the most part.
Aside from food and from watching over the party, Osomatsu remembers another goal of his: finding Tetsu. He knows the other has nothing of a nobleman so unless he's also playing pretend - or unless a lot of things happened to him while they were separated - Osomatsu doubts he will see him amongst the bright and colorful rich people surrounding him. Instead, Osomatsu tries to look over the staff made up of poor, thin servants who are still surprisingly well dressed despite their status - probably as a way to show off their master's wealth as well as to fit in with the party.
The servants all wear the same mask - quite similar to the way Mr. Flag's own servants do - which look rather bland and simple, covering all of their faces in silver. Guards however, have the honor of wearing a more intricate design resembling a wolf's face, though even then the only color they are allowed is this bland silver that clashes with all the other masks worn by guests who favor bright colors and gold over the boring silver.
The fully covered faces makes it difficult for Osomatsu to truly make out the features underneath, so all he can truly rely on is body type. Tetsu is specifically tall and as lanky as can be, and not many guards fit the profile, while the servants tend to remain rather small and forgettable. He walks around the ballroom several times, the doors leading to other rooms remaining locked aside from one that opens up to a corridor which itself leads to bedroom that Osomatsu supposes can be used by couples seeking more intimacy.
While the lack of Tetsu is disappointing, he guesses he at least made an interesting discovery, which he hopes he can use later on. Though he doubts it.
"Maybe he's in one of these locked rooms? Either way, we have all night to find him. I'm sure it's fine," Choromi even tries to cheer Osomatsu up, causing the outlaw to chuckle softly.
"You're right," he says, giving her a gentle smile that causes Choromi's hold of his hand to tighten.
It's cute, and Osomatsu squeezes her hand right back, enjoying the feeling of her slender fingers against his own. Osomatsu is sure that if it wasn't for the barrier of their gloves, he would feel how damp Choromi's hands are from nervous sweat. He doesn't know if he's grateful for that protection or not, as he doesn't really mind holding Choromatsu's sweaty hands, though it's true that the smooth texture of the gloves feels a little more pleasant if only for the lack of need to wipe his hand on his clothes whenever they separate.
All in all, though, Osomatsu remains in love with holding the other's hand. It continues to fill him with such a comforting, enjoyable feeling that Osomatsu wouldn't trade for anything in the world - aside maybe from kissing Choromatsu. It's the one thing that he so desperately wishes he could do, simply holding the other and press his lips against his, feel how soft they are before pressing his tongue inside, and—
Osomatsu can feel his heart speed up at the very idea, while Choromi looks at him with concerned eyes, waving her free hand in front of his face. "Are you okay?" she asks, "you were spacing out."
"Huh? Oh, yeah, I'm fine," the outlaw replies, chuckling and rubbing a finger under his nose. He's grateful that the mask is covering the better half of his face, keeping her from noticing the way his cheeks are burning up. Despite that, she doesn't seem too convinced, and Osomatsu looks around for some sort of escape before the sight of couples dancing, as well as the sound of a new song being played by the orchestra gives him a brilliant idea. "Hey, since I don't think I'm gonna find Tetsu right now, and since everything seems to be chill for now, why don't we dance?" he asks, giving Choromi an excited look.
"Wh- I mean, I, we could but, that's... sudden. And, I mean, I just, I don't know if I'd be a good—" Choromi stutters, cutting herself off and looking around before she casts her eyes down. The idea of dancing seems to make her nervous, though with the way her eyes shine and the bashful look she has on her face, soft purple lips tortured by the teeth chewing on them that attempt to form a smile despite her reluctance, Osomatsu guesses that perhaps she's interested after all, even if a little scared.
"I've never danced in my life, it's okay - I'm sure you'll be better than me even if you never did it either," Osomatsu reassures her, free hand reaching for her cheek and brushing a strand of hair away from her face, before cupping it and pulling her to look up at him. "It's just for fun anyway! You don't have to be good to have fun."
"I... I suppose that's true," Choromi replies, her voice quiet and hesitant. The smile he offers her is bright, which causes Choromi to allow her lips to extend in one just as bright. The sight fills Osomatsu's heart with joy, and the idea that he can't kiss her right here and now feels like torture.
He stops himself from leaning in and pressing their smiles together by simply nodding to himself and saying "Let's go have fun then," before pulling Choromi toward the dance floor suddenly, causing her to let out a small surprised squeak.
They stand in front of each other for a couple of seconds, Choromi hesitantly putting her hand on Osomatsu's shoulder while he positions his own on her waist. They smile softly, though Choromi can't help but let out a small embarrassed and nervous whine before looking away, lips quivering slightly in such an adorable way Osomatsu can't help but chuckle. He makes the first move, leading their quite awkward dance across the ballroom.
Despite earlier reluctance to look at him, Choromi's eyes naturally find their way back to Osomatsu and lock themselves with his own. They're out of rhythm, feet stumbling here and there, Choromi accidentally stepping on Osomatsu's foot more than once before apologizing shamefully while the outlaw whines and giggles at her clumsiness. They definitely aren't as graceful as the beautiful, skilled couples dancing the way they had always been taught to dance, but it doesn't matter.
It doesn't matter, because they're having fun. It doesn't matter, because even if they're making fool of themselves, even if they seem completely ridiculous or if they bring shame to themselves, they're still enjoying it. Really, it almost feels like the world around them disappears - at least for Osomatsu - and like the only thing that remains is Choromi.
The feeling of her in his arms, the sight of her soft smile and the gentle sweet smell of her perfume. She's all that matters to Osomatsin in this moment - though really, he knows that even when they'll stop dancing, she'll remain the most important things in his eyes.
It all feels magical, really. Maybe it's because of the scenery around them, Osomatsu feeling like he's in a fairytale rather than in real life. Maybe it's because of how much he's losing himself in the feelings he holds for her, drowning in the affection that he wants to shower her with and that he's feeling less and less reluctant about confessing. Maybe it's because of how right everything feels, as not even this annoying nagging voice at the back of his mind manages to speak loud enough to overpower the sound of Osomatsu's beating heart as well as the beautiful music that guides their feet.
He manages to forget all of his worries, all of his fears, his world becoming nothing but the comforting joy he feels as he dances together with Choromi. Tougou, Atsushi, Karamatsu - these names don't matter at all right now. His past doesn't matter. Even his future doesn't matter - because each second that passes is one that he savours so much that Osomatsu feels like he can take whatever may come his way, as long as Choromatsu is by his side.
He doesn't even care about how disgustingly cheesy that sounds. Because it's the truth, no matter how embarrassing.
"You know..." Choromi eventually voices out after a while, so quietly that if Osomatsu wasn't so focused on her he might have missed it, "tonight has been surprisingly fun so far. This, specifically... has been nice. I'm grateful for it."
Osomatsu's smile only widens at the declaration. "I think the same," he says, squeezing her in his arms. "I've been loving this whole evening, though pretending to be a couple with you has been my favorite part. I kinda don't wanna stop."
Choromi's eyes widen, her hand gripping at the fabric of Osomatsu's clothes. "D-do you mean..." she trails off, eyes focused on Osomatsu's own as she searches his expression.
Osomatsu chuckles, "what do you think I mean?" he asks softly, leaning forward if only a little. Choromi doesn't lean away.
"I, I just, d-do you mean that you, w-want to be..." she stutters, obviously way too embarrassed to finish her sentence but also visibly not displeased at the idea she tries to voice out.
"Maybe," Osomatsu replies.
"M-maybe?!" she exclaims quietly, "m-maybe what! You, you have to say it..." she then mumbles, pouting slightly.
Choromatsu is so cute.
"Maybe I can show it instead," he then says, as quiet as a whisper before he pulls Choromi flush to himself and finally closes the distance between them, pressing his lips against her own.
Osomatsu's heart skips a beat at the very feeling of their lips finally, finally touching, and it's as if time itself had come to a stop at this very moment. Her lips feel even better against his own than he had imagined, and he can't help but smile against her, holding her ever so tightly against himself as he doesn't want to let go.
What he had intended to be a simple, quick kiss is turning into one that he hopes never ends - and even when they eventually have to break away in order to breathe, Osomatsu finds himself closing the distance once more. And he does it again, and again. Even Choromi doesn't stop him, letting out an almost inaudible whine and clinging tightly to him whenever he makes even the slightest of move away from her.
That's when he realizes that the journalist had probably been waiting for this moment for a long time, too. That's when he realizes that perhaps all the doubts he had about whether or not Choromatsu loved him this way were extremely stupid, and that he should have done this a long time ago.
Despite all of that, though, he's also glad that he's doing it now of all times, if only because of how magical the moment feels. He can hear, from far away, the current song ending as the both of them kiss, Osomatsu's tongue growing curious and impatient as it presses against Choromi's lips. He feels her make a small surprised noise, though she shows no resistance, even parting her lips slightly to allow Osomatsu inside.
The outlaw is all too happy to take the offer, both of their tongues pressing against each other as they deepen their kiss. It's amusing how Choromi seems to have lost all of her previous hesitation, all the time the journalist spent running away from Osomatsu and showing extreme reluctance toward his affections just completely swept away and forgotten. She's clinging to him and showing as much passion as Osomatsu is, letting out the smallest of moans as he squeezes her in his arms.
The only thing that stops them is a couple abruptly bumping into them, causing them to separate and stumble, only barely saving themselves from an embarrassing fall. "Hey! Watch where you're fucking going!" Osomatsu yells out, though the couple that bumped into them yell back a "and you get a room!" that causes the both of them to look at each other and blush, giggling a little.
"I-I think we got a little carried away..." Choromi says bashfully, pressing a hand against her mouth as she looks away. Despite her hiding her lips, however, Osomatsu can just see it in her eyes that she's smiling very happily.
"Woops," he shrugs, smiling just as brightly. "I don't really wanna stop now, though. Maybe we should take these people's advice."
Choromi glances back at Osomatsu's, eyes widening and her body straightening up. "I-I, I mean, I, would that... really be okay?" she asks, obviously nervous about the idea.
"Only if you want," is the outlaw's simple reply, voice soft and gentle as he runs a hand through her hair. The truth is, he really, really wants to just pull Choromi into one of the bedrooms right away and make out, finding it extremely difficult to control himself at the moment. But he also wants to make Choromatsu happy. He wants to give Choromatsu the choice, wants to keep him comfortable and go at the pace Choromatsu wants.
He wants to do that, because it's something that nobody really did for him, and something he really wishes he was offered.
Choromi hesitates for a while, before giving Osomatsu the smallest, most bashful smile the outlaw has ever witnessed. "I... think I want to," the other replies, so quietly Osomatsu almost misses it.
"Let's go then," he tells her, reluctantly detaching himself from her and pulling her toward the corridor and into the first bedroom they encounter. Once inside, with the door quickly locked, Osomatsu pulls Choromi into yet another deep kiss, their tongues finding each other quickly for yet another dance.
They kiss, again and again, Osomatsu eventually pushing Choromi toward the bed as they lay in it. He can feel tension rise into his pretended-wife's body, but he tries to ease it with soft caresses against her cheek as he removes both of their masks for easier access, and simply because he wants to admire her soft features better.
Really, the mask is almost a shame, considering the effort that was put into her makeup. Choromatsu always works hard on his appearance whenever he dresses up as Choromi, Osomatsu noticed, but tonight this has been especially true. The bright and colorful makeup causes Osomatsu to almost lose himself into her deep dark eyes who stares right back at him in one of the rare moments where their lips aren't touching.
"You're hot," Osomatsu tells her in a whisper, causing Choromi's face to burn a bright red.
"Y-you're only saying that because I'm all dressed up a-and crossdressed," Choromi mumbles, looking away with a pout.
"Huh? No, no," Osomatsu says, eyes widening in surprise. "I think you're hot all the time. It's true that you're particularly hot right now, though," he chuckles, "especially as you're laying below me."
This declaration only causes Choromi to whine in embarrassment as she presses both of her hands against her face - though Osomatsu is quick to grab her wrists and pull them away from her face, pinning her against the bed instead. "O-Osomatsu..." she says in a quiet, trembling voice, squirming slightly under the other, who smiles.
"Don't hide your face from me right after I compliment you," he reprimands her with a smile, "it's rude."
When he notices her pressing her legs together, it pushes Osomatsu to get curious, knee gently separating them as he presses it further up until he encounters her crotch. He immediately feels something hard against his leg, which only works to widen his grin while Choromi lets out a quiet but high pitched shriek as she tries to pull away.
"I can't believe you got hard just from kissing," Osomatsu giggles, "you really are a virgin, huh, Choro?"
"S-shut up!!!" Choromi squeaks, struggling against Osomatsu's holding in an attempt to hit him on the head. "I-It's not my fault if, if I never k-kissed anyone and if this was, n-nice and I-I just, I just - why are you always like this?!!"
Osomatsu can't help but laugh out loud now, a happy laughter that only causes Choromi to grit her teeth further before the outlaw leans in to press a small little kiss against her face. "You're so fucking funny and cute, it's why I'm always like this," he says, wearing one of the happiest smile he’s ever had on his face as he looks down at Choromi, the affection burning in his eyes enough to make them both feel like they're going to combust.
Fuck, he loves Choromatsu so much.
"I-I just, I wish you could be nice... for once... I don't want to feel ridiculous right now..." Choromi admits with a pout, looking away.
Osomatsu's smile softens at that, and he lets go of Choromi's wrists to cup her head in both of his hands and force her to look at him. "Alright. I can't make promises, but I'll try my best," he tells her, giving her yet another soft kiss. "Here, why don't I show you the extent of my kindness by taking care of your boner?" he then can't help but add, grinding his knee against Choromi's erection and causing her to let out a soft, high pitched moan as she grips at the sheets.
"W-wait—" she finds it in herself to say as Osomatsu's hands make their ways to her thighs and up her skirt, the journalist sitting up slightly. "I- b-before you do anything, I... I want you to tell me you love me," she says, gulping and looking at Osomatsu with a serious expression - though the blush across her face makes it hard for the outlaw not to feel amused.
"Oh?" he asks, "I mean, I... I do love you," he replies, his voice softening as the simple declaration cause his own heart to burst. Despite their kisses and despite the quiet acknowledgement of each other's feelings, neither of them have actually uttered these words. These same words that Osomatsu has been burning to yell in Choromatsu's face for so long. These words, that Osomatsu has been dying to hear come out of Choromatsu's mouth.
And now he's actually saying them. It feels surreal.
Choromi's expression softens, and she scratches her hair as she whispers a shy little "G-good... I love you too," before looking away.
The sound of her voice murmuring those words makes Osomatsu feel like he's going to explode, and he can't help but lean in to smooch her once more, their wide smiles pressing against each other as Choromi lays back against the soft mattress.
"What was that about, anyway?" the outlaw asks after breaking away and rubbing a gloved finger under his nose, "I mean, I don't mind saying it - it made me happy, but... that was sudden."
Choromi pouts, "I just want to make sure that you're not just doing... y-you know, with me, just because you're horny or something. I want to make sure that, you know... this isn't a one time thing."
Oh.
Osomatsu can feel his chest burn, the fire reaching his cheeks. The beating of his heart is so strong he can feel it through his entire body as he looks at Choromi, his fingers caressing the skin of her thighs gently. "Don't worry, it's definitely not a one time thing. We're gonna fuck a lot."
"O-Osomatsu!!" Choromi groans, this time successfully hitting him. "Y-you know what I mean! If you're only interested in, in s-sex then get off!!"
Osomatsu laughs, rubbing a finger under his nose. "I'm just kidding I'm just kidding! I mean, I definitely wanna bang you all the time, but also, it's because I love you! So don't worry so much," he tells her, "and just enjoy what's gonna come."
A pout remains on Choromi's face even despite that, though she attempts to relax after muttering a quiet "Asshole..." while Osomatsu works his way up her thigh. It's difficult to reach anything above her waist due to the tight corset, but when Osomatsu reaches to take it off of Choromi, she stops him saying that it's too much of a pain in the ass to put on for them to remove it now.
That causes Osomatsu to pout as well, if only because he wants to touch the entirety of Choromatsu's body, but the journalist tries to cheer him up by stuttering a quiet, timid "W-well I guess t-that means we're going to have to do it... a-again... after tonight," that causes the outlaw to chuckle, before leaning in and kissing Choromi's forehead.
"I suppose so. How sad," he jokes, deciding that even if he can't grope Choromi as much as he wants to tonight, they can still have fun.
He pulls down Choromi's tights in order to finally let some of her skin breathe, her thigh high boots coming off as well and leaving all of her soft legs exposed. Even undressing this little causes Choromi to let out an extremely embarrassed whine as she attempts to close her legs once more, biting onto her fingers as she directs her gaze to the wall.
Osomatsu sighs, though an amused smile remains on his face despite it all. "You're so cute," he comments softly, "but you really don't gotta be so embarrassed, you damn virgin. Just relax. I'm gonna make you feel good! And then you can even brag about finally graduating from your Cherrymatsu status-"
"Don't call me that!!" Choromi barks, grabbing a pillow and throwing it to Osomatsu’s face while the outlaw laughs.
Osomatsu giggles, letting the pillow fall back onto the bed. He lets Choromi scold him and mumble in annoyance at how she wishes Osomatsu could take this seriously and about how if he continues making fun of her she'll just go back to the ballroom, before his hand suddenly grab at the journalist's dick. The gesture causes the other to gasp in surprise while his member twitches in the outlaw's hand.
"Here, forgive me now?" Osomatsu asks with amusement, stroking the other through his underwear before he pulls those down as well to allow his hand direct contact with his dick. It's smaller than his previous partners', and the outlaw almost wants to make a funny comment about that, though he stops himself when he looks at Choromi's face and the way her eyes flutter shut as pleasure overtakes her.
She's beautiful like this, Osomatsu thinks, strands of bright green hair enveloping her face and falling onto the bed, letting short bits of dark hair peek from underneath. As much as Osomatsu loves to tease Choromatsu and hear him yell at him, he finds himself unwilling to ruin the moment, especially as the journalist whimpers and moans when Osomatsu squeezes his member in his hand, body squirming slightly under Osomatsu's own.
This is the first time Choromatsu has someone else touch him, Osomatsu reminds himself. He knows how overwhelming that can feel, so as much as he's amused at how worked up the other looks as Osomatsu strokes him gently and slowly, he gets it. And while his mischievous nature demands him to make some sort of funny comment, he finds himself leaning in and pressing kisses against Choromi's soft, warm face instead, enjoying the moment.
"You're so cute," he finds himself murmuring against her skin, lips traveling from her cheek, to her jaw and resting against her neck. It feels almost strange, to be the one covering his partner with kisses and to be the one to overwhelm the other so much from simple gesture, the outlaw having grown so used to it being the other way around.
He enjoys having all control taken away from him, enjoy having to just lay there and enjoy every touches offered from his partner - but he realizes it's also refreshing to be the one in control. It's refreshing to feel like there is some sort of balance, that maintains itself no matter what and that doesn't suffocate Osomatsu more than he lets it.
He's allowed to do whatever he wants, and to go as fast or slow as he wants. It's only by his own choice that he's now sitting in between Choromi's legs, stroking her length and coating his fingers in the precum that already drips from her tip. It's because he wants it that he's kissing her all over the skin that he can reach, and that his free hand creeps up the mattress to grab her own, fingers intertwining as she grips at him tightly.
He's not being shoved down, with hungry hands roughly groping him all over and an unwelcome mouth biting and panting against him - though if he wanted it, he could always ask for it. But if he doesn't, then he doesn't have to go through it.
He's in control. And it feels good.
What feels especially good is to hear Choromatsu's moans, the other unable to keep himself quiet and soon enough just letting all of them spill out and fill the room. His voice sounds so adorably attractive, Osomatsu can't help but feel his face burn as he buries it into the crook of the other's neck and only accelerate the pace of his hand, wanting to hear more, and more and more.
Despite that desire, however, Osomatsu forces himself to stop when he hears Choromi's moans grow louder and feels her nails digging into his hand while her other hand grabs at his hair and pulls softly. He knows that just his hand stroking her is bringing her so close to orgasm so quickly, and he wants to have some fun before he actually allows her to come.
Obviously, the abrupt stop causes Choromi to whine loudly, and Osomatsu snorts as she squirms and tries to thrust into Osomatsu's immobile hand. "Shhh," he says softly against her, kissing her cheek before he pulls back. "I'll give you what you want. But it's just not fair if you get to have fun and I don't."
Choromi whines in response, mumbling something about him being selfish and cruel and an idiot, which only makes Osomatsu's amusement grow as he tells her that, if she continues, Osomatsu might make her wait longer if only because she's really fucking cute like this. A loud and whiny "Noooo!!" is Choromi's response as she hits her feet against the bed repeatedly, visibly having lost all sort of shame and embarrassment long ago.
Osomatsu repeats that she should just wait a tiny bit more, before he leans in toward a bedside table in hopes to find what he's searching for - and grinning when he does see a bottle of lube in the drawer. Retrieving it, he lets go of Choromi's member - which brings another whine out of her - to take his gloves off and coat his fingers in lube, before pulling one of Choromi's legs up and probing at her hole, eyes looking up at her face for any negative reaction.
The sensation of Osomatsu's wet finger against her hole causes Choromi to tense up ever so slightly, hands gripping at the sheets as she bites her lips. "O-osomatsu..." she whispers in a breathy, shaking voice as her half lidded and feverish eyes stare at him.
"Is this okay?" he asks. "I can ride you otherwise."
"I-I just, uh... It's just, I-I want to... do... this stuff but, i-it feels, I don't know, I don't know if I'm, if I can, I, I didn't think, I..." Choromi stutters, looking around nervously and chewing on her fingers.
This reaction alone tells Osomatsu enough, and he pulls his hand away from her entrance. "Alright," he says softly, though at that, Choromi sits up and grab his wrist.
"W-wait! I still, I still want to, it's just—" she tries, and Osomatsu chuckles and shuts her up with a soft kiss.
"I know," he says after pulling away, his gaze soft as he admires Choromi, non lubed hand caressing her cheek, "it's why I said I'd ride you."
"Oh," is her simple answer, her eyes watching Osomatsu as he sits back and pulls down his pants. It's like she's mesmerized with his actions, her face burning up and eyes almost looking away at the sight of Osomatsu's hard member, which causes the outlaw to snort.
"I was givin' you a handie just two minutes ago and you still find it in yourself to be a blushing virgin at the sight of my dick?" he teases, causing yet another groan from Choromi.
"It's not the same and you know it..." she pouts, forcing her eyes away - though they bashfully find their way back to Osomatsu, especially when the outlaw presses his lubed fingers against his own entrance, his free hand grabbing onto Choromi's shoulder and squeezing when he pushes inside.
Her eyes widen at the sight, while Osomatsu closes his own and lets out a soft sigh as he rests his head against her shoulder. She's tensing up against, causing the outlaw to frown. "Relax," he says, "I'm the one with fingers in my ass, I should be the tense one."
Choromi grimaces at that. "I'm sorry...." she says quietly, shamefully, looking down with a face that, even though Osomatsu can't see it with his eyes closed, he just knows is way too sad for the situation.
It pushes him to crack his eyes back open and look up at her, offering her a soft, gentle smile as he presses kisses against her neck and jaw. "Shh, it's okay, dummy," he says, "I'm into it. Honestly, I was almost bummed that your virgin status meant I'd have to top," he chuckles, rubbing a free finger under his nose as he slowly works himself open.
"Sorry for being inexperienced I guess," Choromi grumbles, now more annoyed than sad - though he can still sense some discomfort in her.
"Hey! I like topping too! You look hot below me and all, and I would've been happy to fuck you into the bed. Really happy," he tells her seriously, "but also I kinda miss having a dick inside me, so..."
"D-don't be so crude!" Choromi reprimands him, shoving at Osomatsu, though the way she bites her lips and hides the smile that forms onto them with a hand shows that the outlaw's words worked to cheer her up. "J-just - as long as it's fine and, stuff..."
"It's more than fine. Now lay back down and let me do my thing," Osomatsu replies, pushing Choromi back into the bed while he adds another finger inside of himself. He pushes as deep as he can reach, leaning against Choromi and panting slightly, the feeling of his fingers inside of himself way more enjoyable than it should be.
God, he really missed being filled. Despite all of his talk about being happy to be in control and everything, he still misses the overwhelming feeling that something like Karamatsu's dick could bring him, and if anything, he's happy that he can actually decide to be fucked once more without just being forced into it with no chance to even put up the smallest bit of fight.
He even lets out small, soft moans against Choromi as he rubs his fingers against his prostate, the sound of his voice causing the journalist to burn and cling onto Osomatsu as he presses his slightly trembling body further against her. One of her hand goes to pet the outlaw's hair, and as Osomatsu continues to pleasure himself further through his preparation, she can't help but ask a shy "D-does it really feel this good...?" that Osomatsu knows, from the extremely embarrassed look on her face, she immediately regrets.
"It does," the outlaw still replies with a small pleased sigh, the feeling of his warm breath against her neck causing Choromi to shudder and her hold on Osomatsu to tighten. This pushes him to pant and kiss at her neck further, pressing his tongue against it and enjoying the small whine she lets out. "You should do it next time. Like, finger me I mean. Though I'd love to see you do it on yourself, too," he grins, "might even take pictures with your camera—"
"In your dreams," she immediately shoots him down, pulling on his hair harshly.
Osomatsu snorts, "you're so cruel, I might cry~" he teases, though it doesn't work as well with the moan that makes its way out of his lips, his cock straining against his stomach in need for touches. His free hand makes a move to grab it, but Choromi seems to notice, her hand immediately going and wrapping itself around Osomatsu's member, which pushes him to let out a shuddering gasp at the unexpected touch. "F-fuck..."
"I-is that alright?" Choromi can't help but ask, as if somehow grabbing Osomatsu's cock and stroking it ever so slightly like she's doing could be wrong.
"Very alright," Osomatsu replies in a breathy voice, at this point only fucking himself on his fingers out of pleasure more than for the sake of preparation. Really, he knows that if he really wanted to, he could have skipped that step entirely, not unused to having a cock forced inside without any care for whether he could take it or not. But he actually wants something gentle and nice today. Something that will make Choromatsu like sex as much as Osomatsu does, and something that will leave both of them with a warm, happy feeling - rather than exhaustion and pain.
It feels good, once in a while, to take it slow, to make it gentle, and to truly concentrate on pleasure and comfort. Not everything has to be a quickie in an alley that leaves Osomatsu limping afterwards. Not everything has to be intense and overwhelming to the point of tears. Sometimes it can just be nice and enjoyable, full of actually shared love rather than forced obsession.
Even though Osomatsu worries over his affection for the other eventually turning into obsession. But this doesn't matter at the moment.
What matters is that he loves Choromatsu, and that Choromatsu loves him back, and that they want to make each other feel good.
With that in mind, Osomatsu eventually pulls out, if only because the desire to have Choromatsu inside surpasses any desire to keep fucking himself with his own hand, knowing that the pleasure the other would bring him will surpass the one Osomatsu offers to himself greatly. He shares a deep kiss with Choromatsu as he coats the journalist's cock in lube, smiling with amusement against his lips as the other lets out a small squeak at how cold the lube feels against his heated member, body overtaken by a strong shiver.
Osomatsu then pulls away, shifting and positioning himself over Choromatsu's cock, eyes staring deeply into his lover's own. The very fact that Osomatsu can consider the other his lover - without any sort of pretend - fills him with a joy so strong he swears he could cry, though what happens instead is that he smiles and lets out a laugh - one much brighter than all of the little chuckling fits he's had throughout the night.
That confuses Choromi, however, who frowns as she stares up at Osomatsu. "What's so funny...?" she asks, ready to hit Osomatsu if he says something mean once more.
"Nothing," the outlaw simply replies, "I'm just happy."
"Oh..." the journalist says, before smiling softly and giggling. "I'm glad," she says. "I want you to be happy."
Just hearing that from Choromatsu's mouth only causes Osomatsu to smile wider, to laugh louder, if only because he's just so, so happy. He's so happy that despite all of his fucks up and all of the misery that has crushed him and continues to crush him, he's still allowed things like this. He still has the chance to look at Choromatsu, make Choromatsu smile, kiss him and touch him and share such an intimate, meaningful moment with him.
He doesn't remember the last time he felt so overjoyed, he could honestly cry. It's ridiculous, almost, to be so sappy - so much so that he decides to stop himself from thinking too much about this, as crying would probably ruin the moment, and just starts sitting on his lover's member. He attempts to be slow at first, especially when he feels the way Choromi grips at him so tightly as she fills him. It's Choromatsu's first time, he reminds himself. So even the simple feeling of being inside of Osomatsu and feeling his tightness around his member is probably already overwhelming to him.
Hell, it almost is to Osomatsu, despite how used he supposedly is to this. Because it still feels like something new, both due to his lack of sexual activity since his last time with Karamatsu, as well as the setting that feels entirely different from all of his previous intercourses. However, the outlaw is also impatient, and always hungry for more, causing him to eventually just shove it all the way in quickly after a while, which causes a loud moan out of Choromi, whose hips stutter against Osomatsu.
God, the journalist sounds so, so fucking hot. Osomatsu almost wonders if this is how Karamatsu felt when he said he wanted to hear Osomatsu more, the outlaw feeling the echo of Choromatsu's voice shake him to the very core. He wants to hear the other moan and whimper and whine and scream Osomatsu's name, and it takes all of his will power to give Choromi some time to get used to be inside of Osomatsu instead of just bouncing on her cock right away.
"Does it feel good?" Osomatsu can't help but ask, wide grin on his face as he watches Choromi breathe heavily as she attempts to contain herself.
"Y-yeah..." the other replies, face leaning into Osomatsu's hand when the outlaw caresses her cheek, before her own hand reaches for Osomatsu's free one to hold. The gesture feels extremely cute, but he supposes it feels just right to hold hands in such a moment. So they do, fingers intertwining and Osomatsu squeezing gently as he starts moving, making sure to fuck himself all nice and slow on the other's cock in order to prevent any... premature orgasm.
Despite his earlier thought of Choromatsu being smaller than, say, Karamatsu, the other's dick inside him still feels extremely pleasurable, and still reaches deep enough to cause Osomatsu to moan delightfully with each time it pushes all the way inside. Both of their voices mix together and fill the room, and if Osomatsu wasn't so focused on how much this feels like a dream, he'd probably worry over others hearing them.
Even Choromatsu doesn't seem to really give a fuck, too lost in his pleasure to keep it down or even think about the fact that they aren't actually home and that someone could be listening in. Good, Osomatsu thinks, not wanting to bother with such things at the moment, wanting to instead concentrate on how beautiful Choromatsu is below him, his wig falling off to reveal his natural hair that clings to his heated face.
The way his lips are parted, the smallest drip of drool at the corner of his mouth as he pants, the way his feverish eyes stare at Osomatsu, clouded by absolute pleasure, just look so absolutely mesmerizing that Osomatsu almost forgets to keep moving, wanting nothing more than to stare at Choromatsu until the rest of his life. When his moves start to fall out of rhythm, however, his lover is quick to help him out by thrusting into him, stuttering hips eager to fuck him, so much so that Choromatsu picks up their pace far quicker than the outlaw had expected.
Each thrusts hits Osomatsu like an electric shock that causes his whole body to tremble and forces happy moans to spill out of his mouth. His nails dig into Choromatsu's skin, and he can feel just by the way the other's thrusts grow so erratic and the way his voice grows desperate that the journalist is coming close to his orgasm. Osomatsu lets it come, fucking himself quickly onto the other's cock and kissing him deeply, drinking all of his lover's moans and cries as he spills inside of the outlaw.
Osomatsu himself doesn't last much longer, stroking himself to completion and biting onto Choromatsu's lips as he orgasms, feeling the world spin around him so much and so suddenly that he almost falls over as he releases into his hand.
They both break their kiss in order to breathe, their pants the only noise filling the room aside from the muffled sounds of the music playing in the ballroom. Osomatsu shifts off of Choromatsu's cock, instead laying next to him and wrapping his arm around the journalist, eyes still completely glued to his face.
The sight of Choromatsu's tired but content expression, the warm light of the room causing him to almost glow in Osomatsu's eyes, is an image that Osomatsu wants to burn in his mind forever. The absolute joy and comfort and warmth he feels burning deep into his heart is something he never wants to forget, and in this moment, he simply wishes he could lay with Choromatsu here forever.
"I love you," he says, pouring all of these feelings into these three words, his voice quiet and yet so full of emotion that it trembles and almost breaks.
"I love you too," is the other's answer, just as soft yet emotional, hand caressing Osomatsu's warm cheek while the one holding Osomatsu's hand squeezes.
He knows that they eventually have to go back to the ball, that they still have to investigate on whatever shady stuff is going on. But right now, Osomatsu decides that it can wait, instead pulling his lover into his arms for a hug as they both enjoy themselves in the afterglow.
Notes:
Man I have so much to say, but the first thing is that you don't know how happy I was to finally write these two idiots bang.
Second of all, I drew my idea of their outfits for the ball here (sorry for the lack of mask reference, orz.), though if you were to draw anything from this chapter you don't have to follow this design!
And speaking of reference, I also drew my version of Tougou from this fic here! Please let me know in the comments if any of you would like me to provide any more references for the side characters who don't have an official steampunk design!
And finally, I realized earlier that this fic celebrated its one year anniversary last week! I can't fucking believe it took me this long to make Oso & Choro bang, but also, I can't believe this fic has gotten this long. It's been a really great adventure to write this fic and I am so extremely grateful for you guys' support. I'm so happy with the attention and love this fic has gotten and all of you guys always make me so happy with your comments and support, thank you so so much. I really hope the upcoming chapters will be as good as the rest of this fic has been so far (and maybe even better, haha)!
Chapter Text
It shows to be extremely difficult for Osomatsu and Choromatsu to keep their hands off each other. They cuddle for a while after their intercourse, breathing against each other and holding each other close, both feeling warm and content in the daze caused by the afterglow. But soon enough, they find their hands exploring each other again - or more specifically, Osomatsu's hands get restless and start running over Choromatsu's body and groping him, encouraging the journalist to do the same.
They exchange a kiss, and then another, unable to remain chaste or to stop themselves after only one kiss. It's like Choromatsu's lips are a magnet whose force keeps pulling Osomatsu toward them, rendering the outlaw completely unable to pull back - not that he wants to.
No. Osomatsu wants to stay glued to Choromatsu forever, wants to kiss and grope him forever and wants to listen to the way his breath hitches and the way he moans quietly against him forever. It feels like he had to suffer such a long time pining for him while constantly watching Choromatsu run away, that now that he has him he never wants to let him go. He never wants to offer him the slightest chance of getting out of his grasp ever again.
Choromatsu doesn't seem very eager to leave either, though.
He responds happily to all of Osomatsu's touches, even eventually being the one to wrap a leg around him and shift on top of him as they kiss deeply, tongues meeting while Choromatsu grips at Osomatsu's shirt and opens it slowly. The way he's suddenly acting so straightforward surprises Osomatsu, but the outlaw makes no comment, for fear of making the journalist realize what he's doing and causing him to stop from embarrassment. Instead, Osomatsu wraps his arms around Choromatsu's neck and keeps him close, while Choromatsu's hands run down the other's sides gently.
The touches, that are only slightly hesitant, tickle Osomatsu slightly, causing him to chuckle against Choromatsu's lips. His hands run through the other's hair, playing with it and petting it, while Choromatsu breaks their kiss to speak softly against Osomatsu's lips. "I-I wanna do it again..." he says, voice quiet and eyes clouded with desire as lock with Osomatsu's own.
"Me too," the outlaw smiles, spreading his legs for the other to allow him all the access that he wants. "I don't ever wanna stop."
Choromatsu's lips stretch into a small smile at that, one that is slightly bashful but most importantly happy, as he lifts up one of Osomatsu's thighs. "Should I just, uh... put it in again...?" he asks.
Osomatsu nods, reaching to grab at his lover's cock and stroke it slowly. "Yup," he says, feeling his heart speeding up at the sound of his quiet little moans. He watches the other as he lines himself up with his hole, but only gets to feel his member against him before a sudden knock on the door stops Choromatsu from pushing in, instead causing the couple to jump.
"W-who's there?!" Choromatsu squeaks out, immediately sitting back and forcing his skirt down to hide his crotch.
"Mr. Flag, jo," comes a small, high pitched and childish voice from outside the door, causing the two of them to tense even more.
"Oh shit," Osomatsu reacts out loud, before letting out a small amused chuckle. "We've been cockblocked by fuckin' Mr. Flag himself!"
"S-shut up!" Choromatsu hisses at him quietly, swatting at his face while Osomatsu giggles some more. "U-um, please wait a second!" he then calls out to the door, quickly scrambling to grab his wig and dress back up.
The cheap bright green hair looks extremely messy, and it takes Osomatsu's help to fix it up while the two of them get decent again. "I still have a boner," Osomatsu points out with a frown, a clear tent in his pants, while Choromi facepalms and grumbles.
"J-just, close your coat and go jerk off in a bathroom after this o-or something," the other responds, face growing a deep embarrassed red as Osomatsu rubs a finger under his nose and snorts.
"That's so mean. Why don't you help me with it instead since it's your fault I have it?" he asks, giving the other a shit eating grin.
"You— N-not now!!!" Choromi replies, pushing Osomatsu away when the outlaw tries to lean in for another kiss, meaning to push Choromi down and make out heavily once more. "We n-need to go! Mr. Flag probably needs to use the room and, god I hope the sheets don't look too dirty..." she whines, letting Osomatsu fall face first into the mattress after another attempt at a kiss.
"It's fiiine," the outlaw responds, getting up and fixing the bed as best as he can. "And if not then uh, you know. The masks will keep him from ever remembering who banged in it in the first place," he then adds, putting his mask back on and pulling Choromi up.
The journalist doesn't seem very convinced, but she lets Osomatsu win for now, not feeling like stressing out much more and instead placing her own mask back on her face before taking a couple of deep, calming breaths.
She does that for a while, trying to calm herself down enough to prepare for opening the door to Mr. Flag. It's kind of cute watching her for a while, Osomatsu smiling with amusement, even commenting that she really shouldn't make that big of a deal over having to simply open a single door to allow Mr. Flag in, but she replies that Mr. Flag is way too important and influential to mess that up. It causes the outlaw to roll his eyes, and it only takes another second of this for him to simply grab her wrist and pull her along as he direct himself toward the door and suddenly opens it, despite his lover's struggle and squeaks.
"Hey Mr. Flag!" Osomatsu greets, causing Choromi to dig her heel into Osomatsu's foot at the lack of fancy and polite speech. "Sorry we made you wait we were uh, busy," he chuckles, rubbing a finger under his nose while Choromi only tortures his foot further, the impossibly high and sharp heel almost stabbing through his shoe. "But the room's all yours!"
"P-please forget my idiot husband for his lack of manners, I think the alcohol's gotten to him," Choromi immediately chimes in, suddenly finding her courage if only to save the situation and put Osomatsu down. Classic Choromatsu. His lover is even giving him a glare, obviously displeased by the outlaw's attitude, while the latter shrugs it off. "It's an honor to speak to you, and I-I hope you've been enjoying the party so far and—"
"It's been okay, jo," Mr. Flag cuts Choromi off, causing her to squeak and shut up right away. "I need the room, jo."
"R-right! Right, p-please go on ahead," Choromi replies quickly, the couple stepping aside and scrambling away while Mr. Flag thanks them and closes the door.
They walk deeper into the corridor, before both resting against the wall, Choromi wheezing even despite the lack of real exercise, the stress having taken all of her breath away.
"And you thought I needed saving, but you actually were the most awkward one of us two," Osomatsu can't help but snicker, only causing his pretended-wife to hit him with her hand fan.
"S-shut up! I was trying to be nice!!" she barks back, before pouting and looking away. "I didn't expect him to be so... cold..."
Osomatsu shrugs, "that's just how it is with most rich people, isn't it? I'm surprised so many of them have been so aimable today but, it's probably because half of them are drunk," he replies, "don't get so worked up about it. Here, why don't we go do something that will cheer both of us up?" he then asks, intertwining their fingers before he pulls her along in search of a bathroom.
"You're still hard despite it all, aren't you..." Choromi mutters quietly, her blush clear despite her hidden cheek.
"Yup," Osomatsu nods, surprised to see that his companion doesn't actually fight back or doesn't show much reluctance or negative emotion aside from some bit of judgements.
Of course not. Choromatsu was a virgin after all until very recently, and a horny one at that - he wouldn't be satisfied with only one intercourse, and his boner would definitely not come down easily either. The dress might hide it, but Osomatsu knows, he can sense it: Choromatsu is definitely very hard and eager to bang Osomatsu again.
Good.
They get a little lost on the way before eventually reaching the bathroom, making sure that nobody is in before Osomatsu pushes Choromi against the wall and kisses her suddenly. The other doesn't mind much, immediately wrapping her arms around Osomatsu's neck and pulling his body flush against her own. Their tongues meet once more, as Osomatsu presses his knee against Choromi's crotch, bringing a moan out of her as she wraps her own leg around him.
"O-Osomatsu..." she pants, breaking their kiss to rest her head against Osomatsu's shoulder, the tentacles from her mask tickling at Osomatsu. The way she nuzzles him and hides her face against his shoulder stops him from admiring the feverish look in her eyes, but the feeling of her warm breathes against his neck causes him to tense up and shudder in arousal, his hands gripping at Choromi's clothes tightly.
God, he really wants to ride her again. He tries to motion to the toilet seat to offer them a better opportunity to do so, but finds Choromi unwilling to move, causing him to frown. "C'mon, it'll be more comfy..." he argues, but his lover decidedly shakes her head.
"It's dangerous... We'll make too much noise a-and, take too much time... it's better if it's uncomfortable so we hurry..." is the journalist's excuse, which causes Osomatsu to whine.
"Who cares about people hearing us? I'm sure we're not the only ones that have fucked in this bathroom and we aren't gonna be the last! C'mooon," he responds, giving Choromi the most miserable pleading look when she looks up at him.
"You're impossible..." the other sighs, and while Osomatsu brightens up slightly as he expects to have won the argument, the only moves she makes is when she grabs his face and pulls him into another passionate kiss.
His annoyance only lasts a second, however, any negative feelings completely swept away by the pleasure derived from the kiss, as well as from Choromi's hand that slides down his body and opens his coat, before dipping into his pants and squeezing at his erection. That brings a moan out of the outlaw, who bites at Choromi's lips softly, his grip on her clothes tightening as she strokes him. Her movements are much less shameful and hesitant as before, arousal clearly helping her forget any embarrassment. Instead, it seems like she's slow on purpose despite her fear of taking too much time, wanting to drag out Osomatsu's pleasure and the moans that she drinks from his mouth.
Soon, though, the outlaw can't help but feel like this isn't enough, pulling away from Choromi and looking at her in the eyes gently as he gives her a soft grin. "You know, this is nice," he says, "but if you're not allowing me to ride you, then I think you should do more to redeem yourself. Like suck my dick for example."
This comes at a shock from Choromi, whose eyes widen as she immediately jumps back. "Wait- wh- what did you- no?!" she yells, while Osomatsu laughs at the way her face immediately turns bright red.
"So what, you're totally into jerking me off in a bathroom, totally into me riding you on a stranger's bed, but you're not into sucking my dick? That's rude, y'know?" the outlaw remarks, holding his hands on his hips in mock disapproval.
His expression is completely playful, showing Choromatsu that he doesn't actually have to do it if he doesn't want to, but the other still pouts at Osomatsu's comment and looks away, crossing his arms over his chest.
"W-well, it's, it's different! It's, it's your dirty, d-dirty dick in my mouth and—"
"Hey! It's not dirty!" Osomatsu responds, "and I took your dirty dick in my ass!"
"Yes!! In your ass!!" Choromi argues, "not in your mouth!!"
Osomatsu huffs, "well, I would put it in my mouth too if you asked!"
That also works to take Choromi aback, "w-wait, really? I mean— no!!" she then forces herself to bark at him with a shake of the head, while Osomatsu laughs at that initial reaction.
"Wait! Wait wait wait," he says, grinning from ear to ear, "what was that? Does little Choromatsu wants me to suck his dick?" he asks, stepping closer once more - only for Choromi to step away, accidentally pressing herself against the wall and causing her to be cornered by the outlaw. "Man, you really want me to do all the work huh - first I gotta ride you, and now you don't wanna give me a blowjob but would be happy if I gave one to you and—"
"S-shut up!!!" Choromi squeaks, slapping at Osomatsu's face. The slap isn't as harsh as it could be, though, even if it leaves a red mark over Osomatsu's cheek and works to make him shut his big mouth. "I just, I-I, I know it's supposed to feel nice, and stuff! And, I wouldn't be against, d-doing it to you but I don't even know how to do this stuff and, m-maybe, if you showed me, then I'd feel better about..." she quickly stutters, the eyes that were previously glaring angrily at Osomatsu now darting across the room, searching for something to stare at that won't make her feel like she's about to combust.
Osomatsu's grin softens into a gentle smile as he cups Choromi's face in his hands to force her to look at him, pecking her lips. "Sure," he says quietly, "if you promise to suck my dick after I do yours."
"D-don't say this kind of stuff with this voice! It's, it's embarrassing," is the other's first reaction, the journalist grabbing at the other's hands and pulling them off his face. "But uhm... Sure. I'll try. But no promises, alright?"
Osomatsu nods, "I guess I'll take that. You're a virgin after all," he replies, getting on his knees. Choromi is about to bark another comment back, but what comes out of her mouth is a moan instead when Osomatsu lifts up her skirt and presses his mouth against her underwear. He presses small kisses against it, sucking at Choromatsu's member through the fabric, and it takes his lover whining about it being uncomfortably wet that Osomatsu chuckles and decide to quit fooling around, despite enjoying the way the other squirms against the wall and grips at his hair.
"O-Osomatsu..." his lover sighs out, pressing further against the wall as the outlaw frees his cock, the cold air causing the journalist to shiver and let out the smallest whimper. He's cute when he's so whiny like this, Osomatsu thinks, and the sudden gasp and the way Choromatsu pulls at his hair when the outlaw drags his tongue over the length of his shaft only makes him cuter.
God, Osomatsu loves Choromatsu so much. He can feel how the way he teases him with light kisses and slow licks already manages to make the journalist lose himself, each sensation completely new to him. His cock twitches against Osomatsu's lips as he presses them against its head, finally taking it in mouth.
"O-Oso—" Choromi bites her cute little lips, the lipstick now completely ruined. It's a good look on her, though, and the way she pulls at Osomatsu's hair slightly while her member is surrounded by the wet warmth of his mouth causes the outlaw to let out a small moan of his own. He enjoys the pain, and even though he's the one to move and pleasure Choromi, he knows that the other could quickly assume all control over the situation very easily.
And really, the outlaw wouldn't mind that. He wouldn't mind it because it still wouldn't feel forced, and because he could still pull away at any moment without any risk or negative repercussion - aside from obvious disappointment. If anything, he's sure that his lover would worry if he was to suddenly stop, and would ask him if she did anything wrong.
Osomatsu knows, though, that it's unlikely that Choromi would be confident enough to fuck his mouth just yet. And that's fine - Osomatsu doesn't mind slower, drawn out intercourses. They're fun, too, as it allows him to completely enjoy the amount of pleasure he's bringing the other.
And in this case, it's a lot.
Osomatsu would have no trouble immediately shoving the entirety of Choromatsu's length in his mouth, but instead of doing that and quickly bobbing his head and sucking harshly, he's just taking it slow. He runs his tongue all over the tip before taking more and more in mouth, feeling the way Choromatsu's legs start growing weak and the way he has to hold onto the sink with his free hand to keep himself up, causing Osomatsu to chuckle quietly.
The vibrations caused by that only cause Choromatsu to bite his lips further, Osomatsu almost worrying over the other causing himself to bleed accidentally with how much he chews on himself. His eyes are stuck on his lover, both for this reason and simply because the outlaw finds him utterly adorable, with the green strands of hair sticking to the uncovered part of his cheeks.
Their eyes meet as Osomatsu takes more of him in mouth, and the sight causes his pretended-wife to gulp and immediately squeeze her eyes shut. It's embarrassing, probably, to stare into the eyes of the guy who's sucking your dick. Either that, or Choromi was a little too embarrassed by how hot she found the sight. Both solutions only work to make Osomatsu smile as best as he can around her leaking cock, the taste of her precum not bothering the outlaw in the slightest.
He's used to it, after all. Even if it's been a while.
One of his hand hold onto her hips, while the other strokes the part of her dick that isn't in his mouth. He sucks softly on her member, each touch of his tongue against the heated skin and each bob of his head causing another delicious little moan to spill from her and echo into the mostly empty room. Her voice is a delight to listen to, even despite the way she tries to silence herself.
She's mostly failing, anyway.
As Osomatsu's pace accelerates and he finally takes all of her in mouth, her cock almost reaching the back of his throat despite the outlaw's previous observation that it was smaller than his previous companions'. He can feel her arousal grow, with the way her legs almost buckle and the way she pulls at his hair painfully, hips only faintly resisting the urge she has to thrust in his mouth. It twitches forward a couple of times, with Choromi quickly apologizing each time and only opening her eyes to give Osomatsu a worried look, only to whine when the outlaw gives her a wink and a thumbs up.
The journalist is losing himself quickly, and Osomatsu knows that it's only a matter of seconds before he reaches his orgasm. That only makes him happy, as he didn't expect him to come so soon. It encourages him to bob his head quickly, almost causing himself to gag on the other's cock and appreciating the helpless feeling that comes with the discomfort. Choromatsu moans out Osomatsu's name a couple more times, attempting to warn him of his incoming orgasm, before his hips stutter into Osomatsu's mouth and he comes right down his throat.
Despite expecting it, the outlaw still manages to cough a couple of time, his body not exactly into having spunk forced down its throat. His lover is a little too caught up in his orgasm to really notice, sinking onto the floor due to his trembling, weak legs, and pulling the mask off of his burning face as he pants and closes his eyes. It's only after a few quiet moments, Osomatsu wiping his mouth and kissing Choromatsu's cheeks, that he seems to finally come to the realization.
"O-oh god, I- I didn't let you, I- I'm so sorry, are you okay?" he asks belatedly, giving his lover an honestly worried and sorry look, while Osomatsu laughs out loud.
"Maybe you should've asked if I was okay when I was lowkey choking," Osomatsu snorts, rubbing a finger under his nose. "But before you cry and apologize - it's okay. I'm good, really! I'd drink your spunk anytime—"'
"Osomatsu!!" Choromi immediately hisses, bonking him across the head before the outlaw even gets to ruffle her hair, "language!"
This only causes more amusement from him as he lays his head on the other's shoulder. "I love you too," he says softly, nuzzling him, "did you have fun?"
Choromi's grip on her own skirt tightens at that, and she smiles bashfully, looking down. "Y-yeah... I did," she admits, "it, it felt really good..."
Osomatsu smiles, "I'm glad," he says, "because my dick's real hard and I was hoping this would inspire you to return the favor as I initially asked—"
The smile that was illuminating his lover's face immediately falls to be replaced by a disapproving frown, eyes glaring at Osomatsu. "Of course, you'd have to ruin the moment," she sighs, before bringing her hand to her face in order to bite at her fingers. "Y-you uhm... Can you promise you won't do the same as me and won't, c-come in my... mouth, and stuff?" she asks timidly.
Osomatsu nods, "sure, I'll try my best. Otherwise it's not that bad, you know—"
"Osomatsu."
"Fine, fine," he sighs softly, "I promise."
The journalist seems to greatly relax at that, taking a deep breath. "Alright, uhm... Should we just, do it on the floor or, are you going to, g-get up and..."
"I'm lazy~ Can I keep sitting down?" he asks, already spreading his legs for the other and opening his pants.
"S-sure... Alright," Choromatsu replies, shifting in between Osomatsu's legs and gulping as he faces his length.
"I know it's big and imposing, but—"
"Shut," Choromatsu snarls, gripping at it painfully tight, short nails digging into the skin and causing Osomatsu to cry out in pain. That definitely works to stop him from making any other shitty comments, and Choromatsu strokes him gently before hesitating. "So should I just... put it... in my mouth...?"
"I mean, yeah, that's pretty much how you suck a dick," the outlaw replies, voice slightly strained both from arousal and from the previous pain. "You don't actually gotta if you don't wanna, you know—"
"I-I want to! I'm just... it's embarrassing. Close your eyes," the other pouts. That works to make Osomatsu chuckle in amusement, but he obeys, closing his eyes to allow Choromatsu more comfort.
The outlaw waits for a while, listening as Choromatsu tries to breathe in deeply to calm himself down. When he starts to take a little too long, Osomatsu cracks an eye open to peek right as the journalist was starting to lean down, causing him to let out a yelp and slap Osomatsu across the face.
"I said don't look!!!" he barks.
Osomatsu snorts, "chill! I just wanted to make sure you weren't dead," he explains, which only causes his lover's angry frown to deepen.
"I-I'm taking my time! If you don't like it, then I just won't do it at all!" he responds.
"Aw, fine, fine, just don't be surprised if I peek every once in a while—" Osomatsu tries to reply, before laughing some more at the angry scowl he gets from his lover.
"I'll blindfold you."
"That's hot. Do it," he grins.
That works to cause Choromatsu's eyes to widen - and while the outlaw expects him to just disregard his comment, he instead grabs a towel that was close by and angrily wraps it around Osomatsu's head to cover his eyes. "A-and don't take it off," he huffs, Osomatsu knowing the other is blushing despite his inability to see.
It is very hot, and definitely something Osomatsu didn't expect the other to have the balls to do. "I'll be obedient~ Or at least I'll try," Osomatsu replies with a wide happy grin, rubbing a finger under his nose while Choromatsu sighs.
The outlaw would be slightly uncomfortable and frightened by his lack of vision, his world suddenly nothing but deep empty darkness, if it wasn't for the comfort of Choromatsu's presence. The journalist is here, right between his legs, and the reason that everything is dark is simply because Osomatsu was blindfolded, only for a kinky reason, rather than due to a terrifying imprisonment.
Each second spent in the darkness works to make Osomatsu forget this comfort little by little - until his lover finally decides to touch him, a clammy hand resting on his thigh and working to make his leg twitch. The touch sweeps away all of the negative feeling that try to breach into his heart, and instead all the outlaw is left with is arousal, somehow the simple feeling of Choromatsu's hand on his thigh working to send spark of pleasure through him that go straight to his dick.
He can feel Choromatsu's eyes on him, while the journalist gulps and asks a quiet little "are you okay?" as he rubs circles against Osomatsu's thigh. He's close to his member now, Osomatsu feeling each and every of Choromatsu's breathes against himself, the air feeling cold against his heated skin. That tiny bit of stimulation is already enough to cause Osomatsu to dig his teeth into his lips, feeling much more sensitive than before.
He isn't sure if it's a result of the blindfold or if it's because of how horny he is - or perhaps it's both. Whatever it is, Osomatsu greatly enjoys it, leaning back against the wall as he lets out a shuddering sigh. "Very okay, please don't worry 'bout me and go on," he smiles, his heart hammering in his chest.
And he's sure that Choromatsu's heart is beating at the same painfully fast rate.
He hears another gulp, while the journalist whispers an "o-okay..." before he leans in closer to his cock, lips brushing ever so slightly against Osomatsu and causing him to grip tightly onto his clothes. He's a little hesitant to grip at Choromatsu's hair - even though he knows he'd mostly be gripping at a wig - as the sensation can feel a little frightening and too rough for someone as inexperienced as him. So he grips onto his coat instead and chews at the inside of his cheek, letting out a small whine when his lover presses the lightest, most hesitant kiss on his cock, most likely trying to imitate the outlaw's previous action.
He doesn't want to pressure Choromatsu to go too fast, but he's also so fucking horny, that he can't help but whimper a small "please..." as the journalist plants more small kisses over his member. Each touch is firmer than the last, less hesitant than the last, but each of them have the same effect on the outlaw - they make him gasp, make him moan and make him squirm ever so slightly, up until Choromatsu finally gets the courage to put his cock in his mouth.
It feels amazing, to be inside of Choromatsu's mouth, after so much time spent suffering in intense arousal. Even though it's just the very tip of his cock that is past Choromatsu's pouty lips, and even though the other makes a slightly grossed out noise at the taste of it inside of his mouth, Osomatsu feels like he's in heaven. It's been so long, he thinks, since the last time he got his dick sucked or the last time he even got to put it in anything. And he forgot just how pleasurable it is, his body shivering all over as he thrusts involuntarily inside of the journalist's mouth.
The sudden move works to surprise the other, who makes a gagging noise and pulls back despite Osomatsu not even pushing himself in too deep. "D-don't do that!" he reprimands, and Osomatsu lets out a small, breathless chuckle.
"Sorry sorry," he replies, "but please — put it back in your mouth. Please, I'm gonna die," he then adds with a whine, hips thrusting up into thin air as he pants softly.
Choromatsu seems a little lost in the sight of Osomatsu's arousal and the way it tints his face a bright red, the way his lips are parted slightly as he pants and the way his body involuntarily squirms in front of him. He stares for a bit before another whines causes him to regain himself and put the outlaw's cock back into his mouth, bringing a maybe too loud moan out of the other.
The outlaw can hear the disapproving noise from Choromatsu, bringing another chuckle out of him. "Chill, nobody will hear. You were very into being loud back in the bedroom after all, and that's much closer to the ballroom than this is. Just relax and, continue to— f-fuck, fuck yes, yeah, a-ahn, okay good," he says, breaking into moans when his lover decides he's had enough and sucks harshly on him. Osomatsu isn't sure if Choromatsu meant it as a punishment or not, but in this moment he's very happy for the harshness, especially as Choromatsu's teeth scrape against his cock as he tries to take more of him in mouth.
He's pretty sure that this, however, is unintentional, as he can feel the way the journalist immediately stops and looks up at Osomatsu, only to relax when the outlaw moans in reaction of the slight pain. He's starting to gain more and more confidence, getting used to the feeling of his lover's cock in his mouth, and while he's still pretty sloppy - drooling on himself and all - he still does his best, and Osomatsu appreciates it.
It feels good, after all. It feels way more than that. All sensations caused by each actions is amplified by his lack of vision, Osomatsu's body feeling over sensitive in the best way. Even the other's hand around his cock as well as on his thigh causes him to tremble, and he only finds it in himself to whine and moan out Choromatsu's name over and over as he feels himself approach orgasm ridiculously quickly.
"F-fuck, Choro I'm gonna, f-uck..." he pants softly, trying to push softly at Choromatsu's head. The journalist almost doesn't realize what's going on, and only pulls off right before the outlaw comes, managing to get some of his release on his lover's face.
He doesn't know that, though - and only finds out when the other makes a grossed out noise and grabs at the towel around his face to wipe his own. That pushes Osomatsu to push the towel off of him and open his eyes, cringing as the brightness of the room burns at them before he gets used to it, the first thing he sees being Choromatsu grimacing as he frantically wipes his face against the towel.
He tries to laugh, but as soon as the first chuckle makes its way out of his mouth, Choromatsu is quick to whip at his face with the towel, causing the outlaw to squeak in pain instead. "Hey!!" he exclaims, while the other hits him once more.
"Hey?! That's all you have to say?? You— y-you, you did, you did it on my face!!" he screeches, voice way too high pitched and echoing in the room in an almost painful manner. "Now my mask's all dirty a-and stuff!!"
"Your mask's fine. Seriously," Osomatsu responds with a chuckle, using his sleeve to wipe out a bit of cum that remained - only for Choromatsu to screech once more about how he shouldn't do that with his sleeve, especially when Osomatsu just shrugs and cleans it with his tongue.
"That's even worse!!" he says, hitting his fists against his knees.
"Pfft, I drank down your spunk and you yell at me for licking mine off you? Damn, talk about hypocrisy," the outlaw mocks, which causes his lover to whine loudly and hide his face against his hand. Osomatsu sighs then, reaching over to pet at the other's hair. "Chill. It's fine, really. Though I'm sorry for like, coming all over your face, but it's hot, so..." he grins, "wish I had seen you when you were all dirty~"
"I'm dumping you," his lover says flatly, glaring at Osomatsu from in between his fingers, causing the outlaw to laugh out loud and force the journalist into a hug.
"Aw, c'mon! Didn't you have a fun time sucking my dick?" he asks, "or at least, can't you like, concentrate on how fun it was when I was the one sucking your dick? C'mon. I love you!"
Choromatsu whines some more, though he accepts to lean into Osomatsu's embrace, pouting as he lets his hands fall from his face. "I-I guess it was nice...." he admits, "you sounded, u-uhm... nice," he then smiles bashfully, running a hand through the green strands of his wig as he blushes at the memory. "A-and.. I, I love you... too..." he finally adds after a bit, voice quiet, trembling, but earnest.
That helps Osomatsu relax slightly, as the bantering had been fun but also a tiny bit alarming, if only because the outlaw didn't want to actually piss the other off so much he'd break up. Even if he knew it was mostly an empty threat. "Gimme a kiss?" he asks, pointing to his lips with a childish smile.
Choromi lets out a soft chuckle at the sight, having definitely cooled down from the argument and the shame from being ejaculated on, happily leaning in and pressing her lips against Osomatus's own.
If Choromatsu didn't eventually pull away and tell his lover that they should probably actually do their initial task, the couple would have probably kept going just like they almost did in the bedroom. Osomatsu is extremely reluctant to get up and go back into the ballroom, and only agrees when his companion rolls his eyes and promises him to reward him with "something nice" if Osomatsu goes along. The outlaw feels amused, at how much a simple promise of a reward always works to motivate him, whether it's from the hot idol Totoko, from the kind but somewhat weird Todomatsu, or from his lover Choromatsu - though he sure hopes that the journalist will offer more than some food or a handshake.
To further stop his pretended-wife from simply offering him food, Osomatsu directs himself immediately toward the buffet, almost pushing some petty nobles out of the way as he grabs some wine and food that goes along with it. Choromi tries to follow him, pestering him about how he shouldn't be drinking now, before being abruptly stopped by two girls who walk into her and immediately start a conversation after a small apology.
Osomatsu worries for a second at the sight, wondering if he should save the journalist or not - but from the sound of it, the girls are simply complimenting her and telling her that her mask is the most imaginative they've seen yet, before they start boasting about themselves and their own stylist - like any noble does. It gets somewhat awkward when they ask Choromi where she got her outfit, thinking that her lack of response means she's being secretive, but one of the girl is quick to get bored of pestering her and changes the subject.
They're pretty, really. The outlaw can't see their faces, both due to the angle and due to the mask, but their bodies themselves are extremely pleasing to the eye, especially with the dresses that embrace their generous forms beautifully. One has long wavy hair, with some small braids decorating it, while the other has a short black bob that looks extremely soft from here. And they seem to have very generous chests that Osomatsu would love to touch.
Not that he would, now. Unless Choromatsu gave him the permission.
Either way, the sight of his lover managing to smile and chuckle a little as the girls speak with her shows Osomatsu that he has nothing to worry about, so he allows himself to turn toward the food and eat. He still peeks every once in a while to make sure no flirting is going on, not wanting to have a certain earlier situation happen once more - but so far, everything seems good.
That is, until he bumps into someone whose very voice makes the outlaw's heart jump. It's nothing but a simple "my apologies, I didn't see you there," that is ushered, along with a hand that pets his shoulder lightly to make sure Osomatsu doesn't lose balance - but the deep, rumbling voice is way too easily recognizable for Osomatsu to let it pass.
He finds himself freezing in place as soon as he hears it, body turned away from the other man for fear of being recognized, while his heart quickly picks up pace not due to affection, but due to danger. The sparks of electricity sent through him by the simple touch aren't in any way pleasurable, and instead causes Osomatsu's body to enter in a fight or flight mode in which his hands tremble to push the other away while his legs scream with their desire to run far away from here. He feels himself sweating, the only sound he hears for a second being the ringing in his ear that drowns out the entirety of the ball, and the only thing that brings him back to reality is this very same voice speaking up again.
"Are you okay, sir? You look very pale, suddenly," he says, way too softly for Osomatsu's liking as he grabs his chin to force the outlaw to look at him. What he's faced with is a man whose dark eyes are hidden behind a silver mask covered in blue glitter that are supposed to look like stripes to accentuate the feline - perhaps tiger? - themed mask.
If the voice wasn't enough, surely this, along with the outfit the other is sporting, which is nothing short of flamboyant, screams to Osomatsu that his guess was right. This is Karamatsu.
In hindsight, it makes sense: Atsushi invited every high placed individuals to his party, which would obviously include the bounty hunter. He's rich, after all, and seems to have obviously good relations with the police. Enough that he could snatch Osomatsu right out of Tougou's grasp back then. If anything, the outlaw was just extremely stupid for not thinking about that earlier, and now he's paying the price. Because the cat has caught his bird again.
... Except that Karamatsu's lack of shock seems to tell him that the cat has no idea that his bird is right in front of him. He's simply staring with slight worry, and when Osomatsu steps back and pushes his hand off of him, the bounty hunter doesn't seem to bothered or offended. "I'm uh, fine, I was just blinded by how fuckin' terrible your shiny mask is, or something," the outlaw mutters, letting out a mocking snort at the way the glitters on the mask reflect the light all around and make Karamatsu look like he's shining compared to the otherwise slightly dim room. It's ridiculous.
"Ah, I understand that my beauty may be blinding, and can only feel flattered by the way you admired my—" Karamatsu tries to respond, before Osomatsu immediately cuts him off.
"I'm uh, taken. And I'm gonna like, go, so bye I guess!" he says quickly, feeling way too uncomfortable and awkward to continue the conversation. He's even attempting to speak way lower than his voice usually is, if only to keep the bounty hunter from recognizing him through his speech, since apparently his outfit and mask were enough to make him completely unrecognizable.
Even for someone who spent so much time declaring his undying love for him. Hah.
"Wait!" Karamatsu surprisingly says, following Osomatsu even as he tries to step away from him. "I did not mean to scare you off, and neither did I mean to come off as trying to woo you, dear sir, and for that I apologize," he then says, with a small apologetic bow that takes the outlaw aback, enough to make him actually pay attention to what Karamatsu has to say. He raises his eyebrow at him, while the bounty hunter straightens up and smiles. It isn't his overconfident, charming smirk, however - instead, it comes off as... gentle, and melancholic. A look that feels extremely out of place on the other's face. "My heart has already been stolen by another, and despite getting nothing in return, I fear I cannot get myself to retrieve it in order to offer it to anyone else."
"Oh..." Osomatsu says, shoulders dropping, before he looks down at his glass of wine, playing with it and awkwardly watching his beverage swishing around, while attempting to avoid the pained expression he can see himself sporting through his reflection. "That's... nice, I guess."
The other chuckles, "I apologize once more for taking up your time, it's just..." he trails off, his eyes staring at Osomatsu so intensely that the outlaw has the strong urge to run away and hide. "Your mask is so beautiful, and I can't help but be reminded of my dear bird. How bright he was despite the darkness that attempted to get at him, and how beautiful he sounded, and how wonderful our time together was... though these memories are accompanied with the sadness I feel about driving him away from me, like an idiot," he sighs, looking down with earnest chagrin.
The outlaw can feel his heart squeeze with regret, with the need to apologize for hurting Karamatsu like he did and pushing him away. The urge only becomes stronger when he notices the damned copper rose decorating the other's vest. But he resists it. He resists it, because things have to be this way. For his safety, for his wellbeing, and because he truly doesn't need Karamatsu anymore to be happy. He has someone else, now. Someone that doesn't make him feel scared. Someone he doesn't feel like running away from.
Despite that, he can't help but be... curious, about what the bounty hunter would say about their relation when speaking to a presumed stranger. About what he truly thinks he did wrong, and what he truly thinks he could have changed. So he replies, "did you do something specific to drive that uh... bird away?"
The question takes Karamatsu by surprise, and he gives Osomatsu a look, before sighing and looking down, taking the copper rose in his hand and running his fingers across the stem. "I fear I might've been a little too blinded by my love. And I fear I might have wanted him to love me back so hard that I forced it on him," he admits with a sigh, voice so soft and sad that the outlaw swears it's as if the world's sorrow had crashed over his shoulders. "I wish I could see him again, in order to apologize - truly apologize, and tell him that, even if he doesn't want me... I truly love him. And that because I love him, I want to see him happy. Even if it means his happiness has to be offered by someone else," he smiles, before letting a quiet chuckle, "I fear that he would simply tell me to go fuck myself, however."
Osomatsu has to stop himself from snorting. The other's right - he would definitely send Karamatsu to go fuck himself, and would definitely not want to believe a single word of what he said, if this was a normal situation. Somehow, the fact that the bounty hunter is indirectly apologizing, and the distance it offers the outlaw, permits him to remain somewhat calm, and actually assess what he just said.
Karamatsu's eyes have fallen shut, and the two of them grow silent as Osomatsu tries to think. He isn't sure what to say, really, the honest confession making him feel... strange. He knows he's angry at Karamatsu, and fearful about his presence and about his potential link to Tougou. He knows that he doesn't want anything to do with him, and that he doesn't want to forgive him for what he did to him. But in this moment, when faced with his earnest regrets, the outlaw can't help but feel... bad. He can't help but feel sorry and want to shrug and tell Karamatsu that it's okay.
But he won't. Because he doesn't want that step toward him to cause him to fall into that dark pit again. Into that pit he tried so hard to fly out of.
Instead, Osomatsu forces himself to take a deep breath, drinking a sip of his over expensive wine before he smiles softly, giving Karamatsu’s back a light pat. "Well, I'm sure the uh, bird dude would be happy to hear that," he replies, "and would also tell you that he managed to find happiness with someone else, and that he hopes that you can find that for yourself, too. And that maybe you'll catch yourself another bird that you won't make the same mistake with, and that will accept your affections. And uh.. and stuff. Yeah," he can't help but feel a little bashful toward the end, rubbing a finger under his nose and looking away.
He wasn't made to make those deep meaningful and cheesy statements. He feels like an idiot.
Karamatsu doesn't seem to think so, however. Instead, he gives him a look that Osomatsu isn't quite sure he can decipher, before his sad smile softens and his eyes warm up. "Hearing this makes me happy," he sighs, "and I hope that someday I will be able to forget my sorrow and watch my dear bird fly free. Thank you."
Osomatsu gulps, unsure if the way the bounty hunter looks at him and speaks is a proof that he realized who he is, or if he's truly oblivious. Whether or not he knows, though, he doesn't seem to make any move to keep Osomatsu with him, and the outlaw nods at him awkwardly, before clearing his throat and excusing himself with a "Right... Uhm, was great talkin' to you and stuff, now I'm gonna go and join my wife," before he walks away, perhaps a little faster than intended.
He even almost slams his glass down on the table before he dashes toward the other side of the room. He tries to stop himself from looking like he's running away, but his racing heart and trembling hands are a clear sign of his rising stress despite how harmless the situation was. Because he can't help but be a scared little bird that knows it can be caged any second when faced with his hunter. And because he would rather die than have to go through that once more.
Osomatsu forces himself to sigh, looking around to find Choromi, before realizing that her green hair is nowhere in sight. That only causes his rising panic to worsen, and he spends so much time with his eyes anywhere but in front of himself that he ends up walking right into someone and causing them to fall down onto the floor.
That comes as such a surprise that Osomatsu finds himself letting out a small yelp, before cringing at the realization that he didn't bump into just anyone, but actually into guard. "Uh, fuck, you okay?" he asks, offering a hand for the guard to grab and pull himself up, noticing the man's clunky mechanical arm that hisses in such a way that Osomatsu can't help but grimace even further. It must not be fun to move around, and the fact that it looks so cheap and bad makes him especially angry considering his boss should be wealthy enough to be able to afford his men quality mechanical limbs.
But of course, neither Tougou or Atsushi seem to be the kind to care about that.
"Be careful where you're walking, damn it, you scared me..." the guard complains, dusting off his clothes - and the sound of his voice, as well as the sight of his tall and lanky form, and the recognizable black hair that he notices behind the mask makes Osomatsu feel like his heart is about to stop.
It feels like a joke, to go from one surprise encounter with a recognizable face, to another - and really, the outlaw finds himself doubtful, considering the silver wolf mask hides the quasi-totality of the guard's face. If only Osomatsu could see the scar on his cheek, then he would be sure, but asking a random guard to take off his mask is probably not very polite, normal, or accepted. Instead, he simply finds himself staring dumbfounded at the guard, who audibly frowns as he waves a hand in front of Osomatsu's face.
"Heyyy...? I'm talking to you...?" he says, attempting to catch Osomatsu's attention before sighing with annoyance and shaking his head. "Ugh, these nobles.... well, I'll just leave you now—" he then mutters, turning around to leave - before the outlaw finally catches himself and grips at the guard's arm.
"Wait!" he says, and he can see the man's ear twitch at the probably recognizable voice. "Uh, you just sounded familiar, and... uh..."
Osomatsu doesn't even need to say anything more, however, before the guard turns toward him and whispers with disbelief, "Osomatsu...?"
This works to cause the outlaw's face to brighten up with a giant smile as his heart jumps, "Tetsu....!" he responds, before simply jumping into his friend's arm - which works to surprise him and cause him to stumble backwards before actually stabilizing himself. "Tetsu, holy shit! You're actually here! You're actually safe! I thought you were dead!" Osomatsu laughs, uncaring for once about the potential looks he may get for being a presumed noble who just casually jumped into a lowly guard's arms.
He's just so happy. He's just so relieved. He doesn't care. He's completely forgotten the awkward situation from earlier, and almost forgotten the fear he was starting to feel over having lost sight of his lover. Because he found Tetsu. He finally actually found Tetsu, after so many weeks of self hatred over having been separated and having potentially caused him to be in danger. After so much time spent wondering if Tetsu was actually okay. After so much time spent missing his friend... Tetsu's actually here.
Osomatsu found him.
"I thought you were dead too!!" the other replies, pulling Osomatsu off of him just enough to look at his masked face. "And look at you! You're a noble? What the fuck! What did you do while you were gone? Rob a bank or something??"
The outlaw can't help but laugh at that, rubbing a finger under his nose. "It's complicated. Just know I'm not supposed to actually be me, so don't say my name too loud," he says, staring up at Tetsu with a bright smile as he holds onto him. "I'm so happy you're okay! Please tell me Tougou didn't hurt you—"
At that, Tetsu's smile falls - and Osomatsu's own does, too. "Well..." he looks away, scratching at the back of his neck. "I'm alive, I guess! I was uh, quick to surrender, and he said I had potential so he recruited me after making me get rid of the rest of the guys with him. Wasn't pretty," he chuckles sadly, "but I'm okay! And mommy’s okay, too. So..."
Osomatsu chews on the inside of his cheek. It's not like he didn't expect it. From Todomatsu telling him that some of Tougou's people knew about Tetsu, to him being at the party as a guard... One would be stupid to not realize that Tougou took him.
If anything, it makes sense, as the outlaw can't help but remember this last day spent trying to come home after Karamatsu left him in the middle of nowhere. He can't help but remember the car that he had seen flying overhead, with these horrifying bright orange eyes that shone down on him. These eyes that Osomatsu had still managed to recognize at the time, despite how exhausted he was, despite how weak he was.
They were Tougou's eyes. Tougou had left from the little industrial town, and it was the only vehicle Osomatsu had seen coming out of it. It was the only way Tetsu could have gotten out of town. And he was an idiot to even try to imagine any other outcome than this for the hitman.
Or perhaps, he was simply in denial.
"And, what about your arm...?" he finds it in himself to ask, hand resting on the mechanical limb. Just looking at it hurts, because he knows. He knows how much losing a limb sucks, and if it was due to Tougou... The outlaw definitely knows how deeply horrific and traumatizing that is. "Did he..."
Tetsu shrugs, his human hand now gripping at his mechanical one as well. "You remember when I was injured? He uh, said that it hindered my abilities, so uh... yup. Got it replaced. Wasn't pretty either."
The outlaw can feel the rage rise inside of him, and it takes all of his willpower to stop himself from yelling. "That's such bullshit!" he instead hisses quietly, "this arm's so fucking shitty that it's not any better than shootin' people with your foot! I'll — when we get out of this party I'm bringing you to Ichi. And we're getting you away from Tougou."
"You can't," is Tetsu's immediate response though, hands now suddenly gripping at Osomatsu's shoulders. He can barely see the look in the guard's eyes due to his mask, but the fear that shines through them is so evident that the outlaw would feel it even if they were completely hidden. It isn't surprising, really - Tougou is terrifying, and Tetsu had always been quick to get fearful. But still, the sight, and the feeling of the guard gripping at Osomatsu as if his life depended on it, still leaves a painful feeling of guilt and pity in Osomatsu's heart. "He'll notice if I get a better arm, and he, he has mommy. I can't leave."
Ah.
"But... There could be a way, I'll help you just like you helped me, and—" he still tries to argue, but Tetsu shakes his head quickly, tensely.
"Let's just, not. Not for now. Here, why don't we uh, enjoy some of the food or something? Or why don't you just tell me why you're here and..." his friend tries to say quickly, obviously extremely uncomfortable with the subject of running away from Tougou.
It should probably make Osomatsu angry. It should probably make him feel doubtful of Tetsu, to know that he works with the enemy, to know that he works with the source of all of his fears and sorrow, and to see how reluctant he is to leave Osomatsu’s nightmare. But the outlaw knows. He knows that the other didn't chose to. He knows that the other is on his side despite circumstances. Because Tetsu's his friend. And because, knowing Tetsu, there's no way that he would work for Tougou and appreciate him the slightest bit.
That, and the fact that Tetsu had actually wanted to stop his gangster life. He had wanted to get a normal job after leaving his previous boss, to make his mom proud, to make her happy and stop her from worrying. Osomatsu remembers all the promises he made her in his letters, which only hurts the outlaw more to think that he couldn't help but be caught into the filthy, sticky net of another gang.
And it's all his fault.
Osomatsu doesn't feel good. The uncomfortable guilt and self hatred that seeps into his heart causes each inhale to become painful, as if breathing poison that only made him feel even worse. He needs to sit down, needs a distraction, needs to remember that he should be happy to have found his friend again rather than feel miserable over the situation he's in. He needs to focus on how grateful he should be that, aside from his arm and his gang situation, Tetsu seems to be okay. At least physically.
He should feel grateful to have the chance to potentially help him in the future, even if Tetsu seems to be reluctant at the moment.
But all he feels now is guilt. Because it's his fault. Because if he didn't spend these miserable days away from home instead of running away with Tetsu, none of this would have happened. They could have run off to Akatsukapolis before Tougou's gang came to slaughter them all. They could have left and hid from the horrible man. They could've been safe, together.
And instead, Osomatsu had enjoyed a mostly stable life selfishly while Tetsu had to suffer.
The realization feels so disgusting that Osomatsu almost retches, all of the fancy and delicious food that he ate through the night now wanting to eject itself out of his body. Because he doesn't deserve it.
He doesn't deserve anything.
He only comes back to reality when he's suddenly pushed down onto a seat, the sudden change of position and scenery causing him to gasp. He looks all around himself in slight panic, before realizing he's close to the place he bumped into Tetsu at, the guard having most likely pulled him to the chair.
"Hey, you okay...?" his friend asks, giving him a concerned look.
"Uh? Yeah, I'm fine, I was just like, thinking..." the outlaw replies with a frown, pressing his hand against his head.
"Well you seemed to be thinkin' some bad stuff considering you were all wheezy and unresponsive," Tetsu responds, "Here, just drink some wine and think about all the hot girls here. And the dudes too I guess," he chuckles to himself, handing Osomatsu a drink that the outlaw actually refuses.
"Nah, I actually drank enough for tonight, and if I get drunk my wife will get mad," he replies with a small, tired smile, the nagging voice in his head still repeating all of his negative thoughts in the background and drowning out any bit of cheerfulness he's trying to have.
"Your— what???" Tetsu asks, absolutely bewildered, "I thought you had - but - how the fuck did you get married so fast?!!! What happened when I was gone??"
The outlaw can't help but laugh out loud at that, "it's a long story! She's not actually my wife, but she's supposed to be now and - I probably shouldn't speak of it here. I actually have no idea where she is, either... Did you see a pouty green haired girl with a tentacle mask around?" he asks, his own eyes scanning the room.
"Green hair and tentacle mask... uhmm..." Tetsu scratches his hair, frowning in thought, "It feels familiar? I think I saw her going toward the corridor over there with the cat maid?" he says, pointing over to the corridor that leads to the room Osomatsu and Choromi had sex in just earlier.
"With Reika?" Osomatsu asks, now feeling confused. "That's... Weird. Will you come with me? I'm sure you guys will get along. She's like, all stressed out and stuff all the time. Kinda like you!" he grins.
"Hey! I'm not stressed out all the time!!" Tetsu exclaims, while the outlaw just laughs.
"You are! You kept getting scared and nervous over the smallest thing!" he responds as he gets up, while Tetsu casually steals the wine he had offered Osomatsu earlier.
"I was getting stressed out over my boss at the time! I had reasons to!" his friend defends himself, crossing his arms across his chest while Osomatsu snickers some more.
"Yeah, yeah, whatever helps you sleep better at night," he replies, pulling Tetsu along as he goes into the corridor.
The dimmed sounds of chatter and dancing and music that can be heard through the corridor, compared to how deafening it is in the ballroom, helps Osomatsu relax greatly. While the outlaw despises silence, deafeningly loud noise is also overwhelming, the outlaw preferring to have a right middle. Not being surrounded with a literal ton of nobles that could suspect him to be shady due to hanging out with a guard also helps him feel better - and finally, the sight of his lover's green wig manages to bring an earnest happy grin on his face.
"Choromi~! Hey!" he calls out, skipping over to his wife - only to slow down and frown at her... surprisingly pale and horrified face. "Choromi? Hey, what's up?" he asks, grabbing at her shoulder and causing her to jump.
"O-Oso— I mean- I... it's..." she stutters, her quiet voice trembling as she tries to find her words. The amount of horror shining in her eyes causes Osomatsu's smile to fall quickly, his blood running cold as he slowly turns around to find Reika looking just as shocked in front of an opened door.
The door to the room in which Choromi and he had fun just earlier. The room in which Mr. Flag had decided to rest for a bit.
The room that is now tainted with dark red.
The room in which Mr. Flag lays, a knife deep in his heart. Unmoving.
The room in which Mr. Flag had just been assassinated.
Chapter 27
Notes:
Before you read, please check out this really cute fanart by @Osomatsu__matsu!! As well as this very NSFW and gorgeous fanart by Enzo!
Thank you so much for the beautiful art as always ;___; !!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The shock caused by the sight of Mr. Flag's inanimate body is enough to stun the four of them into a shocked silence. None of them really know what to say, their eyes either staring at the corpse or looking at each other in hesitation and fear. Even Osomatsu, who had already seen a couple of dead bodies before - one recently, even - isn't really sure what to do, what to say, or how to react.
This is Mr. flag that lays dead, after all. It isn't anybody. It isn't just some contact, some spy working for a dangerous group of criminal and who knows exactly just what to expect if they were to be caught. This isn't just some random person that was careless about security and angered someone enough to push them to kill them. This isn't a simple case of petty murder like there is everyday.
This is Mr. Flag. The richest man in Akatsukapolis. The one that holds all power in the land, using his money and connections to rule over its people. This is the man that had an army of bodyguards surrounding him in order to make sure none of this would happen.
But it did. And now the richest, most powerful man in Akatsukapolis lay dead in the middle of a bed in which Osomatsu and Choromatsu had been fooling around cheerfully just a bit ago.
It feels surreal. So much so that Osomatsu can't help but discreetly pinch himself in order to make sure that it isn't just some strange and stressful dream.
But it isn't. The slight pain he feels is very real. And so is the body laying in front of all of them.
"We uh... should probably hide it. Or else we're all gonna get in trouble," Tetsu finally speaks up. The hitman seems to actually be the most composed of them all - and Osomatsu guesses it makes sense. It's his job to kill people after all. It has been for a while, and even though right now he's supposedly playing the role of a guard, the outlaw is pretty sure that he does the very same thing for Tougou as he has done for his previous gang. He sees dead body all the time, and all of his shock must simply be from the very identity of said dead body alone.
"What?! And pass for his murderers? You must be crazy!" Reika manages to hiss in response, her voice not any louder than a whisper. She, too, seems to be regaining her composure, though the stress is visible how pale her face looks and the way her hand trembles slightly. "Aren't you a guard?! You should be alerting Atsushi! Right this moment!"
"I'm pretty sure he's not gonna be surprised about this at all," Osomatsu mumbles, bitterly looking away.
One would have to be stupid to ignore the fact that this most surely was Atsushi's plan all along, after all.
"Yes, well we're going to look suspicious if we try to hide it and don't tell him! So go on!" the maid insists, turning around and pushing at Choromi to move her ass out of the corridor. Out of all of them, the journalist seems to be the one to be most shaken by the sight, and the outlaw can't help to feel bad for his lover. Choromatsu hasn't led the life that Osomatsu or Tetsu have - and the outlaw is pretty sure even Reika must not be as naive as his companion. Chances are even though the other wants to be a journalist and wants to work with a detective, he's actually never gotten in such a serious situation before, and has never seen a dead body in his life.
It's traumatizing. And Osomatsu can see it, with the way Choromi stands so tensely and doesn't dare to speak, that even when she manages to get her eyes off Mr. Flag, the image of his body remains burned in her mind. And it will stay so for a while.
Osomatsu wishes he could help. But he finds himself at a loss of words, only managing to wrap an arm around his lover and pull him close in order to comfort him as the group walks out. "Hey, it'll be okay, maybe he's asleep—" he even tries to joke, attempting a smile.
"A pretty long sleep for sure," Tetsu can't help but add with a snort.
"...This isn't funny," is the journalist's answer, however, as he looks at Osomatsu with an uncomfortable frown. "This is Mr. Flag we're speaking about. We were supposed to make sure he was alright and that they wouldn't do anything to him. And he was in the room that we... It's our fault, Osomatsu," he says quietly, gaze falling to the floor as they get back to the ballroom, the light from the chandelier reflecting onto his pale face.
"It's not though?" Osomatsu responds with a frown. "We didn't kill him or anythin'. You can't blame it on yourself just because we were banging in that room just before," he laughs, rubbing a finger under his nose. At the following silence from his pretended wife, though, he can't help but sigh, and ruffle her green hair. "I'm being serious. If you know he was gonna die you'd have prevented him from going, right? And either way, I'm sure he would have been murdered even if he went into another room. So chill."
"This isn't very reassuring," Choromi whines, her discomfort twisting her otherwise so cute features into a sad grimace. "He's... he's just dead, and... Todomatsu will be upset, and now nothing will be right anymore and, and..."
Osomatsu frowns, looking away. He's taken aback by his own lack of panic, really, feeling surprisingly detached from the situation. Maybe it's because Choromatsu is almost sucking all of everyone's panic onto himself, or perhaps it's because Osomatsu isn't sure what Mr. Flag's death might truly entail. It might also simply be because he spent all of his energy being happy over his new relationship, then stressed out and conflicted over Karamatsu, then happy again by the relief of meeting Tetsu once more - only to panic over the guilt that his friend's state caused him.
One can only take so much. He's completely and absolutely emotionally drained, and it surprisingly helps him keep his head clear despite the horrible, horrible situation they found themselves in.
Though that doesn't make him any more useful to his lover in the moment. He's never been that good at cheering people up, after all. All he can offer is his arm around Choromatsu, hand rubbing soothingly against his arm while he squeezes his lover close and attempts to whisper calming words. "Don't worry too much about it, we'll find a solution," he tries to say in a voice he hopes is gentle and soft, though he doesn't really believe in his own words.
What are they supposed to do about this, after all? They did fuck up, and Todomatsu is definitely going to be upset over realizing that all they did during their time at the party was fooling around and have a good time, while letting the very reason they went up there die. Things are definitely going to get out of hands, and with the competition gone, Tougou is going to be able to rise with little to no trouble at all.
Just like he wanted.
Osomatsu and Choromatsu's intervention didn't change anything at all.
That realization does cause a certain sting in Osomatsu's heart, but he can't help but also feel some sort of... resignation. Because of course they would be useless. Of course they would fail. And of course Tougou and Atsushi would succeed in the end. Fighting back is useless. They'll always get what they want. Because that's how it's always been.
And that's just something Osomatsu should accept already.
The outlaw's frown only deepens with these thoughts, and both he and Choromatsu grow quiet as they follow Tetsu and Reika up to Atsushi. The journalist is too busy panicking quietly, while Osomatsu is busy thinking about how much he should have just ran away when he had the chance, knowing that he'll never succeed in any sort of fight against Tougou and his minions. Really, he almost tries to pull his lover away from Atsushi and toward the opposite corner of the room, hoping to find a distraction and hopefully forget about the whole ordeal and act as if nothing had happened - but he knows that the other wouldn't accept that, and would probably freak out at Osomatsu over the very idea of avoiding their responsibilities.
Because Choromatsu wants to be a good, functioning human being. While Osomatsu just wants to be able to live without having to be burdened by all of these miserable feelings and situations - even if he's doing a particularly bad job at that.
Instead, he simply watches as Atsushi fakes surprise over the news of Mr. Flag's death. He's a pretty good actor, Osomatsu has to give him that. His eyes widen in shock and his body even freezes in place and everything - and if the outlaw wasn't so absolutely certain that Mr. Flag's murder was completely planned by Atsushi and Tougou, he would almost believe his act. The people next to him that overhear the conversation gasp in shock, and the police chief is quick to excuse himself in order to run toward the scene of the crime and investigate further.
As if he needs to.
Osomatsu can't help but snort at the way he's acting as if he didn't know what had happened and how Mr. Flag could have been murdered. He even asks where the hell were his bodyguards - something that Osomatsu himself has been wondering ever since they found him - in a voice that sound legitimately stressed out and upset, while guests quickly start to gather around them and whisper in shock.
The crowds is starting to make Osomatsu feel nervous, and out of place, and trapped. To stand next to the respected police chief in the face of a murder is stressful, the outlaw knowing all too well how easy it would be for Atsushi to blame his crimes on someone else. On someone unimportant. Like Osomatsu. He knows it shouldn't be an issue today, considering Osomatsu's fake identity as a noble, but the outlaw can't help but worry, eyes darting around the corridor in search of an exit while his hand quickly reaches for Choromi's own. His lover lets out a surprised little gasp as the outlaw grasps at her hand tightly, before squeezing back hesitantly. His discomfort is so great, however, that the gesture only offers Osomatsu the tiniest bit of reassurance as his partner sends him a worried look.
What does help, at least a bit more, is the guards being clever enough to push the crowds aside, allowing the couple to remain by Atsushi's side if only because they were part of the group that told him about the incident in the first place. The outlaw isn't very happy about being singled out, knowing that all eyes are on them at the moment, but he's grateful for the way his breathing is made the tiniest bit easier without all of these worried and shocked nobles around them. All he needs to do is find a way to get him and Choromi out of this, knowing that any additional second spent near the police chief puts him at risk of his identity being discovered, which would only make this already bad situation even more of a nightmare.
Moreover, the sight of him just trying so hard to act all shocked and innocent is starting to piss Osomatsu off greatly. It takes all of his willpower to stop himself from snarling and telling him to drop the act already, the outlaw chewing on his tongue as he backs away slowly.
"I'll help you get away," Tetsu murmurs in Osomatsu's ear after noticing the outlaw's unease - but as soon as he tries to grab his friend and pull him aside, Atsushi turns to them suddenly.
"You are not going anywhere," the police chief says, the authority that resonates through his voice causing Osomatsu's heart to jump in slight panic. This doesn't sound good. "I need your detailed account of how you came to discover this body, and of the reason you were nearby in the first place."
"We were just walkin' by and saw the maid being all shocked at the door, that's all," Osomatsu mumbles dismissively, leaving out the fact that Reika was besides Choromi at the time. Instead, he just pulls his pretended wife closer to himself, hand almost gripping at her clothes. "Right, uh, sweetheart?" he tries, keeping himself from cringing at the pet name.
It feels so wrong out of his mouth, despite his love for the journalist. He's never been someone to call others cute nicknames, or to be into being called such things as well. But he needs to make sure his act doesn't fall apart, and he's pretty sure that married couples call each other ridiculous things like this all the time.
"I-I, uhm, I mean, I was, u-uh..." Choromi hesitates, high pitched voice trembling with stress and fear as her eyes stare intently at the ground. Osomatsu's hold of her tightens tensely, the outlaw thinking really hard about how she better play along and not confess the truth in hopes she could somehow get the idea if he thinks it loud enough. Because lying in this situation, even about something as simple as who initially found the body, would make them seem horribly, horribly suspicious.
It's probably his fault for lying in the first place, but the outlaw simply hopes that Choromatsu is able to lie about something as small as that. Because that simple fact can make it easy for them to avoid the attention, shoving all the responsibility of having found the body onto Reika. Because considering how easily the maid managed to calm down, Osomatsu knows that she can handle the stress. Meanwhile he, and Choromi, cannot.
"Strange," is Atsushi's response, taking away all of Choromatsu's chances to explain himself. His eyes are piercing even through his mask, causing the journalist to tense up even more than he already was, while Osomatsu grips at his hand so tight that his nails dig through their respective gloves. "Said maid was just explaining to me a minute ago about how she and this dear madam were walking together when they went to peek into the late Mr. Flag's room only to find him dead," he explains, the confidence his voice holds giving the both of them a shudder. "It seems one of you two is lying here. Might you have something to hide that would incriminate you?"
"No, we don't!" Osomatsu immediately replies, taking a step toward Atsushi while his tone grows a little more aggressive. "Why are you immediately suspecting us?! Maybe we just don't wanna be bothered with a murder we have nothing to do with, and—"
"I saw the two of them coming out of Mr. Flag's room earlier, actually," comes a voice that cuts Osomatsu off and causes him to grimace and hiss. It's just some random guest that the outlaw doesn't recall even talking to, causing his anger to rise even higher.
If at least this was someone that Osomatsu had been rude to or something, then he'd understand at least a little! He'd probably have done the same if he held a grudge against anyone in particular - aside from Atsushi, whom he cannot even dare to touch. But he doesn't remember this person at all! It's unfair!
The sudden information causes whispers to emerge once more in the crowds after they had actually died down for a bit, which only makes the couple more uncomfortable. "Yeah, we came out of the fuckin' room because he said he needed it! We came out right after he came in!! We barely even spoke to the guy!" the outlaw defends himself, giving the stupid nobles a glare. "If anything it proves we're innocent!!"
Atsushi hums, "unless what you say is false. Just like your claim about the body's discovery," he comments.
"Why are we the ones lying?! Maybe Reika lied too!" Osomatsu barks, pointing at the maid, who remains surprisingly calm through this, despite the displeased look she offers the outlaw at being called out.
"Please calm down..." Choromi whispers quietly to him on the side, her voice trembling slightly as she wraps her arms around the other's own. "Your yelling is making it worse."
Osomatsu huffs, "I'll yell if I fucking want," he responds, though forcing his voice down despite his words. While he was surprisingly clear headed earlier, the stress from the accusations, especially coming from Atsushi, is starting to get to him - and he knows that Choromi is right in saying his outburst is not going to help any of them. And especially not him.
He remembers fiercely defending himself in front of Atsushi back when he was falsely accused of arson, after all. The police chief has seen the outlaw acting angrily defensive, and Osomatsu shouldn't do anything to remind him of that moment. But he just can't help it. He's upset, and he doesn't want to let himself and his lover be accused without any proof.
"Well, this guard here was with you at the moment of the discovery, correct?" Atsushi asks, looking up at Tetsu and causing him to involuntarily flinch. "Perhaps he'll help us settle this down. Tell me," he smiles at the hitman, "was this man truthful or not?"
"Oh, uhm..." Tetsu hesitates, his eyes going from Atsushi to Osomatsu, who turns to him and gives him an hopeful look. C'mon, Osomatsu thinks, you can't betray me like that. They've been friends through hard times, and the outlaw knows that Tetsu can be very supportive when he wants to. He helped him get back up after his horrible time in prison, advised him when he didn't know what to do about Karamatsu, and had always provided awkward reassurance when Osomatsu needed it most. He knows Tetsu's probably fearful right now - it's obviously apparent in his eyes, and in the way he fidgets nervously. But the outlaw has done a lot for him before. Surely that matters more than his fear of Atsushi, right?
How could the police chief know that he's lying, anyway, if it's three against one? Surely Tetsu must know that. He must be lucid enough to realize that he doesn't need to be scared. He must be smart enough to know that this shouldn't be as dangerous as it seems.
Or maybe he doesn't, as he offers the outlaw a guilty and sorry look before he clears his throat. "I'm... not sure if he was right," he says, his voice quiet and hesitant as he doesn't even dare to look at Atsushi.
"Hm? Could you please repeat your claim? I don't think I heard correctly," the police chief can't help but say with an all too pleased smile, as if it was all he wanted to have Osomatsu pinned as a liar.
Does he know the outlaw's true identity? Did he see through his mask and realize how much of a golden opportunity his presence was? Osomatsu doesn't know, but the way his heart starts to race suddenly, hitting repeatedly against his ribs in pure panic, tells him that no matter the answer, he needs to run. He needs to run, before it's too late, and before Atsushi grabs the easy solution to the murder he no doubts committed, and before Osomatsu gets his ass thrown in prison again.
"I said," Tetsu repeats, louder this time, his voice burning at Osomatsu like acid as he unveils his lie, "that I think he was wrong."
"Huh. Isn't it interesting, that this angry, defensive man hid the fact that his... wife, I presume?" Atsushi speaks, circling around Osomatsu, his smile and the amused look he offers him turning predatory, "found the body first. Why would one lie about this if he had nothing to hide... It seems like there truly is no need to panic after all, as the culprits for this awful, awful crime seem pretty obvious."
"Hey now," Osomatsu growls, taking a cautious step toward Atsushi. "Maybe I fuckin' lied, okay, but it was because I know neither of us have anything to do with the murder, and I know your piece of shit police can't solve a case right and always jumps to frame the first slightly suspicious guy you find," he rants, his self preservation alarms blaring in his ears but the slight amount of alcohol in his blood pumping too loud for him to listen and shut himself up. "But I didn't do it! And my wife didn't either! I'll even prove it!"
"You will, huh?" Atsushi replies, eyebrow raising. He doesn't show any clear signs of offense despite the blatant lack of respect in the way Osomatsu addresses him, for which the outlaw guesses he should be grateful. The nobles around them aren't the same story though, with gasps and shocked exclamations rising through the outlaw's speech. Not that he cares. "Because obviously someone whom I do not think has any ties with the police is definitely fitted for an investigation, hm? Though I suppose letting you play detectives can't cause much more harm... As long as someone is here to guard you," he speaks, his tone almost... amused? As if he was certain that there was no way the outlaw could discover his ploy. As if this is just a game. "Here, you," he points at Tetsu, "you will look over this gentleman and make sure he doesn't do anything suspicious, and will report each of his actions to me every quarter hours. Are we clear?"
"Y-yes, sir," Tetsu squeaks out, jumping and straightening up. His face is obviously pale despite the mask, and when Osomatsu sends him a disapproving look - the outlaw still pretty pissed over his friend's betrayal - Tetsu simply avoids his stare.
"Very well. I will have my men take a look over the scene as well. As for the rest of our lovely guests, I suppose some questions are in order - but please don't let this... unfortunate event ruin your night. We will make sure that each of you stay safe - and to ensure your safety, I ask that each individual bedroom be locked, and that each guest must be accompanied by a guard if they desire to go anywhere outside of the ballroom. I hope you can understand," Atsushi announces, polite smile stretching over his lips as he holds his hands together. "Let us now depart and attempt to resume our activities and forget about this incident."
And with that, the police chief walks in direction of the ballroom, with the guests reluctantly following after some pushing from the guards. Most of them look back at Osomatsu and his group, Reika remaining with them as well as one of the suspects despite Atsushi's lack of piercing remarks toward her. Eventually, though, they're gone - and the group is allowed a small second of silence and rest before hurried footsteps make their way to them once more.
The outlaw would expect said footsteps to come from Atsushi, if they weren't so loud but light, obviously coming from a woman's exaggeratedly high heeled shoe. A look toward the source of the noise informs him that these heels belong to Totoko, who seems... specifically upset by the whole ordeal.
"Nyaa-chan! What was this about?!" she asks, her hands on her hips as she gives her maid an angry look. "I send you to get me a drink, and then next thing I know Mr. Flag's been murdered?! Where am I going to get my rich husband now?!" she says in a shrill voice. "And where's my drink?!"
Osomatsu can't help but laugh at that, "Mr. Flag's room is pretty far away from the drinks, too. What were you doing there Reika, huh? Seems to me that despite all that bullshit Atsushi pulled on us, you're the most suspicious one," he smiles smugly at her, happy to be able to push the guilt away from himself and onto her.
"Actually," Reika responds in a sharp tone, glaring at the both of them and not flinching even slightly despite her master's anger, "I was helping your little 'wife' out after she was having a hard time with these stupid girls that were bothering her, and I opened the door despite her warning me that Mr. Flag was inside," she explains, crossing her arms over her chest, "So please don't try to mess me up on this case, because you'll sink the wrong people."
Ah. "These girls were bothering you, Choro? Is that true?" Osomatsu can't help but ask, his tone softer as he looks at his lover, his smug behavior completely wiped away.
Choromatsu looks uncomfortable, eyes staring decidedly at the wall, and it takes the outlaw grabbing his chin to force him to look up for him to respond. "It's nothing, really! They were just, asking too much about me and I-I don't know how to lie so I tried to avoid their questions, but then they started making assumptions that maybe I was ashamed of myself and then they started m-making fun of me, and then Reika came in and accidentally spilled Totoko's drink on them on purpose, and—" he quickly explains, causing the idol to gasp.
"You wasted my drink on some insignificant girls?!" she exclaims, but is completely ignored.
"Well, I guess I gotta be grateful huh..." Osomatsu sighs. "Whatever. Let's just... find out who killed Mr. Flag and stop fighting I guess," he says, walking into the room and grimacing at the body.
A small and quick touch tells Osomatsu that, while Mr. Flag's body is starting to go cold, it still seems like he was alive not so long ago. It makes sense, he supposes, considering he recalls leaving this room rather recently. And while he doesn't know enough about how bodies and science works, he's pretty sure that the knife lodged deep inside of his chest indicates that he was stabbed to death.
"Did uh... any of you notice someone stealing a knife from the ballroom and sneak into the corridor?" Osomatsu asks to the rest of his group, who shake their heads, causing the outlaw to sigh. "Yeah, of course not, or it would be too easy..."
He's quickly starting to regret his earlier claims, but he supposes he can always bullshit his way through and accuse someone random if it comes to that. It would be very Atsushi of him to do, and he's sure the police chief doesn't care that much who eventually gets accused and just wants to frame someone for his crimes.
But god damn, Osomatsu would love to prove that Atsushi was the murderer somehow.
"This knife uhm, doesn't look like those anywhere else in the airship, however," Choromatsu comments almost timidly, eyes obviously avoiding the corpse. "It wasn't stolen. I think the murderer uhm, snuck it in, somehow."
"And who better suited to sneak a weapon in than Atsushi himself," Osomatsu smiles. "That's a such a good remark! As I'd expect from my super smart wife Choro~" he can't help but comment, pulling his lover close in order to rub their cheeks together annoyingly in hopes to lift up the other's mood.
"H-hey!! D-don't do this in front of everyone!!" the journalist squeaks, face flushing as he pushes Osomatsu off, causing the outlaw to stumble and fall on the bed - almost diving face first into the body but thankfully missing.
He's grateful that the body isn't very bloody at all, finding himself completely clean of any unfortunate accident. He quietly thanks the gods for that, not wanting to make himself any suspicious than he already is, while Choromatsu uselessly apologizes for pushing Osomatsu and asks him if he's okay, before grumbling and ignoring the outlaw when he asks for a kiss from his oh so cruel wife as an apology.
The others take a closer look at the blade after the remark of its origin, before Totoko lets out a loud gasp and simply grabs it and pulls it out of the bod without any reguards to it. "But, this dagger is mine!" she exclaims, cleaning the blood off of it with a handkerchief and groaning as she struggles to get it completely off. "I was wondering where it was!"
This gets her a shocked and alarmed look from the rest of the group, though Osomatsu can't help but snicker as Choromatsu grips at his wig and shrieks, "do you realize what you've just done?! P-put it back in, put it back in!!!"
"Huh? Why would I do that?" Totoko asks with confusion, tilting her head to the side as she puts the dagger back by her thigh.
"B-because that's called tampering with evidence, you idiot!!" Choromi barks back, before pressing her hands against her lips in shock. "Oh my god. I just called Totoko an idiot. Oh no. I-I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to, I love you you are the most beautiful and talented woman alive a-and—"
"Nah, she's an idiot," Osomatsu says, and Tetsu can't help but snort.
"I guess she can also be our culprit," he tells the outlaw quietly, elbowing him gently in order to get his attention.
"Yeah, that one is even more blatant than me after you ratted me out," the outlaw whispers back, "thanks for that, by the way," he adds bitterly, glaring up at the hitman.
"I'm sorry!! But I just can't get away with lying to him! He's part of the police you know??" Tetsu responds, "do you know what he could do if he knew I lied to him and tried to cover you?! Not to mention that if his dad learned then I'd be even more screwed, and—"
"His dad?" Osomatsu can't help but ask with a frown. "This is like, the second time I hear of Atsushi's dad in such a fearful way. Who the fuck is he? Is it like, Tougou or something??"
"Well uh... yeah," Tetsu replies incredulously, "you... didn't know?"
"I... Oh," Osomatsu replies, shoulders dropping.
He supposes that makes sense, now that he thinks of it. From Atsushi warning Homura about the threat that his father poses, from one of Tougou's underling referring to him having a son... And he guesses that it makes the ties between the corrupt police chief and the monster that is Tougou even more clear and understandable.
While it makes Osomatsu even more of an idiot for only realizing now.
"Wow, you really are slow huh. You sure you didn't hit your head on somethin' while we were separated?" the hitman jokes, hitting Osomatsu's back with amusement. "Why do you think it's Atsushi that's hosting the party for Tougou? Because they're super best buds or somethin'?"
"Yes well no need to twist the knife," Osomatsu huffs defensively, shoving his hands in his pockets. "I just don't spend my days thinking about that piece of shit so I didn't make the connection, okay?"
That claim almost feels like a lie, though. The outlaw definitely spends much more time than he's comfortable with thinking about Tougou, but these thoughts are about how absolutely terrified he is of him and how much he wishes to run far, far away from him. So the excuse still stands.
"Speaking of twisting knives," Osomatsu speaks up again after a small second in which Choromi keeps apologizing profusely for disrespecting Totoko, while the idol swims in the praise that the journalist offers in order to redeem himself. "You probably should like, put it back in. Though I guess you can keep the knife if you want, but that's gonna make you seem super guilty. Like, more guilty than you look now."
"Huh? Why would I look guilty? The guilty one is the one who stole my dagger!" Totoko responds, her oblivious and innocent tone shockingly contrasting the danger of the situation. Does she not realize that this is serious, and that she could actually get in bad trouble for this? Or does she just not care? Osomatsu isn't really sure, but all he knows is that he envies her carefreeness. "Why would anyone think I killed Mr. Flag anyway? I wanted to marry him before he died so I could have his inheritance! And now it's ruined!" she then exclaims, fake crying into her hands loudly.
Well. This really doesn't help her case, though Osomatsu supposes that she wouldn't gain anything out of killing him before a marriage that he's pretty sure would've never happened considering the way he dismissed her earlier.
He snorts as Choromatsu tries his best to reassure her, petting her back before jumping away when Totoko roughly snaps him off of her, saying he doesn't deserve to even lay a finger on her. Despite that cold shoulder, though, Choromatsu just swoons and squeals, because he still managed to touch Totoko and she still addressed him.
God, Osomatsu would almost be jealous, if the other's desperation wasn't so hilarious, and if he wasn't so sure that the journalist doesn't have the slightest chance with her. In a way, Osomatsu is glad that his lover isn't rich, considering that money is the only thing that seems to matter for the idol - shown with how she's already starting to search Mr. Flag's body for his wallet. She has to be stopped by her maid, to which Totoko yells not to stop her or she'll take away her privileges, though Reika quips back that she didn't even realize she had any considering the way the idol always treated her.
While the two of them wrestle under Choromatsu's admirative eyes, Osomatsu's attention is taken away by a tap on the shoulder from Tetsu. "Hey, check this out," the hitman tells him quietly, pulling Osomatsu toward the trashcan hidden behind the closet door, from which bright blue fabric sticks out. It doesn't look very suspicious, until the guard opens the trash and reveals that said fabric comes from a dress, that looks... strikingly similar to the one Totoko is wearing at the moment.
Strikingly similar, in the sense that it's a complete copy, down to the smallest detail - with the only difference being the bloodstains on the sleeves and skirt.
"Well... This doesn't look good," Osomatsu can't help but say with a small laugh, rubbing a finger under his nose as he looks back toward Totoko. "Well I guess our murder mystery is solved? She like, came in with a spare dress, stabbed Mr. Flag and then changed and threw the dirty dress in the garbage?"
"Seems so," Tetsu replies, closing the trashcan back again as he turns toward the rest of the group. "But it's weird... Wouldn't the maid know about it if Totoko went and murdered Mr. Flag? She doesn't seem to hold her specifically in her heart, so she'd probably sell her out right away if it was her."
"Wow, look at that, Tetsu's a real detective now," Osomatsu jokes, poking at the other's scarred cheek and causing him to blush slightly at the tease.
"Well—! I just know a lot about murder! Obviously," Tetsu responds with a pout, "and I know how to frame people, too! And this sounds either like Totoko's real stupid, or like she's being framed."
This causes the outlaw to hum as he looks over to the idol. She doesn't seem like the smartest girl and, really, framed or not, Osomatsu just wants to get the blame off of himself. That said, he can't help but feel his heart squeeze at the idea of letting her be arrested in the possibility of a framing, and he tries to tell himself that it's simply because he knows that Choromatsu would be sad. It's definitely not because the situation would remind him of himself, which in turn would make him feel extremely guilty for letting someone else go through the same stuff he has.
Of course not.
"Yeah, well, I dunno what you want me to do about it. If she didn't kill him, then it leaves Atsushi, but I doubt the dude would go around in her dress," Osomatsu huffs. "Though I guess he has a lot of people that could pass as Totoko, but if you want me to interrogate everyone at this party—"
"That's not necessary, Atsushi is actually doing it outside. You just have to ask him," comes a voice that is definitely neither Osomatsu's or Tetsu's, and which causes them to jump and turn around. It's just Reika, standing behind them with her hands on her hips. She seemingly stopped fighting with Totoko - who is nowhere to be seen in the room, while Choromi is sitting on the bed with her face in her hands. "What did you find?" the maid asks, leaning in - and while Osomatsu is a little reluctant to show her the evidence they found, Reika just hums. "Ah, so that's... what she did with it, huh."
The outlaw can't help but frown at that, "Are you like, not that surprised by the super incriminating evidence?" he asks, and the other shrugs.
"Not really , no," she speaks casually, before looking away and crossing her arms in front of her chest, "actually, I was meaning to talk to you, without her in the room. She told me not to tell anyone but... Before I went to get her a drink, we were separated for a while," she admits quietly, "I was going to go tell Atsushi about it, because... I don't know, she looked stressed out. It's why she asked me to get her a drink. And with what happened and how she immediately came to scold me for finding the body and then take her dagger away from the scene..."
Tetsu hums, "I guess maybe she truly did it after all," he comments, quickly letting go of his framing suspicions.
Osomatsu, however, isn't so sure. "I mean, maybe she's just dumb! Why would she kill him even though she's not gaining anything from it? She wanted to marry the dude!" he responds.
"And he immediately dismissed her as soon as she tried to introduce herself. Totoko gets very angry very easily when people disrespect her, you know? I wouldn't put it past her," Reika argues in a hushed tone, eyes darting to the entrance. "She even spoke to me about making him pay, and everything."
Osomatsu guesses that it does make sense, but somehow, as he looks over at his lover, he feels the strong need to defend Totoko. For Choromatsu's sake. "Yeah, well, if it was just out of revenge then she wouldn't have planned it in advance and she wouldn't have the duplicate dress," he responds. "Why are you selling her out so quickly anyway? I thought she was like, your master or whatever."
"That's precisely why," Reika grimaces, her voice now growing bitter. "She's horrible with me, and with all her servants. And I know how she truly is. So it's why I'm so certain," she responds. "You want to make Atsushi stop suspecting you, right? So why are you so ready to defend the obvious culprit?" she asks. "Ugh. It doesn't matter, really. I'll just tell him. He's the real detective here," she sighs, "just... You know. Don't try to defend her too much."
And with that, she turns heels and leaves the room, leaving Osomatsu alone with Tetsu and Choromi, in a silence that is definitely awkward. The outlaw and his friend exchange a confused look, in which Tetsu kind of just shrugs in a way that tells him that he's not really sure what her deal is either, before they direct themselves to the bed in order to join Choromi.
"Hey," Osomatsu says softly, sitting next to her and wrapping an arm around her. "What's up? You okay?"
Choromatsu lets out a whine at that, looking up at his lover with a frown. "I don't understand how this happened, still," he replies. "Or I mean, I do, but I just... I don't know. Totoko... one of the guards posted at the door heard the commotion and went to separate Nyaa-chan and Totoko, and pulled Totoko out, and... I just. I'm worried. Do you really think she did it...?"
Osomatsu can't help but be amused by the fact that Choromatsu calls Reika "Nyaa-chan" as well, though he supposes that it makes sense for him to pick up on his idol's speaking habits. Aside from that, he's also pretty surprised to realize that he didn't hear much of the commotion with the guard at all, too preoccupied by his conversation with Tetsu to care. "Well, I dunno, everythin' seems to be pointing at it, anyway. Maybe we should get out of here and find out what's up?"
"Yeah... I guess we should," Choromi sighs, getting up with Osomatsu's help. She seems seriously bummed out about this, which makes the outlaw feel... sad, and guilty. He wants to get this done with as quickly as he can manage, in hopes to see a pretty smile illuminate his lover's face again.
The group leaves the room, nodding at the guard at the door, before making their way to the ballroom. The music is as loud and cheerful as it was before the murder, the only difference being that this time, the guests are a bit more hesitant with dancing to it. Murders make parties awkward, Osomatsu guesses, though he's surprised to see some of them managing to have fun in their little groups despite that.
He notices Atsushi toward the middle of the room, the police chief questioning some nobles before smiling at them and thanking them for their cooperation, wishing them a good rest of the ball before he leaves to interrogate the next group of guest. Osomatsu doubts the other has gotten any interesting information, considering the outlaw knows he's only pretending to be oblivious to the true culprit of this assassination, but he also knows that going around and doing the questioning himself would be too long and annoying for him to even try. So he simply walks up to Atsushi, his hold on Choromi's hand growing progressively tighter as he approaches the corrupt police chief.
"So uhm... what did you learn, my dude?" Osomatsu tries with an awkward, uncomfortable smile, doing his best to be casual and nice with a man that he would pay to see burn.
Atsushi looks down at Osomatsu, though instead of any hateful glare or amused smile, his face simply remains amiable and kind. It makes the outlaw want to punch him even more. "Oh, it's you again. I actually was going to visit you and your little friends after this," he says.
"Uh, really? Why?" the other responds with a frown, already ready to run away.
"Well, let's say that the discoveries I have made while interrogating these people was quite interesting," Atsushi chuckles, his casual tone causing Osomatsu's chest to constrict painfully with discomfort. "I'm sure you know about miss Totoko, yes? Don't worry, nothing has been done to her, she was simply led to another room until she calms down, and until we... clear up this whole affair. Did you know the dagger that stabbed Mr. Flag was hers?"
"Well yeah, I was the one investigating the crime scene and shit, I'd be dumb not to know," Osomatsu huffs, "especially since she was really happy to call it hers."
"Right," Atsushi replies, "I was just making sure. We never know with people like you," he says with amusement, the mocking and condescending remark getting a growl from the outlaw. "Well, I heard that our dear miss Totoko had been quite upset by Mr. Flag's reaction to her presence, and several of his guards have told me that they had been trying to keep an eye out on her considering her violent anger. That said, there was a moment where she slipped out of their sight, and it surprisingly was at the time of the murder. Strange, is it not?" he explains.
Osomatsu frowns, looking away and shoving his free hand in his pocket, while the other toys with Choromi's own. He doesn't like this, doesn't like how suspicious Totoko keep being proved to be, because he knows it smells too fishy. Because she's their ally, and because she really doesn't seem to be one to plan a murder this far. Choromi herself is rather bummed, her nails digging into her lover's hand painfully as she chews on her lips so much that Osomatsu is surprised he isn't seeing them bleed yet.
He doesn't like this at all.
"Yeah, well, considering these guards didn't save him from being murdered, I gotta question their usefulness," the outlaw huffs. "There's like, fifty of them and none of them followed him to that room or guarded it?! That's just, completely ridiculous!"
"Actually," Atsushi responds, holding a finger up, "now there is only a handful remaining, the majority of them having jumped out the window in response to their master's death. It was in their contract that if they failed to protect Mr. Flag in any way shape or form, their lives would end."
Osomatsu grimaces. "Well, that's so convenient to you now, isn't it," he can't help but mutter bitterly. He doesn't buy it at all.
"It isn't," the other says, "It greatly hinders my investigation, as it is now impossible to find out how miss Totoko slipped into the room to murder him. It could be that Mr. Flag had spies in his ranks that allowed her in, but now, even if they're alive, there is no way to uncover them and find that out," he sighs, doing his best to look legitimately upset about it as he shakes his head. "Ah, but despite that, I do have a theory. And it includes you, dear sir."
The outlaw tenses at that, "me? The fuck did I do now?" he asks, taking a defensive stance and making himself ready to run at the smallest of threat. He doesn't know where exactly he could run to though, eyes quickly darting around the room for an exit, before gritting his teeth at the realization that there is none, unless he were to count the windows. But Osomatsu doesn't really feel like jumping out a window at the moment.
A quick glance at Choromi shows that she's growing increasingly nervous too, while Tetsu's mechanical hand is clutching slightly at the back of Osomatsu's shirt.
"Well," Atsushi starts, walking in circles around the outlaw, "Multiple guests have confirmed that, despite your claims that you left the bedroom right after letting Mr. Flag in, you didn't come out of the corridor until much later. Actually, the time you took from the moment you let Mr. Flag in, to the moment you came back to the ballroom, would have been just enough to murder him and get rid of any incriminating evidence against you. Isn't it interesting?" he smiles. "And that would explain your little lie from earlier, too. You would want to avoid as many questions about the murder you commited along with miss Totoko after all, yes?"
This is bad. But running away would make it worse. Osomatsu knows this, despite how much his legs are begging him to run. So instead he stays frozen in place, gulping and giving Atsushi an angry look that hides his fear. Because he's innocent, and he knows it, and Atsushi should not be able to do anything against him this time. "I was in the fucking bathroom with my wife," he responds, voice shaking only a little.
"You took quite a long time in the bathroom," the police chief responds with a raised eyebrow, crossing his arms over his chest.
"She had diarrhea," Osomatsu replies immediately, without thinking, causing Choromi to let out a small shriek as she hits his arm with her hand fan.
"You—!!!!" she starts, face burning a bright red in shame. She would say more, but the outlaw can pinpoint the very moment where she realize that admitting what they were truly doing would be even more embarrassing, so she grits her teeth and forces herself to look away angrily. "It's, it's true but you don't have to say it..." she mutters, the act of lying like this in Atsushi's face taking all of her willpower.
Osomatsu squeezes her hand gently. He's so proud.
Atsushi chuckles and hums, "I suppose that's a good explanation," he admits, though the outlaw can tell he isn't too pleased. "Though I can't help but still hold my suspicions about you and your dear wife still. Weren't you separated at the time of the discovery?"
"We were, but she was with Reika, and so far you're not really suspicious of her," the outlaw huffs. "My wife's innocent. Lay off."
Despite Osomatsu's fear of Atsushi, he can't help but send him the most hateful warning glare as he takes a step toward him. He doesn't want to be arrested, doesn't want to get in trouble, but more than anything: he doesn't want to cause someone he loves to suffer once more. No matter the cost.
"Well, the possibilities of Reika having done something wrong aren't out of the question. She's miss Totoko's maid after all, and no doubt she would go far to please her master. And so would a dear fan," Atsushi smiles at Choromi, who tenses up and looks away.
"She has nothing to do with it," Osomatsu growls, "she could never even hurt a fly! She looked like she was gonna pass out at the sight of the body! I'm sure she never wielded a knife in her whole life! And you think she could kill someone with it?!"
"Ah, about that..." Tetsu chimes in after being helplessly silent this whole conversation. "I'm actually not sure if he was killed by the knife, if that helps and stuff."
That catches both Osomatsu and Atsushi by surprise, pushing them to look at Tetsu with confusion. "What do you mean, guard?" the police chief asks.
"Uh, he wasn't bleeding a whole lot. Like, as in, not at all," Tetsu explains, scratching the back of his head. "It's like he died in his sleep and they just shoved a knife in his chest to make it look like he was stabbed. And dead people don't bleed much, and stuff."
"Well that definitely couldn't be me or my wife then. I'm too dumb to do this kind of sneaky shit, and Choromi is too physically unable to lie and scheme to pull this. Case closed! We're innocent," Osomatsu responds, giving Atsushi a smile. "Sucks, huh?"
Atsushi can't help but snort, "this does not prove your innocence at all, though it makes it harder to narrow down our list of suspects. I doubt Mr. Flag would die in his sleep on his own, but considering the lack of any other marks on his body, as far as my men have told me, I suppose he was poisoned and must have collapsed in the bed. One of his guard did tell me that he had been feeling unwell when entering this room, after all," he sighs.
The way the police chief just casually bounces off something that should corner him is angering. "Yeah, and I wonder who could've poisoned him. Who was in charge of the food that he ate and everything... is it me and my wife? is it Totoko? Nah, I don't think so," the outlaw says, "But probably the host. Now I wonder who that is!" he can't help but smile a wide, arrogant smile. Because he should be the one on top now.
Choromi doesn't seem to be that confident, however, and neither does Tetsu. Meanwhile, Atsushi looks at Osomatsu in slight amused disbelief. "Are you... accusing me?" he asks with a chuckle, running a hand through his hair. "I suppose it is the easy conclusion to this, but... tell me, dear sir... if I was the one to poison the food, why haven't you, and most of the guests here, died already from it? After all, it would be impossible for me to predict the food Mr. Flag was going to eat, so I'd have to poison it all. Unless he was poisoned by a fellow guest, who only poisoned the food that he was about to eat. Hmm?"
Well, that works to make Osomatsu's smile fall quickly. "Yeah, uh, well, that doesn't mean you couldn't have went in and poisoned the food while chattin' up Mr. Flag though!" he responds with a pout. "I stand by what I said."
"Accusing the police chief despite the glaring evidence that your little friend Totoko did it... You really aren't helping your case, dear sir. I'd advise you to lay low if you'd rather stay off the hook," the other says, his eyes darkening as they stare down at Osomatsu, causing the outlaw to gulp involuntarily. "You've done such a good detective job after all, I'd much prefer congratulating you on helping me arrest our dear miss Totoko, rather than having you see the same fate. I hope we can agree?"
"We do, we do," Tetsu immediately responds, not even giving the outlaw the chance to say anything and grabbing at his shoulders tightly. "Right?"
Osomatsu frowns, giving Tetsu a small confused look, before he looks away. It isn't hard to guess that Tetsu wants them to cooperate in order to keep them all safe, and it also isn't hard to realize that it is the smartest solution, despite how much the outlaw would like to fight back and argue. "Yeah... Sure. Right," he replies.
"Good. Then I will forgive how suspicious you seemed from the start, hoping that your alibi is true, and will now go inform miss Totoko of her arrest," Atsushi replies, giving the group a little bow before he turns around and leaves.
Osomatsu watches him for a while, unsure whether he wants to follow or not. He knows he should lay low, but the heartbroken look on Choromatsu's face, tears obviously welling up in the other's eyes, causes his heart to squeeze painfully. "I... I don't... Totoko would never..." the journalist stutters, voice trembling. It seems like his world is crumbling around him, Osomatsu worriedly holding the other to make sure he doesn't collapse on his knees and starts crying.
"Yeah... I know," the outlaw says softly, rubbing at her arm. He really isn't fond of letting Totoko get arrested, considering his doubts over the veracity of her guilt, but he isn't really sure what he can do to stop this. He also can't let Choromatsu suffer like this without doing anything - and while the outlaw finds the way the journalist cares so much about an idol who doesn't really give a shit about his existence kind of stupid, the other's happiness matters to him too much for him to let it be broken.
With that in mind, the outlaw nods to himself, straightening up and pulling Choromatsu throughout the ballroom. They avoid the couples that have just begun dancing again, somehow having already forgotten about the unpleasant events, and follow Atsushi from afar as the police chief walks to a side room that Osomatsu can only assume is where the guard from earlier took the idol. They hurry as to not be too late to save Totoko - and are surprised to cross path with... Reika?
Osomatsu supposes the maid simply wants to witness her evil master getting arrested, but as the couple enter the room after her, he can't help but notice something strange. He isn't sure what it is about it, but the certain glee that shines through Reika's eyes as Totoko is handcuffed by guards while Atsushi announces her arrest, as well as the small chuckle the maid lets out as her master struggles, is a little too... Pleased, even despite the hardships Totoko put her through.
It's like all of Reika's being is beaming with joy as she waves at Totoko as the idol is pulled along outside of the room. And it's in this moment, with the maid standing next to Atsushi, smile illuminating her face while the light reflects on the pendant dangling over her chest, that Osomatsu understands what's going on.
He recognizes the blue and white anchor with complicated patterns carved inside as being the very same pendant that he and Choromatsu stole back from Atsushi for Totoko. Allying himself with Reika would be the easiest way for Atsushi to get his hands on it - and perhaps, it was how he managed to snatch it so easily from Totoko in the first place. And upon her recovering it, they had no choice but to get rid of her in order to keep the artifact.
It makes sense, after all. Totoko never gave Reika a single reason to want to stick with her. Meanwhile, the supposed lack of doubt the idol held for her maid would lead to the latter taking advantage of it, replicating her outfit easily and stealing her belonging in order to frame her while Atsushi slips away from any doubts. Her maid status would even make it easy for her to slip some poison into Mr. Flag's food without much trouble, considering none of the nobles would pay much attention to a simple servant.
It was all there. And Totoko played right into the palm of their hands.
And so did Osomatsu.
"You... I know what you fucking did," the outlaw starts to growl, taking a threatening step toward the treacherous scum - only to shut up right away at the superior look Reika gives him.
"If I were you, I wouldn't make too much noise," she warns, walking up to him and whispering quietly into his ear, "you wouldn't want the particular attention given to you to lead them to discover your little secret after all, right?"
The words uttered so sweetly causes Osomatsu's blood to run cold and his heart to skip a beat, eyes meeting Atsushi's piercing stare fearfully. Choromi looks at Osomatsu with offense, ready to scold him for giving up on standing for Totoko so easily, but as soon as she sees the look on her lover's face, she closes her mouth right away. Because even if she didn't hear the maid's words, she can recognize fear when she sees it, and she can guess why Osomatsu would suddenly stop speaking.
"I was happy to work with you," Atsushi smiles kindly, forcing the outlaw into a handshake. "Perhaps you should join the police one day," he laughs, the 'joke' leaving a sour taste in Osomatsu's mouth. Even Reika lets out a little chuckle, only twisting the knife in the already gaping wound. "But enough chatter. Now that this has been dealt with, let us return to the party. There is an announcement coming that I would hate to see any of you miss out on."
And with that, the police chief walks out, pushing the group along despite their reluctance.
Choromi looks... Bummed, to say the least. Her eyes don't even meet Osomatsu's as she finds a chair to sit on, instead staring at the floor as she lets out a long exhale. The outlaw can't help but feel guilty and helpless, even if he tried his best despite it all. He sits next to her, rubbing her arm soothingly, because it's the only kind of comfort he can bring.
Because he's completely useless, and ruined this whole party for them both.
"Hey," he says softly, voice almost inaudible over the sound of the busy ballroom, "we'll find a way to get her out, 'kay? Don't worry about it."
This gets him Choromatsu's attention, eyes looking up at Osomatsu. "...Promise?" he asks, voice small, sounding almost like a child's. "I... I really don't want Totoko to suffer. I know I seem like just another crazed idol fan, and that she seems like just another spoiled idol but... she's truly talented, and her works has inspired me and a lot of others and has made them very happy. She's not a bad person... and she doesn't deserve this."
Osomatsu bites at the inside of his cheek. No one deserves this, really, if Totoko is about to get the same treatment he did. So he nods, holding Choromatsu close. "I promise," he says. "I'll do my best, okay? So for now just.. try to chill out and forget this. Here, why don't I—" he starts to propose, wanting to tell Choromi he'll get her some food, only to be cut off by the sound of the speakers in the ballroom turning on, as well as the music suddenly stopping.
A quick look toward the small stage on which the orchestra had been playing shows Atsushi now holding a microphone and smiling at the confused crowds. "Ladies and gentlemen, the time has come to unveil the true reason for this party, the announcement that we have all been waiting for," he speaks, the sound of his voice coming from the speakers a little too loud for Osomatsu's liking. "My dear father Tougou, CEO of TG industries, has come up with an invention that you will never believe, such a revolution that it deserved such a grandiose event for its unveiling. These speakers will relay his announcement, while I do my own presentation. Of course, you're free to try to catch a glimpse out from the window, but we may be a little too high," he chuckles, while Osomatsu scowls.
He doesn't like this.
Despite that, he can't help but get up when he hears Tougou's voice through the speakers, the horrible man pretty much repeating what Atsushi said, as well as address the crowds that he has back on the ground. He's curious, and apprehensive, looking out the window and seeing something next to him that causes his blood to run cold.
A quick look behind himself and toward Atsushi confirms his doubts: Tougou is presenting an advanced humanoid robot to the public. One that is supposedly able to show free will, proven by the robot walking around and looking at people unprompted, just like a real human would.
And from the very way the robots are built, to the way they move, Osomatsu can tell that something extremely fishy and uncomfortable is going on. But the worst is when Tougou actually explains what he's been working on:
"I am here not only to present to you an incredible invention, but a miracle," Tougou speaks in an confident tone, his voice sickly sweet compared to the roughness it usually presents as he walks around the robot. "This is not only a robot with incredible intelligence and free will - but it is an actual human being's soul captured in a machine. More specifically, a dead person's soul, brought back into the world once more and given a second chance at life. Not only is this a miracle, but it is one that can be repeated over and over, with whomever you would like," he speaks, and even though he can't see it from here, Osomatsu can hear the disgusting smile that spreads across his face. "For just a small price, of course - but I'm sure you will find it worth it to see your loved ones once more."
Osomatsu's ears are ringing, drowning out all sound around him - and he's almost grateful, because he doesn't need to hear more to know what's going on. He doesn't want to hear more. He doesn't want to have to keep watching all these people stare in awe and asking questions about just how well this works, and how do they know that it's their loved ones and not just an artificial intelligence, and if it can even bring back people who were dead for several years. He doesn't want to have to listen to Atsushi bullshit his positive answers, and doesn't want to hear him brag about the talented mechanics that Tougou has working on this.
He doesn't want to hear about all the positive influence this could have on the future of mankind. He doesn't care.
Because he knows all of this. Because this is all Ichimatsu's work.
They took Ichimatsu's work.
He can feel his blood boil as his fist hits the window's glass, wide angry eyes glaring down at the scene as he grits his teeth painfully. If stares could kill, surely Tougou would be burning horribly in front of all these people at this moment. Because Osomatsu knows what he's doing, and while he'd expect himself to be terrified of the power that this - as well as Mr. Flag's death - grants him, all he feels is absolute rage that makes his heart beat like a hammer against his ribs, as if wanting to break through and jump down to strangle this piece of shit.
Did he simply hear about Ichimatsu's work and steal the idea...? It seems a little far fetched to think that Tougou would have managed to replicate the amazing feat of bringing people back from the dead so quickly, considering how long it took Ichimatsu to, and considering that Ichimatsu is an actually talented mechanic. All Tougou is, is an evil and monstrous gangster, a thief and murderer with no other talent. And Osomatsu is pretty sure the people who work for him aren't any better.
... Except for one.
"Ahh, I'm so happy to finally be able to unveil this to the world," comes a familiar voice next to him. Despite the owl mask over her face, Osomatsu somehow immediately recognizes Homura, with her hair neatly put into a braid encircling her head and decorated with a large yellow bow. If he wasn't so enraged, perhaps he would think about how pretty she looks at this moment - but right now, he couldn't care less. Because instead of a cute girl excited to show off her and Ichimatsu's work to the world, all he sees is a traitor. All he sees is the traitor who threw Ichimatsu to the wolves and sold out his work.
It's then that he's hit with the realization that this was probably agreed from the start. He vaguely remembers Ichimatsu speaking about agreeing to share his discoveries in exchange for the ressources, and he should have worried then. He should have worried when realized that Homura worked for Atsushi. When he realized that she worked for Tougou. But he was too blinded by his doubts over the mechanic's affection for him and over whether he still cared about Osomatsu or not now that he had Homura, to realize just how many red flags had been waved right at his face.
And while Osomatsu tries to convince himself that his hatred is directed toward Homura, toward Atsushi, and toward Tougou and his shitty TG industries - he knows.
All of it is meant for himself. Because it's his fault.
But this doesn't matter at the moment. The fiery anger that burns through his veins and causes his hands to twitch with the need for revenge is too strong for him to ignore it and to wallow in self pity. It blinds and controls him, to the point where he almost doesn't feel himself grab Homura by her frilly collar and lift her up, shoving her against the window and giving her the angriest glare he has ever given anyone.
"You.... what did you do to him...." he growls lowly, while nobles around gasp in shock and scramble away. He can barely hear the sound of Choromi's voice behind him, asking him what he's doing, while her hand hovers over his shoulder hesitantly. Because he doesn't care about this at the moment.
All he cares about is that this bitch sold his Ichimatsu's invention to Tougou. That she linked him to Tougou. And that now that he has what he wants, Tougou can definitely eliminate Ichimatsu immediately to make sure that the original idea remains linked to him and him alone.
"Wh— what are you doing???" Homura exclaims, voice going up in pitch due to the fear that immediately takes hold of her as she squirms in Osomatsu's hold, hands gripping at his wrists. "L-let go of me! What are you even talking about??"
"You fucking know what I'm talking about," he spits, shoving her harder against the window and finding particular pleasure in the frightened - or maybe slightly pained? - squeak she lets out. "You can't possibly be working for fucking Tougou and not realize he's a piece of shit. You can't possibly be thinking this is a good thing. He's gonna fucking kill Ichimatsu and it's gonna be your fault!" he shakes her, raising his voice despite himself and catching more and more attention, the nobles finding his outburst suddenly more interesting than the little presentation.
"What are you— wait... Osomatsu...?" Homura replies in a quiet voice. "I- this isn't what you think, put me down...! I'm, I'm working primarily for Atsushi, and his father is scary, but this is a good thing, and Ichimatsu agreed to it, and—"
"Shut up!!" Osomatsu yells, hitting her against the glass window once more and feeling it shake behind her. He spots security guards approaching in order to stop him, and that's when he gets the reckless, and honestly stupid idea of pulling Homura away from the window and against himself, before giving the window powerful hits with his mechanical arm. The guards watch helplessly as Osomatsu holds Homura in a chokehold, before the glass finally starts to crack and shatter, unable to handle the repeated hits from the hard metallic surface of his arm.
The outlaw is almost surprise at himself, knowing these windows shouldn't break too easily - though he's grateful, thanking his adrenaline for the extra help as he stands at the edge of the window while Atsushi approaches him slowly.
"Stand back, or she's a goner" he yells to the police chief, hoping that somehow the interaction he had witnessed between the two of them back when Choromatsu and he snuck into their factory was genuine, and that Atsushi actually cares about her. "You're gonna land this ship right now and let me make sure that the man whom you stole the invention of is safe."
The look he's giving Atsushi is the most serious he's ever had, and yet the other can't help but chuckle, walking right up to the outlaw despite the threat and smiling at him even as Osomatsu takes another step back, feet now dangerously close to the edge. "I knew you seemed quite familiar, but now... there's no doubt," he says softly, reaching for Osomatsu's mask and pulling it off to reveal his true identity to the rest of the crowds.
The shock that spreads through the nobles is immediate, though Osomatsu notices some of them looking a little lost. No doubt his identity as an infamous dangerous criminal has been spread around widely, but it's also been so long, and his face has changed quite a bit, from his round and bright features to his pale and tired face. And while he has surely gotten better, both physically and emotionally, he wouldn't expect strangers to recognize him from the old photos of him that were spread around.
Thankfully for the confused nobles - and unfortunately for Osomatsu, Atsushi is kind enough to enlighten them. "Ladies and gentlemen, I have the honor to present you the infamous arsonist that my men have caught and imprisoned last year," he explains, smirk widening as the shock spreads across the room. "It seems like his year in isolation wasn't enough to teach him a lesson, and now he has come to wreak havoc once more. Unless we stop him right now," he says that last bit more quietly, looking back at the outlaw and putting his hands on his shoulders, the touch feeling like petrifying poison seeping through Osomatsu's veins and keeping him from struggling at all.
"I'll - if you push me, I'll take her with me," he can only find in himself to reply, voice suddenly quiet as all the avid stares pierce through Osomatsu's very soul. He can see a flash of green hair from the corner of his eye, and a quick look tells him that Choromi tried to rush to his side - only to be grabbed by a strong guard that holds her in place as she struggle and yells at them to leave Osomatsu alone.
But it's too late.
"How cute," Atsushi responds with a horrible smile, "to think that her miserable life is valuable enough for me to spare you. It seems you are even more naive than I thought," he says, "and this naiveté will be your end."
And with those words ushered in a sickly sweet tone, Atsushi roughly pushes Osomatsu off and out the window, causing the outlaw as well as the mechanic to fall deep, deep down toward the ground under the horrified screams of his lover.
Notes:
this is definitely the most cruel cliffhanger yet hahaha woops
Chapter 28
Notes:
GOD I am so, SO sorry this is the second time I present you guys a late chapter in a row. And I'm so sorry because this one is slightly shorter than usual. I had a rough, stressful week in the end of which I was really physically unwell and it made writing hard lol, but I did it !! All I hope now is that the quality of this chapter didn't suffer from this, ahh... I promise I'll do my best to update on schedule next time... !!!
Chapter Text
Osomatsu almost doesn't register that he's falling right away. The idea that Atsushi would completely disregard his underling's life seems too much for it to be true - even though the outlaw knows the police chief to be an evil, horrible piece of shit, he'd still expect him to want to seem kind hearted and caring in front of all of these people. And yet the way he pushed Osomatsu and Homura off, and the way they're falling to their certain deaths, is very real.
The horrified and heartbreaking scream that escapes from the airship, coming from none other than his lover, feels so distant and unreal, yet Osomatsu can also clearly picture the terrified expression that must taint Choromatsu's beautiful face at this moment as he struggles against the strong arms of the guards keeping him in place. He can picture the pleased smirk that colors Atsushi's gross, confident features as he walks off and says a casual, calm little "So, where were we?", dismissing this commotion as if it was nothing.
But it all feels like a bad dream more than reality. The feeling of falling so quickly, the feeling of wind causing his hair to flow wildly around his face reminds him of flying on his vehicle, and really, if Osomatsu wasn't so painfully conscious of the fact that he's falling to his death, then he'd think he fell asleep on his motorbike while flying casually around the city.
But no. He's conscious. He's awake. But he fears it won't be for long.
What does work to anchor him in reality is the sound of Homura screaming right against him, before he feels her reach for something against her. She pulls on a cord, and the sudden drop in speed knocks the air right out of Osomatsu's lungs as he almost fears they've finally reached the ground, eyes squeezing shut as he grips at Homura tighter, almost as if she was going to save him from his inescapable death.
A second passes. Then another. And Osomatsu realizes he's not dead. More than that, he realizes he's still in the air, that he's still falling - except at a much slower speed, and it causes him to crack an eye open almost shyly, to see what's going on. He first looks down at the approaching ground, before vertigo hits him and causes him to grip tightly at Homura's dress. That's when he decides to look up, only to witness the other struggling slightly against him as she holds onto the belt that connects to a small device on her back Osomatsu hadn't noticed before, from which protrudes... a propeller?
Well, that's surprising. Osomatsu feels blind for not realizing that she was wearing such thing on her back before, but... he supposes he's glad, if only because it means that they aren't going to die after all. It also pushes him to hold at her for dear life, as his survival does depend on her, while she attempts to push him off and get rid of him, squeaking a small "L-Let me go!!" at him.
Whether she knows that him letting go would lead to his death or not, Osomatsu isn't sure. And in this moment, he doesn't care, simply keeping himself glued at her and thanking the gods that she's not nearly as strong as he is.
Their slow fall is eventually stopped by a high roof, Osomatsu finally letting go of Homura as his legs buckle over and he falls on his ass, while the other is a little more graceful as she lands, her propeller retracting onto itself. It takes him a little bit to recover from all the adrenaline rush caused by the fear of falling like this, and his eyes can't help but look up at the airship that looms high above, squinting in hopes to spot his lover and make sure he's okay - but to no avail.
This causes stress to rise up in him and squeeze at his heart, as the outlaw can't help but fear the worst has happened. Really, looking back on his actions, he realize that raising all of this hell over this event was a terrible idea. What did he think would happen? He was completely outnumbered and cornered, with absolutely no escape! Even if Atsushi hadn't pushed him out, what would have happened if he let Osomatsu go? Obviously he would've gotten arrested as soon as the airship landed, and that would've been far worse than dying from his fall.
But now, the one that's at risk of being arrested is Choromatsu. After all, it shouldn't be hard for the police chief to come to the conclusion that the presumed wife of the outlaw wasn't who she claimed she was, considering Osomatsu himself hid his identity. And his link to an outlaw would make Choromatsu look extremely guilty, which in turn would make it way too easy for Atsushi to use it as an excuse to arrest Choromatsu or hurt him.
And now, Osomatsu isn't even there to save his lover. Because he's stuck down here with this treacherous scum.
He can feel his blood boiling again at the thought, eyes in turn glaring at Homura, while she glares right back. "W-what?" she asks, obviously slightly frightened despite the tough attitude she tries to put up.
"I'm still not forgiving you for what you did to Ichimatsu," Osomatsu growls, taking a step toward Homura, and finding sick pleasure in the way she steps back almost instantly. Being the one to cause fear in others feels way too satisfying, makes him feel way too powerful. It cheers him up, helping him ignore how useless he actually is, and how this is actually all his fault.
"I-I didn't do anything! Ichimatsu is fine!" Homura responds, gripping at her chest and her eyes turning almost... hurt? "I'm sad you think I would cause him any harm! I know that some of the stuff Atsushi does may seem a little... suspicious at times, but he'd never hurt anyone! And he definitely wouldn't hurt Ichimatsu! I specifically asked him to protect him from his father...!"
"He wouldn't hurt anyone, you say after Atsushi literally throws you from the window?!" Osomatsu exclaims, unable to stop himself from laughing bitterly, a hand running through his messy hair. "That's the funniest fucking thing I've ever heard! Are you seriously that delusional that you'd protect him even after he completely threw you away, as if your life meant nothing to him?!"
"That's not what happened!" Homura barks back, stomping her foot against the tiled roof. "He pushed us because he knew I had a propeller just in case! He knew we'd live! If anything, I... I'm sure he did it to save you too. To give you a chance to run away," she smiles, completely stuck in her own bubble.
Osomatsu looks at Homura with complete disbelief, so shocked by the claim that his laugh comes out... off. Because he's off put. Because the idea that she can truly believe that feels... impossible. And yet, when he looks at her, he can see her eyes shine with confidence. And it renders him unable to answer for a small second, before he shakes his head and says, "You can't... truly believe that, right??"
"I do?" Homura replies, her expression turning back into a frown, visibly offended at the very fact that Osomatsu would doubt her claims and trust in Atsushi, before she sighs, her hand going to play with some stray hairs that surround her face. On the way, she also removes her mask, finding there to be no more need to wear it anymore anyway. With that out of the way, Osomatsu can truly witness the complex expression she wears, being a mix of sorrow and doubt, while she looks away. "Listen, I know that Atsushi doesn't seem to be the nicest person, especially since you seem to have your own remorse against him. I know that he seems just as corrupt as his father but... He's not! He's truly caring and kind hearted. Without him, I... I'm scared of where I'd be right now," she admits, her voice softer as she looks back up at Osomatsu with a serious expression. "Please believe me when I say that, whatever bad deed he ever does... It's probably more his father's fault than his own."
Osomatsu's eyes narrow at that. "Yeah, well, I don't believe you," he responds without even giving it a second thought. Because Homura just sounds like a delusional, brainwashed sheep that would probably jump off a bridge if Atsushi asked her to.
After all, she's not even angry after being thrown off a window.
And while Osomatsu can guess that being Tougou's son must have fucked Atsushi up quite a bit, and while he can admit that the police chief suffering from Tougou and fearing him wouldn't be so surprising, he can't help but doubt the idea of him being completely innocent. Because if Atsushi had been forced to throw Osomatsu in prison by his father somehow, then he'd probably show at least the tiniest bit of remorse for it. If Atsushi had been forced to do anything by Tougou, there would be warning signs, there would be struggle and reluctance coming off of the police chief. But he seems completely willing to do horrible deeds, both for his father, and for his own sake.
Because he's plainly a horrible person.
Homura's expression sours. "He has a bad image because of people like you," she huffs, crossing her arms over her chest, while Osomatsu can't help but laugh incredulously.
"Because of people like me?! Really now?" he asks, taking a step toward Homura, and then another, uncaring about the way she steps back until her feet reach the edge of the roof. "You think mister renowned and feared police chief has a bad reputation because of people like me? Because of innocent people he unjustly threw in prison to fucking rot because he needed someone to blame for his crimes?!" he asks, poking at Homura's chest and feeling her flinch each time. "Ah, but obviously you don't see me like this, do you? Nah. He has a bad reputation because the filthy good for nothing criminals he obviously so justly put through literal fucking torture are angry at him and wanna see him burn. You're right."
Homura's lips obviously quiver a little as she tries to remain calm as she watches and listens to Osomatsu rant, before she pushes him roughly away. "I never said that!" she exclaims, "I didn't mean - I wasn't calling you..!" she tries to argue, the outlaw's outburst clearly making her feel guilty and uncomfortable - or maybe threatened? Probably just threatened. Why should she care about what she made him feel after all? She didn't even care enough about Ichimatsu to protect him from Tougou's disgusting claws.
God, Osomatsu's so angry.
"Shut the fuck up," he growls at her, "I don't wanna hear anything more from you, except to answer this: what does Tougou intend to do to Ichimatsu?" he asks, his dark eyes glaring into her wide ones.
"I... I don't—" she starts to say, before letting out a small shriek when sudden movement and noise startle the both of them into a jump.
"Osomatsu!!" a familiar voice calls out, catching the outlaw's attention. He turns around to face the source of the sound, witnessing two figures riding on a sadly very recognizable vehicle that lands a couple meters in front of him and Homura. Osomatsu doesn't even have time to grimace in pain at the sight of the horse shaped device that he gets the breath knocked out of him by a sudden tight hug from one of its riders: Choromatsu.
He can't help but smile then, his brain taking a second to register what's going on before he can finally react and hug back just as tightly, the relief finally hitting him. "You're okay!" he exclaims as he looks at Choromatsu, hand going up to pet at the soft but quite surprisingly messy black hair. His wig is missing, and Osomatsu isn't quite sure if he lost it on the way or if it's the result of Atsushi's little unmasking - and honestly, right this moment, he doesn't really care. Because at this moment, all that matters is that Choromatsu is okay. He wasn't caught and arrested and hurt because of him. He managed to escape.
And Osomatsu is so, so grateful for it.
"You are too!" Choromatsu replies with a small relieved and grateful laugh, voice trembling slightly as he pulls away and looks at Osomatsu with a smile. "I was so worried, you... you idiot," he then says, eyes visibly shining with unshed tears as he raises his hand and, before the outlaw can even react, smacks it right across his face, sending him stumbling on the side in surprise. "What the hell was going on through your dumb head?! You — you could've died!!!"
"Okay yeah, I knew the sudden hug was weird, here's my actual Choromatsu, huh," Osomatsu can't help but chuckle as he rubs his reddening cheek, straightening back up after catching his balance once more. His eyes are nothing but soft and affectionate as he looks up at his lover, though, his heart filled with nothing but joy and gratitude at the very fact that he's alright - so much so that he's already forgotten all the anger and bitterness he was feeling just a moment ago.
At least for now.
"Yeah, here's your actual Choromatsu telling you that this was stupid!!" the other scolds, holding his hands on his hips and sending him a judgemental glare - though his eyes are still a little teary from the emotion, ruining all credibility. "I— I know you were angry, for some reason I still don't quite understand - but did you really have to just, to just threaten this innocent girl in front of everyone?! And then, and then break a window and— I was terrified! You could've died! You could've gotten arrested! We, we still could get arrested!!" he says in a shrill voice, while Osomatsu simply continues laughing and rubbing a finger under his nose.
"Yeah, nah, you're right, it was kinda dumb, but..." he trails off, before shrugging. "Couldn't help it."
It's the only explanation he offers his lover, suddenly feeling very stupid for his little outburst. He knows after all, how much trouble he caused the both of them, over something he couldn't have fixed right away anyway. But his emotions got the better of him, and Osomatsu now realizes that while his anger was justified, it truly tends to be his worst enemy.
All of his feelings tend to be, actually. He can't remember a single time where acting the way his heart dictates him to actually got him anywhere pleasant. And yet here he is, allowing it to control him every time. Whether it's his anxiety pushing him to overthink harmless situations and ruin a relationship by running away, or his anger pushing him to put him and the ones he loves into more danger than they can handle... It just always ends badly for him. And helps him realize just how stupid he is.
The lack of arguing from Osomatsu causes Choromatsu's harsh glare to soften once more, and the journalist sighs, fixing his hair now that he's done shaming his lover for his stupid actions. "I... I'm just glad you're alright, all in all," he says, offering Osomatsu a smile. "Just please don't do this ever again. Or I might die from a heart attack."
Osomatsu smiles at that, shoving his stupid thoughts away to nod. "I'll try my best, but I can't make any promises," he replies, because he truly can't predict that he won't get overwhelmed by anger at the next horrible thing that happens. Especially considering Ichimatsu may be in danger at this very moment, somewhat by his fault, and in the hands of the man Osomatsu hates most.
It's hard to keep his cool whenever the outlaw thinks about that.
Choromatsu is about to frown and scold him again, when movement behind him brings both of their attention away. Osomatsu's eyes look behind the journalist and up, traveling along a flashy outfit only to be met with way too familiar dark eyes. A pair of eyes that the outlaw had hoped he wouldn't meet again so soon, especially now that he was completely unmasked.
Karamatsu's eyes, here to devour him once more. Though this time, they lack the confidence that they usually hold, the fire that burns in them as he looks over at Osomatsu somehow... sad and conflicted, despite the smirk that spreads across the bounty hunter's lips. "Heh... How grateful I am that I could rescue you once more, Osomatsu," he says, hand flipping his hair as walks toward the outlaw - before stopping once he sees Osomatsu taking a step back.
"What's he doing here?" Osomatsu can't help but ask, face darkening as he looks up at Karamatsu. He knows he spoke to the other earlier during the party, he knows he shouldn't react so badly to his presence, that it makes little sense - but Osomatsu had the safety of his mask, of his hidden identity. And while he's pretty sure Karamatsu could guess who he was at the time - this is way too different, too direct. He's not sure if he can handle it.
"Ah, Osomatsu..." Choromatsu says awkwardly, biting on his lips and his hands hovering over his shoulders. "I, as soon as this went down and Atsushi tried to arrest me, he... Karamatsu here helped me get away. I owe him my safety."
Osomatsu frowns as he looks at his lover, before his eyes shift to Karamatsu once more. "... Is that true?" he asks in slight disbelief, squinting.
"It is," Karamatsu nods, attempting to take another step forward and smiling when he sees Osomatsu doesn't step back this time. His hand holds at his chest, and he closes his eyes in the very specific way the outlaw recognizes as an indicator of incoming pain. "I could not bear to see this sweet flower get hurt, especially not after realizing she—"
"He," Choromatsu corrects him.
"That he was the object of your affections," Karamatsu finishes, his smile now soft and kind, much kinder than Osomatsu has ever witnessed on Karamatsu's face.
It feels off. So much that Osomatsu can't help but doubt him, can't help but wonder if he's dreaming.
Is Karamatsu... Really not showing any sort of anger toward Osomatsu for moving on like this? Does he really hold no bitterness despite being faced with Osomatsu's current lover? Or is this all just an act? The outlaw isn't sure, but what he knows is that Karamatsu didn't have to save Choromatsu at all. But he did. And Osomatsu is... grateful. Because he couldn't bear to think of what would have happened to his lover if he had been arrested as Atsushi wanted.
"... Thanks, I guess," he replies, scratching his hair awkwardly. "I'm uh, surprised you're not all pissy and all but I guess that's... good."
"Heh," Karamatsu chuckles, pressing a hand against his face, "I decided to pay more attention to what makes my sweet little bird happy. In my quest to become a better man, one that perhaps will be worthy of your forgiveness, I realized that accepting to move on is an important step, and as long as you are content with your situation, then... I will be able to ignore the ache in my heart, that squeezes so painfully each time I see you but am unable to reach you. Ah, how cruel life is, to separate us so—" he starts to rant, sighing dramatically - before quickly catching himself when he notices the glares sent at him by both Osomatsu and Choromatsu. "Or should I say... how foolish was I, to push you to reject me. It is no fault of destiny that our fates have parted ways, in the end, but my very own..." he says quietly, with such humility that Osomatsu swears he's just making fun of him right now.
And yet... he also seems terribly, terribly genuine. In a way that causes Osomatsu's stomach to knot in doubt as he looks over at the bounty hunter. Is he... truly learning from his mistakes? Was Osomatsu harsly telling him off and pushing him away directly all it took? If so... then the outlaw feels like a fool for not doing that much earlier. It causes old feelings and regrets to resurface, as he can't help but wonder if, perhaps, things between the two of them would have gone better and ended well if Osomatsu had been outright about his feelings and discomfort right away.
But it's too late to change things now.
Besides, he's got someone who actually cared about his feelings from the beginning right next to him. Choromatsu never needed a break up from a relationship that was never even official to begin with to actually look past his selfish feelings and work toward Osomatsu's happiness. If anything, the outlaw feels like the other may worry a bit too much about Osomatsu, about how he feels and what he wants, as well as what is best for him, to the point where Osomatsu doesn't feel like he has a companion more than he feels like he has an overbearing mom always watching over his shoulder and judging his unhealthy habits.
But he'd take that a thousands times over what he had with Karamatsu. Despite some of his remaining affections for the bounty hunter tugging annoyingly at his heart and telling him to just forgive him already.
"Yeah, that's nice I guess," is the outlaw's only reply to Karamatsu's tirade, while Choromatsu remains a little... negative, eyes glaring a little too darkly at Karamatsu despite the way he was defending the bounty hunter just before, while his stance is a little bit too tense compared to normal.
With that, as well as the way the journalist grips at Osomatsu's hand firmly, it's very easy for the outlaw to guess that his boyfriend is most certainly... jealous.
"Yes, well, I'm glad if you can get over Osomatsu, because he's definitely over you," Choromatsu tells Karamatsu firmly, with much more confidence than Osomatsu has ever witnessed in him ever before. "I... I'm the one to make him happy now. And because you saved me- t-thank you for that by the way... but just because you saved me doesn't mean he has to accept you back in his life."
Osomatsu can't help but look at Choromatsu with extreme amusement at that, finger coming up to rub under his nose before he reaches to ruffle at his lover's hair. "Hehe, is my little Choromatsu getting jealous~?" he asks, a bright, wide grin spreading over his lips. "That's so cute! And kinda hot too. Please do get all possessive over me~! Maybe even kiss me angrily too? Ah, and marking me would definitely let everyone know that I'm yours, and—"
"Osomatsu!!" Choromatsu hisses, the confidence immediately melting from his face, only to be replaced by embarrassment that colors his cheek a deep red. "S-stop talking!!"
"What, you think Kara will be embarrassed? Oh, don't worry, the dude is probably even more horny than me, he probably won't m—" Osomatsu tries to retort, before being bonked on the head by his lover.
"Osomatsu!!!" Choromatsu repeats, which only causes the outlaw to laugh like the shithead that he is.
With that, the tension that had been building up in the air quickly starts to face, with the only remaining negative feelings emanating from Karamatsu as he watches the two lovers banter. Osomatsu supposes that he shouldn't be surprised by the waves of melancholy and envy that radiate from the bounty hunter, considering what they had before, and the fact that Karamatsu still seems to hold feelings toward him - and if anything, the outlaw is grateful that he's not voicing his discontent despite it all.
Maybe he really grew, after all.
"Anywho," Choromatsu sighs after telling Osomatsu off while the outlaw just kept joking and poking fun at him, finding way too much entertainment in the journalist's embarrassment. "We uhm... should probably get going soon," he says.
Osomatsu wants to agree with that, but he can't help but feel a wave of bitterness wash over him again, causing his smile to fall and twist into a frown. "Wait, I got something to settle before," he tells him, before turning toward Homura, or at least toward where Homura was supposed to be, before freezing when he realizes that... she's gone.
She left - probably when Choromatsu and Karamatsu arrived and monopolized all of Osomatsu's attention. Stupid, stupid Osomatsu, the outlaw tells himself hitting his face with his hand and pulling his hair. How could he let her get away?! While he was so angry at her?! While she's the very reason he ended up here, on this roof, and why he had been so scared for Choromatsu's safety to begin with?!
How could he lack such vigilance?!
"Fuck!" he curses, running over to the opposite edge of the roof and scanning the streets with his eyes. "Where the fuck is she?!" he yells, "have you seen her?!" he then asks to the two others, giving them an alarmed look. "You know, the girl that was with me? That I fell from the window with? Where did she go?!"
"H-huh? I..." Choromatsu tenses up, looking around with a guilty look on his face. "Oh no... I... I was so preoccupied with you I didn't pay attention at all," he admits, hand flying to his face - though instead of angrily hitting himself like Osomatsu did, he instead bites nervously at his fingers. "Is that bad? Is she dangerous??"
"Yes!" Osomatsu responds, before correcting himself, "I mean no, not really - or at least not directly, but, we still need to find her! I need to stop her from reporting to her boss and - fuck! I also need to find Ichi! I need to make sure he's safe!" he exclaims, walking back to Choromatsu and grabbing his shoulders, all the stress and urgency of the situation finally coming back to hit him all at once. "He's probably in danger!! We need to go!! Right now!!"
"W-woah, alright, alright," Choromatsu responds, a little bit lost and shaken while Osomatsu pushes him back to hop on Karamatsu's vehicle. "I'm not really sure I want you to drive..." the journalist can't help but comment as he reluctantly follows suit. "You might get us in an accident. Again."
"I know where to go! I promise I'll be careful!" the outlaw responds, absolutely not meaning his words at all. Choromatsu gives him a blatantly incredulous look, about to cross his arms over his chest and raise his eyebrow at Osomatsu, before the latter just grabs him by the wrist and pulls him along. "No time to judge me! Come on!"
From the side, Osomatsu can see Karamatsu chuckling to himself as he approaches. "Ah, all three of us flying to your dear Ichimatsu's rescue... How thrilling, exhilarating... ! We will be like heroes flying over the sunrise, bringing the light in the darkness to— W-wait, don't go without me!!" he cuts himself off as Osomatsu starts up the engine, quickly running over while the couple flies up into the air.
"Sorry Kara, we've only got place for two!" Osomatsu calls out, even though he knows they could probably fit Karamatsu in if they truly wanted to. But he doesn't want to. He wants to get as far away from the bounty hunter as possible. Even if it means sort of stealing his car.
Though is it truly stealing if he doesn't really show much objection to it, aside from wishing to come along?
... Considering Osomatsu isn't sure he wants to return it, he fears that it still does qualify as so.
He can hear Karamatsu yelling uselessly from where he is, though most of his yelling are alarmed cries of "Osomatsu!!" and "No!! Come back!! I can fit!!" that show the outlaw that, rather than anger, the bounty hunter is more helpless than anything. He's even waving and standing right over the edge, leaning in so much that he almost falls over and down, which causes Osomatsu to snicker at him before the bounty hunter is out of view.
What a fucking nerd, he tells himself. Was he always so lame? The image the other gives off is always one to be feared and respected and almost - Osomatsu grimaces at the thought - admired. But in this moment, he's nothing more than a useless bounty hunter getting left out on a roof on his own while Osomatsu and his lover fly away quickly.
It almost makes the outlaw feel like an idiot for fearing him so much. Though at the same time, he knows that he had his reasons. Reasons that still stand today - and which are why he isn't allowing himself anywhere too close to him even now. Even when he has the safety of Choromatsu just at reach. Because he doesn't truly know what Karamatsu has in mind, and what his next move will be. And just like he couldn't expect the bounty hunter to save Choromatsu, he can't expect him to remain trustworthy for long.
He can't expect anything from him but the unexpected.
"That really wasn't good, you know," Choromatsu scolds him, his arms wrapping around Osomatsu in a way the outlaw knows isn't just because he wants to stay safe as they fly quickly through the air. "You already angered the police chief - and I know you and Karamatsu have a bad history and, I know he gives... weird vibes and I don't think I like him very much, b-but... you're going to get in trouble..."
"I already am in trouble," Osomatsu huffs, though one of his hands leave the stupid fake horse handle to cover Choromatsu's own. "But uh, it'll be fine. Maybe. I dunno, but... it doesn't matter for now. What matters is that we find Ichi."
"It does matter..." Choromatsu says quietly, as if unsure of himself, or perhaps... sad. Sad that Osomatsu would say that he doesn't matter, and sad because he already knows Osomatsu will refute it. Because the outlaw truly thinks that his life isn't worth being preoccupied about. Because he truly thinks that Ichimatsu, or anyone else he loves, really, matters way more than he does.
Because they've actually got stuff to live for. Ichimatsu, specifically, doesn't deserve to have his life's work taken away and copied like this. He doesn't deserve to have his life ruined, not when he's so adamant about his goal and about wanting to be happy once more with his brother. Osomatsu just can't bear to think of this being taken away from him.
And he definitely can't bear to have it be his fault.
His grip on the vehicle's handle tightens at the thought. A part of him wants to tell himself that no, this is all Homura's fault for working with Atsushi and Tougou, that she was definitely the one to sell Ichimatsu away to them. Or maybe it's Karamatsu's fault, for being the one to direct Ichimatsu to them in the first place. But Osomatsu knows. He knows that he's the one deserving of blame, because he's the one that asked Karamatsu to direct Ichimatsu to someone who could help him. He's the one that encouraged Ichimatsu to keep going, and who didn't even bother to check up on him recently due to his stupid jealousy.
They could've avoided all of this. But Osomatsu was too stupid and selfish to. And even when the outlaw did help - this is what the result of this so called "help" is. Ichimatsu got his robot technology stolen away, and Tougou will take all credits, and will probably use Ichimatsu's research for evil. All because of Osomatsu.
He can't let it get any worse than it already is, though the outlaw can only hope that him coming in to help and potentially rescue Ichimatsu won't make it worse once more.
That's all he can think about as they fly through the city, eyes both focused and unfocused at the same time, while he doesn't even listen to Choromatsu's cries of "where are we even going?!" and "you should slow down!". There's no time to slow down, he tells himself, instead accelerating even more even if it causes them to almost crash in a couple tall towers and other vehicles. They have to be quick, both because he wants to see Ichimatsu as soon as possible, and because Osomatsu isn't sure how much time they have left before Atsushi realizes he didn't perish from his fall and therefore should be captured as soon as possible.
He's so hurried, that he almost forgets Choromatsu is holding onto him, wanting to jump off the vehicle before he even reaches the floor before the extremely tense and nervous weight against him reminds him that this would be a horrible idea. So he lands the vehicle and parks it down gently, before getting off and prying Choromatsu's hands off of him so he can run to the clinic easily, with the journalist huffing as he follows suits, already ready to scold Osomatsu.
The outlaw doesn't care though, feeling his heart race in his chest as he enters the clinic. It's surprisingly clean walls and soft light are a relief, Osomatsu almost expecting it to be covered with blood and dead bodies, just like his old gang's bar before then. Instead, all he gets is eerie silence in a quasi empty but completely clear room, with a Dekapan sitting on his chair calmly. The doctor looks up at the sound of Osomatsu barging into the room - and while he doesn't seem hurt in any way, the guilty and sorry look he wears on his face tells Osomatsu way too much.
"Where is he?!" Osomatsu exclaims aggressively, grabbing the doctor by the shoulders and shaking him while giving him a wide eyed look. He must probably look like a mad man, with his hair messed up from the flight as well as his earlier fall, and the way he pants right into Dekapan's face, while his fingers dig into his shoulders painfully... but Osomatsu doesn't care. If anything, he almost hopes Dekapan is threatened. Because he doesn't want the doctor to even try to lie to him.
Thankfully, though, he doesn't. "Ichimatsu... has left," he says, "a group of tall men came in and aggressively asked for him, and while I tried to fend them off... Ichimatsu just came out of his room and followed them out, though not before telling me to not allow anyone but you into his room," he explains, his eyes looking down. "I'm sorry I couldn't help any further. But know they did not hurt him."
"Bullshit!" Osomatsu yells, shoving Dekapan off. "They didn't hurt him?! How can you be fucking sure that they didn't kill him right as they got out, or worse - maybe they're torturing him right now or keeping him prisoner?!" he says.
"Osomatsu, calm down..." comes Choromatsu's soft, way too soothing voice, the journalist resting a hand on Osomatsu's shoulder before grimacing as Osomatsu shoves him off. "Osomatsu, I'm not sure what's going on, but I'm sure your friend is fine. They, they took him because they need him, right? So they wouldn't hurt him. They need to keep him safe."
"You don't know how Tougou is with the people he needs to 'keep safe'," Osomatsu growls, giving Choromatsu a dark look as he clutches at his mechanical arm. He knows, though, the rational part of him knows that Choromatsu is probably right. And that, if they wanted to murder Ichimatsu, they wouldn't have cared about Dekapan's presence and just done it right away.
No. They're probably simply keeping Ichimatsu prisoner and forcing him to slave away creating them an army of robots. And while it's probably better than him being tortured or murdered... the thought remains nonetheless sickening.
"I need to go," Osomatsu says stiffly, turning around - before Choromatsu stands in his way and grabs him by the shoulder.
"No. You need to sit and calm down. Also, this uhm... doctor? here said you should go to your friend's room. Please," his lover tells him, concern twisting his features as he looks over Osomatsu. "You're going to make irrational dangerous decisions like this. You're too upset. Please...."
Osomatsu bites his lips, before pushing Choromatsu's hands away from him. "I'm not gonna stop being upset 'till I find Ichi," he huffs, though he knows deep down that he should probably chill before getting them both in danger. Really, he wished he had left Choromatsu home and went by himself - but it's a bit too late to regret that.
So he agrees to go take a breath in Ichimatsu's room, if only because he's curious of what he'd find in there. Upon entering, nothing really seems different: it's dark and messy, with the stench of oil heavy in the air. There aren't any signs of struggle or anything, confirming Dekapan's claims that Ichimatsu went with Tougou's men on his own, but Osomatsu can't help but feel like something is... missing.
His disorderly stacks of paper and books seem to be in the same place, and so are the various mechanical body part and tools scattered around. He even notices the couple of mechanical cats that the mechanic kept for company laying on the floor - and they surprisingly perk up when seeing Osomatsu. "Ah... hey," the outlaw says in a whisper, leaning in to pet one of the cats.
...Only for the cat to jump away from him. "Rude..." he pouts, retracting his hand and feeling like its just his luck that even mechanical animals wouldn't want to go anywhere near him. That thought is cut short, however, when he notices the two cats both turning around to paw at the closet door instantly, turning their heads to Osomatsu from time to time as if indicating they want him to open the door.
Huh. Well, he guesses they're robots after all, and Ichimatsu could have told them to guide Osomatsu toward the closet before he left. Intrigued, and somewhat apprehensive, Osomatsu gulps as he straightens up and walks to the closet door, grabbing the handle slowly and opening it, little by little, as if expecting whatever is in it to jump at him.
Of course, it doesn't - and what he's met with instead is... a quite familiar looking robot, whose usually wide opened and bright eyes are closed as his form is hunched over. The complete absence of light and ticking sound from his body tells Osomatsu that Jyushimatsu is turned off, and it only takes a second for the outlaw to realize that... Ichimatsu probably left Jyushimatsu there for Osomatsu. Is it to help him find Ichimatsu and rescue him? Or to take care of Jyushimatsu and keep him safe?
... Osomatsu doesn't even have to think too much to guess that, knowing Ichimatsu, it's probably the latter.
The outlaw can't help but sigh at the sight, really, pulling Jyushimatsu out of the closet and into the bed, groaning at how shockingly heavy he is. He's made completely of metal, Osomatsu guessed, but he also expected him to be much lighter considering how easily he moved around for a robot. It takes an excruciating amount of strength to even simply carry him to the bed, Osomatsu letting out a long sigh as he lets himself fall next to him.
God. He's so tired.
"Woah, isn't this... Isn't this the robot that was with you at the bar?" Choromatsu asks, looking over at Jyushimatsu with curiosity. "I didn't really realize before but... this looks exactly like the robots from..."
"It's 'cuz it is," Osomatsu sighs, "they stole Ichi's work. This is Ichi's work," he says, reaching to wind up the heavy key behind his back. It offers more resistance than it seems, and Osomatsu isn't really sure how much he's supposed to wind it for, leaving him kind of clueless and guessing as he lets go and hope for the best, letting out a relieved exhale when he hears the grinding of gears inside of Jyushimatsu that indicates he's starting up once more.
Choromatsu watches with interest and awe as the robot slowly opens his eyes, the fain glow growing brighter and brighter as he slowly straights up. The first words Jyushimatsu utters is a confused tone are "Ichi-matsu... niisan?" as he looks around, the absence of the mechanic probably feeling way too alien to the robot.
God, have they ever been separated? While Osomatsu is pretty sure they must have when Jyushimatsu was still a living human, he's not sure if Ichimatsu would have ever let the robot Jyushimatsu out of his sight. That must not be fun for him.
"He's uh... he's gone. I thought you'd remember maybe...?" Osomatsu says softly, his arm wrapping around Jyushimatsu. "It seems he wanted me to find you."
Choromatsu gives the outlaw a surprised look in reaction to how... soft he's managing to act despite all of his previous anger. Osomatsu himself isn't sure how he's managing to keep calm - but it's probably because he feels... sorry, for Jyushimatsu. Because he knows he and Ichimatsu are close. And considering how upset he is about the whole situation, he can't imagine how Jyushimatsu might feel.
Surprisingly, Jyushimatsu seems to actually brighten up at that. "Ah!! I re-member!!" he exclaims, flapping his arms happily. "Ichimatsu-niisan was taken! He told me to tell O-so-ma-tsu that! And, he told me... That he was fine! And to keep me safe!" he says - before falling silent for a second, as if realizing the situation and what he just repeated. "...Is he tru-ly fine? He didn't seem truly fine," he then adds in a much smaller voice.
Osomatsu swears he didn't think a robot that was capable of only one single facial expression could show so much emotion. It causes the outlaw to bite his lips, looking away - and while Choromatsu opens his mouth to try to cheer up Jyushimatsu, Osomatsu holds his hand up, while his shoulders drop. "I don't know. I don't think he is," he says honestly - because he doesn't want to keep Jyushimatsu in the dark.
Because he knows that the last thing he would want, if he was Jyushimatsu, would be to be lied to.
"But we're going to go and make sure that he will be okay. Together," he then adds, grabbing the robot's hand. "I promise."
Chapter 29
Notes:
before we start, please check out this pretty fanart by enzotrash~ thank you so much as always~~!!!!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It takes a great amount of self control out of Osomatsu not to simply run to Tougou's hideout and get his Ichimatsu back. Despite all of the extreme fear he holds for the man, fear that normally would freeze him up and keep him from even attempting to speak a single word or just simply breathe, he finds that his anger and worry for his mechanic absolutely overrides that. Because he doesn't care how much danger he would get himself in as long as Ichimatsu is safe. It was the case back when he got caught by the police more than a year ago - the very thought that this was a year ago feels surreal - and it's the case now.
But Choromatsu is very persuasive and insistent - almost annoyingly so. He yells at Osomatsu and grabs at him, pulling him back when the outlaw goes toward Karamatsu's vehicle in order to fly off, and lectures him about just how dangerous it would be to rush in unprepared, and how devastated he would be if anything happened to Osomatsu. It's that last part that truly gets him - that, in addition to the fact that Ichimatsu would likely hate him if he got Jyushimatsu in harm's way as well.
Ichimatsu went out of his way to keep Jyushimatsu safe from Tougou's men, after all. Osomatsu shouldn't throw him right into the shark's maw.
So instead, Osomatsu reluctantly accepts to go home, and even more reluctantly allows Choromatsu to be the one driving, as the journalist absolutely refuses to let Osomatsu do so ever again. That's fair, the outlaw guesses, considering how dangerous his driving gets when he's in a hurry, or scared, or excited. He's already almost gotten Choromatsu killed once, and he could've very well done so again as he was driving to Dekapan's clinic.
If Osomatsu was in a better mood, perhaps he'd laugh about it, calling Choromatsu a scaredy cat and a crybaby, and they could engage in a banter that would've lifted both of their spirits. But the outlaw finds himself a little too scared and tense to really make use of his wittiness, instead wrapping his arms tightly around Choromatsu as the other starts up the engine. He does find some amusement, however, in the way the vehicle has so much more trouble actually lifting in the air and gaining any sort of speed due to Jyushimatsu's heavy weight, the vehicle almost falling a couple of times - which works to bring cute screeches out of the journalist.
Ah, Choromatsu truly is adorable. This does bring a small smile to Osomatsu's lips as he kisses at the other's neck and presses his face against his shoulder, breathing deeply in hopes of calming down.
This situation is so horribly terrifying, and Osomatsu isn't sure what to do. But he's glad he has the other near him. To reprimand him when he's about to do something risky, but also simply because his presence does manage to lift even a tiny, tiny bit of the pressure off his already struggling heart. And it makes the stress even just a tiny bit more bearable.
Despite the technical troubles, the couple, accompanied with the somewhat confused and worried robot, arrives back home without too much issues. They hurry inside, each additional second they spend outside screaming danger and causing Osomatsu's paranoia to spike way too high, especially as the party's airship is visibly flying downwards in order to land. It's not long until all authorities are alerted of the little... commotion he's caused, and it means that the outlaw only has little time before the entire police force tracks him down and attempts to catch him and ruin his life once more.
And he doesn't want to let them.
Choromatsu notices the way he's visibly shaking by the time they get inside - even Jyushimatsu does, looking at Osomatsu with his big, bright and glowing eyes and tilting his head to the side. "Is O-so-ma-tsu okay?" he asks in his robotic voice, reaching to grab at Osomatsu's arm and rub gently, way more gently than the outlaw expects from the robot. He can only assume that Jyushimatsu can actually be gentle sometimes, despite his cheerful, loud and strong nature - and he guesses that he's actually had to use such gentleness to comfort Ichimatsu before.
That thought only makes Osomatsu feel more guilty that the mechanic is gone now. Because it's all his fault.
Choromatsu's reaction is actually much quieter, as he looks at him with sad and worried eyes. "It's... I don't know what to say or how to help, but... it'll be okay, Osomatsu. Do you need... can I do anything for you?" he asks, voice obviously uncertain as he reaches hesitantly for Osomatsu's arm in order to give him a touch similar to Jyushimatus's own - before the outlaw holds up his arm to stop him.
Just Jyushimatsu rubbing him soothingly like this feels overwhelming for his panicking brain, and he gives Choromatsu an apologetic look as he reluctantly turns his offer for physical reassurance down. "Let's, let's just... go upstairs and sit down. I gotta sit down," he manages to say, and Choromatsu nods, trying his best not to show his disappointment at the rejection as he turns to walk upstairs. But Osomatsu notices it anyway, and he hates himself for it.
God, why is he so mentally weak? Why does he always have to be like this, pushing the ones he love away and acting so unpleasant whenever the smallest of things go wrong? Why can't things just be easy, and normal, and not absolutely terrifyingly go off rail everytime Osomatsu makes a single mistake?
He feels like he's going to explode. Jyushimatsu senses it, retracting his hand as well and letting out a loud but obviously caring "Sorry! I didn't want to make it worse!" that causes Osomatsu to grimace.
"You didn't. It's fine," he sighs, forcing himself to give the robot a smile. "I'm just... 's complicated. But I appreciate the help, 'n stuff," he tells him.
"But you should tell me when I do it wrong!" Jyushimatsu responds, and Osomatsu can tell from his tone of voice that if his face allowed any sort of facial expression, he would be pouting. "Ichimatsu-niisan also doesn't tell me, and then I don't know why he gets upset..." he says sadly, looking down.
Ah. Osomatsu bites his lips, reaching to pet the robot's back softly. "Sometimes it's just complicated. Maybe he doesn't wanna be upset by your actions, so he doesn't wanna tell you off, or somethin'. Maybe he just feels like it's his fault that he's upset and that it'd be unfair to push you away."
And maybe it's because, knowing Ichimatsu, Jyushimatsu might involuntarily hurt him just by being there, just because he might remind the mechanic of the fact that he lost his brother once, and that despite having brought him back, things can never quite be the same as before. Osomatsu knows, because he would feel the same in his place.
"But it's not his fault..." Jyushimatsu replies sadly, and Osomatsu can't help but sigh and pull the robot into a hug despite his earlier overwhelmed feeling.
"Yeah, it's not, but it's not yours either," the outlaw responds, before hearing his lover call out to him from upstairs, reminding him that they have important things to do, and that they should probably not stall. "Let's go," he tells the other, who nods, following Osomatsu as he makes his way upstairs.
What welcomes them when they arrive in the living room isn't only Choromatsu's tense and worried form, however. There is someone else sitting close to the journalist, tapping a pen almost anxiously against the table, before almost jumping up when he sees the outlaw.
It's Todomatsu, face as full of conflicting emotions as ever as his eyes fix themselves on Osomatsu. "Ah, here you are," he says after a small moment of hesitation, letting out a sigh and letting go of his pen to fold his hands together. "I know what happened at the party. Or rather, I saw," he explains, a certain hint of judgement in his voice. He opens his mouth to most probably make a snarky remark, before deciding it might be best if he doesn't, instead forcing himself to look away. "You didn't take Tougou's announcement well, and I suppose I can't blame you."
"Yeah. Not well at all," Osomatsu huffs, walking to the detective and slamming his hand on the table in front of him. "Tell me, since you know everything - where the fuck did this piece of shit take Ichimatsu?" he asks, his eyes burning with fury as they cut right into Todomatsu's soul.
"Osomatsu, stop..." Choromatsu protests quietly, hands hovering hesitantly over his lover's shoulders. "It's not his fault. Don't snap at him."
"I'll snap at whoever I want," the outlaw respond, though he feels a pang of guilt almost immediately. Really, the way his behavior has shifted from the soft reassurance he offered Jyushimatsu, to the anger he's showing Todomatsu manages to surprise even himself, and he does feel a little... bad. If only because he knows Todomatsu doesn't deserve to deal with Osomatsu's bullshit, especially considering how much the detective has tried to help him already.
But Osomatsu's an asshole. It's not something he'll ever deny. He's fully accepted that. And for now, rather than trying to be the better person or whatever, he just wants to find Ichimatsu.
It's the only thing that matters right now.
Todomatsu visibly tensed when Osomatsu addressed him, and it takes him a bit to let out a small exhale that is supposed to help him relax but doesn't seem to really do much at all. It does add some more guilt into Osomatsu's heart, as the detective doesn't seem to be too fond of getting yelled at - but before the outlaw can really say anything that might make the situation better, Todomatsu steels himself and speaks once more.
"I was just connecting the dots while waiting for you two to finally arrive, and I can't believe I hadn't figured it out before," Todomatsu responds, his tone cold but professional. "Tougou had been getting interested in robotics - even more than before - lately. And while his area of expertise had always revolved around mechanical body parts, he had been attempting to expand his horizons to the ever growing market of robots," he explains. "One of his... underlings, was pretty good with those. I believe it is the girl you jumped from the window with."
"I didn't jump," Osomatsu huffs, crossing his arms over his chest, "I got pushed."
Todomatsu can't help but let a small chuckle escape him, before he forcefully turns it into a cough. "Right. Sorry," he replies, "She's the girl you got pushed off the window with. One of TG industries' ambitious and secretive project had required some outside help that she found... in Ichimatsu," he sighs, shoulders dropping. "I hadn't been told his name when informed of this, but considering he seems to have been taken away, like you said, then it makes sense. They had some sort of contract that allowed Ichimatsu to use TG industries' funds as well as Homura's insight... as long as he shared his discoveries with TG industries as soon as his project was finalized. And it seems that it meant he had to go with them and help them create their own possessed robots."
"Possessed robots?" Jyushimatsu chimes in. He had been walking around the room, poking at and picking up multiple objects before getting stopped by Choromatsu each time, the robot seemingly fascinated by the unknown place. Considering the way Ichimatsu is, Osomatsu doubts the robot has been outside much, so really, his innocent curiosity is rather cute. But because of this, the outlaw had been hoping he wasn't listening to the conversation.
"Uh, yeah..." Osomatsu replies, "It's uhm. Your brother's good at making those, and stuff! So they took him for that," he explains. "I saw a demonstration just now. It's what pushed me to come find you."
"I wanna meet a possessed robot! I wanna have a possessed robot!!" Jyushimatsu only responds cheerfully, flapping his mechanical hands, "that's so cool! Ichimatsu-niisan didn't tell me he could make possessed robots!"
Osomatsu can't help but grimace, he and Choromatsu exchanging a look. The journalist isn't fully aware of the situation - because Osomatsu didn't feel like telling him about it - but the outlaw is pretty sure he's smart enough to have guessed at least the gist of it. Osomatsu had very purposefully omitted the fact that Jyushimatsu himself was like one of those robots, if only because he was pretty sure that Ichimatsu didn't truly tell him the truth about who he is.
And he was right.
Of course. Telling your brother that he died and that you obsessively tried to bring him back as a robot, dedicating your life to this very task, is pretty awkward. Not to mention that just telling someone they died is extremely... uncomfortable. Who knows how Jyushimatsu would react, after all? Would he be upset? Scared? Would he be angry that Ichimatsu brought him back? Or perhaps just sad? Osomatsu doesn't know enough about the robot to be sure, but all he knows is that despite his cheerful behavior, there's no way he could have a positive reaction to the truth.
And Osomatsu is sure that Ichimatsu wouldn't want to ruin his brother's cheerfulness with the reality of his situation. So while the outlaw aches to tell the robot, he doesn't, giving Choromatsu a look that tells him he shouldn't say anything either, before smiling at the robot a little awkwardly. "Well, if we find Ichimatsu, then maybe we will encounter one of these robots," he tells him, reaching over to pet Jyushimatsu's head... only for his hand to be slapped away.
Well now that works to make the outlaw frown as he looks over the robot, who takes a step back and shakes his head. "No," he replies, causing Osomatsu to tilt his head to the side in confusion.
"No?" he asks, stepping toward the robot once more, and only frowning deeper when Jyushimatsu takes another step back.
"Your face is the same face Ichimatsu-niisan makes when he hides something from me," Jyushimatsu responds, his voice suddenly feeling much more serious despite being the same automated, forcefully cheerful and loud sound as always. "Are you hiding something from me?"
"I, I uh... No...?" Osomatsu tries with a somewhat nervous smile. "Why would I hide anything from you?"
He can hear Choromatsu make an uncomfortable noise from the side, while Todomatsu simply observes without a word. So he's not even gonna get any help here huh. Great.
"Don't lie!" Jyushimatsu insists, stomping a foot on the floor - which results in the wood below him breaking. And while Osomatsu doesn't think the robot's intent was to threaten or frighten him in any way, his body just naturally inhumanly strong, he can't help but gulp at the display.
"I— ugh. Listen," he sighs, running his hand across his face and through his hair. "Yeah, I'm hiding somethin', and it's the same thing that Ichi's hiding from you. He's the one that should tell you, alright?"
Jyushimatsu stares silently for a second, before his shoulders drop, gaze falling to the floor. "Alright..." he replies, giving in.
Osomatsu lets out a sigh of relief, and he can see that Choromatsu, too, seems to relax slightly. The outlaw then finally lets himself fall onto the couch, his body way too exhausted by everything that happened - which brings him a somewhat worried look from the journalist and detective, the former giving Jyushimatsu a quick apology before he sits next to Osomatsu.
They're both tired, really. Even Osomatsu can tell that the only thing holding Choromatsu up is the awful stress he's burdened with, his lover's hands trembling ever so slightly before Osomatsu takes it upon himself to reach for them and hold them. His thumb rubs circles against the clammy palms, hoping to offer some warmth and comfort.
"... Ichimatsu is probably safe, that I can assure you," Todomatsu replies, "It's likely that even if he reveals his process to them, and even if they have this Homura girl, they'd need him for any problem and malfunctions they encounter along the way. That, and they might use his knowledge for future projects."
"I don't care if they don't hurt him. I want him back. I want him free," Osomatsu responds with a hiss, his hold of Choromatsu's hand tightening and causing the journalist to let out a small squeak in complaint.
"I know," Todomatsu sighs, "I intend to help you get him back - if you help me free Totoko. I don't want another innocent person to suffer unjust imprisonment because of— because of Atsushi," he says somewhat tensely, saddened eyes looking away.
Normally, Osomatsu would protest. Freeing someone he only vaguely cares about from prison sounds dangerous, but... He would do anything to help Ichimatsu. Furthermore, Todomatsu seems pretty adamant about his guilt over any danger Osomatsu and his companions get in, to the point where the outlaw can trust that the detective wouldn't put him in unnecessary trouble on purpose.
That said, accidental trouble is still part of the question. And so far, everything Osomatsu has ever done for the detective has gotten him at least some of it.
But he doesn't care. "I just want Ichi. I'd fucking suck your dick, yours and the entire world's ones too, if it means I could save him, 'kay?"
"Osomatsu!!" Choromatsu hisses, hitting Osomatsu's arm and giving him an angry, jealous look. The outlaw can't help but let out a small amused snort at that, before leaning in to give Choromatsu a kiss on his reddening cheek.
"It's okay, your dick is still the one I'd most willingly suck," he jokes, which only works to make the journalist give him a wide eyed look as he hits him once more, screeching about Osomatsu being way too embarrassing and way too openly sexual.
Can anyone truly blame him though, Osomatsu wonders? It's not his fault if embarrassing Choromatsu is so fun! That, and his jealousy makes him feel special. Wanted. Owned.
...No. Not owned. He quickly chases that dangerous thought out of his head, because he knows Choromatsu would never dare to try to own him the way... certain people have tried to own him. And because he knows that love shouldn't mean ownership, even despite the jealousy and possessiveness.
"I'd rather you don't," Todomatsu replies, almost tensely as he leans in further away. Despite that, his eyes are warm as he looks at the couple, seemingly pleased to notice that they finally accepted their affections for each other. Osomatsu's not sure why the detective cares this much, but he supposes he's happy to have someone's approval. "But I'm grateful if it means you're willing to help me. If so, then... you two should probably change into more comfortable and discreet clothes. We need to move and hide quickly."
"What— why?" Choromatsu can't help but ask, frowning.
Ah, Choromatsu. Always so innocent, Osomatsu can't help but muse.
"Because I doubt it'll take much longer for the police to search the entire city for you. And I can't have you both be captured before we even get to do anything. And especially not with this robot," Todomatsu explains, before turning toward Jyushimatsu, "what's your name, by the way? I don't think we've been introduced to each other properly."
"I'm Jyushimatsu!" the robot responds cheerfully, jumping towards Todomatsu and unpromptedly grabbing both his hands in his own, shaking them vigorously. "Ichimatsu-niisan's brother!!"
The detective looks a little shaken and surprised by the robot's excited behavior, but he simply chuckles and smiles sweetly, letting him shake his hands for a bit before he pries them away. "That's cute," he replies, and Osomatsu can't help but be surprised at how earnest that compliment sounded. "I'm Todomatsu. I'm Osomatsu and Choromatsu's... friend, I suppose. I'll help you get back to your brother. Pleased to meet you."
"The friends of Ichimatsu-niisan's friends are my friends!" Jyushimatsu exclaims, sitting down in the space that had been separating Todomatsu from Choromatsu and Osomatsu.
Todomatsu lets out another chuckle at that, "alright," he replies, before giving a more serious look to the couple. "Anyway, it's all for your safety, so... please go change, and probably pack some things. I don't know how vigorous their search for you guys will be and for how long I'll have to hide you."
Osomatsu nods at that, "We'll hurry," he says, before getting up and pulling Choromatsu with him.
"W-wait wait wait!" Choromatsu attempts to protest as Osomatsu drags him toward the bedroom, looking around in distress. "If they search for us, w-will they come in? Will the police go through my stuff? Because if so I gotta, I gotta hide some things and—"
"Nobody will give a shit about your creepshots of Totoko," the outlaw snorts, closing the door behind them as soon as they get inside.
"Wh— d-don't- No!!" Choromatsu screeches, his face burning a bright angry and embarrassed red. "I told you already that these were mistakes and s-stuff! And it's not even what I'm talking about anyway!!" he defends himself, crossing his arms over his chest.
"I— I just don't want them to go through my private belongings! That's all!" he argues, directing himself to his closet - but immediately reaching for a box instead of clothes. Osomatsu watches him curiously as he takes off his fancy clothes, happy to finally be rid of the uncomfortable outfit. While he definitely looked pretty good in it, he also felt... strange. Like he wasn't truly himself - which the outlaw guesses was the point.
But while it helps him dissociate from some of the stressful events that happened, it also makes everything good that happened also feel surreal, to the point where Osomatsu almost wonders if Choromatsu returning his feelings only counted while at the party. He knows it's not true, but the outlaw can't help but bite at the inside of his cheek and lean in to wrap his arms around Choromatsu from behind for a hug.
"Chorooo, can you say you love m—" he begins to whine, before his eyes finally fall on what was inside of Choromatsu's box, and he immediately falls silent.
In front of the now completely frozen journalist sits a pile of photographs - one that the outlaw would've probably dismissed as some more creepshots of Choromatsu's favorite idol, or maybe of simply random girls - and while he definitely spots some of that, he also notices that quite a few of them, if not the majority, are actually of... him. The first thing he remarks is his bright red jacket, immediately catching his attention before his eyes scan the rest of the pictures and realizes that it's mostly him sleeping. Whether he's taking a nap in Choromatsu's couch or stealing his bed, he tends to have his eyes peacefully closed in most of them, or be busy doing something else and not looking at the camera at all.
Oh.
Is... is it cute? Osomatsu feels like it is a little cute, even if also kind of creepy - but in a way that doesn't necessarily makes him feel fearful or disgusted, but one that causes him to grin and snort. A finger comes to rub under his nose as he squishes his cheek against Choromatsu's own, an amused hum leaving the outlaw. "Huuuh~ So my little Choro was taking some creepshots of me too huh? That's cute... Is this your fapping folder, Choromachu?" he asks, squeezing the journalist in his arms tightly in order to stop any attempt of escape.
"N... No!!! D-don't look!!" Choromatsu squeaks back, elbowing Osomatsu in the stomach with a hand and pressing the other against his face, causing the outlaw to squawk painfully as he struggles against his lover. "They're just - they're just for a study!! A photography study!!!!" Choromatsu lies, while Osomatsu attempts to wrestle him in order to get the box.
It doesn't end well. Choromatsu is too squirmy and surprisingly adamant about not letting Osomatsu see the content of his box, despite the outlaw pretty much already having found his secret. It's to the point where even as Choromatsu manages to get the upper hand and pin the outlaw to the floor, and even when Osomatsu wheezes an "Okay! You win you win you win!!" as he laughs below him, Choromatsu doesn't let go, instead glaring angrily at an half naked Osomatsu.
"You will forget everything about what you saw and never speak of it to anyone. Understood?" the journalist says with a serious look, a deep threatening frown on his face.
Oh. Oh no. That's kind of hot. That's kind of really, really hot, Osomatsu thinks to himself, feeling as if lightning has just struck him, the electricity going right to his crotch and forcing all of his blood to rush to his dick, with the remnants of it causing his face to burn a bright red. Truth is, the outlaw is much stronger than Choromatsu, and could probably push him off easily - but he finds himself rather... reluctant to do so.
"You look so hot from down here," he even jokes, raising an eyebrow flirtatiously as a shitty grin spreads on his lips. The comment causes Choromatsu's grip on Osomatsu's wrists to tighten significantly as the journalist's face burns brightly, and he raises one of his hand to slap Osomatsu, bringing a pained "Owch!" from the outlaw.
"D-don't joke about that now!" he exclaims, lips quivering slightly. He doesn't even seem to realize how sexual their position is, with Choromatsu's knee right in between Osomatsu's bare legs, the outlaw looking completely helpless below the other. And with the angry stare he's offering Osomatsu, the outlaw just really can't help the way his heart picks up - which he's pretty sure the journalist can feel from his pulse with how hard he's squeezing at his wrists.
"Oh, I'm definitely not joking," Osomatsu chuckles, licking over his lips before nodding down at himself, guiding Choromatsu to look down and notice his erection. When the journalist does, he lets out a gasp, followed by a high pitched wheezing noise that makes Osomatsu worry that he just killed his lover. He soon realizes, however, with the dark blush that spreads across Choromatsu's face, as well as the way he bites his lips deeply and squirms ever so slightly, that the sight of Osomatsu aroused right below him might've given Choromatsu a boner as well.
Good.
"Here, come and kiss me," Osomatsu murmurs softly, leaning in as an attempt to close the distance between them both - and while he definitely notices Choromatsu hesitating, he also literally feels his resolve dissolving before he simply gives in, lips pressing together in a hungry kiss.
Kissing like this while two people are out of the room waiting for them is probably not the smartest idea Osomatsu ever had, but it's definitely a good distraction from his earlier panic and overwhelmed feelings. How he went from being too upset to accept physical comfort to now wanting nothing more than to get fucked angrily by Choromatsu, the outlaw isn't so sure himself, but he's pretty happy either way.
Choromatsu's still holding his wrists firmly against the floor, while his knee creeps up ever so slightly up until it connects with Osomatsu's crotch, allowing the outlaw to grind freely against it. And so he does, moaning into Choromatsu's mouth as their tongues meet with each other, the journalist even going so far as to nip and bite at Osomatsu almost angrily.
Good, the outlaw thinks. He's finally forgetting his shame.
Osomatsu wishes the other could also forget his clothes. He even struggles against Choromatsu's hold slightly, wishing to undress him - but the journalist takes it the wrong way and holds Osomatsu tighter against the floor, groaning into his mouth. It's unfair, really - Choromatsu gets to admire his nearly naked form while Osomatsu still has the constraints of Choromatsu's heavy dress. But even when Osomatsu tries to break off the kiss in order to voice himself, Choromatsu instead chews on the outlaw's lips and traps his wrist under a single hand, rendering his hold weaker but allowing him to roam Osomatsu's body.
That alone works to distract the outlaw away from his disappointment, even if he can't help but be amused at the hesitation Choromatsu shows even despite his current behavior. It's almost shocking really just how angry Choromatsu seems yet how clueless he's acting, as if his boner was yelling at him to fuck Osomatsu but his shyness causing him to be somewhat reluctant to act on his desires. Still, as Choromatsu drags his nails down Osomatsu's stomach, shivers running through the outlaw's body as thin red-ish lines follows Choromatsu's path, the outlaw can imagine that his boner is winning over his embarrassment.
The slight pain is hot, really, Osomatsu's dick throbbing in his underwear as his hips stutter against Choromatsu's covered thigh. He wants to feel Choromatsu's nails dig deep into his skin and mark him all over, wants the other to bite and suck on his skin until deep blue and purple hickeys cover him whole. It's been a while since Osomatsu hasn't been covered by affectionate and possessive marks, after all - and those are ones he would gladly accept and wear with pride.
Sadly, though, Osomatsu doesn't get to witness Choromatsu make him his. Their kiss grows heated and Choromatsu quickly gains confidence, to the point where his hand dips under Osomatsu's underwear in order to directly stroke him - only to freeze when the sound of the door opening suddenly brings both of them right back to reality.
They both snap their head toward the sudden intruder, who ends up being none other than Todomatsu. The detective's face contorts in shock at first, before it quickly shifts to an expression of disgust and judgement, eyes very much piercing through the both of them as Osomatsu's dick peeks out from his underwear. There's a blush coloring the detective's cheeks, but his disapproval is so strong that he doesn't even look cute despite the obvious embarrassment. "Here I was thinking you guys were just taking forever because you were panicking. Huh," he says, crossing his arms over his chest and scrunching his nose, "seems this whole situation doesn't seem to bother you that much at all. Maybe I should just let the police catch you and throw you in jail."
"N-no! no no no, this, this isn't what you think Todomatsu I—" Choromatsu immediately squeaks out, getting up to his feet way too quickly and letting go of Osomatsu, the outlaw letting out a loud whine as his dick is painfully abandoned.
"I don't need explanation," Todomatsu cuts him off, holding a hand up and closing his eyes. "I just wish you would wait for us all to be safe before you do... this kind of things. Is that fine? I told you two to hurry after all."
"But it's not, I just, i-it was..." Choromatsu still attempts to explain, while Osomatsu snorts.
"Sorry, we got a lil' ahead of ourselves here. Apparently Choro can't see me naked without jumping on me and all," he says, rubbing a finger under his nose and getting a murderous glare out of his lover. "We'll try to chill, but I make no promises."
Todomatsu opens his eyes again to give the both of them a disdainful stare, before huffing and turning away. "You have five minutes."
"Oh I can make him nut faster than that—" Osomatsu jokes, before Choromatsu screeches and hits him on the head. Multiple times.
"If you're not out by then, I will leave," Todomatsu finishes, before walking out and slamming the door shut.
Osomatsu can't help but break into giggles while Choromatsu fumes a little from shame, the journalist falling to his knees and pressing his hands against his burning face as he whines. "I was real about being able to make you nut in five minutes, y'know. I'm sure you're hard as fuck. I know I am."
"S-shut up!!" Choromatsu hisses, "I-I was only doing this to make you shut up and forget about— w-whatever! We, we need to change or Todomatsu will leave so, g-go put some clothes on!" he stutters to the outlaw, obviously awfully ashamed of himself as he goes so far as grab his box full of photographs and hide inside of the closet, though not before throwing some clothes at Osomatsu. "And don't peek in!!"
"Choro, we literally were about to fuck, do you really have to act like such a virgin right now?" Osomatsu asks with a snort, reluctantly grabbing the clothes provided by his lover and putting them on. "Is undressing really more embarrassing than making out on the floor, or even fucking in a stranger's bed, or sucking my dick in a—"
"I said shut up!!" Choromatsu yells from inside of his closet, hitting at the closed door. "I-I just don't want you to try to make me do stuff a-again! We can't, we can't be distracted right now," he explains, his voice almost sounding... sad.
Oh, Choromatsu. Osomatsu isn't sure if the journalist is being honest about making out in order to make Osomatsu forget about his embarrassing pictures - because it sure would explain the sudden confidence, but also prove useless since Choromatsu reminded Osomatsu about the photographs' existence with his explanation. But he's very sure about the fact that Choromatsu was definitely into this.
So he smiles, leaning next to the closet door after he finishes dressing up, relaxing in the comfortable red jacket. "We can resume your little distraction when we're safe," he says gently.
He watches as the door cracks open, Choromatsu's embarrassed eyes peeking at him, while the journalist wears a pout on his face, soft cheeks rounding up. "...Really?" he asks, voice way too soft and bashful.
"Really," Osomatsu chuckles, reaching to pet at his lover's hair - only for his hand to crushed as Choromatsu accidentally slams the door on it.
"O-Oh no! I'm sorry!! I'm so sorry!" the journalist gasps as he pulls the door back open and presses his hands against his mouth. "I didn't realize—"
"Hey, it's fine," Osomatsu snorts, though he's a little teary eyed as he holds his pained hand. "But uh, maybe a magical kiss would make it better?" he then asks with an almost childish smile, holding his aching hand to the journalist's face.
"A-ah—" Choromatsu blushes brightly, though he nods, letting out a soft giggle as he leans in and presses the softest of kisses to the outlaw's hand. "Like this?" he asks.
"Ah, I'm suddenly magically healed~!" Osomatsu grins, shaking his hand a little before pressing it against his face and rubbing his cheek right over the place Choromatsu had kissed. "Thank you~!"
Choromatsu can't help but smile as he watches his lover. "You're... you're welcome," he replies, before quickly, almost shyly pecking Osomatsu's cheek, which causes a fire to burst across the outlaw's face and right down to his chest.
God, he loves Choromatsu so much. He had never thought that such affection from the journalist would make him so happy and feel so light, but it does - to the point where he's almost able to forget all of his worries and fears.
He swears Choromatsu must legitimately be magical.
Osomatsu's about to lean in for a kiss, heart overwhelmed with his affection for the journalist - when Todomatsu's voice stops them again.
"I'm about to leave!" the detective calls out, causing the lovers to straighten up and yell "Wait!! We're almost done!" before they hurry to gather the bare minimum of belongings in their arms and rush out.
Osomatsu doesn't have much to grab, but he helps Choromatsu carry his camera while the journalist shoves a couple of presumably precious items in his box full of creepy photographs. The journalist even finds the time to pack some underwear and clothes, defending himself by saying that he's not sure how long they'll be out of the house and that he's rather not run out. And he even finds the time to search for tissues and the old grappling hooks they had used during their first little "mission", saying it's "just in case."
Osomatsu can't even fully blame him. After all, it was Choromatsu's careful preparation that had saved their asses last time. But he can't help but find it quite amusing and endearing, especially when, amongst all of this dubiously useful stuff, Choromatsu also finds the time to shove some posters of Totoko in his dumb box before they head out.
God, what a nerd.
Once they make it out of the room, they are welcomed by the strange sight of Todomatsu and Jyushimatsu having a quite joyful conversation, with the detective giggling as the robot fools around and speaks cheerfully. The scene kind of reminds Osomatsu of the way Homura also seemed to have a lot of fun with the robot - and while thinking of her at the moment brings up sour bitterness in the outlaw, he can't help but be amazed at how Jyushimatsu can manage to cause even more stuck up people like Todomatsu to laugh and enjoy themselves.
After all, the outlaw expected the detective to be maybe a tiny bit judgemental of the robot, but on the contrary, Todomatsu is very much accepting of him. It means that Jyushimatsu just manages to be such a shining beacon of positivity to anyone, which causes the outlaw to feel both saddened but glad. Glad because he's sure Ichimatsu's days are so much brighter with his brother by his side, but sad because the mechanic was just deprived from his ray of sunshine.
Osomatsu really needs to get him back to him.
"Oh, you're finally done," Todomatsu eventually says as he looks up at them, getting up from his place on the couch. "Let's go, then. I'll have to bring you to my home, as it's the one place I trust won't be any danger."
Osomatsu mumbles something about it being unfair that Todomatsu forced them to hurry considering he had just been chilling right over there, meaning that in truth he wasn't so hurried at all. Despite it all though, he nods, following Todomatsu out - before realizing something on their way to his home.
"Wait, you used to work with the police and you left them, right? And like, on not so good terms, right? What tells you that your place is so much safer than Choromatsu's?" he can't help but ask with a frown, a hand shoved in his pocket while the other holds at Choromatsu's own discreetly behind everyone's back.
"Because I have contacts that make sure nobody comes anywhere close to my home without me knowing about it," Todomatsu simply explains with a shrug, "some can be pretty violent about the ensured safety I pay them for. And while they're not the most, hm... trustworthy fellows, they enjoy money and dislike Atsushi. So they help me, as long as I pay them and help them when needed. Any more questions?"
"...You're shady," Osomatsu comments instead with a small huff, though he's pretty satisfied with that answer. Whether Todomatsu is paying gangsters or shady guys from the street, the outlaw guesses they know how to get their job done, and he actually trusts them just a tiny bit more than he would trust some sort of legal source of protection. Because anything that has approval from Atsushi's police immediately becomes dangerous, because they're linked to the police chief one way or another - and while gangsters are as much puppets to their boss as the police is a puppet in Atsushi's hand, their fear for their leader is such that it would take a lot for them to switch side.
Which is perfect for Todomatsu, he supposes.
"Says the outlaw," Todomatsu only retorts with amusement, before finally arriving at his home and allowing them in. It's a rather small and modest house, though definitely bigger than Choromatsu's. That said, its atmosphere is also much less warm than Choromatsu's place, while the area feels almost completely barren from any personality.
It's weird, really, because it's not like Todomatsu is the most bland person in the world - if anything, Osomatsu finds the detective to be quite fascinating, the outlaw somewhat wishing they could get closer if only because he can't help but be curious about what his whole deal is. But his house doesn't even look lived in - as if all the detective ever did in it was come in at the end of the day, sleep, eat, and then immediately leave.
It's sad - and while Osomatsu does notice a couple of cutesy decorations here and there that lifts up the mood slightly, it's still not enough to be what Osomatsu considers normal.
Maybe Todomatsu just works a lot, Osomatsu muses, as he remembers seeing much more personality in the detective's office. Maybe he really does spend more time there than his home. Maybe he's just too lazy to decorate. Or maybe he just moved there and hasn't gotten the occasion to do anything interesting with the place. Whatever it is, it's not any of Osomatsu's problems, so he just kind of shrugs it off and leans against the wall as they make a stop in the living room, watching Choromatsu put his stuff down before he speaks up. "So uh, what's the plan now?" he asks.
Todomatsu hums, sitting down once more - Osomatsu notes that the detective looks surprisingly tired from the walk, even going so far as closing his eyes and taking a second to rest, before he looks back up at Osomatsu as if nothing happened. "I worry that this situation requires direct action. I know where Tougou produces his robots - and if Ichimatsu isn't there, then he's probably residing in the clock tower that Tougou has made his own," Todomatsu explains. "Either way, I was thinking of letting you rest here and clear your head for the night, and we would head tomorrow at dawn. How does that sound?"
"We?" Osomatsu asks with a frown.
"... I will be coming," Todomatsu responds, "As soon as I sent you both to the ball, I immediately regretted not just going on my own. Not that you two aren't trustworthy, but..." he trails off, looking away. Osomatsu takes it as Todomatsu quietly hinting that their performance was disappointing, and honestly, the outlaw can't really fight against that. Because even though they did their best, they really messed that up. Or rather, Osomatsu did. Choromatsu didn't do anything wrong. "Ah, well. I just feel guilty. And if I run into Atsushi, well... I'll have to face him one day or another anyway, yes? And it'd be hypocritical of me to expect you to be okay with potentially running into Tougou, if I don't do the same and face my enemy too."
"... That's nice, I guess," Osomatsu simply replies with a shrug. It does seem like an important step for Todomatsu - hell, it's an important step for Osomatsu himself, considering how dangerously close to Tougou he'll get during his little rescue mission. But he needs to do this - for Ichimatsu's sake. And while he doesn't exactly know what Todomatsu's whole deal with Atsushi is, aside that he used to work for him and apparently didn't have the most... healthy relationship with him, Osomatsu's glad that Todomatsu's taking this step forward.
It helps the outlaw feel a little less alone. Though there's still something that bothers him about this whole thing.
"I don't wanna wait 'till tomorrow, though," he says, crossing his arms over his chest. "Who the fuck knows what'll happen to Ichi in the meantime? You stressed so much over hurrying earlier, it's not gonna be for me to just stall here doin' nothing. We're going right now."
"No we aren't, Todomatsu immediately shoots back, motioning at the rest of the group to stay still even as Osomatsu makes a move to leave, causing the outlaw to stop in his tracks and scowl annoyedly.
"Why the fuck not??" he asks.
"Because I wanted us to hurry to be safe from the people that obviously are going to want to arrest you and Choromatsu after realizing you guys are still alive," Todomatsu explains, "but you're tired and stressed out. Your head isn't clear. You'll make mistakes. You'll rush. And you'll get into more danger than you already have," he sighs, "I won't let you do anything foolish, especially not when I'm at your side. I don't want to get into unnecessary trouble. So you'll rest here and we'll leave tomorrow."
"But Ichimatsu—" Osomatsu tries to protest, before being cut off.
"Todomatsu is right, Osomatsu," Choromatsu says softly, his hand reaching to rest on the outlaw's arm. "And he told you that it's likely they won't hurt Ichimatsu, right? So please rest..."
"O-so-matsu looks tired! He should sleep! He should sleep!" Jyushimatsu chimes in, waving his arms excitedly.
Oh, so they're all just teaming up on him now. Anger starts to rise in Osomatsu's chest as he immediately feels isolated, like he's the only one that cares about this, that cares about Ichimatsu and about protecting him and getting him back. The only thing that stops him from snapping against, as he opens his mouth to say something before closing it again, is the look of genuine worry on Choromatsu's face, and the fact that even Jyushimatsu is attempting to get Osomatsu to rest.
He doesn't want to stress his lover out more than he already has, and he knows that Jyushimatsu cares immensely about his brother. So if even he can wait until tomorrow, Osomatsu assumes that he should do. Because they're right, after all: he is tired. So immensely tired and stressed out, that a nap sounds like heaven right now if it wasn't for his worries of Ichimatsu dying while Osomatsu sleeps.
"I just... what if..." he protests weakly, feeling Choromatsu squeeze at his arm in comfort.
"It'll be fine," Todomatsu insists, finally getting up. "You can sleep in the guest room with Choromatsu, and — do robots need sleep? I was going to allow Jyushimatsu in my bedroom but..."
"I don't sleep! But Ichimatsu-niisan turns me off sometimes when he sleeps," the robot responds, before holding a sleeved hand in front of his mouth and looking down. "I don't wanna be turned off though. I don't like it."
Osomatsu forwns at that, while Todomatsu hums. "Will you be alright if you stay turned on all night?" the detective asks, while Osomatsu snickers at phrasing, resulting in a glare from Choromatsu.
"I'll be fine! I'll be fine! I can stay on for a long time now!" Jyushimatsu replies excitedly, clapping his hands together.
"Alright. I'll uhm... Let you do whatever then, as long as you don't break anything or leave the house while we rest. Is that good?" Todomatsu asks, and the robot cheerfully agrees. "Then it's settled. Let's all just rest and I promise we'll leave as soon as we get a minimum amount of sleep. Is that fine?" he then asks Osomatsu, who just shrugs.
"I guess. Not like I have a choice," he snorts almost bitterly. "I'm too tired to argue much with you, so I'm guessing it's really a sign that I should sleep. I'll like... see you tomorrow and stuff," he says, grabbing Choromatsu's hand and letting Todomatsu guide them to the guest room, before he lets himself collapse into the comfortable bed.
And then, it's as if all of his fatigue hits him all at once. His eyes close, and he barely even gets to cuddle up to Choromatsu before he falls asleep, the warmth of his lover keeping any unpleasant dream or feelings away, the outlaw's sleep dreamless and deep.
The next morning, Osomatsu feels much less hurried to go out on his rescue mission, if only because he feels so, horribly groggy from sleep. As Todomatsu wakes them up, Choromatsu managing to arise from slumber pretty easily and quickly, the outlaw finds himself very reluctant to move, clinging to his lover and whining about needing more sleep. It's only when Choromatsu sighs and whispers to him that they're supposed to save Ichimatsu, that Osomatsu remembers all that happened the day before and suddenly sits up, as if the fear for his friend's well being swiped away all of his sleepiness.
A shame, really, as the warm feeling of cuddling up to the journalist as he's pulled into the arms of slumber is such a comfortable one, with the outlaw feeling safe and happy against the other. But he supposes he can feel safe and happy another day - a day where there will be an actual reason to feel that way. For now, he has to work for that happiness, and for everyone to be allowed this safety.
So he pushes himself out of bed, only allowing Todomatsu to feed them some breakfast when the detective insists that it wouldn't be good for their physical ability if they left on an empty stomach. Osomatsu specifically gives in when Choromatsu agrees with Todomatsu, guessing he should work to please his lover in order to not get scolded again. And then they're all set to go, the group about to leave the house - only for Osomatsu to stop Choromatsu on his tracks when the journalist attempts to leave.
"You're not coming," the outlaw says, resulting in his lover frowning in confusion.
"What- why??" he asks.
" 'Cause it's dangerous, and 'cause I say so," Osomatsu responds, pushing Choromatsu back inside gently. "And uhhh.... someone needs to guard the house and stuff. Right, Todomatsu?" he then tries to add, giving the detective a look that begs him to back him up on this.
"...Sure," Todomatsu replies casually. "If we all went together, it would be a mess anyway. I agree with Osomatsu on this one."
"But- I, I want to go! You can't exclude me like this!" Choromatsu argues, taking a step forwards and clenching his fists, obviously upset by the sudden decision. He even exchanges a quick glance with Jyushimatsu, and Osomatsu swears he spots some jealousy in his lover's eyes. "I don't need to be protected!"
"Yes you do," Osomatsu says firmly, "Because I don't want you to get in any danger by my fault. Ichi's already in danger 'cause of me. I'd be really upset if you were too," he admits earnestly, his eyes growing softer as he reaches for Choromatsu's cheek. "Please. Just stay here? So that I can like, come back to something nice no matter what happens there?"
Choromatsu's offended expression quickly grows sad, hand reaching to cover Osomatsu's own. "But... I want to help you," he tries, voice quiet, "it's unfair that you can put yourself in danger like this and I can't say anything, but I'm not allowed to follow you."
At the lovers' exchange, Todomatsu can't help but sigh. "Well, let's settle this issue like this: Choromatsu, do you think you have any talent that would help us in this, I suppose I can call it mission? Do you think there is anything you could do that would particularly help us and make it necessary for you to come with us?"
"Wha— I... I don't..." Choromatsu replies in confusion, looking around helplessly.
"That's what I thought," the detective replies, his tone surprisingly harsh. "While you're not completely useless, there isn't much you can really bring us, and if anything you might even be more troublesome than good. Not to be rude or anything, of course, but I know that you might fear danger too much to actually take risks, and all of this is about taking risks. Furthermore, you aren't the most physically strong of us either, and you don't have any particular skills in discretion. You don't know how to pick a lock, or how to pick pocket someone, or how to lie and manipulate anyone that might suspect us. You have no reason to come with us aside from wanting to make sure Osomatsu is alright - something I'll be happy to do in your place."
There's a small dumbfounded silence from Choromatsu as he looks at Todomatsu, lips quivering if only slightly before the journalist chews on them, the hand that was holding at Osomatsu's now falling back to his side and clenching tightly once more. "Are... are you saying I'm useless?" he asks, visibly hurt.
"I am, yes," Todomatsu responds.
"Hey..." Osomatsu says, furrowing his brow and taking a threatening step toward Todomatsu, before the detective holds his hand up to the outlaw to signify he has more to say.
"You're a good photographer, a good journalist, and a caring person and friend. Your abilities don't lie in this sort of... less than legal matters. Simply know your place and it will be easier for all of us. Now let's just go," he says, before turning back around and leaving, pulling Jyushimatsu along with him as the robot gives Choromatsu a curious look before following Todomatsu.
"Well that was harsh but... y'know," Osomatsu says softly, unable to really deny the detective's claims. "I just... We'll be as quick as we can! So in the meantime uh... You can, I dunno... chill? And like, have fun maybe! And maybe even get me a welcome back present," he attempts a smile, that quickly falls when his lover doesn't really reciprocate at all.
"Right..." he instead responds, taking a step back and away from Osomatsu's kind touch, eyes looking down and away. "Just... Just go. I'll wait."
Osomatsu sighs at that, still stepping towards Choromatsu to kiss his forehead, before he turns back towards the door. "I'll miss you," he says, feeling his heart ache as he hears the smallest of "I'll miss you too" from his journalist.
He's pretty mad at Todomatsu for being so harsh, but he also knows it was the best way to make Choromatsu realize that it'd truly be better for him if he stayed back. Really, Osomatsu doesn't mind dragging a scared Choromatsu around, but he also knows that it's not in any of their interest at the moment, especially considering the situation. So even after joining up with the detective outside, he doesn't really reprimand him, instead just following him as they make their way to their destination.
"Oh, before I forget," Todomatsu speaks up as they walk down the street toward the outskirts of town, in the direction of the factory in which the detective claims Tougou constructs his robots. He reaches into his back and pulls out a bright red scarf, as well as some aviator hat, "I wouldn't want you to get noticed right away, and your face is definitely recognizable for anyone that works closely to Tougou and Atsushi. Hide your face with that scarf and the goggles from this hat. Also don't speak too much, even when we're addressed. I'll do the talking."
Osomatsu frowns as he catches the items that Todomatsu tosses at him, quickly putting them on. The scarf is warm - which actually brings the outlaw great comfort, as the weather was a little too windy for his liking. But he also feels like he looks like an idiot.
"You're not gonna hide yourself? I think you're probably just as recognizable as I am, if not more," the outlaw responds to that, before he sees Todomatsu pull out some hat, glasses and matching scarf for himself. The scarf is a soft pink, though, with cute flower patterns on them. Definitely fitting to the detective, meanwhile making Osomatsu feel grateful that his own scarf is just plain and simple. Because he's feel ridiculous wearing something like this.
"I am. Normally I'd even go so far as to change my appearance completely, but... I wouldn't want you to not be able to recognize me either, so we'll go with this... very very minimal disguise and hope for the best," Todomatsu explains. "I'm hoping that Tougou would want Jyushimatsu to be brought to him, so we won't hide his identity and pretend we were searching for him and found him. Ah... We should probably turn him off just to enter the building. Would that be alright?" he asks the robot, giving him a kind look. "It's okay if not. You can just pretend to be asleep anyway."
"Why're you so nice to him?" Osomatsu can't help but ask. While Todomatsu isn't exactly rude, and while the detective also shows surprising kindness toward Osomatsu, the outlaw knows that he's not the nicest person in the world when he's not addressing the outlaw. So it's weird to him that he shows the same sort of kindness to the robot, even though Osomatsu can still see that the kindness he shows Jyushimatsu isn't exactly the same type that he shows Osomatsu - even if he can't really explain why.
"I don't know. I just feel like being nice," Todomatsu simply shrugs. "So? Jyushimatsu?"
The robot looks between the two of them, obviously a little lost. Really, Jyushimatsu has looked lost ever since Osomatsu pulled him outside of Dekapan's clinic, and the outlaw can tell that he's... definitely not used to being separated from Ichimatsu at all. At times, it even feels like the robot is expecting Ichimatsu to tell him what to do, how to act and answer, before he realizes that his brother isn't here and can't help him and order him around. So he takes a little time to think, before he cocks his head to the side and shrugs, "Whatever is best!"
"Hmm. Then we'll turn you off, before turning you back on when we're safely inside," Todomatsu nods.
"Might wanna do that when we're closer to the place though. The lil' guy's heavy," Osomatsu chuckles, reaching to pet Jyushimatsu's metallic hair.
Todomatsu only hums in response, though he seems to agree, as he waits until the factory is well into view before they hide and turn Jyushimatsu off. Osomatsu expects him to fall limp, but the robot instead just kind of freezes in place, limbs rather stiff and making it hard for Osomatsu to carry him conveniently. That, and his heaviness, push the outlaw to require Todomatsu's help, much to the detective's dismay.
They struggle their way to the factory's entrance, hiding their faces behind their scarves as they indicate that they have a surprise delivery for their boss in the form of Jyushimatsu. "Didn't expect y'all to find him so soon," the guard replies, indicating that there was indeed a search for the robot. Good. That makes things very easy for them. "Come in."
They don't even need to really prove their identity, which is a dumb move on the guard's part. Osomatsu guesses that the dude assumed that they must be Tougou's men considering they brought Jyushimatsu, or maybe he just saw that their hands were full and didn't want to bother. Or maybe he just doesn't care. Whatever the reason is, it works in their advantage as they walk in without trouble at all.
Now, as he and Todomatsu make their way inside of the factory with their unconscious robot, Osomatsu can only hope that the rest of their mission will go just as easy. Even if he already knows how unlikely that is.
Notes:
the hat and scarf oso wears in the end is definitely from the new year's steampunk heso set btw www
Chapter Text
After making their way inside, Osomatsu and Todomatsu are quick to stray away from the path that they would have taken if they truly were Tougou's agents about to deliver Ichimatsu's brother to him. Without paying much attention to anything else, they set the robot down on the floor, both of them letting out a pained sigh as they lean against a wall.
"He's so heavy~" Osomatsu whines, stretching up his poor strained back as even carrying the robot for a couple minutes with Todomatsu's help felt like a nightmare.
"He is... I don't think I could handle carrying him any more. Shall we... turn him back on?" Todomatsu asks, looking up at Osomatsu as he leans heavily against some adjacent machine. "I think this place is noisy enough that nobody would notice his voice even if he starts speaking loudly."
Osomatsu hums, pulling Jyushimatsu into a sitting position. He can't help but still worry a little, pushing him to press a gloved hand against the robot's open mouth, somehow hoping to help muffle the loud sound of his voice despite being unable to forcefully close the other's mouth. He then turns the heavy key connected to the robot's back, waiting for it to turn back on.
"Ichimatsu-niisan?" comes a muffled but still somewhat loud voice as the robot's eyes light back up, causing Osomatsu to cringe. It seems that Jyushimatsu's first words upon coming back to consciousness tend to always be Ichimatsu's name, and he guesses he understands. After all, the robot must be used to see Ichimatsu as soon as he awakens - and the outlaw notices the light from the robot's eyes dimming slightly when the mechanic is nowhere to be found, Jyushimatsu's memories for sure coming back to him and making him realize that yes, his brother is still very much separated from him.
Hopefully not for much longer, though.
"Shhh. Listen to me," Todomatsu says, crouching down in order to be at eye level with the sitting robot. "We're on our way to find Ichimatsu again. You remember, right? Or do you need more time?" he asks, and when Jyushimatsu responds cheerfully that he remembers, Todomatsu nods to himself. "I need you to be as quiet as possible so that we don't get noticed, and I'm guessing you can't change the volume of your voice so... please only talk when we let you, okay?"
Jyushimatsu nods, and Todomatsu smiles, petting him.
"Good. Let's go get Ichimatsu now," he says, before standing back up.
"You're talkin' to him as if you were speaking to a child," Osomatsu snorts, helping the robot up. The slight hiss of his limbs feels a little too loud as he moves despite all the surrounding noise around them, and Osomatsu simply hopes that it's only his paranoia that is yelling danger in his ears in regards to that. After all, Todomatsu doesn't seem very bothered by the noise, and everything around them is pretty loud after all - Osomatsu can even hear the squeaking and hissing of machines all around, as well as the neverending sound of gears turning that is almost forgettable for how used to it the outlaw quickly grows to be.
"I'm not, I'm just being nice," Todomatsu responds with a small huff and a frown - which only deepens upon witnessing Jyushimatsu shake his head and hold a sleeved hand in front of his mouth, walking closer to Osomatsu and indicating that he agrees with the outlaw. "You.. you think I do?" Todomatsu asks, and when Jyushimatsu nods, his eyes look away. "I'm sorry then. I just meant to be nice."
It really must tell a lot about the detective, Osomatsu thinks, that whenever he's trying to be nice it either comes off as weirdly guilty or condescending. He almost comments that out loud, but decides against it at the last minute, closing his stupid mouth, because he doesn't want to cause any unnecessary argument and banter right now. Because he has other matters to take care of right now.
But perhaps later he could tease the detective about it.
For now, Osomatsu simply sighs as he looks around. The factory is dark despite the slowly rising sun, though the light remains just enough that Osomatsu still manages to be somewhat comfortable - or at least, he manages not to panic, which he's a little proud of, considering how easily darkness freaks him out.
As they make their way deeper in the factory, Osomatsu can't help but grimace at the sight of the overworked employees slaving away on putting his robots together on assembly lines. It's a strange sight, really, as the evolution of robotics as well as Tougou's fortune should mean that this work would be kept for robots only, but Osomatsu presumes that Tougou wouldn't want to waste his money on such robots if he can just use underpaid workers instead.
Even if it meant ruining their health and lives.
It makes Osomatsu sad to see, and so he looks away, shoving his hands in his pockets and toying with the pack of cards inside as he tries to distract himself from the realization that he's really there. He's really in one of Tougou's factories. He could potentially run into him or be caught by him and then it would be game over. Because the outlaw is pretty sure it would be quite impossible to be saved by Karamatsu not once, but twice - and while he did come here with Todomatsu and Jyushimatsu, he truly doubts that either of them could do anything against Tougou.
Nobody can ever do anything against Tougou.
Anxiety constricts his quickly accelerating heart in his chest, and Osomatsu finds his next inhale especially difficult as he tries to calm himself down. This horrible, nagging voice in his head keeps asking "why did you come here, why did you come here, you shouldn't be here this is dangerous," over and over, so much that Osomatsu can't help but tense and squeeze the pack of cards in his hands as he's overcome with the need to yell at himself to shut the fuck up. Because he knows why he's here. He knows why he's fighting tooth and nail against his intense fear, and anxiety, and paranoia, and trauma.
Because of Ichimatsu. Because Ichimatsu is far more important than any of these feelings. Because Ichimatsu is far more important than Osomatsu himself. Because Osomatsu wouldn't mind dying if it meant he could help Ichimatsu.
And because Ichimatsu has already suffered due to Osomatsu's fears and reluctance enough.
Todomatsu seems to notice Osomatsu's sudden burst of discomfort and anxiety though, as their walk eventually slows to a stop without Osomatsu noticing. The detective stands in front of him and gives him a concerned look, hand reaching for his shoulder. "Are you alright...?" his quiet voice asks.
"I— I'm fine," Osomatsu chokes out, pushing Todomatsu's hand away softly as he forces his body to relax, patting the tortured pack of cards in his pocket before pressing his mechanical hand against his face, hoping the feeling of the cold metal against his skin could help ground him somehow. "Let's... Let's go. We can't linger too much."
Todomatsu frowns, but he nods, not asking any more questions. The detective seems less insistant than Choromatsu tends to get, which Osomatsu is grateful for, even if he can tell the other is still curious and concerned. He can even notice him sparing Osomatsu some glances at the outlaw forces himself to keep going, and even Jyushimatsu reaches for him in order to comfort him. The sudden touch causes the outlaw to jump, before relaxing and letting out a sigh of relief when he realizes it's just the robot stroking his arms soothingly.
Really, all of this support almost makes him feel bad. Because he keeps pushing his sources of comfort away, and because he keeps being a mess despite it all. He can't help it, as the smallest bit of comfort feels overwhelming, as Osomatsu was never used to so much support before, and doesn't know how to react. How should anyone react? He doesn't know. He truly doesn't.
But what he does know is that he truly doesn't deserve it. Not after all the misery that keeps following him and rendering everyone around him absolutely miserable. Why should he be comforted and supported after all, considering he's the very reason he and the ones he loves are so miserable? All of this is his fault, and if anything, Osomatsu should feel miserable.
And he really, really does.
He tries not to think about it much more, knowing that it'll only cause his discontent to be visible and worry Todomatsu and Jyushimatsu once more - and in return make his feelings worse. It's a vicious circle that Osomatsu doesn't want to indulge in, the outlaw instead sighing and pressing his scarf further against his nose. The machines all around him are almost oozing with steam that render the air heavy and hard to breathe, while the outlaw's field of vision is greatly limited by both this and the darkness all around. It pushes him to remain close to his two companions, although it's not like he would have gone anywhere away from them even if he could see clearly and breathe normally.
Todomatsu seems greatly bothered by this too, while Jyushimatsu doesn't seem to care. Osomatsu can't help but wonder if the robot's eyes are any better at seeing than normal human eyes are. After all, it'd explain why Tougou replaced his own eyes with robotic ones, aside from being a fucking weirdo obsessed with mechanical limbs. The thought makes Osomatsu grimace, his human hand instinctively reaching to grip at his mechanical arm.
He would try to chase it away once more with further observations, if it wasn't for a sight that chills his blood. It's nothing more than a silhouette really, at first, walking down a corridor with a couple of others and speaking casually - but as they walk closer to Osomatsu's group, and as the outlaw keeps staring, he realizes it isn't just anyone: It's Atsushi.
Todomatsu seems to notice him as well, the detective's face growing surprisingly pale at the sight, before he quickly pushes Osomatsu and Jyushimatsu behind a tall machine and down into a sneaky crouching position. He motions at them to be quiet, before leaning in and watching what Atsushi is up to, the outlaw frowning at being pushed around but also not complaining out loud. He was about to do the same, after all.
"Was pretty eager to leave his airship as soon as it landed to pay a little visit to daddy's factory huh," Osomatsu can't help but comment as quietly as he can, letting out a small huff as he leans in to peek on Atsushi as well.
"Well, at least this is proof that we're in the right place. Atsushi wouldn't just come here with no reason, and after your little commotion..." Todomatsu responds, trailing off.
Osomatsu would frown and comment about how Todomatsu doesn't need to remind him of his fuck up all the time, if it wasn't for a strong voice calling out an "Hey!" at them, causing Osomatsu and Todomatsu to jump while Jyushimatsu simply looks up curiously.
It's a guard, looming over them and scrutinizing them with a frown. He's alone, but probably strong enough that he could neutralize both Osomatsu and Todomatsu easily. The outlaw definitely wouldn't want to try and start a fight with the guy if possible. "I don't remember seeing either of your faces here. Who are you? And the fuck are you hiding here for?" he asks, hands on his hips.
"Uhm.. We... We were just uh, slacking off, sorry sorry!" Osomatsu responds with an attempted sheepish smile, hand grabbing at Todomatsu's sleeve discreetly, while the other grabs at the robot's arm, ready to pull them along for a run at the first incident.
"Slackin' off with a robot at your side?" the guard asks, "and while spying on the boss' son?"
Damn it. He's smarter than the other guard they had to face, Osomatsu thinks as he gets up. "Well, y'know, we wanted to make sure we wouldn't be caught slackin' off, but I guess you busted us anyway. As for the robot—" he starts, before Todomatsu cuts him off before he can even blurt out his excuse.
"We were checking to see if it worked well! Didn't want to bring the boss a malfunctioning robot after all, right? But we saw that it worked, and now we're on our way! Thank you for doing such a good job keeping us in line, we'll definitely praise you when we talk to the boss. Bye!" the detective says, before being the one to pull Osomatsu and Jyushimatsu on for a run.
Well, at first he simply speedwalks away without giving the outlaw a real explanation why, before then almost coming face to face with Atsushi and breaking into a run towards the end of the corridor and then upstairs. They even accidentally bump into another one of the police chief's men on the way, which allows Osomatsu to blindly pickpocket the man, letting go of Todomatsu for just a second as his hand instinctively reach into the man's clothes to pull out the first thing he finds before he quickly catches up with the detective.
They quickly make their way up the stairs, Osomatsu grimacing as he realizes just how loud Jyushimatsu sounds as he hurries to follow them, steps echoing through the now empty corridor so much that the outlaw almost wants to try to pick him up and carry him despite his weight. Once they reach the top, though, he's happy to see Todomatsu stop in his tracks, though his relief leaves him when he notices just how much the detective's legs are trembling. "Hey, Todo—" he starts, reaching for Todomatsu before his hand flinches when he witnesses him just falling to his knees. "H-hey! You good??" he then asks, hurrying to his side and wrapping an arm around him for support.
"I-I'm fine..." Todomatsu wheezes, clutching at his chest and looking anything but okay. His face looks pale, expression a mix of slight fear, exhaustion, but mostly pain as he whimpers and closes his quickly wetting eyes.
"H-hey uh, I know you were probably not very happy to see Atsushi and that running's difficult, but—" the outlaw starts, before Todomatsu hold a hand up to signal him to be quiet for a second. It causes Osomatsu to frown, but he holds his breath, watching as the detective attempts to take deep, shaky breaths, his eyes looking unfocused when he opens them again.
After a bit, though, Todomatsu manages to calm his breathing to what could be considered relatively normal for someone who just ran as fast as he could away from what Osomatsu can only guess is the physical manifestation of all of his nightmares. The outlaw is pretty sure that he wouldn't be that much better than Todomatsu if it had been Tougou instead of Atsushi - yet he can't help but worry over the way his shaky hands keeps clutching at his chest, the detective's lips quivering.
"You... you okay?" Osomatsu asks when he's sure the other can answer, his hand rubbing at his back gently, hesitantly.
"I... I'm sorry it just, h-hurts sometimes if I get too panicked or do too much sudden exercise," Todomatsu explains, voice strained and quiet as he hits his chest softly. "I just need a moment..."
"What hurts?" Osomatsu frowns, "your chest?"
"My heart," Todomatsu precises, letting out a long exhale as he leans back, finally letting go of his chest to run a hand through his hair. "It usually can handle this, but I guess I've been stressing it too much and it's in need of maintenance that I haven't been able to get lately," he chuckles bitterly.
"M... maintenance?" Osomatsu asks with complete confusion. "What, is it like, a mechanical heart or something?" he then tries to joke.
"It is," Todomatsu responds, to the outlaw's surprise. "A gift from Atsushi, who swore that I was so physically weak when he picked me up from the street because of a weak heart, rather than due to me literally starving. Turns out he just enjoys collecting his little toys' hearts. A messed up way to claim them his. I'm sure you can relate, with what his dear father did to you..." Todomatsu sighs, looking away.
"That's uh... kinda fucked up," the outlaw can only find it in himself to respond, horror making his stomach turn as he realizes that... maybe Todomatsu is more alike to him than he thought. Because while Atsushi may not have cut off Todomatsu's arm in a traumatic and horrific way, he sure did take his heart for himself.
It makes the outlaw feel bad for ever dismissing Todomatsu's experiences.
"I have a mechanical heart too! Two of them actually! It's okay!" Jyushimatsu chimes in, in an obvious attempt to cheer the detective up. "Ichimatsu-niisan told me that mechanical hearts are great because at least it can't break as easily as a normal one!"
Todomatsu chuckles at that, looking sadly up at Jyushimatsu. "I guess that's true," he says, before wiping all emotions off his face. "But yes, it is indeed fucked up. Especially considering not many people know how to maintain mechanical hearts, and in turn it renders all of Atsushi's favorite underlings pretty dependent on him. I'm sure that Homura girl lost her heart to him too," he sighs, forcing himself to his feet. "Not that this all really matters for now, anyway. I'm sorry for even holding you back like this. If it acts up again and we're in danger, feel free to leave me behind. I'll find my way out, somehow."
At that, the outlaw can't help but grit his teeth, getting back up and grabbing Todomatsu's arm before the detective gets too far from him, yanking him back and giving him a serious look. "The fuck are you talking about?" he asks, "I may not care about you as much as I do about Ichi, but it doesn't mean I'd leave you behind. I'm not fuckin' losing anyone else here. Understood?" he says, maybe a little too bluntly.
It's not like the fact that he's not nearly as close to Todomatsu as he is to Ichimatsu is a secret, though. They're acquaintances - or maybe friends, if one feels generous. Osomatsu definitely would like to consider the detective a friend, especially with how kind he's been to him despite really not having to. He knows Todomatsu cares, and Osomatsu obviously does care in return - but his relation to Ichimatsu is far more special than anything he could ever achieve with anyone. And he wants it to be clear, because he doesn't want to lie to Todomatsu's face by telling him otherwise.
But it doesn't mean he can let the detective believe Osomatsu would leave him behind so easily either.
"...Right, sorry," Todomatsu replies, though he doesn't seem to really pay much mind to Osomatsu's words, almost shrugging it off as he turns back around. "Let's just go. Atsushi seemed to be coming from here, so there might be something interesting around."
Osomatsu frowns, but doesn't argue as he follows Todomatsu deeper into the second floor, motioning at Jyushimatsu to follow them. The robot obviously wants to say something but hesitates, knowing his voice to be too uncontrollably loud for him to comfortably speak his mind. Osomatsu feels bad for him, sparing him a sorry glance before taking something out of his pocket.
"Maybe there's some hidden passage like in the other place we got the pendant from. Look," the outlaw says, holding some sort of badge up to Todomatsu. "I stole this from a guard we bumped in as we ran off. I saw that Homura girl use something with the same sort of symbol to get to the hidden part of a factory, and if they're keeping Ichimatsu hostage he's probably hidden away as well."
Todomatsu hums as he looks over the badge, "yeah, sounds about right. I had a necklace that allowed me in the more secret parts of Atsushi's properties as well," he says, before muttering a bitter "though he was happy to take that right away from me whenever I misbehaved..."
It's Osomatsu's turn to hum now as he puts the badge back in his pocket, "seems like he really wasn't kind to you huh. I guess I can relate."
"I thought our situations weren't quite comparable?" Todomatsu responds.
"Well, maybe I was wrong," Osomatsu sighs, scratching the back of his head and pouting. "I'm kind of an asshole an' all but what you said about the whole mechanical heart thing made me realize that maybe he's more fucked up than I thought! And that maybe I should, I dunno, be nicer about you and this Homura chick as well. That's all."
Todomatsu can't help but chuckle, "you probably should. Though Homura is so blind to Atsushi's schemes it's almost as if she's purposefully enabling him. I can't possibly imagine that she actually thinks he cares about her at all, but if she does... then it makes it hard to feel sorry for someone this stupid."
Osomatsu shrugs, "maybe she just has nowhere else to go. M'sure you weren't that much better than her," he replies, though he doesn't feel much passion towards the idea of defending Homura. Not after what she did. Because manipulation or not, he can't forgive the idea of her putting Ichimatsu in danger so willingly. Not after everything the mechanic's been through.
And yet, there is some kind of guilt that starts to bloom in Osomatsu's chest as he realizes that Homura - and Todomatsu before her, he's pretty sure - seems to be in a situation similar to when he was still with Tougou. She's alone, and helpless, and weak, dependent on Atsushi and manipulated into believing that he was doing something good for her. And while Osomatsu had always been a brat when under Tougou's authority, he isn't sure that Homura even has it in herself to be anything but kind and obedient.
And while Osomatsu's insolence costed him his arm, her obedience is costing her so much of her life.
"Maybe I wasn't. Who knows," Todomatsu simply responds, obviously sour from the discussion. The detective tries to distract himself by checking through the various rooms, only to find them empty or occupied by workers testing the new robots, a lot of them showing to be deficient and causing the men to sigh and groan in annoyance. It must not be easy to recreate Ichimatsu's work, after all, especially considering how much time and effort the mechanic put into one robot. Chances are the clients that these are for will definitely be coming back soon to complain about their broken haunted robots.
It pushes Osomatsu to wonder just how many orders Tougou got last night during his announcement. Surely, the wonderful idea of putting the spirits of deceased loved ones in robots must have been appealing to quite a few people, and yet the number of robots being produced still feels like it's a little too much. Maybe Tougou's just making empty shells to fill with... Osomatsu guesses, the soul of future orders or whatever. He doesn't know. Just thinking about this whole affair makes him almost want to laugh, as he very honestly doesn't understand just how Ichimatsu managed to create his robot, nor does he know how the very idea can be possible.
Is he just living in some science fiction novel or something? If he is, then his writer must be the biggest sadistic asshole in the world for putting him through so much bullshit.
Osomatsu sighs. It doesn't really matter how Ichimatsu did it, really. What matters is that he did, is that Jyushimatsu exists and that he should be the only one of his kind to exist. Because Osomatsu can't begin to imagine just how much power an army of haunted robots would bring to Tougou. And he certainly can't imagine just how much these poor souls would suffer, going from dead to reunited with their loved ones, only to be used as pawns for this monster.
Because there's no way Tougou won't take advantage of this, and the only positive thing about this whole affair is that his upcoming army of haunted robots might mean that he won't have to pick innocent and poor kids off the street to become his underlings anymore.
Ugh. Osomatsu wishes he had other things to focus on, but the further away from the main area they get, the less noise there is to fill his head and drown out his thoughts. Meanwhile, Todomatsu doesn't look too keen on conversation right now - which Osomatsu guesses is fair, considering how unpleasant the topic has been. The detective also generally looks to be on high alert, even jumping at a couple of small noises and looking back behind them when he thinks Osomatsu isn't watching. That is also understandable, considering they did bolt into a run right in front of Atsushi and a couple of guards, making them look.... more than suspicious. Really, the lack of pursuit is kind of weird, but Osomatsu supposes that the sight of Jyushimatsu with them helped Atsushi and the others trust they were just weird rather than dangerous.
Though Osomatsu knows that worrying over this little incident isn't the only reason Todomatsu seems so stressed out. The sight of Atsushi, as well as the discussion of Todomatsu's past with him, must have brought back less than pleasant memories of the police chief for the other, triggering some paranoia that Osomatsu can sadly relate to. However, considering the outlaw wouldn't really be in the mood to chat in a dangerous environment if he was getting hit by a bout of paranoia, he can only assume the same goes for the detective.
So instead of trying to distract the other with lighthearted discussion, Osomatsu decides to try and be useful. He walks ahead and gives some glances behind them to reassure Todomatsu a little and show he's looking out for them, and he can't help but smile when Jyushimatsu notices these glances and waves at both Osomatsu and Todomatsu. The robot probably thinks they're checking out on him, which is cute.
It seems to help a bit, and they wander in circles for a while before Todomatsu finally speaks up once more to point toward a heavy door that blends in with the wall so well Osomatsu almost thinks he's just pointing at empty space out of desperation. "This might be another secret passageway. Let's check it out," the detective announces, pulling Osomatsu and Jyushimatsu along.
He almost yanks the badge out of the outlaw's hand when it's handed to him, causing Osomatsu to frown though he doesn't make any comment. He uses it to activate some mechanism that causes the door to unlock, before pushing it open and hurrying the rest of the group inside along with him.
"I'm guessing Atsushi was doing something in here, and was on his way out when we met him. Hopefully it doesn't have anything to do with hurting Ichimatsu, but it does mean our chances of running into him again are slim," Todomatsu explains - and Osomatsu isn't sure if he's saying it to them or himself in an attempt at self reassurance.
"There's still Tougou, though," Osomatsu points out with a frown, "and that's like ten times worse than running into Atsushi."
"It is, I suppose," Todomatsu admits, "so let's try to be quick and efficient."
The rest of the group nods, and they make their way deeper into the factory. Todomatsu explains that since workers are slaving away to assemble robots in the non secretive area, Ichimatsu must be used to do whatever it is that is needed to give these robots their soul and free will. Osomatsu chuckles at the mention of free will but he still nods, guessing that considering how the mechanic is, he must be hiding in some dark, dark and isolated room. At least, he would if he was given the choice.
God. Osomatsu really hopes that they've been treating him well. Or else he'll murder every single people in this god damn gang.
Much to his surprise, they don't even need to sneak around that much despite the obvious robot by their side. It's like everyone is too busy to really acknowledge them. It's a stark difference to the danger of the situation Osomatsu faced when he had been sneaking around in yet another factory with Choromatsu a while ago, his group not even needing to steal uniforms or anything. He's noticing many people in different outfits after all, some of them looking like they came fresh out of the streets - and Osomatsu's pretty sure it’s because they did.
That said, he does notice a couple of suspicious glances at them, and the trio is ready to run off once more as soon as a guard stops them upon noticing the robot they're dragging around. They, however, simply explain that they're here to deliver it to Tougou, and the guard immediately nods and lets them go - though not before they ask about Ichimatsu's whereabouts, the guard casually telling them where he's staying without much reluctance.
Are they such good liars? Or are these guards just stupid? Osomatsu isn't really sure. Maybe these men just don't care enough about serving their boss right to suspect them any more. Or maybe they're just tired. Osomatsu definitely spots the dark circles under the guard's eyes, and the idea of Tougou working his men to exhaustion is sadly not too alien to the outlaw.
Well, he guesses it works in his favor, though, with the interaction even allowing the outlaw to quickly pickpocket him for spare keys as well as some easy cash. Not that he'll tell his companions about the latter.
Following the guard's instructions, they make their way toward the room Ichimatsu is staying in without much incidents. As they approach though, Osomatsu can't help but feel a certain anxiety which renders breathing difficult, while he clenches his fists in his pockets. He's unsure of what he's going to say, or how this will happen. Surely getting Ichimatsu out of here will also be more difficult than sneaking to him. What if they're caught while Osomatsu tries to get him out? Or what if Osomatsu is caught while he's speaking to him?
What if Ichimatsu's mad at him for even letting this happen? What if Ichimatsu's hurt? Osomatsu doesn't know what he'll do if the mechanic is in a horrible state by his fault. The simple idea of Ichimatsu being physically or mentally hurt in any way causes Osomatsu's heart to squeeze so painfully tight the outlaw swears it's just going to self destruct.
He even has to take a moment as he faces the door to breathe, almost wheezing and choking on air. "I'll guard the door while you and Jyushimatsu talk to him", Todomatsu says, while Osomatsu nods and places a hand on the door handle.
He's not ready, but he has to anyway. He does linger however, wondering to himself if he should knock, or announce his entrance in any way, or if he should just... come in. Jyushimatsu looks rather impatient by his side, and he obviously wants to say something, though he's mindful of their situation and remains quiet, for fear of people getting alerted. But he stares at Osomatsu intensely, mechanical hand reaching for the handle as well, before Osomatsu just takes it upon himself to suddenly open the door and barge in, the robot following suit.
What results from his sudden entrance is a yelp as well as the sight of Ichimatsu almost falling from his chair in surprise - and the fearful reaction would probably be cute, if not in this awful context. Because while the mechanic seems physically fine as far as Osomatsu can see - his rather pale skin is empty of any marks, at least - this reaction proves that he's not in the most serene state of mind.
What follows his surprise is shock, as Osomatsu kicks the door closed after he and Jyushimatsu are inside. They stare at each other for a moment, before Osomatsu gives him an almost hesitant smile - though he doesn't get to say anything before the robot cheerfully throws himself into Ichimatsu's arms, resulting in the mechanic falling from his chair and right onto the floor from the sheer force of his brother's hug. "Ichimatsu-niisan!!!" the latter cries out happily, rubbing his metal cheek on Ichimatsu's own. "I missed you!!! You're okay!!!"
"I— Jyushimatsu...?!" Ichimatsu asks in disbelief, surprisingly not returning the embrace yet. Maybe he's surprised that they reached him this soon, or maybe he's just not in the mood for a hug. Either way, he pushes Jyushimatsu off him softly after enabling his relieved affection for a while, the robot looking like he would cry happily if he could. Ichimatsu's eyes linger on his brother for a bit, studying him in slight confusion, before he looks up at Osomatsu.
The outlaw waves kind of awkwardly at him, speaking out a small "hey," as he walks closer to the mechanic, sitting on the mattress near him. It's hard and uncomfortable - definitely very different from the one Ichimatsu has at Dekapan's place. It makes both Osomatsu's ass and heart sad as he leans forward and rests his chin in his palm, watching the brothers warmly. "I'm glad you're okay."
"I..." Ichimatsu looks between the both of them, visibly still stunned, "what.. what the hell are you doing here?"
"H-huh?" Osomatsu can't help but ask, straightening up in surprise. "I uh, I saw you had been taken and so I came to save you!" he explains. "I even brought your brother!"
"Osomatsu was worried! And I was worried too!" Jyushimatsu chimes in.
"Yes, I see that," Ichimatsu huffs in surprising annoyance, furrowing his brows and almost growling at Osomatsu, "but why? Why did you have to bring him here?"
"I... Because, because we wanted to save you? And uh, I mean, I couldn't leave Jyushi behind, especially since he was all worried and stuff and uh..." Osomatsu's eyes dart around in confusion, "I dunno, I thought you left him behind so that he'd help us... find you... ?"
"How can you see that I left Jyushimatsu behind and think 'oh, obviously Ichimatsu left him because he wants me to bring him to him as I stupidly try to rescue him from a situation he had already accepted'?!" the mechanic asks, "You saw that I hid him, and you, you literally brought him in the one place I didn't want him in? Are you fucking stupid or are you just fucking stupid?!"
"But I wanted to see you," Jyushimatsu responds, in a voice so small despite it all that it causes Osomatsu's heart to break. "You promised me you wouldn't leave me alone!"
"And you swore you'd listen to me last time I told you not to listen to anyone but me and to only remain with Osomatsu if he protected you," Ichimatsu snaps at his own brother, his angry glare chilling and making Osomatsu feel... uncomfortable. "And yet here we are."
"Osomatsu kept me safe! And he wanted to help you!" the robot argues, taking a steps toward Ichimatsu - before the mechanic roughly pushes him away.
"Osomatsu doesn't know what's good or not for you!!" Ichimatsu yells, gritting his teeth and blinking the tears that are starting to form in his eyes out of anger away. His hands are shaking slightly - and Osomatsu isn't sure if it's out of anger or maybe sadness. And in this moment, the outlaw is afraid that he's a little too pissed to care. "I only left you with him because I had no other choice. But I see that trusting him was the wrong decision, huh."
"Hey," Osomatsu speaks, getting up and joining Jyushimatsu's side as the robot hides his face with his sleeved hands, obviously upset. The outlaw's brows are knitted tightly together as he glares at Ichimatsu, arm wrapping around Jyushimatsu. "Are you fuckin' hearing yourself right now? I thought you were his brother not his mom!" he says, "and don't fuckin' act as if I just threw him into a fire or something. He's fine! And we came here because we care about you!"
"Yeah, you care so much, it's why I didn't get to see you at all these past, what, weeks?" Ichimatsu responds, and Osomatsu can't help but grimace, because he doesn't have much of an explanation for his absence aside from his low self esteem and fears. "Such a good fucking friend you are."
"I— it doesn't matter how much I was there! You could've come to visit me if you missed me! You know where I live after all!" the outlaw argues, "oh, or maybe you're too scared to break your oh so fragile little robot brother on the way, even though the dude could probably break both of us in half if he wanted to??"
"You don't have anything to say against me about fear," Ichimatsu growls. "I'm surprised you even got the balls to come and 'save me'."
"Wh— what is that even supposed to mean?!" Osomatsu exclaim, his heart feeling like it was just stabbed.
"You know exactly what it means, Osomatsu," the mechanic huffs. "I'm sure the only reason you came here is because of fear too, actually. Not because you wanted to save me but because you were scared that I may tell Tougou where you live. Or maybe 'cause you were scared of having to take care of Jyushimatsu alone so you wanted to leave him to me as soon as possible. You're so good at keeping your important friends safe and around you after all."
"You—" Osomatsu starts, lifting a hand up before it falls by his side. The other's defensiveness leaves the outlaw at a loss of words. Because while he did think that maybe Ichimatsu would be angry about Osomatsu letting him be captured, he hadn't even thought that the mechanic would be angry at Osomatsu trying to rescue him. He didn't think Ichimatsu would still be angry about the distance the outlaw only half meant to build between them. And he didn't think Ichimatsu would still be so oblivious to the fact that this was all for him. For his safety. For his happiness.
Even if it backfired horribly.
"Well, at least I'm not so paranoid that I treat my own brother like some obedient dog rather than a human being. Or a robot, I guess," he ends up huffing after some hesitation, crossing his arms over his chest. "Literally why the fuck did you bring him back if it's just to keep him prisoner in your god damn room?!"
"Do not," Ichimatsu immediately warns, taking a threatening step toward the duo.
"Do not what? Tell the truth?" Osomatsu asks. "You scared Jyushi's virgin ears wouldn't handle it, 'cause he's so fragile and all?"
Ichimatsu takes another step toward him, "I said stop it!" he hisses, grabbing at Osomatsu's scarf and yanking him closer. "You have no fucking idea what it was like," he then mutters, quietly, as if not wanting Jyushimatsu to hear. "I can't allow him to get hurt again if I can help it. And especially not because of me."
Osomatsu's eyes widen slightly at the surprisingly earnest confession, before his gaze softens. He supposes that his friend must be suffering the same kind of guilt that Osomatsu has been tortured with ever since they were sent to prison, as well as since he learned about this whole current situation. Because just like Ichimatsu suffered without Osomatsu really being able to do anything, Jyushimatsu seems to have died without Ichimatsu being able to do anything.
The one difference, however, is that Osomatsu's pretty sure that it wasn't directly Ichimatsu's fault. Meanwhile, Ichimatsu's suffering was completely, one hundred percent Osomatsu's fault.
Despite that, though, Osomatsu supposes he can understand where he's coming from. And while he's still pissed about how cruel and demeaning Ichimatsu showed himself to be, as well as how... weirdly overbearing and a little manipulative he was to Jyushimatsu, he can't help but feel bad. Because Ichimatsu has never been the best person at dealing with his emotions, and because Osomatsu probably made it all worse.
Again. Because messing up is all Osomatsu is good at, apparently.
"Ichimatsu..." Osomatsu says softly, reaching to hopefully cup the other's cheek - before his hand is sadly slapped away.
"Don't," Ichimatsu whispers, taking a step back. "Just... just go. You'll get in trouble if you stay here."
"I'm not leaving you behind!" Osomatsu immediately protests, letting go of Jyushimatsu to grab at Ichimatsu, who shoves Osomatsu away once more.
"Yes you are!" Ichimatsu barks back, giving Osomatsu an assured and angry look once more. "And Jyushimatsu will stay with me, since you were so intent on bringing him to me. But you have to leave."
"Ich—" Osomatsu tries to say, before being cut off by a yelling Ichimatsu.
"You have to leave!!!" he repeats, stomping his foot on the floor and clenching his fists, his face - no, his entire body tense and... upset. It's not the same kind of upset as his anger from earlier, though. This time, the way his lips quiver slightly, the way he keeps his eyes tightly shut and the way he turns away from Osomatsu tell the outlaw that he's not... mad at him anymore. And it makes Osomatsu doubt if he ever was to begin with.
There's a small pause, before the outlaw speaks up again, the atmosphere so tense and heavy it makes it difficult for him to find his voice. "There's more to this, isn't there?" he asks, voice soft but trembling with a sort of uncertainty that Osomatsu doesn't like hearing in himself.
"If I stay here they won't hurt you," Ichimatsu admits, "not unless you cause them trouble. So go. Leave. I'll take care of Jyushimatsu if you really don't want to keep him. But just... leave. Now."
"If you leave with me I'll protect you," Osomatsu replies, wishing he could grab Ichimatsu but knowing he'd just be pushed away again. "They won't get to you! I know it doesn't seem like it but I can be good at staying hidden. I, I have multiple people by my side that can help hide both you and Jyushi! You don't gotta stay here for me! I can't let you!"
"I'll have to call security if you don't go right now," Ichimatsu threatens, already stepping back toward the door, hand on the handle and ready to open it wide and call out to the guards.
"Well now that'd defeat the purpose of staying here just for my safety, wouldn't it?" Osomatsu chuckles, taking a step toward Ichimatsu before stopping in his tracks when he sees the other's hold of the handle tightening.
So he's not kidding huh.
The thing is, Osomatsu isn't kidding either when he says he can't let Ichimatsu stay there for him. It would be too unfair, to have the one person Osomatsu wants to protect most, to have the one person Osomatsu feels so bad for causing trouble and pain to, actually stay behind and get hurt... to protect him. It's unfair, because Osomatsu should be the one to protect Ichimatsu. It's unfair, because out of both of them, Ichimatsu is the one more deserving of safety and protection.
It's unfair, because he can't allow Ichimatsu to ruin his life because of him.
He can't let him do this. So he won't.
"If I call the guards now I know you'll run away, and I can make up for it later by begging for your safety or some shit. But at least you'll be far away from me," Ichimatsu explains, his gaze certain and unwavering.
"Then I guess you'll have to call them," Osomatsu says, with much more confidence than he feels in his heart as he advances toward Ichimatsu and attempts to pick him up, the resulting struggle causing the outlaw to almost fall backwards with Ichimatsu in his arms. "Jyushimatsu, help me!!" the outlaw yells as the mechanic manages to grab hold of the door handle once more and yank it open, screaming for security to come to his rescue as Osomatsu immediately attempts to drag him outside.
He doesn't have much time, already hearing heavy footsteps coming from both sides of the corridor. A quick glance tells him that Todomatsu is nowhere to be found - and while that causes anxiety to spark in his chest, the outlaw can only hope that the other simply heard the commotion in the room and went to hide. Meanwhile, at the absence of help from Jyushimatsu, Osomatsu can't help but look back with some slight anger, yelling a "Jyushi, come on!" at the unmoving robot.
Jyushimatsu, however, doesn't reply anything, or moves in any way aside from a slightly trembling hand that reaches weakly in their direction. It's as if he was torn between whether to help Osomatsu or help Ichimatsu, especially as the mechanic yells a "Don't you dare!" to his brother.
Really, if the situation was different, Osomatsu would feel sorry for the robot. But right now, the lack of action only frustrates him more - especially when he's eventually yanked by a guard he didn't realize was so close. The man attempts to hold him still while another gets Ichimatsu out of Osomatsu's grasp, and while it almost seems like it's game over, the outlaw does manage to elbow and kick at the guard holding him hard enough to get out of his arms.
The next thing Osomatsu would like to do is get Ichimatsu before he bolts out of here, but it looks near impossible considering he has to duck under a guard's reaching arms in order not to be grabbed and held still once more almost immediately after freeing himself. He has to make a quick decision before this all goes south, and he decides that running off sounds like the best possible option right now, as his prolonged freedom would allow him to try to get Ichimatsu again later.
Meanwhile, if he gets himself caught, then he doubts he'll get a chance at doing... well, anything, really. Even if it pisses him off that he has to do what Ichimatsu basically expected of him.
And so he runs, giving Ichimatsu a look that is a mix of both anger and sadness, but that he hopes conveys that he'll come back for him soon. Because he can't abandon him here. And especially not after all of this. It's difficult to get away from these guards though - an obvious proof that Osomatsu should've probably handled this whole Ichimatsu situation better. Not that it matters now though, as his eyes dart all around for any trace of Todomatsu as he makes his way past Tougou's men, some of them uncaring despite the group of guards that are running after him, while others attempt to catch him in his course.
None of them succeed, however, but Osomatsu's heart still hammers in his chest in anxiety as he tries to clear the panicked haze that is looming over his head. He's trying to think of a way out, but he hadn't been paying enough attention to the place - too preoccupied by Ichimatsu's safety at the time - to really map out the exits, or remember the way out. He does try to rush into some random rooms in order to hide out, but most of them are locked - and the key that Osomatsu had stolen earlier doesn't seem to work on them at all.
What a pain.
The several stops cause him to almost get caught a number of time - but a ray of hope comes in the form of a recognizable voice yelling "Osomatsu!" from the other side of the corridor.
Indeed, upon looking up, Osomatsu notices Tetsu quickly catching up to him, from the opposite direction the guards are coming from. Sure that his friend will help him, Osomatsu runs toward him, face lighting up as he calls out a "Tetsu!" before speaking a quiet "I'm so glad you're here! I need-" upon reaching up, though his sentence is cut short as his friend quickly shoves him against a wall and holds a gun against the back of his head.
"Don't move," he says, his voice... surprisingly cold, considering what Osomatsu is used to hear. The outlaw obviously struggles, but the way Tetsu presses the barrel of his gun tightly against his head helps him quickly calm down and give in, though he can't help but attempt to look back and give him an angry, disbelieving look.
"The fuck are you doing?!" Osomatsu yells, while the guards catch up to them, their running coming to a stop as they surround the duo.
"I've got him. It's under control now," Tetsu simply says to the others, who nods.
"Need any help bringing him to the boss?" one guard asks, before humming and nodding when Tetsu shakes his head. "Well, good luck then. Remember to mention we were chasing him too. Don't take up all the rewards and everything."
"Yeah, yeah," Tetsu chuckles, leaning his weight on Osomatsu and pressing him further against the wall to make sure he can't possibly move, while the guards turn around and leave, some lingering a bit too long for Osomatsu's liking before they sigh when Tetsu eventually pulls Osomatsu away from the wall and down the corridor.
Osomatsu doesn't have any choice but to let Tetsu lead him away - though the way the other keeps looking around and behind them is starting to make the outlaw wonder if something is up. As if he was reading his mind, Tetsu eventually pulls Osomatsu to the side in an empty room as soon as he finds one, lowering his gun and letting out a sigh.
"Well that was close," Tetsu says, before grabbing Osomatsu's shoulders and shaking him a little, "what are you doing here?? I mean, not that I'm unhappy of like, crossing paths again so soon, especially after you fuckin' fell off a window but— what are you doing here??"
Osomatsu remains a little unresponsive as Tetsu shakes him, before he grits his teeth and punches the other in the stomach. "I could ask you the same?! What the fuck was that all about?!" he asks, "I was like, fuckin' terrified you were gonna kill me or something! Can't you at least tell me if you're gonna pull one of these acts on me dude?!"
"Well I was afraid they'd notice if you weren't legit scared!" Tetsu argues, holding at his stomach with a grimace after letting go of Osomatsu, hunching over slightly before he straightens back up again, pouting and looking away. "And I dunno, t'was payback for the trouble I'm getting into for being visibly friendly with you at the party."
Osomatsu's stomach drops slightly at that, though he still huffs and crosses his arms over his chest, "yeah, well, you were very happy to sell me out at the party. And it also doesn't mean you had to be so rough with me," he responds, before snorting at himself. "Or at least, do it in another context," he adds with a grin, before it falls once more as he scratches behind his neck. "But uhm... ah, anyway, what did they do to you for that?"
"Well, Atsushi sure wasn't happy," Tetsu responded, ignoring the outlaw's joke - though his cheeks are colored a light pink. "I'm supposed to uhh, go to the boss- I mean, well, to Tougou, in order to y'know.. explain myself an' all of that, since he's gonna be thinking you managed to get up there because of me now. He knows we were friends before and all. But uhh... I've been kind of... avoiding that," he chuckles awkwardly, leaning back against the wall while his obviously trembling hand runs through his hair. "Trying to blend in and everything, y'know? Hoping that after enough times he kind of... forgets about this. Maybe."
Osomatsu frowns, watching the way Tetsu's leg bounces slightly against the floor, and the obviously nervous smile stretching on his face. He's not doing good, even if he's trying to shrug it off - and Osomatsu can't help but feel another wave of guilt crashing upon him and pulling him down into an ocean of self hatred, as if the previous incident with Ichimatsu wasn't enough. Being Tougou's underling is already bad enough, Tetsu doesn't need Osomatsu to throw himself in the mix and make his situation worse... and yet, he did. And now Tetsu's scared - with good reasons.
It's not the first time Osomatsu has seen Tetsu be so fearful of his boss. Back when they both worked together in their old gang, Tetsu kept being worried about... pretty much any small thing that could be considered a misconduct. He did have good reasons there as well, considering their boss didn't hold Tetsu highly in his heart, but this time it's ten times worse. Because this time, Osomatsu knows just how cruel Tetsu's dear new boss can show himself to be. Because Tetsu's obviously already been hurt by Tougou, the proof of it in the form of his shiny new mechanical arm - and he doesn't deserve to be hurt again.
Not that Osomatsu can do much about it.
... Or can he?
"... Well, I came here to save a friend, y'know," Osomatsu says after a small silence, approaching the other slowly, wearing an attempted smile on his face. "You remember Ichimatsu? I'm sure it's no news to you that he's been taken here and stuff. My uh, rescue attempt didn't really go so well but... Maybe I can try to rescue another friend as well?"
"...Really?" Tetsu asks, eyes lighting up in pleasant surprise.
"Yeah, really! But if you don't wanna escape just, y'know, don't be an Ichi and call the guards on me. I've done enough running today that I could lie down for the next century," Osomatsu complains with a small whine, letting himself sink on the floor at the realization of how tired he is from all this action and stress. His legs are shaking slightly, hands massaging them as best as he can.
"Sounds like an asshole move," Tetsu snorts.
"Right??? Literally what the fuck! I came here to save him and he just throws me to the wolves under the excuse that he's staying here to keep me safe?! It doesn't make any fuckin' sense!" Osomatsu says, happy to let out some steam after what happened - though he can't help but groan and put his head in his hand. "I still gotta save him though... I can't leave him here but... y'know..."
"Doesn't mean he wasn't an asshole," Tetsu shrugs, before sitting next to Osomatsu and visibly hesitating, hands toying with his shirt as he stares down and away from the outlaw. There's a small moment of silence, before he speaks up once more, Osomatsu watching intently. "But uh... I dunno, I really wanna leave but, t-they've got mommy and—"
"If you know where she is, I can help you get to her? And we'll escape all together!" Osomatsu responds. "And if she's still sick then I can bring her to Dekapan. He'll be happy to help, just like he helped the first time, yeah?"
Tetsu looks at Osomatsu and gulps. "I... I guess," he says, before looking down and fidgeting even more. "I know where she is, but if we get caught, Tougou will definitely kill her... and me, and you, and—"
"It'll be fine," Osomatsu cuts him off, grabbing his hand. "I'm good at escaping! And stuff," he smiles.
"Yeah, I saw a great proof of that earlier," Tetsu responds with a small whine, pulling his hand out of Osomatsu's grasp awkwardly, though he does seem a little calmer as he inhales deeply. "But... I... can't stay here. I haven't seen her in so long, Oso... I don't even know if she's okay...?" his voice goes up in pitch, filling with worry as he looks back at the outlaw, "what if they hurt her? I mean, Tougou keeps saying — he keeps saying that if I do well, then I shouldn't worry about her, but it's not like I'm the best underling or whatever, and... y'know. I have no proof she's okay, that they're taking care of her, I never even saw the doctor they assigned her, and..."
"Alright, alright," Osomatsu says, holding his hands up and grabbing Tetsu's shoulders. "Say no more, I'll help. If you like, help me force Ichi out too? Maybe he'll listen to a guard, or you can knock him out and we carry him out or whatever. I don't care. And then I also have no idea where Todomatsu is... ugh, this is a mess..." he sighs, pouting as he rests his cheek on his hand grumpily.
Despite the high number of tasks Osomatsu requires help on, though, Tetsu still nods. "I'll do anything for her," he replies, "as long as you help me. I, I know where they keep her but the room's locked and I obviously can't acquire the keys and I was always too scared of getting in trouble if I tried picking the lock or something. I'm not the best at it either, so..."
Osomatsu grins. "Well, you've got me now, so no worries," he says, letting out a small sigh before he forces himself back up on his feet, offering his friend a hand. "Let's go get her and make sure she's okay, yeah?"
Tetsu looks at Osomatsu for a second, before he nods and smiles softly, grasping his friend's hand and allowing him to pull him up. "Thanks," he says, "dunno where I'd be without you."
"I dunno either," Osomatsu chuckles, before he rubs a finger under his nose. "But I guess, I dunno where I'd be without you as well, so... y'know."
"I know," Tetsu replies softly, the two of them sharing a look before Osomatsu clears his throat.
"Well, enough sappiness, let's go," he says dismissively, leaving the room with Tetsu, his heart feeling much lighter with his friend by his side, despite how heavy the situation remains. Because No matter what, no matter the hiccups and no matter how much they've been separated recently, Osomatsu knows he can rely on Tetsu, and he's happy to have Tetsu rely on him.
As soon as they leave the room, Tetsu grabs Osomatsu's wrists with one hand and holds his gun against his back with the other, pretending to be dragging the outlaw to his boss. It helps them walk past guards, and even reach in parts of the building that Tetsu would normally not even be allowed in. Some guards try to get Osomatsu out of his hands, but Tetsu insists on being the one to bring Osomatsu to Tougou, saying he won't let the others take credit for his capture. The other guards usually just huff and shove Tetsu away angrily, leaving Osomatsu's stomach to twist in discomfort.
His friend apologizes quietly, and Osomatsu reassures him that it's fine, but he still feels... uncomfortable. Somewhat gross. Like he's just a trophy that Tougou seeks to acquire for himself. A toy that he lost and wants to retrieve. And the outlaw supposes that, in the gangster's eyes, that's what Osomatsu is. A toy. And object. One that upsets him, because he managed to slip out of his grasp. Because he didn't get to break him properly.
And Osomatsu hates it.
He tries not to focus on this, though - instead quickly rushing to the door that Tetsu indicates him as soon as no guards is in sight. Pretty agile with his hands, the outlaw is quick to pick the lock, hurrying both he and Tetsu inside, with the latter beaming happily as he calls out "mommy!"
... Only for the light that illuminates his face to fade as quickly as it came, when he realizes that the room is completely and utterly empty, with his mom nowhere to be found.
"W... what?" he asks in disbelief, the arms that he had opened falling to his sides as he looks around and approaches the bed, pulling the cover off it as if expecting her to be hiding below, only for horror to wash over his paling face as a large blood stain graces his view. It covers the otherwise yellow-ish sheets - but aside from this and small stains of blood on each side of the bed, there doesn't seem to be anything.
The blood itself is more black than red, indicating that it'd been drying here for... quite a while. That realization feels like both Osomatsu and Tetsu were hit by a train, the latter looking as if he was about to fall to his knees and break down crying, repeating quiet and trembling little "M-mom... mom... where, what, n-no..." under his breath as he looks over at Osomatsu helplessly. "T-they, they can't have..."
"M-maybe this isn't hers...?" the outlaw tries with an awkward smile he hopes is reassuring. "Are you sure this is her room? After all, you said you haven't seen her in a while so maybe you didn't remember where they put her well, or maybe they moved her, or—"
"Or maybe she's dead," a voice responds, though it isn't Tetsu's.
No. Osomatsu would recognize that voice from miles away, the simple tone of it causing his blood to run cold, while air catches in his throat so painfully the outlaw is about to cough and choke on air. His heart skips a beat, while at the same time adrenaline starts to course through his vein so intensely and quickly that he almost falls over in how overwhelming his sudden need to run away is.
Because behind him stands the physical manifestation of all his nightmares.
Because right behind him, walking past the door, is Tougou.
Osomatsu knows this is an indication that he should run away. His body is dying to run away. But it's also frozen in fear as Tougou walks slowly, calmly towards him. The sound of each of his steps against the floor feels like it echoes through the entire room, through Osomatsu's entire being, feeling more like loud gongs, loud sirens that makes the outlaw tremble and scream at him to get away. But he can't, he can't, he can't - and a quick glance toward Tetsu tell him that his gangster friend is suffering through the same dilemma.
"Wh... What..." Tetsu manages to choke out, voice so soft and broken up and weak and scared that it makes Osomatsu wants to tear up. The outlaw tries to convince himself that the ocean of fear he's currently drowning in, each of his inhale turning into a painful wheeze, is simply Tetsu's own that is rubbing on him. He tries to convince himself that the reason he's unable to get himself to run away is because he's worried that Tetsu wouldn't be able to follow, and that leaving him behind would result in the other's death.
But he knows. He knows, he knows, he knows. It's all him. It's all Osomatsu's overwhelming fear hitting him all at once and rendering him completely useless as the monster that is Tougou walks past him and faces Tetsu. And while his friend's fear definitely don't add to his pulverised courage, Osomatsu's pretty sure that Tetsu might still remain the least scared of both of them.
Which is something, since Tetsu looks like he's about to piss his pants as he takes a step back, human hand shaking so much he has to use his mechanical one to hold it still. "What did you..."
"Oh, you didn't truly think I would waste time and ressources taking care of you dear mommy, did you?" Tougou says, speaking the word "mommy" mockingly. His voice causes all the hairs on Osomatsu's body to raise, the outlaw feeling the need to puke from the raw horror and fear of this situation. "I did want to give her some mercy at first, especially since the idea of allowing you to see her again if you did particularly good rendered you more docile. But then... I decided that I didn't care enough, and that I could always get rid of you if you tried to rebel against me."
"You... you killed her..." Tetsu says, the realization draining all color from his face - as well as all strength from his body, as he falls down to his knees, incredulous eyes staring up at Tougou as they fill with tears. "You killed her..." he repeats once more, though this time his voice overflows with so much sadness and pain that Osomatsu feels his own eyes burn with tears that he quickly forces himself to blink away.
"I sure did," Tougou chuckles. "Her absence shouldn't have been noticed so soon, however. I was hoping you wouldn't be so quick to betray me for your friend, but I supposed you have failed my little... 'test'," he then explains, his voice nothing but disdain.
Osomatsu's eyes widen at that, and if he could bring himself to speak, he would ask what the fuck the other is even speaking about. Tougou notices that look, giving the outlaw another chuckle.
"You didn't truly think that my guards were stupid enough to let you pass without recognizing you, did you?" he asks, "because if you did, then you are even more of an idiot than I already thought," he laughs, "but I suppose a reason I enjoy playing with you so much is that you are so full of surprises..." he then purrs, in a way that causes Osomatsu to grimace in pure disgust, stomach twisting painfully.
But he supposes that the other is right. It truly felt weird, how easily these guards let Osomatsu and his group go through. Even the way that the other ones let Tetsu drag Osomatsu around alone felt.. strange. Out of place. Because as much as Tougou's men must not hold the man in high regards, they also fear him. And fear is an extremely good motivation to do good work.
And Tougou has always been known to not tolerate any sort of misconduct or incompetence.
He hates this.
"Cat's got your tongue? I suppose I understand," Tougou continues to speak, in his horrible, confident and haughty voice of his. "Having me catch you red handed must be so terrifying, for the both of you, after all," he grins a devilish grin that chills Osomatsu to the bone, causing the outlaw to gulp, before Tougou turns back to Tetsu's shaking form. The poor man is still on his knees, looking into empty space with eyes shining with the tears that stream quickly down his face, his breathing shallow and trembling. "Though you won't have to suffer through this fear much longer. Say hello to your mother for me, hm?" Tougou says in a sickly sweet voice, grabbing a revolver from his belt and pointing it at Tetsu's forehead.
It's as if this single action flips a switch inside of Osomatsu, as if the sight of Tougou's gun and the way its golden surface reflects the dim light of the room right into his eye causes a fire to burst inside of him as he realizes that this situation is real. The fear that paralyzed him now is pushing him to scream out a "No!!!" as he attempts to throw himself at the both of them, his heart hammering in his chest as wide, strong hands grab at his arms and keep him still. He struggles against them, eyes wide open and staring at the scene before his eyes.
Everything feels like it's in slow motion. Osomatsu struggles wildly against the guards that restrain him, the outlaw cursing and yelling at them to let him go, before he looks back at Tougou and screams at him not to do it. He doesn't even care about the way they twist his arms behind his back so painfully he swears they're going to break, because it doesn't matter in this moment. What matters right now is the way Tougou cocks his gun at his helpless friend, whose eyes widen in terror at the sight of Tougou's uncaring, cold eyes that pierce through him as his finger pull the trigger without much added ceremony.
The resulting bang is deafening, and it stuns Osomatsu for a second as he watches his friend fall limp on the floor without even being spared a final word or any other sort of mercy. He just... falls, blood quickly dripping from the hole in his forehead and pooling on the floor. He doesn't move, doesn't breathe - he can't even scream from the fear of pain, because he can't feel any fear or pain, because he's dead. He's just... dead, just like this, just after a single shot.
He's dead.
The scream that does fill the room as a result of Tougou's deed is none other than Osomatsu's own as he witnesses the events, his desperate cry so loud and raw that his voice breaks, throat feels like it's being torn apart by the pure horror and desperation that is clawing its way out of Osomatsu through his voice. He can't even take his eyes away from Tetsu's limp body, and his ears are unable to pick up the sound of Tougou's laughing over the way too quick and strong beats of his breaking heart.
It takes Tougou stepping up to him, kicking the corpse out of his way as if it was nothing, for Osomatsu to look up at him. The outlaw doesn't even realize the tears that are streaming down his face until a claw comes up to wipe it gently, so gently that it feels impossible to think that it's Tougou's. But it is. And as Osomatsu looks at his face, he's hit with the disgusting realization that he's smiling at him. Gently. Kindly. As if he were comforting a poor, sad child.
Except that Osomatsu isn't a poor sad child, and Tougou isn't a kind and gentle man that cares about his feelings and wants to comfort him. Osomatsu knows, that the warm look the other is giving him is filled with nothing but vile mockery, as Tougou knows that all of the despair that is overflowing from Osomatsu right now is his fault.
It's his fault.
It's all his fault.
"Oh, don't cry over this worthless manchild," Tougou says softly, "he's in a better place now. Right with his mother. And you will join him as well," he then adds, holding his gun to Osomatsu's forehead.
Oh no.
Oh no, oh no, oh no oh no oh no. No no no. He's scared. If his eyes could widen even more in fear, if he could scream any more than he already did, and if he could struggle any stronger than he already is, then he would. Because he's absolutely terrified. Because he doesn't want this. He doesn't want this, he doesn't want to die, he doesn't want to die here he can't die here he still needs to save Ichimatsu and he needs to make sure Todomatsu is okay and—
His train of thoughts is shut down by the clicking sound of Tougou pulling the trigger, pushing Osomatsu to squeeze his eyes shut and grit his teeth in anticipation for pain he's sure he wouldn't even feel anyway. His entire body remains tense for a few moments, before the lack of... well, death, causes him to blink an eye open, only to be faced with Tougou's wide amused grin.
Tougou lets out a laugh, putting his gun back into his belt. So it was... a blank? Osomatsu... guesses so. He guesses that the other just wanted to see the outlaw tremble in fear before him, in order to satisfy his fucked up sadistic agenda. And he hates that he succeeded, as Osomatsu is pretty sure he had never felt as scared for his life as he did with Tougou's gun against his head.
"The way you'd think I'd kill you now after all this trouble is almost cute," the other says, the grin that remains on his face causing Osomatsu to growl quietly. "I'm sure we can both agree that killing you now would almost be mercy, compared to what I have in store for you, hmm? Though I wouldn't be against you voicing gratitude over me sparing you pathetic little life."
Osomatsu glares at Tougou at that, wanting to throw himself at him in rage, though he remembers upon trying that guards are still holding him tightly, one of them kicking at the back of his knee and causing his leg to give out, Osomatsu falling onto the floor. It probably only satisfies Tougou even more as he looms over the outlaw, who turns his face away, not wanting to even lay his eyes on the other.
This, however, displeases him greatly, as the end of Tougou's cane quickly comes below Osomatsu's chin to force him to look up, eyes meeting Tougou's piercing and glowing ones. "Look at me," Tougou says, the authority in his voice causing the outlaw's heart to jump, eyes now remaining stuck on this monster. "Good boy," Tougou chuckles, pulling the aviator hat off of Osomatsu's head before petting his hair in a way that would make Osomatsu beam if it came from someone like Choromatsu, but that in this moment only causes the skin on Osomatsu's entire body to crawl. "I really need to remind you to show good manners when facing me, hm? Ah, but I suppose I will not have all the time in the world to train you once more," he smiles, leaning down in order to face Osomatsu properly, mechanical hand replacing the cane holding his chin. "Oh, how I've missed my favorite little toy... and I'm sure you've missed me too. After all, this is the second time that you've ran right into my net... You must've been dying to come back to your one and only rightful place."
Osomatsu can feel so much rage and disgust boiling inside of him, each of Tougou's words making him want to strangle him with his own hands more and more. If one could kill someone with their eyes, then Tougou would be long dead by now. But it's impossible, and Osomatsu can do nothing but glare at Tougou and struggle against the guards holding him down. He can't do anything but listen and watch Tougou mock him endlessly, just like he had always done, making the outlaw feel like he's nothing but a pathetic little pawn for the other, nothing but a toy. And he hates it. And he hates him. And himself. Though right now, his hatred for Tougou feels stronger than the one he holds for himself.
And while he can't do much for himself, he still pushes past the fear as well as the self preservation that is yelling at him to remain silent and unmoving to do the only thing he can really do to rebel against Tougou. He spits in his face, his scared eyes giving him a look that Osomatsu hopes can look defiant despite it all - and the disgust he sees coloring the other's face fills the outlaw with such pride and joy that he can't help the smirk that attempts to stretch over his face as he watches Tougou wipe himself.
That smirk, as well as pride, doesn't last for so long, though, as he only gets a second to brace himself as he watched Tougou raise a hand, before the other swats him across the face. His sharp, way too sharp claws rip at his skin, leaving a deep scratch over the middle of Osomatsu's face, the outlaw feeling warm droplets of blood oozing from the resulting wounds as he lets out a small pained cry.
He can hear Tougou huff, the man standing back up, before he kicks at Osomatsu's face harshly. The only thing that keeps Osomatsu from falling backwards is the hands holding him still, though it doesn't stop Tougou from then shoving his face down on the floor with his boot, putting way too much pressure on it and causing Osomatsu to whine as his face grinds against the floor painfully. "I thought that by now you would know better than to disrespect me, boy," Tougou says, anger clear in his voice despite his best effort to sound as stoic as he can.
He looks like he's going to say more, but a loud, crashing noise is heard from outside of the room - one that causes Osomatsu to flinch in surprise and fear, while Tougou looks up in annoyance. Hurried footsteps from the corridor follow, and Tougou is forced to remove his foot from Osomatsu's head as he clicks his tongue. "Seems like something requires my attention, so I suppose your punishment will have to wait," he says with obvious displeasure, fixing his hair, "though I trust you'll enjoy your time in this dark, closed off room by yourself just as much as you will do my punishment, yes?" he chuckles, before motionning at his guards to let go of Osomatsu and remove his mechanical arm before he leaves.
He doesn't even make them clean up the body on the other side of the room. He doesn't even care to restrain Osomatsu - trusting that he's too helpless without his mechanical arm and with all the emotional hurt he feels to really do anything on his own at the moment. And the outlaw supposes he's right, as he remains on the ground even after the guards let him go, too shaken to get up and run.
Even when the sound of the door slamming shut and being locked, the only thing Osomatsu does is sit up, eyes staring down at the floor as he tries to calm his racing heart.
It takes him a while, to truly calm down and process what happened. Process the fact that he got caught by Tougou. Process the fact that he's been locked in a dark room, all alone, by Tougou. Process all the fear and horror and disgust that he has been hit by from their interaction. But most importantly...
"Tetsu..." his trembling, broken voice breathes out as his eyes meet the bleeding, limp body on the floor. The simple sight causes his heart to squeeze in pain, tears coming back to him as he gulps and forces himself to crawl to him. The sight of the bullet wound causes the outlaw to retch, placing a hand on his mouth as he forces his eyes away for a minute. He inhales deeply once, twice, before sniffing as he looks back down at Tetsu and wraps his arm around him, pulling him up and against himself.
Osomatsu rests his forehead against the top of Tetsu's head, nuzzling his hair and taking a deep, shaky breath. He can't stop the tears from dripping down his cheeks, though he doesn't try to. He's not in the mood to, doesn't have the force to. So he cries, squeezing the corpse of his dear friend against himself as he bites his quivering lips deeply, painfully. The salty tears that run over his scratch wound stings, but it's nothing compared to the pain from his heart as he realizes that he's... gone.
He's gone. Tetsu's gone. He's... dead, in his arms. And it's his fault.
It's his fault, because he should have been more careful. He should have realized that something was wrong. He should've been more suspicious of these stupid guards. He should've handled the Ichimatsu situation better. He should've forced Tetsu to leave with him immediately instead of trying to get his mom.
He should've found out Tetsu was working in Tougou's gang much earlier.
He should've saved Tetsu much earlier. He should've kept him from joining Tougou at all.
He should've, he should've, he should've. But he didn't.
And Tetsu died. All because of him.
"God... I'm so sorry..." he chokes out, trembling hands gripping at his friend's body tightly as he feels nothing but self hatred and regret, "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry..."
He knows apologies won't bring him back, but it's all he can manage to say, it's all he manages to do. Even as the voice at the back of his head is telling him he should use this opportunity to run away and save himself and his remaining friends, his body remains stuck on the floor with Tetsu. It's like all his strength, all the fight in him, has been washed away by the despair that is stabbing repeatedly at his already shattered heart, and all he can do is cry, cry, cry and wish that he could turn back time and make it so none of this would happen.
Though Osomatsu knows that with the way he is, he’ll probably fuck things up even more. He'd probably just hurt his friends again. Because he can't do anything right. Because he's never been able to protect a single person in his life. And he probably never will be.
Another sob shakes him at this thought, and if Osomatsu wasn't so miserable, he'd probably laugh at himself for how much he sounds like a baby. But doesn't have the heart to care at this moment.
All he can think about is how unfair Tetsu's fate is. And how much he hates himself for it.
"I'm so sorry," he repeats once more, "it's all my fault..."
Notes:
Ahaha woops....
Okay, so here's a fun fact about Tetsu: I was really... worried about including Tetsu in my fic at first since like, nobody or almost nobody knew him in the fandom and I was afraid people wouldn't care for him or would think he was out of place. I was very pleasantly surprised with how many of y'all were really attached to Tetsu tbh, haha, and it made me really happy because Tetsu's my good boy whom I love so much.
...That said, my initial plans had him dying back when he and Oso's gang got pretty much decimated. That said, with how liked he was, I decided that people wouldn't him him surviving - and since I really loved him I was very happy to keep him around more to play a bigger role in the story.
And while this may seem like an easy and senseless death, I can assure you it's not, because while that angst sure was fun to write, I was also... really sad to have to kill him. I tried to think things through and find a way to do what I wanted without ending his life but... in the end, it was necessary. And it makes me SO SAD.
Rip my good boy :'(
Chapter 31
Notes:
Hehe... thank you to all the people sticking with me despite the ocean of angst I have hit you with last chapter, l-lmao
Before you start, please check out this beautiful comic by @jaildneko!!!!! as well as this really really pretty fanart by EnzoTrash, AND this beautiful fanart by @xxiiyu!!! thank you all SO much I feel so blessed whenever I get fanart, I'm so so happy to be able to inspire you guys to draw for this fic ;____; It means so so so much to me!!!!!!
Chapter Text
If there is one thing Osomatsu has always wished he could be, it's lucky.
Because as much as he would love for it to be true, as much as he would love to believe that he is quite lucky - Osomatsu has to admit that he has never been the most fortunate person in the world. Horrible events have plagued his life ever since he was little - as far back as when he was a baby, actually. He can still remember his father telling him he wasn't his biological father, but that finding Osomatsu in a trash can - abandoned by his prostitute mother just after being born - had been the luckiest moment in his life.
And Osomatsu, as a young child, had also believed that being found by this kind, homeless man had been the luckiest moment in his life. Even now, really, Osomatsu believes he was lucky to have been found by him - and yet, despite that, he does regret it.
He can't help but feel like the unfortunate ending his father met was his fault, despite knowing the man had his own personal trouble with Tougou even before Tougou knew about Osomatsu's existence. Because Osomatsu can't help but believe he has some sort of aura of misfortune that follows him and plagues not only him, but the people all around him, cursing them to the worst fate imaginable.
Despite that less than happy ending, though, Osomatsu's time with his father had been... okay, really. As okay as life on the street could be. As a kid, he had never thought of himself to be particularly unlucky or unfortunate for his life on the street, as it was the fate of so many children to have to go days after days without food or shelter, nuzzling tightly against their parents in hopes for some warmth as they tried to sleep at night. It was so normal that Osomatsu never questioned it, and he had been so happy with his father that he had never envied the wealthy kids he could sometimes pass by in the street.
Really, the unluckiest thing about this part of his life had been his lack of adopted mother. But even then, Osomatsu had loved his father so much that it didn't even matter. The man was gentle, and kind, and made him laugh and feel loved and valued. He taught Osomatsu everything he knows today, from his pointless but fun little magic tricks, to picking locks and pickpocketing passersby in hopes for enough money to grab a meal for the night.
And of course, since Osomatsu loved and treasured his father more than anything, he had to be taken away. By none other than Tougou.
Because it always had to be Tougou. His father was the first victim, but he was only to be followed by many others. Tougou acquired Osomatsu as a part of his gang, as the kid was left with either that or a grim fate alone in the street without his father to look out for him. The guy had almost been kind at first, really, hiding what he had done to Osomatsu's father behind lies of "he has disappeared" in order to manipulate Osomatsu into being docile. He even kept reminding Osomatsu that he was so kind for just using him to steal and smuggle his goods rather than force him to dirty his hands. Kept reminding Osomatsu that he was lucky to be by Tougou's side. That he was lucky Tougou was taking care of him. That he would be so lost without him.
But Osomatsu knew better. He soon enough realized that life in the streets would have been far better than his life in Tougou's gang - though it was already too late by then. The man took everything away from him. His freedom. His innocence. His happiness. He even took his arm. But most importantly: he always took away every single person Osomatsu had ever loved.
It's like a curse that has followed Osomatsu everywhere. No matter how far he runs, no matter how much he hides, how much he tries to be happy, Tougou's always here to take it all away, again and again. He's always been there to stomp on Osomatsu's happiness and laugh at him as he reduces it to nothing but dust. Small, miserable dust that can then fly away, out of the window as if it was nothing. Meanwhile Osomatsu's just left with nothing but fear and pain and loneliness and hopelessness, crying over the rubbles of what once was.
And this... is no different.
Osomatsu won't say that he was happy before Ichimatsu was taken away per say. He was still fighting tooth and nail against his paranoia and trauma, and still had this whole... fighting against TG industries - Tougou's organization, because of course it had to be Tougou that he was dragged to fight against - thing to deal with, but... Things were still getting better. He was managing to ignore his paranoia for the most part, managing to smile and feel lighter than he had in what felt like years. He had even managed to fall in love with someone who wasn't manipulative and controlling and self centered and creepy as fuck.
But of course, Tougou had to step in and ruin everything.
Despite all of that though, despite Osomatsu's misfortune, what he does consider himself to be, is resilient.
He wouldn't call himself strong, but he will definitely say that he can handle more than what your average outlaw that grew up on the street can. He survived his rough childhood, survived his first gang, survived losing an arm, and even survived god damn prison. Though that one did break him quite a bit, but he had Tetsu by his side to help him recover, help mend the shattered pieces of him and his resolve - so of course, Tougou had to come and take that away from him. He had to come in and take Tetsu away from him, meanwhile grabbing a hammer and shattering the mended pieces of Osomatsu's being.
And now, Osomatsu isn't sure if he can ever put them back together again. He isn't sure he wants to. As he looks down at Tetsu's inanimate body, vision rendered blurry by the tears that fill his eyes, Osomatsu wonders if any of this even matters anymore. He wonders if surviving Tougou's abuse, the downright torture that the man has made his existence into, even matters any more. What does he gain by pulling through and living another day? It doesn't seem like the small smiles Osomatsu gets from his insignificant victories matter much to the man. And it doesn't seem like they matter compared to the ocean of hurt he is in right now and that keeps pulling him under and drowning him continuously.
God, he doesn't want to have to go through any of this anymore.
What did he do to deserve this, he asks himself, or whatever god might be listening and mocking him from high above. He knows he's never been the greatest person around, he knows he's probably hurt some people's feelings here and there and probably caused a couple policemen to get hurt in some chases, but... is everything he has ever done really worth such punishment? Did he do something horrible in some past life? Or was he just born to suffer for the amusement of whoever has been orchestrating all of this suffering ever since he came into existence?
Osomatsu doesn't know. And he doesn't even care anymore. He doesn't care about anything anymore.
He's done. He's done, he's done, he's done. Tougou can do whatever he wants with him. He doesn't care. He's done.
And he just hopes the man will get bored with him soon and just kill him already. It would bring him some well earned rest.
... It takes a while for the silence of the room to be broken once more. Osomatsu doesn't know whether it has been minutes, hours, or even days before the heavy door finally opens again. All he knows is that he's cried until there were no tears left for him to spill anymore - which says a lot, considering Osomatsu's distaste towards crying and the way he continuously swallows back his tears means he usually has a lot of them in him that are just waiting to finally get out. But all he feels as the door slowly opens behind him, is empty. He's just empty, and tired, so tired that he doesn't even turn around to face what he's so sure is Tougou entering the room.
Except that it's not.
That realization is what pushes him to finally move, as steps that are too light to be Tougou's approach him, and as a low voice that is familiar in all the right ways graces his ears. "Osomatsu," the voice - that the outlaw knows belong to his friend Ichimatsu - calls out quietly. "Get up."
Despite the pleasant surprise from the other's presence, which feels like a ray of sunshine in this ocean of darkness and misery, Osomatsu... doesn't get up. He doesn't even really look at him, doesn't smile, doesn't react. Because as much as Ichimatsu coming for him should be a relief, Osomatsu can't help the hopelessness that tugs at his heart when he looks back down at Tetsu, that tells him that even if he were to allow the happiness he should feel at the sight of his friend into his heart, even if he were to jump to his feet and hug Ichimatsu and run off together... it would all be pointless. Because Tougou would catch them eventually. And Tougou would kill Ichimatsu like he killed Tetsu. And he would laugh at Osomatsu for clinging on hope so tightly despite it all. And Osomatsu would cry once more. And that cycle would continue, over and over.
Osomatsu doesn't want to see his dearest Ichimatsu, the man he sees as a brother, suffer the same fate as Tetsu. He doesn't want him to suffer from the misfortune that keeps following Osomatsu and hitting everyone he's ever loved. So he doesn't move, doesn't reply, and doesn't look at him for more than a split second. Instead, he keeps staring down at Tetsu, at his cold, unmoving face that somehow still reeks of all the fear and hopelessness that the hitman had been feeling just before Tougou put an end to his life. He stares at him, burning the sight of his corpse in his mind, as a reminder that no matter how much he wants to get back up and keep on walking, keep on hoping that better days would come... it's all useless in the end.
It'll all end like this. In death and misery. Because it's how Osomatsu's life has always been, and how it will continue to be.
The lack of response is obviously not taken well by Osomatsu's visitor, however. Ichimatsu grits his teeth, walking all the way up to Osomatsu's side, and grabs at his friend's arm in order to pull him up to his feet. "Come on," he says, "we don't have time."
Without any of his will left inside, though, Osomatsu doesn't even have it in him to stand on his feet. He just falls back to his knees as soon as Ichimatsu lets go of his arm, his body almost completely limp as his eyes stay fixated downwards.
"Osomatsu...!" Ichimatsu hisses - and even though the outlaw isn't even looking at him, he can just hear the anger that is distorting his friend's face. "What the fuck are you doing?!"
What the fuck is he doing? Osomatsu isn't sure himself.
He's not sure of anything any more. And yet, he still replies, because he feels like Ichimatsu at least deserves that, after everything he went through by Osomatsu's fault.
"He won," is what he manages to croak out, his voice hoarse and quiet from his screaming and crying. His throat feels like it's been torn completely apart - and really, maybe it has been. "I give up. Just leave."
He can't help but glance at Ichimatsu then, witnessing the way his fists clench and the way his eyes widen with shock and anger. "What the fuck are you on about?!" he cries out, grabbing at the collar of Osomatsu's shirt and pulling him close, forcing the outlaw to face him and his rage and disappointment fully. "Is this - are you - t-this isn't the Osomatsu I fucking know!"
Osomatsu averts his eyes at that, grimacing slightly and wrapping his hand around Ichimatsu's wrist. He wants to say something, wants to tell Ichimatsu that he doesn't need him to reason with him right now, that he doesn't need to have some sense beaten into him. He wants to tell him that he's done, that he's serious and that he should really leave if he wants to be safe. He truly wants to say all of that, but finds his voice stuck in his throat, leaving him unable to do anything but bite at his quivering lips in shame as Ichimatsu glares at him.
"You came all the way here to save me, only to give up now?!" Ichimatsu asks. "I- I just - I don't — Listen," he stammers a little, obviously not used to giving any sort of inspiring speech at all. It isn't like Ichimatsu after all, to say anything other than what is truly necessary, or to try to convey anything but his own fatigue and negative emotions through his words. And yet here he is, trying his best to find something, anything to say in order to get Osomatsu to move his ass. It's admirable, really - and Osomatsu would probably smile brightly and pet his hair and tell him how proud he is of him, if he didn't feel so empty and done in this moment. "You can't... you can't give up now. I... they need you."
"...They?" Osomatsu can't help but repeat, frowning in confusion.
"They!" Ichimatsu responds. "I— Someone came in my room after you ran off. He uh, got really mad at me," he explains, pointing at his reddened cheek with a small pout. Did he get slapped...? "Said that you were doing so much for me and I didn't deserve it or whatever," he huffs, his words causing Osomatsu to grimace even more. He's going to guess that the person who slapped Ichimatsu was Todomatsu, who somehow hid during this whole thing that happened with the guards, only to sneak into Ichimatsu's room himself to give him a lesson. It sounds like the detective was harsh with him - and Osomatsu can't help the need to find Todomatsu and tell him off about it, despite knowing he probably won't get the chance to do that, and shouldn't even think about that in the moment. "We uh.. then went to search for you, and when he saw you got caught, he went to create a distraction and told me to save you. Said you had someone waiting home for you, and that you... had to come back to them no matter what."
Osomatsu remains silent in the face of this explanation, eyes glancing back at Ichimatsu, before he stares down once more.
He can guess that Todomatsu was the one that caused the ruckus that brought Tougou out of this room, which in turns means that it hasn't been this long since Osomatsu was left here. He should probably feel grateful, though he can't help but wish that the detective had only been a tad quicker, because if so, then maybe he could have saved Tetsu. Because Tetsu deserved to be saved more than Osomatsu ever did.
...Yet, Ichimatsu's mention of the person waiting for Osomatsu at home causes the outlaw's heart to skip a beat.
Choromatsu...
"...It seems you have more than just me to worry about," Ichimatsu says after a small silence. "I want you to abandon me, but I don't think that guy wants you to abandon him. Don't think he deserves it, or whatever," he mutters, eyes darting away after his speech. He's obviously a little flustered and overwhelmed after having to speak like this, but his hold of Osomatsu remains tight, while his eyes glare back at him once more after he takes his little second to breathe. "So get the fuck up and let me break you out of here. Then you can go and be emo in that guy's arms or whatever. I don't give a shit."
Osomatsu just stares at Ichimatsu for a minute, chewing on his lips with uncertainty. He's not sure what he's supposed to do or say, really. Because this horrible nagging voice at the back of his head, that has gotten so horribly loud ever since Tougou shot Tetsu, is telling him that this is all hopeless and that he may come home to some horrifying scene, or that even if he can rest and enjoy Choromatsu's comfort, it'll all go downhill again sometimes soon. It keeps telling him that he doesn't deserve to go back home with Choromatsu, or that they'll be caught as they try to sneak out of here and that Tougou will shoot Ichimatsu next. It tortures him with images of Ichimatsu's face superposed over Tetsu's inanimate body, telling him this is what awaits him if he decides to follow Ichimatsu out. It keeps telling him that this is hopeless. That he should just give up. Give up, give up, give up, give up.
Osomatsu brings his hand to his head, gripping at his own hair and pulling at it as he tries to ground himself and ignore these spiraling thoughts. His heart is twisting with need to see Choromatsu again, knowing that he might be safe if he could just get home and lay in his lover's arms. That maybe he shouldn't give up just yet. That maybe he should try to push himself, even if it's just to run back home and into the comfort of Choromatsu's arms. Even if it's just to have Choromatsu uncertainty tell him that everything will be okay. Even if just to hear him scold him and overworry over him. Even if just to hear his voice, and just feel his soft hand against his own. Just try, his heart tells him. Just try. Just try, just try, just try.
Osomatsu grits his teeth. Who knew that even giving up would be so hard?
In the face of this silence though, Ichimatsu just sighs, and decides that he has enough of an advantage in strength to force Osomatsu out anyway. He starts pulling him toward the room's exit, finding little to no resistance in the outlaw as he does so, and frowning as he opens the door back up. "We gotta be sneaky... So stop acting like an useless ragdoll," he mutters, glaring up at Osomatsu, who... nods.
He nods, because he guesses that Ichimatsu made his choice for him, and he doesn't have the strength to argue much or fight back. He guesses he'll get home, and decide whether or not this is all useless later. His mind is too much of a jumbled mess of voices fighting against each other, begging Osomatsu to either just keep going or give up, for him to think correctly and make a clear decision. So he straightens up slightly, following Ichimatsu as he hurries into the corridor and hides behind a wall, the mechanic watching out for guards and motioning at Osomatsu to move whenever the coast is clear.
It now finally feels like they're sneaking in enemy territory, Osomatsu half-heartedly notes. It's so much more natural than the way he and Todomatsu had just waltzed in with Jyushimatsu as if nothing was out of the ordinary. And it makes him feel like such a fool for not realizing that something was off back then.
Not like he can do much about it now, he supposes.
He doesn't say much to his friend, only following his instructions and letting him lead Osomatsu through the facility, avoiding guards and definitely avoiding Tougou. After a bit, Osomatsu realizes they're going back to Ichimatsu's room, with the mechanic forcing Osomatsu to sit down on his uncomfortably hard bed as soon as they're inside.
"Ichimatsu-niisan! Welcome back!" Jyushimatsu exclaims cheerfully, waving his hand at his brother with much more energy than Osomatsu and Ichimatsu have combined. The outlaw envies him a little, wishing he could be happy in this situation.
God. He really feels like a pathetic and weak broken toy right now. But he doesn't care enough to change that.
"I'll... you can jump from the window in this room, and normally be able to run back home without much trouble," Ichimatsu explains, not paying much mind to his brother as he picks up some strange device that Osomatsu recognizes as what Homura had used yesterday to stop their otherwise deadly fall from Atsushi's airship. It's in the form of a heavy bag that he straps to Osomatsu's back, the outlaw noticing that Jyushimatsu is wearing one as well.
Is Ichimatsu planning on sending his brother off the same way...? Osomatsu frowns. He had mentioned he would keep him when they had their argument, though, so it doesn't feel right. Unless he's sending Jyushimatsu away later to hide... without Osomatsu. He supposes that the robot would be safer on his own than with him. But where would he go...? Osomatsu knows that Ichimatsu doesn't really have many friends, and — he's starting to worry now. He can't let him send Jyushimatsu away alone, and he also still can't allow himself to leave Ichimatsu with Tougou.
... Even after everything that happened. Especially after everything that happened, actually. After all, who knows what Tougou might do upon realizing Osomatsu ran away? Especially if he learns that Ichimatsu helped him out? Since the man had no trouble killing Tetsu for trying to help Osomatsu.... he can't imagine what he might do to Ichimatsu for successfully doing so.
When Ichimatsu's done setting up the device on Osomatsu's back, he leans back with a soft sigh, looking at the outlaw with... Sadness? In his eyes. Or maybe it's just pity. It's probably pity - and it causes Osomatsu to grimace and look away, shifting uncomfortably. He would normally tell the other to fuck off and stop looking at him like that, but right now, he just wants to leave and go to sleep. So he doesn't say anything, just getting up and facing the window, human hand gripping at his nub arm.
Which in turn seems to remind Ichimatsu that Osomatsu is missing his mechanical arm.
"... Wait," the mechanic says, turning around and going through a pile of mechanical limbs that are obviously meant for the robots they're making. It doesn't seem to matter much to Ichimatsu, though, as he just grabs Osomatsu by his shoulder and forces him to face him, before he attaches that arm to Osomatsu.
The outlaw instinctively clenches his new mechanical fist, before holding his arm up to his face and inspecting it. It's obviously a little less... fancy than his old one, as it wasn't meant to be aesthetically pleasing. It was made to serve a robot, who wouldn't care how human their arm looks and how much they could show their looks off. It causes Osomatsu to pout a little, already missing his previous arm, while Ichimatsu sighs.
"I can't do much better for now. If I was back at Dekapan's place I could..." he trails off, before shaking his head. "You can go get a better arm from my room there if you want. But it should suffice for now," he then adds, before he moves to open his window wide. "Now... Go. I'll be fine. Just go home."
Osomatsu turns back to Ichimatsu, staring at him for a long time. It obviously makes the mechanic uncomfortable, causing him to shift and look around the room awkwardly. "W-what? You don't know how to jump from a window or something?" he tries to bark at Osomatsu, though his voice comes off a little weak as he shoves his hands into his pockets.
Meanwhile, Osomatsu sighs. "No. But I don't know how to leave without you," he then responds, and before Ichimatsu has the time to do anything, he hits him on the back of the head with his new mechanical hand. The hit is hard enough to knock him out, allowing him to catch him as his body goes limp.
"Niisan!" Jyushimatsu cries out, before Osomatsu holds a finger in front of his lips, and pushes Ichimatsu into his arms.
"Shh. He's fine. Now hold onto him tightly and follow me," he orders, climbing onto the window frame and pulling on the cord that comes out of his backpack as he jumps down. It feels weird, really - he'd expect a quick and painful fall, but instead he almost floats in the air, helped by the propeller that immediately shot out of his backpack, all the way until his feet reach the floor.
He notices that Jyushimatsu's fall is a little quicker despite the propeller that also helps him out with a hint of amusement, guessing that the robot is a little too heavy for it to truly help him fight against gravity. The propeller themselves are quite heavy, too - which pushes Osomatsu to immediately unstrap it from himself and help Jyushimatsu get rid of his own as soon as they're on the floor. He doesn't worry much for Jyushimatsu, but he knows that he himself doesn't have nearly enough strength to carry something so heavy all the way home.
"Come on, let's go," he then says, motionning at Jyushimatsu to follow him as he makes his way home - though not before sparing a last glance at the factory, a deep frown distorting his features.
He feels bad for leaving Todomatsu behind, hoping the detective will be able to make it back on his own, or at least stay out of danger. He seems to be resourceful enough that Osomatsu probably shouldn't worry much - but after what happened to Tetsu, he can't help the horrible thought that plagues his mind, the idea of Todomatsu being heartlessly murdered the way Tetsu was murdered.
He can't let that happen again. But he also knows he.. can't do anything on his own like this. So he sighs, and turns his back toward the facility that took the life of one of his dearest friend, wishing that leaving this place would help him put everything that happened behind him - but knowing that it would be far too easy if it was the case.
And nothing has ever been easy for Osomatsu, so why should this be?
The walk back to Todomatsu's home feels way too long. It's like each step requires all of Osomatsu's strength, and like all the fatigue he has been accumulating for this past year has just crashed down on him and sapped all of his energy out. If it wasn't for Jyushimatsu carrying Ichimatsu next to him, Osomatsu might have let himself collapse and be caught by an eventual guard after a while. But he can't leave the brothers alone like this after forcefully taking Ichimatsu out of here. So he keeps going, despite how much his body is crying at him to just give up already.
He keeps going for Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu's sake, but also because... he hopes that maybe seeing Choromatsu again might give him some more strength. He hopes that perhaps the journalist could bring some light back into Osomatsu's world and remind him why he has kept going until now. It's his primary motivation now - so much so that as soon as he enters Todomatsu's home and sights Choromatsu, the journalist hurrying toward Osomatsu's direction with clear worry painted all over his otherwise soft features, Osomatsu simply lets himself collapse in his arms.
"O-Osomatsu...! Are - are you okay? Your face is bleeding and — w-where's Todomatsu?" Choromatsu immediately asks, while Osomatsu just squeezes at him tightly in return, legs barely holding him up as he buries his face against his neck and breathes deeply in his scent.
"Osomatsu is tired! He needs to rest, he needs to rest!" Jyushimatsu says, putting Ichimatsu down on the nearest couch. "Ichimatsu-niisan needs to rest too! And Todomatsu is... going to come back! I'm sure!"
Choromatsu looks at Jyushimatsu with confusion, before he looks back at Osomatsu, his gaze gentle but filled with anxiety and fear as he tries to understand what exactly happened in the time they were gone. Osomatsu doesn't really offer much of an explanation, instead staring back at Choromatsu and placing a hand on his cheek, before pulling him into a deep, desperate kiss.
A kiss that the outlaw hopes will help make him realize that he's truly here. He's truly safe. Choromatsu is alright, and Osomatsu is safe with him, and so are Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu. He attempts to drown himself in Choromatsu's lips, forcing his tongue inside of his mouth and gripping at Choromatsu's hair in a way that orders him to stay still and let Osomatsu do as he needs.
Because he doesn't just want to kiss Choromatsu right now, doesn't just want to distract himself with the feeling of his lips against his own and of their tongues pressing together. He needs it. He needs it, so badly that he feels like he might die if Choromatsu were to pull away, knowing that the burden of this situation would crash over him once more and crush him entirely.
He'd expect Choromatsu to understand and indulge him in his desperate need for distraction, and yet, he feels surprising resistance from his lover, whose hands grip at Osomatsu's shoulders and hesitantly push him away. "O-Osomatsu — I-I'm very happy to see you too but, I - please explain to me what's going on before you..." he stammers, face entirely red as his lost eyes search Osomatsu's face for any sort of explanation for his actions, for his state, for... all of this.
"I— It's, it..." Osomatsu tries to respond, heartbreak flashing over his expression, obviously not expecting to be pushed away like this. But the rational part of his mind - as dysfunctional as it is - understands, and pushes him to straighten up slightly, though he remains greatly leaning on Choromatsu for support. His eyes then travel across the room, looking at Jyushimatsu as the robot kneels next to his unconscious brother and brushes his messy hair behind his ear, before landing on Ichimatsu's face itself. He looks so peaceful like this, Osomatsu thinks as he approaches him, brushing a glover finger across his soft cheek and knowing that this peace will only last until he awakens. "This uh, is Ichimatsu. The friend I went to save," he explains, looking back at Choromatsu with a serious look. "And we probably gotta tie him up or something 'cause he won't be happy to be here... does Todomatsu have handcuffs here?"
"Does - u-uhm..." Choromatsu stutters, biting his lips and... blushing slightly? Ah, if Osomatsu was in a better state of mind, he'd probably laugh at his lover's immediate impure thoughts despite the situation. But all the outlaw can bring himself to do is stare almost blankly as the journalist clears his throat and tries to correct his thoughts, walking over to Todomatsu's desk and trying to find some handcuffs.
He eventually does, handing them to Osomatsu - though his hand hesitates slightly on their way to him, pushing the outlaw to reach and grab them himself. "Thanks," he says, before he pulls Ichimatsu out of the couch and handcuffs him in a sitting position against a furniture, wishing he could keep his friend in a more comfortable position but knowing he might get the... wrong ideas if he were to wake up handcuffed and laying down in an unknown place.
Not that this is much of a difference, but oh well.
"Osomatsu... Please tell me what's going on. Where is Todomatsu...? And why is your arm... And your face — ah, I-I should take care of that wound actually, wait here!" Choromatsu speaks with hesitation, before he rushes out of the room to bring over a first aid kit.
Osomatsu exchanges a look with Jyushimatsu, silently asking him to watch over Ichimatsu for him and flashing him a smile when the robot nods and gives him a thumbs up. Then, the outlaw decides to meet up with Choromatsu in the adjacent room, watching him jump back and yelp from Osomatsu's startlingly quiet entrance.
"O-Osomatsu!" he exclaims, dropping the first aid kit and holding a hand over his racing heart, letting out a few scared pants before he leans down to pick up the kit again. "Y-you scared me... are you okay?" he then asks, looking up at his lover with so much worry that Osomatsu swears he's going to grow grey hairs from all that anxiety on the spot. "You look..."
"I know," Osomatsu responds in a whisper, grabbing at Choromatsu's hand. "But it's.. fine," he then lies, looking down in almost shame for looking so miserable in front of his lover. "Todomatsu's still back there. We're hoping he'll come back. Ichi's... fine, I knocked him out. And —" he trails off, before chewing on his lips as his eyes surprisingly burn with tears. He had thought he had no more left to shed - though it doesn't matter, as Osomatsu at least has the strength to blink them away as he shuts himself up before he can mention anything about Tougou or Tetsu.
Because why should he tell Choromatsu? He didn't know Tetsu at all, and now he will never get to. His death will mean nothing to him, and all he will feel is pity toward Osomatsu - something that the outlaw doesn't want to receive at all, despite his need for comfort.
Because pity would make him feel even more pathetic, and miserable, and powerless than he already does.
Choromatsu remains silent for a second, chewing on his lips so hard that Osomatsu worries he's going to bite right through them and bleed all over himself. That thought is kind of horrifying, causing a small grimace to pull at the outlaw's lips as his lover hesitates to speak. "I... you can tell me, about - about... what's truly making you sad, if you want," he says softly, as quiet as a whisper, his eyes casted down to the floor. "It doesn't have to be now, but... I'll be here to listen. Okay?" he then adds, forcing himself to look back up at Osomatsu and allow him to see just how much worry is plaguing him.
Ugh. Osomatsu had thought seeing Choromatsu again would make him feel better - and it... kind of is. But it also makes him feel guilty. Guilty, because of how much he's causing Choromatsu to worry, and over how much he knows he's burdening him. It doesn't help when Choromatsu's shoulders slump slightly at the lack of response from Osomatsu, the journalist obviously disappointed and saddened and yet not saying anything. Instead, he pushes Osomatsu to sit down on a chair as he soaks some cotton up with disinfectant, pressing it against the cuts on Osomatsu's face gently, causing the outlaw to flinch and hiss from the sudden pain.
"Sorry.. It'll sting a little, but I want to make sure it doesn't get infected..." he says, carefully cleaning Osomatsu's wounds and even pressing a damp washcloth over his face to get rid of the dried blood. Osomatsu's pretty sure that with the way Choromatsu is staring at him so closely, he can probably notice the streaks of dried tears on his cheeks and the way his eyes are so reddened and puffy - and yet he doesn't make any additional comment on it. The outlaw would be grateful - if it wasn't for the fact that he can guess that Choromatsu simply gave up on prying because he knows he'll get no answer.
God. He feels like such an ass, to have such a caring lover to which he still refuses to confide in too much, and who doesn't even get mad when Osomatsu closes off like this. He wants to feel positive about Choromatsu's behavior, but he can't help but feel guilty. Guilty, guilty, guilty, guilty, because he obviously can't do anything right ever, and doesn't know how he ever thought he could be a good boyfriend for Choromatsu.
Choromatsu deserves so much better than him.
...And yet, despite that knowledge, Osomatsu isn't sure if he would truly want to let him go.
" ...I'm tired," Osomatsu eventually sighs after Choromatsu's done cleaning him up. "I'm gonna go to sleep," he adds, getting up and walking off, before stopping right before he passes through the door and looking back at Choromatsu. Then, he holds a hand out to him, his gaze softening and looking almost.... pleading. "Come with me?"
Choromatsu's worried frown only deepens, but he nods, getting up to his feet and grabbing onto Osomatsu's hand. "Alright," he says, following Osomatsu to the room and squeezing at his hand when the outlaw intertwines their fingers together.
Osomatsu feels a little guilty laying quietly in Todomatsu's guest room while the detective is still out there, in potential danger. He's sure Choromatsu feels bad too - he senses the discomfort and tension in his body as the journalist leans into Osomatsu's arms and rests his head against his chest, eyes still fully open even as Osomatsu closes his and tries to rest. He truly wants to get back up and try to go back and save Todomatsu - but as soon as he makes the smallest move away from Choromatsu, he feels his heart squeeze so tightly he swears it's going to stop.
It's both out of extreme fear for going anywhere near Tougou again, but also out of... miserable sadness and pain and guilt, as he can't stop the memory of Tetsu getting shot in front of him from flashing in his mind, causing him to whimper quietly as he suddenly squeezes Choromatsu in his arms. It brings a surprised squeak from Choromatsu - whose quiet "O-Osomatsu...? Are you okay...?" gets ignored completely - before the journalist chews on the inside of his cheek and just pats Osomatsu's back awkwardly, not knowing how to comfort him without the full knowledge of what is upsetting him so much.
The attempted comfort is greatly appreciated though, as Osomatsu buries his face n the crook of Choromatsu's neck and takes a few shaky breaths, trying to chase the awful, too vivid and fresh memories out of his mind.
It's okay now. He's safe now. He doesn't have to think of it anymore.
... But he does. Because his stupid, horrible mind hates him and loves to torture him as much as Tougou does. And because he simply can't just forget the fact that Tetsu just died. In front of him. Because of him. That after everything he had ever done for Osomatsu, he had to die... Because of Osomatsu.
... It's all always because of him.
And while Osomatsu is safe now, he can't say the same for Tetsu, or even for Todomatsu. And yet he lays here uselessly, carelessly, selfishly. Because he knows nothing better than to let people get hurt in his place, apparently.
When Osomatsu opens his eyes again, he's surrounded by complete darkness. It feels familiar and not at the same time, Osomatsu feeling lost and scared and threatened and crushed by the heavy air that feels like black smoke forcing itself in his lungs and causing him to wheeze and cough and suffocate. Yet, it's also as if he had been there his entire life - and as he gets up and stares walking blindly in one direction or another, he gets the looming feeling that it's all in vain, as if he had already explored the area and realized that there's no exit. As if he already knows that he's stuck here, and will remain so for the rest of eternity.
And yet he keeps walking. He walks and he walks and he walks even when his legs start to give out under him because he can't stop, because walking is the only thing he knows how to do. Even when he eventually falls to his knees, a loud rumble and the feeling of the floor shaking strongly beneath him forces him to keep going, cracks forming all over the ground as it starts to fall apart, little by little.
Osomatsu doesn't want to fall. Despite already being stuck in this dark, endless area, something tells him that the pit he's destined to fall in if he remains here is even worse than this. So he forces himself back on his feet, despite his legs begging him to stop, and he starts to run. Run, run, run, away from all the destruction and desolation that follows him.
He keeps running for what feels like forever, until he sees a faint light far away in the darkness. He chokes out a gasp then, and starts running faster, finding his resolve and strength once more the longer he stares into the light, the closer he gets to it. He even extends a hand, as if somehow he could catch it and keep it for himself- but what meets him instead of the warm glow, is a cold bar. And when Osomatsu looks around himself, he sees that it's accompanied by many others, who surrounds him in what is now a quite small and frightening circle.
He's in a cage. He's trapped, in a cage, and he can't find any exit, and the floor is still crumbling and he's scared and trapped and he tries to call for help, mouth open wide as he attempts to force his voice to work, only for a shaky and broken whimper to make its way out of him. And he falls to his knees as the cracks finally reach him, because he knows he lost, he knows he can't escape, he knows he was stupid to even try, and knows that he should've probably given up long ago.
He closes his eyes, awaiting his fall with dread - except that this fall doesn't come, and when Osomatsu opens his eyes again, he realizes he isn't in the cage anymore. Looking around himself, he can see that the cage is right behind him, and is getting further and further away as the hand that he only now realizes is holding him starts pulling him toward... a window?
Its frame reaches high, so high that Osomatsu has trouble truly managing to see the top. He can see the bright blue sky stretching high above, as well as the lively city that awaits him, the sound of music and chatter filling his ears. He then looks back at the man that holds him, whose face Osomatsu doesn't quite recognize, as if it was made of static, before he looks back toward the window and gulps.
"It's time for you to fly away," the voice says, its tone warm and gentle and soft as it throws Osomatsu out the window, like one would do with a bird that they're liberating.
It's then that Osomatsu realizes that he has bright, colorful wings that stretch from his arms which he attempts to flap uselessly, feathers flying all around him from his sudden panicked movement. He falls almost immediately, finding himself quite unable to muster the force to keep himself upright in the air. He opens his mouth to scream, but no sound comes out yet again, leaving him to just fall helplessly as this gentle figure watches out the window, smiling at him and encouraging him to fly and reach the city despite seeing how hopeless Osomatsu is.
Meanwhile, when Osomatus looks down in hopes for something to catch him, he sees nothing but pure darkness. It's strange, because he was sure there was nothing but this bright and colorful and welcoming city out of the window - but when he looks up, he realizes that, while the city remains here, it's... further away than he thought.
He cannot possibly reach it without flying. But he's scared, and weak, and no matter how much he beats his wings he can't stop falling and he's scared and he needs help and he wishes this person would catch him but all they do is watch and smile and tell him to fly but he can't fly and he's going to die and—
And then he wakes up.
The first sound Osomatsu hears as he opens his eyes is of a familiar voice yelling from the other side of the house. The sound feels especially draining to the outlaw, keeping him from calming down him his already stressful dream, as he's forced to get up to his feet and go see what the hell is going on. His heart is racing, expecting the worst as he leaves the room and drags himself to the livng room, head somehow spinning from all the anxiety that has been plaguing him these past couple of days. It's hard for him to focus, and he has to take a second to breathe before he actually walks past the door.
The sight he's greeted with is enough to wake him up fully, though. His eyes meet a quite angry looking Ichimatsu, struggling against his handcuffs and hissing at a scared looking Choromatsu, who holds his hands up in front of himself in surrender, or perhaps in a failed attempt at calming the aggressive mechanic down. "I-I'm sorry, but we really can't let you go, Osomatsu expressively said—" Choromatsu even tries to reason, before being cut short by Jyushimatsu's beaming voice.
"Osomatsu!!" the robot calls out, pointing to Osomatsu and catching both Ichimatsu and Choromatsu's attention away from each other. It's clear to Osomatsu that Ichimatsu was about to yell at Choromatsu before Jyushimasu even yelled his name, and yet, the mechanic's angry snarl seems to immediately soften as soon as he lays his eyes on the outlaw. His mouth falls shut, and his body immediately freezes, the room growing eerily silent.
Osomatsu looks over all of his friends quietly, shifting in slight discomfort, before his eyes lock themselves with Ichimatsu's, and he lets out a long sigh. "O-Osomatsu..." Choromatsu tries to say, hand reaching for the outlaw - only to be completely ignored as Osomatsu walks slowly toward Ichimatsu, letting himself sink to his knees in front of the bound mechanic.
Upon being faced with Osomatsu, Ichimatsu bites his lips and immediately looks down and away, apparently unable to look at him without feeling crushed by what Osomatsu can only assume is... sadness? Or just... pity for the miserable state Osomatsu is obviously in. Because the outlaw knows he looks pathetic. Yet, Osomatsu also recognizes a bit of... guilt, on Ichimatsu's face. It's surprising, really - and if Osomatsu wasn't so familiar with how guilt looks like, he would just shrug it off. But it's there, dancing in Ichimatus's eyes, and it makes the outlaw feel... sad.
Because he can tell that Ichimatsu is probably blaming himself for everything that happened back at the factory. Because he can tell that Ichimatsu is probably thinking about how, if he had just followed Osomatsu, none of this would have happened. Tetsu might still be alive and Todomatsu might still be with them. Osomatsu knows that, because these thoughts surfaced as soon as his eyes landed on Ichimatsu. And he feels horrible for it.
Because despite all of that, Osomatsu doesn't want to blame Ichimatsu. Because Ichimatsu couldn't know. Because he knows that if Ichimatsu could've guessed all of this would've happened, then he would have just followed Osomatsu. Because he knows Ichimatsu is a good person, who cares about him. He was so adamant about staying behind for Osomatsu's sake, after all.
So he doesn't blame him, and he can't help the way his heart sink at the idea that Ichimatsu may blame himself in any way shape or form.
They remain silent for a couple of seconds, Ichimatsu staring decidedly at the floor, apprehensive of what Osomatsu might say or do. Osomatsu, however, remains still for a bit, just... taking in Ichimatsu's expression, taking in the fact that he's here, alive and well and safe. It's only when Ichimatsu tentatively look back up in frustration, about to open his mouth to voice a confused "What?" that Osomatsu actually moves - and instead of yelling at Ichimatsu for fighting back so much, for trying to resist being saved, or for causing this whole chaos to begin with, Osomatsu just... hugs him.
He wraps his arms around Ichimatsu, resting his weight against his as he hugs him tightly, burying his face into his shoulder and taking in his warmth. It somehow feels surreal to have Ichimatsu against him, as if Osomatsu can't actually believe that despite all of the pain and turmoils that crashed upon him during their rescue mission, he actually succeeded in doing the one thing to do. He actually saved Ichimatsu. His Ichimatsu. His best friend, the one that he's always wanted to protect so badly, so much so that he would happily throw himself into a fire if it meant he would be okay. He saved him. And he's so grateful for his well being.
... Yet, he also can't help but feel an immense pain when he thinks about everything that happened. Both because of what he, Osomatsu, went through - but also because of what Ichimatsu himself went through.
"I'm sorry," he whispers softly, his voice so quiet that he's pretty sure only Ichimatsu can hear, and only because Osomatsu is so close to his ear. "I'm sorry that I pushed you away. I'm sorry that I left you alone so much. I'm sorry I couldn't support you as much as I should have. I'm sorry that I hurt you. I'm sorry that I put you in danger. I'm sorry that I let all of this happen to you," he says, squeezing Ichimatsu even tighter in his arms as he recites all of his words, before taking a deep, shaky breath, and adding: "And I'm sorry that I was too self absorbed and scared to be a good friend. To be... a friend that you deserved. I'm sorry."
Osomatsu holds his breath then, hands clutching at Ichimatsu's clothes as he expects... rejection. Or perhaps just Ichimatsu's usual anger and bitterness. But all he gets is silence, only broken by the sound of the handcuffs shifting as Ichimatsu pulls at them in what the outlaw can only hope is his friend's attempt at hugging back. It obviously fails, with the mechanic clicking his tongue as he gives up and lets his hands fall back onto the floor again, before he takes a deep breath and opens his mouth to speak in a murmur as quiet as Osomatsu's voice had been.
"I'm sorry, too. For everything."
These words cause Osomatsu's heart to skip a beat, before it gets... faster, as if hearing them had suddenly breathed life right back into its broken shards. The outlaw pulls back slightly, if only to be able to take a look at Ichimatsu's face - and he's surprised to see his friend looking right back at him, his gaze softer and warmer than Osomatsu had ever witnessed from him before. Regret is dancing through his features, but Osomatsu also notices affection, and... a hint of happiness, perhaps? It's always been hard to distinguish on the other, as Ichimatsu has always been good at hiding it behind a frown or a pout.
But Osomatsu is pretty sure it's there. And it causes affection and joy to seep back into his own feature, too, a gentle smile spreading over his lips as he cups Ichimatsu's face in his hands, leaning down to press their foreheads together. "I love you so fucking much, I hope you know that," Osomatsu says gently. "You're like a brother to me, y'know? Even if... I guess I'm not the best big brother around," he then can't help but chuckle, a hint of sadness and guilt accompanying his words.
Ichimatsu immediately shakes his head though. "Shut the fuck up," he responds, his voice too soft compared to his harsh words. "You're... You're the best big brother I could ask for... Osomatsu-niisan," he then adds, tugging on his bonds once more with what Osomatsu is now completely certain is the desire to hug him back.
So Osomatsu breaks eye contact with Ichimatsu for a bit, quietly motioning at Jyushimatsu to take the handcuffs off of the mechanic. And once he does, Osomatsu is happy to feel Ichimatsu's arms quickly wrap around him and cling onto him, in an embrace that leaves the outlaw feeling warmer than he has felt ever since this whole mess started.
And in this moment, with Ichimatsu's arms wrapped tightly around him, Osomatsu feels like maybe, just maybe, he shouldn't quite give up just yet.
Chapter 32
Notes:
Before you start, please check out this really wonderful art by @EnzoTrash!! Thank you so much Enzo for your constant stream of beautiful art for this fic, I'm always so flattered and blessed whenever you draw something for me;;
And this goes to anyone who's ever drawn fanarts, too! I'm always so happy when people draw for me & my fic, and honestly it's a great honor to receive them. Please always make sure to contact me and show me if you ever draw for it!! I'll be happy to show it off everywhere, hehe.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu realizes quickly that recovering from Tetsu's death isn't as easy as it sounds.
Sure, making up with Ichimatsu helped his mood greatly at the moment. Sure, Choromatsu's nonstop support surely helps him feel less alone and helpless and miserable. And sure, Jyushimatsu's bright attitude always serves as a good distraction and way to brighten the gloomy and heavy atmosphere that hangs in the house as days and days pass without any sign of Todomatsu coming back.
Yet... Osomatsu finds himself empty of all energy. There are some days where he can get himself out of bed, where he manages to get out of his depressive and hopeless state only to sink into one of anxiety as he thinks about what may have happened to Todomatsu and about whether he's even alive or not. There are days where he manages to ignore the voice in the back of his head that tells him how horrible of a friend he was for letting Tetsu die, how all of this is hopeless and how he'll just get all of his loved ones to die for him sooner or later. Its pleas for him to just give up and let himself die already are constant, but silenced by another voice, that tells him he needs to get up, needs to go save Todomatsu, that he would truly be the failure he believes himself to be if he doesn't help his friend.
And in the end, both of these fighting thoughts and worries work to tire Osomatsu out even further, rendering him truly and absolutely useless. Even sleep doesn't help much, as he remains plagued with incessant nightmares of being chased, of the unknown man taking him out of the bird cage he finds himself trapped in, and of him throwing Osomatsu out the window, hoping for him to fly and watching as Osomatsu just falls into eternal darkness. It causes him to wake up stressed and restless, the helplessness he feels in his dream seeping into him in the waking world.
Choromatsu tries his best to help. He tries to do whatever he can to comfort Osomatsu, whether it's hug him when Osomatsu looks like he's about to cry, or tell him everything will be okay, or tell him there's nothing he could have done after Osomatsu eventually finally explains what happened. It's hard, because it's not like he had ever gone in detail about his friendship with Tetsu to begin with, aside from the fact that Tetsu housed him before and that he had been nowhere to be found ever since that incident with the gang.
But he does. He does, and he even manages to keep himself from crying... too much. He can't help the couple of runaway tears that run down his cheeks as he tells Choromatsu that he failed to save him, that he died by his fault, in front of his eyes, right after realizing that his precious mother was dead and that she had been dead for a while now. It takes all of his might not to break down again, his heart aching with such grief Osomatsu swears that he's about to die on the spot from a heart attack. His entire body shakes with pain as the memory of Tougou shooting Tetsu as if it was nothing just repeats in his mind, over and over and over, the image of his friend's bleeding out body in his arms engraved in his head in a way that tortures him day and night. He has to take a pause after that, pressing his face in his hands and breathing in deeply like Choromatsu tells him to do, listening to his lover's reassurances and leaning into the comforting embrace he offers him.
There isn't much Choromatsu can do though, and he's painfully aware of it. He still tries though. He tries he tries and he tries, and he succeeds in bringing a smile out of Osomatsu sometimes. While the outlaw isn't as reactive as he usually is, he still reaches out and pets Choromatsu's hair and thanks him for the effort. Because he appreciates it, he truly, truly does. He knows he'd be nothing without Choromatsu. Just like he'd be nothing without Ichimatsu, or even without Jyushimatsu. He appreciates it when he wakes up to Ichimatsu curled up against his back, to him cuddling him without even needing Osomatsu begging him to, offering quiet and earnest comfort. He appreciates it when Jyushimatsu tries to play games with him, using the pack of card he finds in Osomatsu's jacket - even if it causes the outlaw's heart to squeeze further in pain at the realization that this is the last thing he has left from Tetsu.
But most of the time, he prefers to stay by Choromatsu's side. It seems to confuse the journalist, who more than once asks if he wouldn't rather spend time with Ichimatsu. That, in turn, confuses Osomatsu, who frowns at him and asks him what the hell he's on about.
"He seems to help you more than I do," Choromatsu only responds, almost... bitterly.
"...He doesn't," Osomatsu simply replies, his voice soft and hoarse, because he hasn't been using it much these past few days. He then pulls Choromatsu into a hug, and then a kiss that he's quick to turn hungry and needy as he pulls Choromatsu down onto the bed. "He helps, and I love him a lot, but... you help, too. And I need you right now. So stop being grumpy," he tells him, planting kiss after kiss on his lover's face.
Choromatsu first tries to pull away - Osomatsu feels the resistance and the way he tugs slightly at him - before he eventually melts into his affections. While Choromatsu wants to keep it tender, he lets Osomatsu push it further, lets him undress him and lets him pull him on top of him. He lets him, because it's not the first time they do this. It's not the first time Osomatsu pushes him into a makeout session in order to distract him from the sea of misery that he's drowning in. And it won't be the last.
Because sex has always been the best way to make Osomatsu feel better - even if he should know by now that it's only a temporary solution, and a dangerous one. He knows how... obsessed he had gotten with Karamatsu was because of how he saw the overwhelming good feelings the bounty hunter gave him as a gateway from how horrible his situation was at the time. He knows that in the end it only caused unhealthy affections to bloom in his heart and only put him in danger. He knows that even to this day, even after receiving closure from Karamatsu, he still harbors some levels of uncomfortable and painfully strong feelings for him that will never go away.
And yet, he's making the same mistake with Choromatsu.
But it's different, he tells himself as his hands run down Choromatsu's sides and as he feels him shudder under his gentle yet needy touches. It's different, he insists as he feels Choromatsu's own hands explore his torso, still a little hesitant as fingers graze over his sensitive nipples, circling them and gently pinching them, almost jumping when Osomatsu arches his back into his touches and moans. It's different, because Choromatsu truly loves him, because Choromatsu isn't like Karamatsu, isn't like anyone he has ever been with, and he would never hurt him.
Because Choromatsu himself worries about his intercourses with Osomatsu and about whether it's okay or not to distract him this way. He asked him multiple times at first, when Osomatsu started pulling him into heavy makeouts after Choromatsu asked how he could make Osomatsu feel better. But each time, Osomatsu almost forcefully reassured him that yes, it's what he wants - and after a while, Choromatsu just stopped asking and went along, ever so eager to cheer Osomatsu up.
Light, hesitant and careful touches suddenly gain confidence over time, as they always do. Choromatsu's been getting better at not shying away from sex and intimacy, going so far as not even asking anymore before he starts touching Osomatsu here and there, before he starts undressing him and kissing him all over. Osomatsu's proud of him, really, though he wishes that their intercourses happened in a far different setting. In one that didn't have this heavy feeling of guilt crushing them and making it so hard to breathe. Because how dare they have a good time when Todomatsu might be suffering? How dare they have a good time while Tetsu's body might still lay there, dead and cold and rotting without anyone caring?
Osomatsu doesn't even know if Tetsu had any friends left that would care for his death. He's sure he had some people in their previous gang, but it got wiped out, and... he doubts Tougou's gang was a great place for Tetsu to make any new friends. He was probably alone all this time, while Osomatsu was just having fun living with Choromatsu. While Osomatsu... wasted time not searching for him.
What a wonderful friend Osomatsu was to him, huh.
Tetsu didn't deserve this. Not after everything he did for Osomatsu. Not after helping Osomatsu so much, not after bringing him out of this deep dark hole he had gotten himself into. It's unfair, it's unfair it's unfair it's unfair and Osomatsu would probably keep thinking about it and break down again if it wasn't for Choromatsu's hand digging under his pants and grabbing his cock to stroke him slowly, but firmly.
"A-hn, C-choromatsu..." Osomatsu voices out, forcing his eyes open and keeping them glued on his lover. He doesn't want to think about anything else but him in the moment, though he's doing a pretty bad job at that. "Talk, say you love me, I wanna hear your voice," he tells him, in a way he hopes makes the other guess he's just yearning for his voice instead of yearning for a distraction from his awful thought.
"I-I... I love you, Osomatsu..." is Choromatsu's shy, quiet response. His voice is trembling a bit, and Osomatsu doesn't know if it's from arousal or something else. But then he feels his lover's palm on his face, the warmth of his hand comforting him as he leans against it and nuzzles it. A thumb caresses Osomatsu's pale cheek softly, and Choromatsu leans down once more to press gentle kisses all over his face, eyes still locked with each other as if Choromatsu was searching for any sort of brightness in Osomatsu's half lidded eyes. "I love you... so much..."
Osomatsu lets out a long exhale as he tries to relax himself and empty his mind, reaching up to wrap his arms around Choromatsu and twitching when he feels his hand go down from his cock to his hole after getting rid of his pants. His fingers circle and rub against his hole gently, Choromatsu pulling his hand away from Osomatsu's face to retrieve some lube they had found a while ago in Todomatsu's closet and had kept since then on the bedside table for easy access. He makes sure his fingers are all nice and slick before he pushes one inside of Osomatsu, slowly, carefully, watching for his reactions.
It's... a first, actually. Even though Osomatsu had been pulling Choromatsu in all sort of sexual interactions these past couples of days, they were mostly heavy make outs or blowjobs, or resulted in Osomatsu having to finger himself for Choromatsu because the journalist was too shy and afraid to do it himself. He was scared of doing it wrong, he would reason, making Osomatsu pout and half-heartedly tease him about being such a virgin despite it all. But it seems like today is the day Choromatsu grows a pair and actually takes the matter in his own hands - which Osomatsu is more than happy about.
It's not like he had ever been sad about having to do the job himself, but the feeling of Choromatsu's slender fingers pressing inside of him so slowly - almost teasingly so - is definitely one he had been craving for a while now. A moan escapes him as he clings onto Choromatsu's shirt, encouraging him to keep going when the journalist stops in order to make sure that Osomatsu is okay and that he didn't accidentally hurt him. Ever so careful Choromatsu, Osomatsu thinks with amusement as he admires the way with which his lover stares at him, his gaze almost... intense as he studies each of Osomatsu's reactions.
His finger pushes deeper and deeper inside of him, almost as if testing how far it can go, exploring Osomatsu's limits as if Choromatsu didn't know already he could take far more than a mere finger. Still, the almost curiosity the outlaw can feel in his touches is kind of cute, so he lets him - even if he can't help but pant a little "more..." after Choromatsu gives a few thrusts with his finger. It causes the journalist to gulp, though he nods, hesitantly pulling his finger back only to add another one before he pushes them back in, slowly stretching Osomatsu out.
"You're doing good," Osomatsu smiles gently at his lover, spreading his legs further for him. "Keep going... deeper... y-yeah, like that, yeah," he then encourages him, voice growing breathy and shaky as Choromatsu reaches close to his prostate, before his body twitches on its own and gives out a moan as his fingers graze against it. Choromatsu is so tense, that this sudden reaction causes a small yelp to escape him, and he can't help but freeze for a second, as if he had no idea that he could bring such reactions from Osomatsu just with his fingers.
"Are... are you okay...?" he can't help but ask, tilting his head slightly to the side as he watches his expression carefully. Sweat visibly run down his brow as he tries his best not to show his nervousness, teeth hovering over his lips but not quite chewing on them like he usually does.
"More than okay," Osomatsu chuckles, reaching up to pinch at Choromatsu's cheek - which causes a squeak out of him. "Continue. It felt like, really good, and stuff," he adds, rubbing a finger under his nose.
"O-okay..." Choromatsu nods, though he still looks a little uncertain. He pulls his fingers back and pushes them back in, trying to reach for that spot that makes Osomatsu squirm like he had before. He manages to do that quite easily, actually, causing Osomatsu to gasp and moan, eyes falling shut as he lays back and clings to the sheets while Choromatsu watches him.
Fuck, Osomatsu thinks as Choromatsu just keeps fucking him with his fingers, his slow and gentle pace accelerating as the other seems to want to get more and more noises and reactions out of him. By now, he guesses the journalist has definitely lost all of his hesitation and shyness, especially as his free hand leaves Osomatsu's side to grab at his leg and hold it up against himself, making it easier for him to fuck Osomatsu with his fingers.
Shivers course all over Osomatsu's body as small sparks of electricity that grow in intensity hit him each time Choromatsu pushes his fingers back in and coils them in a way that makes him whine. Choromatsu seems to remember that his primary goal is to stretch Osomatsu up, attempting to scissor his hole and all of that - but he's far more interested in making Osomatsu moan, quickly returning to teasing his prostate and watching Osomatsu breathe heavily against the soft mattress.
The outlaw brings a hand to his burning face, feeling Choromatu's intense gaze even despite his closed eyes. It's kind of embarrassing, really, but also really flattering and hot in a way that causes his already fast heart rate to pick up. His cock is aching against his stomach, leaking precum and begging for attention that the journalist doesn't seem to be willing to give - so much so that Osomatsu eventually decides to take matter into his own hand. Literally, as he brings his mechanical arm down to his member and starts stroking it in rhythm with Choromatsu's thrusts - only for the journalist to immediately stop in his tracks and grab a hold of his wrist in order to pull his hand away.
"W-wait, don't," Choromatsu says, causing Osomatsu to open his eyes and give him an offended stare accompanied with a pout.
"Wh— Choro, what the hell??" Osomatsu exclaims, furrowing his brows in a mix of anger and confusion. Why couldn't he touch himself all of a sudden? "If you didn't want me to give myself a hand, then maybe—"
"S-sorry, I just..." Choromatsu cuts him off, though he seems to hesitate for just a moment before he speaks up again. "I... want to make you come just from this..." he then explains.
These words feel completely surreal, causing Osomatsu's heart to miss a beat as his eyes widen and his face flushes a deep, deep red. A second passes, and then two, where Osomatsu just stares at Choromatsu with his lips pressed in a thin line, foggy brain having troubles processing what he just said. He almost thinks it's an hallucination, really, as Choromatsu couldn't possibly be so forward with his desires, and definitely not out loud... Right?
And yet, after this small silence, Choromatsu seems to tense just a little bit, frowning worriedly. "Is... is that okay?" he asks, voice now so small and shy, it's unfitting for the request he's voicing.
"It's definitely okay," Osomatsu only finds it in himself to reply, voice also small but definitely very happy to grant Choromatsu's wish. The atmosphere eases a little at that, Choromatsu letting a sigh of relief before smiling his big V shaped smile that causes Osomatsu to melt on the spot.
"I'm glad, then," he replies, obviously excited as he tangles his fingers with Osomatsu's own, pressing his hand against the bed as he resumes his movements. Osomatsu doesn't comment on the fact that he could still touch himself with his free hand like this, because he definitely doesn't feel like disobeying Choromatsu's request, instead occupying himself with holding tightly onto the sheets and squeezing Choromatsu's hand.
It's a little embarrassing to meet Choromatsu's eyes, considering the way he's staring at him and studying him so intensely, and Osomatsu finds himself closing his eyes once more and almost hiding his face - before he feels Choromatsu lean down once more to press gentle kisses against his cheeks, and jaw, and neck. Osomatsu shivers and squirms at the feeling of Choromatsu's hot breath against his skin, each sensation the other brings him very welcome considering just how hot and needy his body feels.
While hesitantly nipping at Osomatsu's skin with his teeth, Choromatsu adds a third finger, pressing his face further against Osomatsu's neck as the outlaw lets out moans after moans. His free hand grabs at Choromatsu's hair, hold firm, almost pulling at his hair as he arches into him, a whimper escaping him as he wants more, needs more, so much more. He wants Choromatsu's mouth and hands all over him and he wants him to stop being too afraid to bite and suck on his skin and mark him as his. His dick is crying for attention, twitching and leaking all over his stomach while Osomatsu whines and whimpers.
He's so close, he's so close and Choromatsu knows it, suckling on his neck gently and humming, drinking in all of Osomatsu's noises and enjoying the way he shakes against him. "C-choromatsu, Choromatsu, Choro-matsu...~!" Osomatsu moans out, repeating his name over and over in a way that he knows is making Choromatsu burn inside. He doesn't understand how the journalist has the self control that keeps him from pulling his fingers out and just shoving his dick in, wondering if his usual shyness actually helps him control himself - but he doesn't get to think about it much more as his orgasm finally hits him.
He holds his head back and lets out a cry, vision turning white as his entire body trembles from the pleasure that fills him and hits him in waves. Choromatsu fucks him through it all, adding onto the overwhelming pleasure, until Osomatsu lets out long exhales and relaxes against the bed, letting out just the smallest of moans as Choromatsu's movements eventually slow down and stop.
He just lays there and breathes for a bit, his grip on Choromatsu's hair lessening before he eventually lets him go when the journalist pulls back. Upon opening his eyes again, after Choromatsu pulls his fingers out and wipes them with a tissue that he then uses to clean Osomatsu up as well, he realizes that Choromatsu is still staring at him. His eyes remain stuck to his face, to his body, to the mark that blooms over his neck and to the cum that he's gently wiping off of him. To the way his leg still trembles slightly and the way his chest rises and falls unevenly, still trying to calm down from his orgasm. And he whispers a small little "You're... y-you're, uhm, you're very... beautiful," with a bashful smile that causes Osomatsu's heart to melt while his already flushed face colors itself a bright red.
"Thanks," he replies, pulling Choromatsu closer in order to place a gentle kiss on his lips and pet his hair. "You're also really hot. Like this was... Really hot," he says with a smile, rubbing a finger under his nose before he switches their positions and pushes Choromatsu against the bed. "And now I'm gonna return the favor," he then explains as his lover looks at him with surprise and confusion.
"A-ah, you don't have to—" Choromatsu protests, but Osomatsu's already yanking his pants down and pressing his lips all over his body.
"But I want to," Osomatsu responds, smiling as Choromatsu's stomach flutters under his soft, gentle kisses. He nuzzles it for a bit, finding his skin to be so soft it's unfair, before he eventually sinks down to his crotch and presses his lips against Choromatsu's cock, causing him to moan and grip onto the sheets tightly, legs twitching open.
Really, Osomatsu can't possibly leave Choromatsu alone with such a raging boner. And he knows that if he didn't get a little pushy like this, Choromatsu would just dismiss it and say that he's fine and tell him that he's just happy he made Osomatsu feel good. He knows it, because it's not the first time that Choromatsu's just given Osomatsu an orgasm and then tried to stop. It... makes the whole situation feel way too one sided for Osomatsu to be comfortable, as if he was forcing Choromatsu to do these things, and he... definitely doesn't want to do that.
So he runs his tongue across Choromatsu's length languidly, enjoying the way his lover lets out louder and louder pants and the way he squirms against the bed, eyes already tightly shut. He's so cute, Osomatsu thinks, finding himself lost in admiring Choromatsu for a second, hand stroking him gently and slowly while a warm smile spreads over his face at the sight of Choromatsu's own expression twisting in pleasure. In this moment, he can kind of understand why Choromatsu would keep staring at him while pleasing him, as it feels almost magical to admire the way the other's body reacts when overcome with pleasure.
Even though he's not even doing much to Choromatsu right now - but the journalist is so much of a virgin that even Osomatsu's fingers ghosting over his member are a lot for him. Still, he decides not to make Choromatsu wait for too long, and takes the tip of his cock in mouth, sucking on it harshly and suddenly just to get a loud cry from him, eyes still staring at the way Choromatsu arches up and the way he brings a hand to his mouth in order to bite on his fingers.
Soon, though, Osomatsu has to put his focus on actually sucking Choromatsu's dick rather than simply admiring him. And he decides to do just that, pleased enough with his moans and pants and whines already, though giving him glances every once in a while as he bobs his head on his cock, taking more and more of him in mouth each time he goes down. Choromatsu whimpers his name, attempting to silence himself with his hand but finding that keeping his voice down is ultimately too difficult, before he gives up entirely. Meanwhile, his free hand finds Osomatsu's head, gripping at his hair and trying not to pull too tightly despite the pleasure that fills him.
His hips stutter into Osomatsu's mouth a couple of time, in a way that the outlaw doesn't find too unpleasant - and while Choromatsu gasps some little "I'm sorry," each time he accidentally does so, Osomatsu ends up pulling away to speak and reassure him.
"Dude, it's kinda hot when you shove your dick in my mouth, you shouldn't apologize," he says, before grinning at him. "Actually, I'll hold my head still, so just fuck my mouth all you want," he then tells him, winking at him before he does just as he said, putting Choromatsu's dick back in his mouth and relaxing his jaw, while watching Choromatsu expectantly.
"I-I, I don't know if, O-Osomatsu are you sure..." Choromatsu stutters, face entirely red as the hand on Osomatsu's hair tremble.
When the outlaw nods his head - kind of awkwardly considering the dick in his mouth - and gives him a thumbs up, Choromatsu has no choice but to gather his courage and do as Osomatsu said. All of his virginal hesitance comes back in this moment, as he gives small little unsure thrusts into Osomatsu's mouth, as if to make sure the other is truly okay with the act, before letting out a long exhale and a moan. He then forces himself to relax, in a way that brings a small muffled chuckle out of Osomatsu, the vibration that it causes in his mouth making Choromatsu squeak and whimper, hips thrusting into him further on accident.
But Osomatsu takes it, because it's definitely not the first time he's being face fucked, and really, he's used to people being much, much more forceful and violent with him. If anything, Choromatsu's care and hesitance, aside from being absolutely adorable, is very welcome, allowing Osomatsu to ease himself into having a dick pushed in his mouth without his control once more.
Despite all of that, though, Choromatsu is quick to lose himself in pleasure, his worries soon forgotten as he realizes just how good it feels to force himself in and out of Osomatsu's mouth, especially considering he doesn't seem to have any trouble taking his member as deep as possible. So he eventually thrusts quicker, deeper, his cock reaching the back of Osomatsu's throat in a way that causes the outlaw to almost choke and gag, throat closing up just slightly around Choromatsu and bringing a high pitched moan out of him.
It's a lot, but Osomatsu can take it, eyes closed as he breathes deeply and lets Choromatsu tug on his hair and fuck his mouth as much as he wants. The way Choromatsu loses all self control and just fucks him with abandon is extremely hot, so much so that if he wasn't feeling a little tired already, he'd probably propose Choromatsu a second round just after. But he decides to ignore the small spikes of arousal in his body for now, instead concentrating on his lover and the way his voice grows louder, his moans more and more numerous up until Osomatsu knows he's about to come.
It allows him to prepare himself, and when Choromatsu does reach his peak and releases down his throat, Osomatsu just drinks it all down without much added trouble. He lets the other's hips stutter further in a couple of time as he rides his orgasm, before he eventually relaxes and lets go of Osomatsu, allowing him to pull back and lay next to him instead.
The room gets quiet then, as both of them enjoy themselves in the afterglow, the only sound being Choromatsu's heavy breathing for a while as Osomatsu rests his head on his chest, listening to the sound of his heart trying to slow down its racing.
Choromatsu's hand comes to run up and down Osomatsu's back, eyes staring up at the wall before they fall on his lover's face. He studies Osomatsu's expression for a while, then, while Osomatsu just closes his eyes and enjoys their quiet moment, before he bites his lips. "Say, Osomatsu..." he starts, his voice a quiet whisper.
"Hmm?" is Osomatsu's only response, voice already sounding quite sleepy.
"...Is this truly okay?"
"...What is?" Osomatsu responds, frowning a little in confusion.
"This," Choromatsu replies, making a wave of his hand. "Just... doing this. Like... does it truly help? Is this... truly what you want?"
Osomatsu purses his lips at that, opening his eyes again to look at Choromatsu. He remains quiet for a while, trying to find an answer, though he doesn't truly have one. Because he doesn't know what would actually help. He doesn't know what he wants. He truly doesn't know what would change this situation and turn it upside down. So even when he replies, it's with a simple shrug, eyes looking away. "I dunno."
There's another small silence in which Choromatsu frowns deeply, looking like he's searching the right words to say, but he's definitely displeased with that response. It only causes Osomatsu to retract further into himself, the atmosphere growing tense once more.
"You can't... keep going on like this, you know that, right?" he asks, voice still small despite the heaviness of the situation, as if he himself felt as crushed as Osomatsu by the sudden change in tone, despite being the one who caused it.
Osomatsu can't help but feel slight annoyance in response to Choromatsu's behavior, which he shows in the huffs he lets out, and the way he turns away from him. "Well, the hell do you want me to do?" he responds, his pout immediately turning sad as he regrets his sour attitude instantly. But it's not his fault, he thinks as he grabs a pillow and holds it against him, that the only thing that seems to put him in a better mood and effectively distracts him from his horrible thoughts is sex.
It's not like he doesn't know that this isn't right, that he doesn't feel guilty for doing nothing but lay around and bask in Choromatsu's affections, ignoring the situation he knows he'll have to face someday. It's not his fault that he's so lost and helpless, that he doesn't know how to get up and face recent events without breaking down. It's not his fault, and he doesn't like to be hit by guilt from Choromatsu himself.
Shouldn't he be supporting him, instead of forcing him out of denial?
"I-I... Maybe you could listen to me sometimes," Choromatsu says, at first hesitant in the face of Osomatsu's flippant response before annoyance rises in him as well. "I know you're sad, but there must be other ways to make you feel better than through sex! And, and, I just - I don't feel good doing all these things in Todomatsu's home while he's still... out there. He could be suffering as we speak, he could be in danger, he could be..." his voice dies out, and Osomatsu can tell even without looking at him that his lips are quivering. He doesn't need to voice his thought then, because Osomatsu knows what he's thinking, what he was about to say: Todomatsu could be dead. He could be dead, and Osomatsu and Choromatsu would be none the wiser.
He could have died, while Osomatsu was laying uselessly in his bed, refusing to move and help out. While recovering from the loss of one of his friends, Osomatsu might very well have lost another.
Osomatsu lets out a long, somewhat exasperated sigh. His negative feelings are quick to shift from Choromatsu to himself, as he knows in the end that his lover is simply being reasonable and good hearted. Osomatsu is the one acting like a child. An overly emotional, useless and depressed child who cares about no one but himself.
... Ha, Osomatsu thinks. If only that last bit was true, his life would be much easier. If only he truly was selfish, he could have left this city long ago, he have left everything behind, and he wouldn't be feeling so fucking awful in this moment.
But he does care. He actually cares a lot, the idea of Todomatsu being hurt by his fault causing his heart to squeeze almost as much as when he thinks about what happened to Tetsu. Because Todomatsu, too, has shown way too much kindness toward Osomatsu for it to be fair. So much, that the outlaw knows he didn't deserve it, no matter how egocentric he tries to be. So much, in fact, that it was always shocking, considering Todomatsu never seemed to be the kindest fellow, always acting a little flippant and bitchy toward anyone else but him.
That special treatment always made Osomatsu feel uncomfortable, but he was still... grateful. And it's just unfair of him to leave him to suffer now considering his last act back there was to distract Tougou away from him and save him.
But he can't help it. The thought of going back makes him sick. He truly tries to take a deep breath and sit up and say that alright, he'll go - but his body freezes and nausea twists his stomach as he thinks back about Tetsu, thinks about Tougou, thinks about having to be face to face with this monster again. His eyes burn with tears he doesn't want to shed, his throat closes up and he lets out a wheeze, before shaking his head. "I know," he chokes out to Choromatsu. "But I can't. I really can't, Choromatsu... I can't save him.... I can't."
He knows that if he were to leap off the window to save Todomatsu, he wouldn't be able to beat his wings. He wouldn't be able to fly to his rescue. He would only fall into this pit of darkness that never seems to end, swallowing him until... until what? Unlike in his dream, he wouldn't wake up in his bed, panting and sweating out of sheer terror. He would just keep falling, and falling, and falling until death finally catches up to him. With no one to save him. Because he knows he can't always have someone around to save him when he gets himself in trouble.
He just can't.
"Then... then I'll do it," Choromatsu then announces, swallowing thickly and moving to get up. "If you need to stay here, fine. Stay with Ichimatsu, and Jyushimatsu. But I'll go. I can't... I just can't leave Todomatsu there."
These words cause Osomatsu's already aching heart to feel like it's about to stop, and he turns back around to look at Choromatsu with wide eyes. "W-wait," he struggles to speak out, voice getting stuck in his throat as he reaches for Choromatsu. His hand grips at the back of his shirt as the journalist fixes his clothes, and he's quick to sit up and wrap his arms around him in order to keep him from moving further. "Don't, no, you can't do that. Choromatsu, you can't."
"Osomatsu, let me go," Choromatsu sighs, his hand wrapping around Osomatsu's wrists and gently trying to pry them off of him. However, it only causes the outlaw to squeeze at him tighter, pressing his face against his back and clenching his fists around the fabric of Choromatsu's shirt.
"I won't," he says, shaking his head. "I can't let you go. I almost died, Tetsu died, and Todomatsu..." he trails off, before forcing himself to take a sharp inhale. "Choromatsu, you'll die if you go there. You'll die if you go on your own. You can't... You can't, I won't let you. I can't let you," he tells him, voice trembling so much, and he's so close to cry at the very idea of Choromatsu being in as much danger as he was back there. At the idea of Choromatsu being caught. At the idea of Tougou getting his monstrous claws on him, of Tougou hurting him, of Tougou killing him. Of Tougou taking away the one persistent source of safety and positivity that he's found in his life. He can't let that happen. He'd die before letting that happen. "Please," he pleads, voice nothing but a desperate whisper that causes Choromatsu to tense up.
"Osomatsu..." Choromatsu says, sadness clear in his voice as his hands now rub soothing circles against Osomatsu's own. "I'm not as weak as you think, you know... I'll be fine..." he tries, but Osomatsu shakes his head once more.
"It's not about being weak or strong," he argues. "Even if you were the strongest person in the world, Tougou's... he's... he'll still... I just can't, Choromatsu. Just stay. Please... Please."
Choromatsu deflates against him, hand leaving Osomatsu's own only to dangle by his sides, as he realizes that he's as helpless as Osomatsu in this situation. Before he gets to do anything, however - whether he desires to comfort Osomatsu, who is now shaking with anxiety over the very idea of Choromatsu getting hurt, or scold him for keeping him from saving Todomatsu - the door opens. It causes the couple to yelp, suddenly turning toward the intruder.
It's none other than Ichimatsu, who stands at the door with a cold expression, eyes looking at the couple before they dart away. "If you two are done with your," he grimaces. "Activities... then we need to go. Police is surrounding the area. They're coming close to the house."
"We're gonna get caught!" Jyushimatsu's bright voice chimes in, the robot quickly joining Ichimatsu's side. Then, at the sight of Osomatsu and Choromatsu, he holds a sleeved hand to his face. "Did you guys have fun?" he asks.
"H-huh? Have fun...?" Choromatsu asks, Jyushimatsu's question causing him to tense up once more and forget all about Ichimatsu's alarming claim as he looks at the robot. "W-what do you... mean...."
"You had sex! Did you have fun?" he asks again, causing both Osomatsu and Choromatsu to flush in embarrassment.
"W-what???" Choromatsu squeaks, his face especially bright, while Osomatsu just sits up and laugh embarrassingly, though his voice is tinted with a hint of amusement that Choromatsu's shocked tone lacks. "I-I, we, w-we weren't, I— How..." he stammers, while Ichimatsu rolls his eyes.
"You weren't exactly quiet," the mechanic mutters accusingly, crossing his arms across his chest and raising an indignant brow.
"I-I just, I'm—" Choromatsu desperately tries to find a way to explain himself, though he quickly gives up upon realizing that there isn't any escape from this situation. He then bites his lips, looking away and hiding his face against his hand. "Oh... I-I'm so sorry you had to.. hear... oh my god..." he then apologizes, letting out a small but terribly embarrassed whimper.
Meanwhile, Osomatsu laughs, petting Choromatsu's back. The way he seems so embarrassed and apologetic is cute - though he does feel a little bad for him. It's not like he and Ichimatsu had much time to bond, and this isn't a very good way to get to know each other. But it's also too funny for Osomatsu not to feel extremely amused by the whole situation, any trace of shame absolutely lost in him. "Aw, don't worry, Choromatsuu... Ichimachu's just jealous because he doesn't get to get laid as often as I do," he reassures him, sending Ichimatsu a playful smile.
"Absolutely not," the latter responds with a disgusted expression, eyes glaring at Osomatsu when he simply hums in response, as if not believing the mechanic at all. "You're so— Ugh, whatever, can we just — can we just fucking get moving or something? I was serious about the police coming for us. We have to go."
"Fuck— right," Osomatsu says, kicking the blanket off of him to get up - only to realize he still very much doesn't have his pants on. "Woops," he says, rubbing a finger under his nose as Ichimatsu quacks and hides his face, while Jyushimatsu laughs in amusement. Meanwhile, Choromatsu whimpers and refuses to face anyone at all, his face burning so bright Osomatsu swears its going to catch on fire.
Ah, Choromatsu is so cute. In this moment, with amusement tugging his lips upwards and all his loved one's company warming up his heart, he somehow feels at ease despite the heaviness of the situation prior. His chest feels lighter, even though he knows they're in danger - and he wonders if his subconscious is just pushing him to focus on the amusement he derives from the situation in order to keep him from panicking.
He doesn't know, but he supposes he should be grateful either way. He reaches for his pants to actually make himself decent, fixing his clothes and getting up. "Alright, uh, I can take up to one person with me on my vehicle so.. uhm..." he looked at the group with a frown. "I... can try to steal one when we get out so Ichimatsu can ride it, and—"
"No need," Ichimatsu replies, holding a hand up to stop Osomatsu from speaking much more. "I got more than just some tools and unfinished projects the other night when I went back to Dekapan's clinic," he explains, Osomatsu grimacing at the memory. He had been greatly against it, but Jyushimatsu had been very good at keeping him away from Ichimatsu, enough that he couldn't do anything to keep him home at all. In the end, nothing happened to Ichimatsu - the mechanic seemingly pretty skilled in stealth - and Osomatsu had gotten a brand new fancy arm that felt much better to use than the replacement he had gotten earlier, but remembering the way he had been pacing and panicking the whole time Ichimatsu was out just... isn't fun at all. "I have something I can ride along with Jyushimatsu as we get away."
"The... only question is where we should go, then," Choromatsu adds quietly, eyes still glued to the ground.
Osomatsu hums with a frown. They can't possibly go to Dekapan's clinic, as Tougou's men already know of its location from the time they took Ichimatsu. They could always try to go back to Choromatsu's home, but considering Todomatsu's warnings last time they were there, Osomatsu doubt it's truly safe at all.
Another option would be to find some abandoned building to hide in, but it means having to search for one, and Osomatsu doesn't know if they truly have the luxury to do that at the moment.
There... is one last option however, and the thought of it causes the outlaw's chest to tighten as he grips at the red scarf Todomatsu had given him to disguise himself during their stupid rescue mission. He doesn't have many friends aside from the group already all around him, and the only person he could think of that would be willing to hide him is... less than a favorable option. Osomatsu doesn't even know if he can trust him. He doesn't even know if he'll accept. But what he does know is that if he does accept, then his home would be the best place to reside, as he would have the power to fend anyone off if they tried to catch Osomatsu there.
... Yet, Osomatsu hesitates for a second before he opens his mouth to tell his friends about it. Because he doesn't know if it's wise. He isn't sure whether this could be his best idea yet, or if it would just be throwing himself and his loved ones into the wolf's maw. He doesn't really have any other choice, however, and he knows it.
"I know a place," he finally speaks out, taking a deep breath before he walks out the room and toward the front door. "Just, uh... follow me. I'll guide you there."
The others definitely pick up on Osomatsu's hesitance, though Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu say nothing, while Choromatsu only approaches the outlaw when he knows the two others are busy getting ready. "Osomatsu... are you okay? Are you sure about this?" he asks, voice quiet and gentle and eyes burning with worry.
"I'm not," Osomatsu admits with a small, uncomfortable smile. "But it's the only escape I know."
Travelling to their destination is easier than Osomatsu had thought, and he can only thank his entire life spent on the run for his skills at evading police and other forces that might want to stop him. They fly closer to the ground than necessary, as Tougou's men patrol the skies from high above - higher than Osomatsu's normal vehicle can reach - and as evading ground units is much easier than evading a dozen of flying ones. Then all they have to do is fly through narrow alleyways and take a detour through more remote parts of town, and they end up at their destination without once encountering any sort of trouble.
In fact, things go so smoothly that Osomatsu is almost... doubtful. Because last time things went so smoothly, it was because it was nothing but a trap. And the last thing Osomatsu wants to encounter right now is a trap. So instead of knocking on the door of the house they stop by, he instead lands his vehicle on the roof, walking toward the edge carefully and motionning at the rest of his friends to stay back and keep their heads low as he jumps from the roof down to the balcony, surprised to find the window leading to it opened.
It causes him to bite his lips as he sneaks inside. The room he ends up in is rather dark, with the only source of lightning coming from the window, giving the room a slightly orange tint as the street lights seep into it. Osomatsu can't discern much aside from cages all around and small moving... creatures? that cause him to tense up, heart squeezing in anxiety as the sound of the various curious chirping fill the room.
Osomatsu gulps, a chill running down his spine. In this moment, all his body wants to do is turn around and jump off the balcony, but he forces himself to take a step toward the closed door instead. The simple act of shifting his weight and putting his foot down on the wooden floor causes it to creak way too loud for his liking though, his entire body tensing and freezing as more chirping sounds echoes through the room in a deafening cacophony. He swears he's going to have a heart attack - and it takes him a handful of seconds to even gather the courage to try and lift another foot up - only to freeze once more when another sound is heard: one of someone walking up the stairs, and then toward the room.
Oh no. Oh no, he was found out, and Osomatsu knows that the very decision of sneaking inside to check for anything suspicious instead of just knocking on the front door and asking to be let in wasn't the smartest idea, but he had been at least hoping he could do so without actually being discovered. He takes a step back, and then another, his back hitting the door to the balcony - and he realizes he could probably manage to leap off before being discovered - but then the door's handle turns, and it opens, and Osomatsu finds his eyes glued to the entrance and the light that fills the room from the corridor to actually move and save himself.
There's a small silence, as the house's owner reaches for the light's switch, finally giving Osomatsu full view of where he is. The chirping around him grows more numerous and excited - and now that the light is on Osomatsu realizes that the small creatures behind bars are none other than small birds of different species, though there is quite a high number of black crows sitting in the cages hanging from the ceiling. There's a desk on the side, with different stacks of papers as well as inks of different colors and quills, as well as books laying around on shelves and on the floor.
Osomatsu's eyes keep darting across the room, his heart sinking in... discomfort, a grimace tugging at his lips, before his attention is brought back to the door once more.
"Osomatsu?" the deep, way too familiar voice calls.
The outlaw cringes, shoulders tense as he tries to makes himself small, and he attempts a smile that comes out a little too tense as he waves. "Hey... Karamatsu..." he replies, knowing that seeing Osomatsu standing in the middle of his creepy bird room is probably not what Karamatsu had expected on his probably calm sunday evening.
Despite the obvious intrusion, though, the bounty hunter smiles. The hand that was obviously hovering over the gun at his belt falls down to his side, and he takes a step toward Osomatsu, somehow not noticing the way the outlaw stiffens in result. "For a moment, I thought you were a robber, or worse..." he chuckles. "What brings you here in my humble abode, my— friend?" he asks, obviously stumbling over his words right there.
"Are you... really not gonna comment on the fact that I broke into your house like this?" Osomatsu can't help but ask, giving Karamatsu an incredulous look.
"I assume you must have your reasons - and considering the search that was issued recently, I suppose you deemed the idea of standing in the street while waiting for me to open the front door to be too dangerous," he answers, as if it was absolutely obvious. Maybe it is, but Osomatsu still feels rather uneasy at how calm Karamatsu acts, especially considering their last interaction.
Is he really not going to mention that he and Choromatsu left him back on that roof alone, and stole his vehicle? Is he really not going to judge the fact that Osomatsu finds himself in such a precarious position? Is he really not going to show any anger at all? Osomatsu really doesn't trust this, and it causes him to squint at Karamatsu for a while before he forces himself to answer.
"You're smarter than I remembered..." he mumbles, eyes following Karamatsu as he moves around the room to pet the various birds he keeps stored in there. As his eyes travel across the place once more, he can't help but notice one empty cage, filled with nothing but... a rose. A copper rose, that Osomatsu immediately recognizes as the one that Karamatsu had given him back then. As the one that Osomatsu had shoved back at him when Karamatsu saved him at the casino.
The rose that represented their relationship. In a bird cage.
His stomach knots, and Osomatsu swallows thickly, his uneasiness only growing. He tries to force himself to remember Karamatsu's earlier words and promises - the promise that he wants to see Osomatsu happy even if it has to be without him. The promise that he's changed, that he's seen the error of his ways. That he wouldn't be forceful with Osomatsu again. That he wouldn't try to cage Osomatsu again. But it's hard, it's so goddamn hard when everything that surrounds him is a painful reminder of why Osomatsu had been so creeped out and scared of Karamatsu in the first place.
He forces a sigh out of himself, closing his eyes for a second and pushing his body to relax as much as he can. If Karamatsu notices his stiffness, he doesn't make any sort of comment about it, allowing Osomatsu to calm himself down and speak up again. "I'm... assuming you can guess why I came here, if you know that much," he starts, voice way too weak for his liking as he toys with the scarf around his neck. "I can't stay... where I was hiding out. Or else they'll find me. And I can't let that happen."
Karamatsu hums, feeding some treats to a bright blue feathered bird, before he turns around to face Osomatsu, leaning on his desk. "So you want me to house you and protect you, correct?" he asks, his neutral but gentle expression far too difficult to read.
Osomatsu really doesn't know what to expect.
"Me and... my friends," he responds, clearing his throat and making a hand motion out the window that causes his group to drop down onto the balcony one by one.
The first one is Jyushimatsu, whose impact onto the floor causes it to tremble a little and causes the tiles under his feet to crack. He then helps Ichimatsu down, catching him and making sure he lands on his feet. The last one to drop is Choromatsu, who whimpers and complains about how he can't do it, about how he's going to die and how this is too dangerous and how this was a stupid idea in the first place. He has to be helped by both Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu, the former complaining about Choromatsu being too loud and too much of an annoying wuss, while the latter happily encourages him and praises him when he finally drops down. The journalist lands on his knees with a scared squeal, and he seems to have hurt himself just a little - though he stands up fine once helped up by Jyushimatsu.
Meanwhile, Osomatsu remains still, smiling awkwardly at Karamatsu while his heart beats loud enough to muffle any other noise. "We've got nowhere else to go," he tells him, taking a step toward him. "I know that I was kinda shitty when you helped Choromatsu out of this shitty masked ball, and I know we haven't had many good times recently, but—"
He doesn't get to elaborate any more than this, before Karamatsu suddenly smiles at him and walks to him, a hand reaching up to cup his cheek. His cheeks flush in response to the gesture, and Osomatsu wants to pull away, but he finds himself frozen once more as his eyes look up into Karamatsu's own warm gaze. "Oh, my dear Osomatsu," the bounty hunter voices out, his expression surprisingly gentle. "You don't have to say any more. It would be cruel of me to leave my dear little bird to get caged so cruelly, especially considering how..." he frowns a little. "Rough your recent times have been."
"How do you..." Osomatsu can't help but ask, trailing off and furrowing his brows as he searches Karamatsu's face for any answer.
"Rumors spread fast, and let's say that TG industries' leader was extremely adamant about catching you in his net, going so far as spreading misinformation about some new, horrendous crime you may have committed, including the murder of one of his employee," Karamatsu explains. "Recognized bounty hunters are usually some of the first to be informed of such things. Despite the little... hiccups that have caused his son's trust toward me to falter."
Osomatsu looks at Karamatsu for a long time, the group behind him obviously uncomfortably watching their exchange. He can specifically catch Choromatsu's stare from the corner of his eye, and the way his brow twitches in annoyance. It amuses Osomatsu, who takes a step back from Karamatsu and away from his hold, though he doesn't make any more move than that, hesitating before he speaks once more. "And you... don't believe this info?" he asks, the nausea at the idea that Tougou is making it sound like Osomatsu was the one to murder Tetsu almost overwhelming, the outlaw struggling against his urge to retch.
But then, his stomach twists even further when he thinks about how Tougou's claims aren't so far off. Osomatsu does blame himself after all, because while he wasn't the one to pull the trigger, he still remains the main reason why Tetsu ended up being a victim of Tougou's cruelty after all. He's the reason why Tetsu died, and his helplessness in this situation is as if he had been the one to shoot this damned gun.
So why does he feel so angry and disgusted about Tougou himself pushing the blame on him? Is this just some additional hypocrisy from him? Or is it just because he can't help but remember the last time he was framed for a crime he didn't commit, and remember the consequences of said framing?
Osomatsu doesn't know, and honestly, he really doesn't want to think about it in the moment.
"I do not indeed," Karamatsu responds honestly. It's quite shocking to hear from him, considering that even when they had their... strange relationship, the bounty hunter refused to listen to Osomatsu whenever he tried to hint at his innocence toward the crime of arson he had unjustly been accused for. So why does he believe Osomatsu now? "I know the man murdered was a friend of yours in your past organization. I know you resided with him, and..." he trails off, a hand reaching up for Osomatsu again, this time to run through a strand of hair - though the outlaw leans back before his fingers can quite reach him, causing Karamatsu's hand to fall back sadly by his side. "I simply believe you would not be capable of such gruesome murder. Despite your little outburst at the party," he smiles.
"I... see..." Osomatsu frowns, shoving his hands in his pockets and shifting uncomfortably on his feet. He supposes he's grateful that Karamatsu is finally able to see past Tougou and Atsushi's lies and understand what truly happened, but it still feels... strange to Osomatsu, that he's being so understanding.
Maybe he truly is trying to become a better person after all, huh.
They would probably speak more, but Ichimatsu lets out a growl as he finally steps in, the creaking sounds caused by his dragging feet on the floor breaking the silence that had otherwise started to weight on all of them again. "So this was your great plan, huh?" he mumbles, giving Osomatsu a somewhat angry but mostly judgemental look. "To bring us to your ex? Is that it?"
"Ichimatsu..." Choromatsu starts, but the mechanic cuts him off.
"Don't try to scold me," he immediately talks back, before he steps up to Karamatsu, shoving Osomatsu out of his way, and looks at him straight in the eye. He doesn't seem very threatening, considering he's a bit smaller than Karamatsu, and yet the bounty hunter still swallows and leans away, the angry fire in Ichimatsu's eyes intimidating enough for him. "And you," he says, poking Karamatsu in the chest. "If you try anything funny, I'll give your stupid birds something to feed on. We clear?" he asks.
"Y-yes sir," Karamatsu stammers back, his voice growing slightly high pitched as he steps back and away from Ichimatsu, sweat visibly running down his brow. This reminds Osomatsu of the first time Ichimatsu and Karamatsu met, as he had shown the same kind of surprising intimidation toward the other before, though this time it's made even worse by Ichimatsu's quite violent and sudden threat.
"Good," the mechanic huffs, before he walks over to Jyushimatsu and grabs his hand, before exiting the room. "I'll take the first bedroom I find for Jyushimatsu and me," he then announces, and soon after, the sound of a door slamming closed causes Osomatsu - as well as Karamatsu and Choromatsu - to jump a little.
"Uh... sorry for... that...?" Osomatsu tries after a small moment of silence, shoulders dropping as he stares incredulously toward the exit of the room, unsure what to take from Ichimatsu's sudden grumpy behavior. Osomatsu knows that Ichimatsu didn't really like Karamatsu when they first met, but he didn't realize that this dislike was so intense.
Did something else happen, Osomatsu wonders? Did they meet again without Osomatsu knowing, and did Karamatsu do something particular to anger Ichimatsu? Or was Ichimatsu just more grumpy than Osomatsu had thought?
He isn't really sure, and honestly, he's got other matters to take care of right now.
"I... do apologize as well for that," Choromatsu adds gently, closing the window to the balcony behind him before he looks around himself, awe mixed with confusion dancing in his eyes. "This... is quite a special looking room you've got here. Why all these birds?" he asks.
"Ah, they're..." Karamatsu trails off, his eyes falling on Osomatsu and his lips tugging down in an guilty looking grimace at the outlaw's heavy stare. Osomatsu even crosses his arms across his chest and raises an eyebrow, as if to say 'yeah, what about these birds?', which causes Karamatsu to sigh. "They're messenger bird," he finally explains.
"Messenger birds?" Choromatsu frowns. "In this day and age?"
Karamatsu smiles. "They are used far more than you think," he says. "They're the fastest and safest way to get confidential information around, and I'm sure you can guess that it is quite important for an honorable bounty hunter such as myself to have access to such vital and precious information," he explains, before his gentle smile turns into a smirk, and he opens one of the cage to let a small bird out, holding a finger in its direction for it to hop on it. "Aside from their usefulness, however, I have to admit I simply enjoy their gentle beauty greatly. Taking care of these fragile explorers of the sky fills me with such joy, and I am always ecstatic whenever I rescue yet another of these beauties to add to the family."
"Rescue, huh..." Osomatsu mutters quietly to himself. So Karamatsu has a hobby of rescuing birds and caging them in his home to use them as messenger birds... he supposes that when put that way, it's a little less creepy than he first thought, and yet the new perspective it offers to Karamatsu's preferred nickname for him still causes an uneasy shiver to run down his back.
"I know someone who reminds me of them," Karamatsu goes on, apparently oblivious to Osomatsu's discomfort or thoughts. "A seemingly fragile and yet fierce bird, who would not let himself be caged no matter what. He was quick to fly away but his intolerance toward certain behavior taught me a great deal," he explains, putting his bird back in its cage before directing himself toward the room's exit, smiling fondly at himself as he opens the door once more. "He was the most beautiful bird I have ever encountered, and for that I realize how much of a shame it would have been for me to cage him. And how important it is for me to keep others form caging him," he explains, turning back to Osomatsu and running a hand through his bang with a deep chuckle. "And I realize that this specific bird didn't need my help back then. But I am more than grateful to be given the opportunity to help him now."
Osomatsu swallows, eyes darting downwards at the sight of Karamatsu's smile. His body itself is a little slumped, as if weighed down by Karamatsu's behavior and by his words, and he can only find it in himself to done, scratching at his hair awkwardly. "Yeah, uh... thanks, I guess," he says, feeling Choromatsu's hand gently rubbing circles in his back, as if sensing his discomfort and wanting to attenuate it quietly.
"Oh, my dear Osomatsu, there is no need to thank me, for I am just doing my duty as—" Karamatsu tries to speak, holding a hand to his heart, before Choromatsu cuts him off.
"I think he's heard enough," he says, taking a step forward and forcing his expression to be colder, stricted. "Please just, show us to a room, o-or something. Osomatsu probably needs some rest. He's been through a lot."
"O-of course..." Karamatsu stutters with an awkward nod, obviously not used to being cut off like this. He walks out and motions to the couple to follow him, Osomatsu offering his lover a grateful smile, that Choromatsu returns in the form of a gentle one.
"You okay?" he asks quietly.
"Yeah.. yeah I am. Better than I expected to be, even," Osomatsu answers. "Thanks."
It's the truth, really. Because as uncomfortable as most of this situation was, there... also is a lot of weight that has been lifted off his chest, making the air easier to breathe. The fact that Karamatsu seems to be actively trying to be a better person for Osomatsu is a giant relief, making the outlaw feel... strange, mostly. He doesn't truly know how he views his change of behavior, but he knows that if he's genuine about it, then it's a good thing. And the fact that he legitimately believes Osomatsu when he says he's innocent, and has accepted to hide him and his friends... leaves him hopeful.
Hopeful that things might be okay for a bit. That they'll remain safe under Karamatsu's protection. It's a reminder that Osomatsu's situation can still look up, and that his problems... can eventually be solved. And it helps ease the panic that has kept his heart so restless for so long.
Karamatsu's house is spacious enough that he manages to offer two empty rooms to the four of them, which is ideal considering Ichimatsu refuses to leave Jyushimatsu's side, while Osomatsu refuses to leave Choromatsu's. Karamatsu at first goes so far as to propose Osomatsu sleeps in his room, and Karamatsu sleeps on the couch, but the outlaw shows discomfort at the idea, and reassures him he's more than happy to share a guest room with Choromatsu, even though the bed in it is rather small.
Things then grow quiet for a while, Karamatsu and Osomatsu helping out hiding the vehicles used to get to the house. Karamatsu proposes some tea, which they all gladly accept - though Ichimatsu remains particularly grumpy despite the hospitality. It makes Osomatsu really curious, and once everyone is settled in and has drank and eaten a bunch, he decides to pay his friend a visit.
He knocks a couple of times, chuckling when he hears Ichimatsu groan a "go away," before sighing a "come in" once Osomatsu announces that it's just him. Upon entering, Osomatsu is even more amused to notice that Ichimatsu's turned the room's brightness way down, even hanging a dark cloth over the otherwise sheer blue curtains. When Osomatsu makes a comment about it, he simply puffs his cheeks and says that too much brightness gives him migraines, as well as that the view from outside gives him anxiety due to their situation.
That's fair, Osomatsu concedes, and he decides to drop the topic and not poke fun at Ichimatsu for once. Or maybe it's because he's still so tired and depressed that he doesn't have it in himself to banter too much, despite his mood getting better and better with time. It was extremely low to start with, after all.
"So uh... you really don't like Karamatsu, huh?" Osomatsu asks, an amused smile stretching on his lips as he watches Ichimatsu check up Jyushimatsu's hearts in order to make sure they haven't been damaged by all the stress and action they went through recently.
"Never liked him," Ichimatsu huffs with a dismissive shrug, not even sparing a glance in Osomatsu's direction. "Why do you care?"
Osomatsu hums, leaning back in the bed and looking up at the ceiling thoughtfully. "Dunno, it's just kinda weird. I mean, the first time you guys interacted sure wasn't the nicest, but he didn't give you any reason to threaten him. So why were you so mean to him?" he asks. "Not that I really give a shit whether you get along, but it's kinda funny."
Ichimatsu stops at that, staring blankly forward for a moment, before he turns to Osomatsu. He studies his face for a while, remaining silent. Osomatsu doesn't know if Ichimatsu is searching for the right words, or if he's just trying to will himself to speak, or even attempting to telepathically get his idea across, but he just stares back questioningly, tilting his head to the side and giving the other time to actually open his mouth again.
After a while, Ichimatsu turns back to Jyushimatsu, though the hand that was tampering at his internal mechanisms drops. "He hurt you," he says quietly. "And you were uncomfortable. I didn't want him to think he could do whatever he wanted without me intervening."
"I— he, I mean— how did you..." Osomatsu stammers, eyes widening.
"How did I know he hurt you?" Ichimatsu asks before Osomatsu gets to voice his confusion fully. He lets out a noise alike to a snort then, raising his eyebrow at Osomatsu as he looks at him once more. "Do you really think I was stupid enough, back when you had come back to me crying in my arms and asking me to be careful around Karamatsu, to not realize something happened?" he asks with a snarl. "Stop acting like I'm stupid, Osomatsu."
"I— I'm uh, sorry... I guess...?" Osomatsu only finds it in himself to respond, hesitating and scratching his hair, before letting out an awkward laugh. "I guess it's uh, harder to hide stuff from you than I thought, huh..." he then comments, looking away. "But... Things are... better, between me and him now, y'know? I mean, he's still weird, and kinda creepy, and I'd probably advise for you to stay careful but... he's... he's okay now. He's even housing us! So you don't have to be all threatening to him and everything," he says, attempting a smile in Ichimatsu's direction.
Ichimatsu remains silent again for a second, before he huffs once more. "I'll do what I want," he mumbles, before he returns to his work.
The room then goes quiet once more, as Jyushimatsu seemingly had to be turned off in order for Ichimatsu to work on him, and as the mechanic doesn't sound like he wants to say much more. Osomatsu appreciates the tranquility offered by the silence, used to just... sitting there and watching Ichimatsu work, but he eventually grows restless and needy for attention, as the ever so cruel voices in the back of his head have been especially cruel to him whenever he remained in silence for too long. So he gets up, speaking out an awkward "Well... I'll see you around," before he walks toward the door, only stopped when Ichimatsu actually talks again.
"...I hope this Choromatsu guy is making you happy," he simply says, his voice rough and quiet - so much so that Osomatsu almost doesn't hear him.
He looks at his friend for a bit, his mouth in the form of a surprised "o", before it stretches into a smile. "He is," he replies, feeling his chest warm up at the thought of Choromatsu, of his happy he's made him, and how grateful he is to have his company, support, and love. "He makes me really happy."
Ichimatsu nods, then. "Good," he says, before dismissively waving Osomatsu goodbye.
Getting Ichimatsu's approval over his relationship wasn't a thing Osomatsu ever expected to get, but... he's grateful for it. And he really hopes that this time, he won't have to come back to cry into his arms over him again.
That night, Osomatsu dreams the same dream of trying to fly out the window into the bright and hopeful image of the beautiful city again. This time, though, the room in which his cage hangs is brighter, and Osomatsu recognizes it at Karamatsu's creepy bird room. The identity of the man that throws him out is still unknown, but he hears his voice, his familiar yet so distant voice. He's praising him, and encouraging him. He's telling him that he'll be okay. That he can do it. And for a moment, as Osomatsu attempts to beat his wings once released out the window, he almost believes him.
But then, Osomatsu falls once more, into the deep and terrifying darkness that separates him from freedom. And he screams, and screams and screams and struggles - up until he wakes up, to Choromatsu calling out his name and Karamatsu barging into the room expecting him to be getting attacked. It's embarrassing to admit that he just got a nightmare, but both of them are understanding - and they're quick to dismiss the issue when Osomatsu tells them not to think too hard about it. He's grateful for the comforting hug Choromatsu proposes him afterwards, though, even if he definitely notices the hint of jealousy in Karamatsu as the bounty hunter clears his throat and leaves the room.
Aside from that, things seem to be evolving smoothly. It's a little weird to have so many of his friends in the same place, and especially to watch them interact with each other, but it's also... strangely fascinating in some way. Osomatsu wouldn't say he dislikes it, especially considering how hard it makes it to feel lonely.
Despite his dismissal earlier, Ichimatsu does grow less aggressive toward Karamatsu. He's still not... friendly with him, and still seems to greatly dislike everything about his attitude, but at least he's not barking back at him and glaring at him whenever they're in the same room together. He seems to be getting along better with Choromatsu though, probably because Choromatsu is much better at being quiet and respectful of boundaries, though their interactions remain awkward most of the time.
Still, sometimes Osomatsu will find himself smiling as he sits in the living room after Choromatsu forces him out of bed, watching his boyfriend and the person he sees as his dear little brother interact and speak with each other. Choromatsu does most of the speaking, asking Ichimatsu about what he does and how he met Osomatsu, and while Ichimatsu remains sort of cold - because that's just how Ichimatsu is - the awkward atmosphere between them does ease after a while, and Choromatsu even makes admirative remarks toward Ichimatsu and his work.
Meanwhile, Jyushimatsu is much better at being aggressively friendly to everyone. It's like he has every social skill that Ichimatsu doesn't - though he still lacks a respect of boundaries that can make things a little uncomfortable from time to time. Osomatsu doesn't know, however, if it's because he's a robot, which might make him insensitive to some social cues, or if it's just who he is as a person. He tends not to mind much, however, except when Jyushimatsu seems extremely pushy about wanting to make Osomatsu feel better and smile again, even during days where Osomatsu really doesn't have the energy or patience to handle him.
The robot seems to get along well with Karamatsu, though. He encourages the bounty hunter in his... quite egocentric rants and voices loud and cheerful admiration in response to all of Kararamatsu's over exaggerated stories, while the rest of the group kind of rolls their eyes. Osomatsu finds it kind of cute, and endearing, though Ichimatsu doesn't seem to think the same, even pulling Jyushimatsu away from Karamatsu from time to time and scolding him for not listening to him and not being cautious.
The way Ichimatsu acts so overprotective over Jyushimatsu, to the point he keeps the robot from doing what he wants, causes Osomatsu to frown, but he can't really say much more than he already has, and is honestly reluctant to start another argument with Ichimatsu. Choromatsu tries to tell him off, but he's quickly ignored, and in the end, the only resistance he meets is from Jyushimatsu himself, who attempts to argue that because he has fun with others doesn't mean he doesn't still love Ichimatsu more than anything.
Jealousy isn't exactly the matter though. Osomatsu knows it, and Ichimatsu knows it, but the others don't. And it's probably better this way.
All in all, things... remain calm for a while. Karamatsu informs them that the police has definitely been very thorough about searching them, proving that this whole affair won't get forgotten so easily, and it does make everyone a little tense - especially considering Todomatsu's continuous absence. The group debated leaving a message at his home describing where they went, before realizing it would just bust them all if Tougou's men were to find it, and decided to hope that if the detective were to come back, he would be able to guess where they all went.
Meanwhile, Choromatsu has been absolutely unable to go back to work, which has been stressing him out greatly. Osomatsu jokes that even if he had been able to go back, he doubts they would allow a now wanted criminal back in, but Choromatsu is quick to snap at him that this isn't funny and that he needed this money to live, and the outlaw is quick to shut up.
Even if things are calmer, he guesses the atmosphere remains quite tense.
Karamatsu does reassure them that he'll do everything to protect them, and he... is surprisingly kind all through their stay. Osomatsu is still somewhat shocked, having troubles to adjust - which is probably a sad thing, and tells a lot about just how bad Karamatsu's previous behavior had been. He still feels a bit awkward being alone in the same room as him sometimes, though Karamatsu seems to do his best not to do anything too creepy. Osomatsu even notices his hand twitch as they speak sometimes, as if his body was burning with the need to grab Osomatsu's neck or something like he always does. But he doesn't. And Osomatsu appreciates it.
One day, he even sits across from the table in front of him, his eyes looking... sorrowful, somehow. "It hurts me to see the light in your eyes so faded, my dear Osomatsu," he speaks, staring deep into Osomatsu's face like he always does. His usual piercing stare does have a more gentle feel to it, however - one that doesn't cause Osomatsu to tense as much as he usually would. But it does make him grimace and look away, especially when Karamatsu speaks up again. "I wish I could ignite a fire into your soul once more, and watch it dance as you burn with life. But I fear it is not my place," he sighs.
Osomatsu hesitates, staring down at the cards he had been idly shuffling in his hands. "Uh... yeah, it isn't," he replies, before chewing on his lips and furrowing his brow. "I'm glad you care though, and stuff..."
"Of course I do, my dear bird," Karamatsu smiles gently, his voice a soft purr. His hand reaches for Osomatsu's own, but it hesitates before they get to meet, and he ultimately retracts it, shoulders dropping. "I couldn't help but weep at the thought of how much you and your friend have suffered. May he rest in peace, up above with his mother and other angels."
Osomatsu can't help but snort at that, though being reminded of Tetsu and his death causes the already present knife in his heart to twist painfully. "Uh, yeah... I don't think he'd end up in heaven or whatever," he chuckles, shrugging and keeping his eyes far away from Karamatsu. "He's... he was a criminal and all, y'know? A hitman. Killed people for a living. I don't really get why you'd care, really. Since... y'know... you're a bounty hunter and he's just..." Osomatsu trails off, and grimaces. "A street rat like me," he adds, mirroring the words that have been used to describe him and his kind so many times he's honestly lost count.
Karamatsu remains silent for a while after that, before he sighs. "Well... I think a certain bird taught me that one's upbringing and what it has forced them to do to survive doesn't define them," he explains cautiously, setting his drink down on the table. "And if he was your friend, then I'm sure he didn't deserve what happened to him."
Osomatsu pouts. He wants to argue that Tetsu was still a killer, and that Karamatsu doesn't have to act as if he was a saint because he was Osomatsu's friends - but then he looks down to the cards that he put down onto the table. He runs his fingers across the surface, thinking back to when Tetsu offered them to him on the simple basis that Osomatsu was interested in them. He thinks back to all the times Tetsu helped him, comforted him and made adjustments even when he didn't need to. To the times where Tetsu allowed Osomatsu to sleep with the light on because he was too terrified of the dark. To the amount of time he spent teaching Osomatsu to walk and speak again when he lost the strength to do both of those things.
To all the support he gave him. To the way he pretty much taught Osomatsu how to smile again. How to live again. He could've ended up with any other gangster that wouldn't have cared less about letting him rot away - but he was assigned to Tetsu. Who truly did care - far more than he needed to.
When he thinks about it this way, it's true that Tetsu was a good person. In Osomatsu's eyes, he definitely was a good person.
He's simply shocked that Karamatsu would share the same vision, and for a moment, he even wonders if he's truly being genuine, or just lying to get on Osomatsu's good side. He looks up at him, searching his face for a long time, before realizing that either way, it doesn't matter.
What Karamatsu thinks doesn't matter. It shouldn't matter.
...Right?
Osomatsu shrugs. "If that's what you think," he mumbles dismissively, looking back down and putting his cards back in their package. Despite his words, and despite him trying to convince himself he doesn't care, his heart does squeeze in a way that isn't as uncomfortable as usual.
Because Karamatsu seems to be trying so hard to care and understand. And he knows that perhaps, back when Osomatsu was still so unhealthily obsessed with him, back when Karamatsu was one of the most important part of his life, he would have been... extremely grateful and relieved.
And nothing stops him from enjoying this relief and thankfulness now.
Days go on and on, and Osomatsu is surprised to find himself growing more and more calm as he spends more time with his friends, despite all the awkwardness that surrounds their every interaction. Or maybe the awkwardness helps distract him. He isn't very sure - but he feels a little less like rotting away in bed, lamenting over the loss of his friend and over the possible danger another might be in. He's still plagued with nightmares, but they start to fill him with more determination to someday fly over this hopeless pit, rather than pushing him to give up.
Despite that, Choromatsu remains worried. Worried over Osomatsu, and how healthy he deals with his emotions. Worried over Todomatsu, and what might have happened to him. Worried over what they should even do, reminding Osomatsu almost constantly that they can't just keep hiding like this.
As if Osomatsu didn't know.
He feels his gaze on him, all the time. Even when they're just laying down and cuddling, or sitting in the same room, he feels Choromatsu's eyes staring at him. He knows he's thinking about how much he wishes Osomatsu could move on, and how much he wishes he could move his ass to finally save Todomatsu from the trouble that Osomatsu caused. He knows that, because Osomatsu wishes for the same things. But it's not that easy. Osomatsu knows it, and Choromatsu knows it, and it's why he doesn't make any more comment other than gentle encouragement, instead just continuously staring at Osomatsu when he thinks Osomatsu isn't looking.
Osomatsu mostly ignores it, a little peeved at Choromatsu's insistence, but grateful that he's trying to voice it as little as possible. He tries to concentrate on feeling okay, and he manages to do just fine for awhile - and everything seems to be going well, until Karamatsu one day comes home and asks to talk to Osomatsu alone for a moment.
There had been a quiet but comfortable and warm atmosphere up until then, which suddenly drops into a heavy and chill one when everyone witnesses the serious expression Karamatsu wears. Osomatsu himself freezes for a couple of seconds, his heart skipping a beat before it speeds up significantly, hands suddenly trembling and gripping at his jacket tightly. His eyes stare into Karamatsu's own, not liking the lack of gentleness and warmth. It's not like he looks angry, but he looks serious, and almost... worried. He doesn't like that. And he also doesn't like the way everyone is looking at him, putting so much pressure on his shoulders he swears he's about to collapse.
He eventually gathers his strength and stands up though, swallowing thickly and following Karamatsu into his kitchen, away from everyone else. His eyes follow him as he leans against the counter, handing Osomatsu the letter he had been holding.
"I have received this letter in the mail for you," Karamatsu explains quietly. "It has your name on it, and has the TG industries' seal."
Osomatsu feels all color draining from his face as he flips the enveloppe in his hands and looks over the bright red seal, indeed recognizing the industries' logo, as well as his name. He stares at it for a while, the realization that Tougou knows he's staying over at Karamatsu's home hitting him full force, making the air suddenly hard to breathe as his throat closes up, his hands almost letting go of the letter in shock.
He has to go. He has to run. That's what his mind immediately screams at him to do. But then, the question that pops up next, is where? Where could he go? Karamatsu was the only person he could have hid with. And now, even that option is gone.
So where? Where would he be free and safe from Tougou? Where could he finally settle down and breathe without having to fear being caught up by this monster again?
When would he finally be allowed to be okay?
The obvious answers to these questions of course are nowhere, and never. He has nowhere to hide, nowhere to go, and he'll never be free. No matter what he does, it willl always, always be for nothing. Because Tougou will always be a million of steps ahead of him. No matter how hard Osomatsu tries.
He feels trapped. Trapped, trapped, trapped, because he doesn't know what to do, all noise around him suddenly fading and leaving only a deafening buzzing in his ears as the floor feels like it's crumbling around him, as he feels like he's falling into this pit of hopelessness again that has been following him in his dreams. And he can't fly. He was never able to fly, and he will never learn to. And he should have stayed in that cage, because as suffocating as this cage was, at least he wasn't falling any further than he already had.
He should have given up, instead of wasting all this time and effort on trying to get better. Because it was obvious from the start that it was hopeless. He knew it from the start. And he was right.
"Osomatsu... Osomatsu," Karamatsu's voice echoes above the buzzing in his ears, forcing his blurring vision to focus once more as a hand cups his cheek. Karamatsu's dark eyes are staring into his own, his earlier worry now much more pronounced as he purses his lips. He's never seen Karamatsu look so serious and concerned before. It's a strange expression, and Osomatsu isn't sure if it suits him very well. But he supposes he should be grateful for the care.
"S-sorry, uh, what... were you saying?" Osomatsu asks, a little bashfully as he tries to steady his hands as best as he can, eyes falling back onto the letter. He forces himself to take a deep, shaky breath, and Karamatsu's hand leaves his cheek once he's certain that Osomatsu isn't losing himself in panic once more.
"...I debated burning the letter, but I thought you might have wanted to know what he wants from you," he explains. "Whatever it is, I promise I will protect you from it, my dear bird, and prove my undying loyalty towards you."
Osomatsu frowns. He guesses that no matter how hard Karamatsu tries, he still will remain Karamatsu, and continue to suck his own dick no matter the situation. He then forces himself to gulp, and breath a little more, hands clenching around the letter - so hard in fact he almost destroys it on accident, before he nods. "I... I'll open it," he says, his voice trembling and lips quivering far too much for his own liking. He hates how terrified he feels just looking down at a simple piece of paper. But considering all it represents... he really can't help it.
Even taking the letter out of its enveloppe feels like an insurmountable task, Osomatsu taking so long to grab onto it and pull it out, before unfolding it. His eyes scan over the words, his expression only twisting further in anxiousness, while Karamatsu watches him carefully. "What does it say?" he asks.
"It's... an invitation," Osomatsu responds, taking a bit to find his voice once more. "It says, it says that TG industries - that Tougou, regrets their harsh actions that have pushed me away, and that they have an interesting proposition for me that they desire to voice during a friendly meeting on their new luxurious airship," he explains, paraphrasing the letter. "It says one of Tougou's men will come pick me up tomorrow at sunrise, and that I can bring another person with me if I so choose," he then adds, grimacing at that last bit. "What... the fuck."
"It sounds like a trap," Karamatsu comments.
"Yeah, no shit," Osomatsu huffs, pouting at the letter before putting it down on the table. "The way it's fuckin' worded doesn't make it sound like I really have a choice. Some guy will come, and take me, and I don't think I'll have any say in the matter," he says, shoving his hands in his pockets and glaring down at the floor. "The only thing I could fuckin' do is run away, but..."
"But...?"
"But it'll be fuckin' useless, because Tougou will find me anyway," he says, shoulders dropping. "It was all for nothing. He's gonna come and take me and do... whatever he had planned to do with me from the beginning. Running away achieved nothing."
Karamatsu opens his mouth to speak, though as he does so, another voice is heard, cutting him off before he gets to voice his opinion.
"You really are a fucking idiot if you think you've achieved nothing," the voice says, bringing both Osomatsu and Karamatsu's attention to the door that is now suddenly opened. It's none other than Ichimatsu, who’s glaring at Osomatsu - though he's also accompanied by a rather unhappy and worried looking Choromatsu, as well as the usual cheerful Jyushimatsu. Seems like they had been listening in on their conversation, and that taking Osomatsu aside had been completely useless, huh.
"I think that Ichimatsu is right, even if he's being harsh," Choromatsu chimes in, toying with his hair anxiously but forcing himself to meet Osomatsu's eyes in a surprising show of bravery. "Look at you - and look at us. You saved Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu from Tougou. You brought us all to a safe hiding place. And we're all together," he says, stepping closer to Osomatsu and grabbing his hands. "And you tried so hard to keep your head high despite everything that was putting you down. You... you did a lot, Osomatsu. This wasn't for nothing."
"You even made us meet a new friend!" Jyushimatsu says cheerfully. "And Ichimatsu hasn't been as relaxed as he has been lately despite everything!! He's grateful you saved him!"
"Y-you— shut up, Jyushimatsu!!" Ichimatsu hisses, glaring at him with wide angry eyes, though the blush that spreads across his cheek makes it hard for him to truly be threatening. In fact, the sight brings a giggle out of Jyushimatsu.
"I— I mean, sure, but..." Osomatsu struggles to talk back, looking between all of his friends, before his eyes land on Choromatu's convinced expression, before looking down at their joined hands, letting out a small uncomfortable noise at the way his lover squeezes them. "In the end, he's still here. He still fuckin' followed me. There's no escape."
"There can be one, I'm sure... I'm sure we can find a way to hide," Choromatsu tries. "Or, or we can both go... together," he then adds, one hand leaving Osomatsu's own to cup his cheek - and the way he does leaves Osomatsu feeling warm, as if the heat from Choromatsu's hand was transferring to his face and spreading through Osomatsu's entire body. It's a touch that feels comfortable and reassuring, and one he leans against without even thinking, eyes meeting Choromatsu's own again and losing themselves in them. "I'm sure if we go together, we can find a way to... I don't know... We could use this as a way to find Todomatsu, and he then... and then... I'm sure he could help us put an end to all of this."
Osomatsu's eyes widen at Choromatsu's claim, and he shakes his head. "You still — no," he says firmly, finally pulling away from Choromatsu and stepping away from all of them. "I mean, I appreciate it and everything but - I'm still, I'm still not putting anyone else in danger again. I-If I go - and only because I have to go," he says, his heart squeezing in anxiety at the very idea of having to face Tougou again, but also knowing he has to. "If I go, it'll be alone. Not with you, Choromatsu, or with you Karamatsu, or with Ichimatsu, or with Jyushimatsu. I'm not losing someone again. I'm not."
Choromatsu looks at him for a moment - and in fact, everyone does. His lover is the one whose expression shifts the most, though - from surprise, to pain, to anger. He looks down, lips quivering, before he grits his teeth and balls his hands into fists, taking a step toward Osomatsu, and another - up until they're face to face again.
"So what," he asks, voice trembling with both sadness and anger as his quickly wetting eyes glare into Osomatsu's own. "You're going to leave on your own, again? You're going to leave me to worry again, because you want to keep me safe, but don't want to listen to me when I want to make sure you're safe too? Is that it?" he asks, and before Osomatsu gets to answer, he suddenly grips onto his collar, pulling their faces close, just so that Osomatsu can witness all the sorrow twisting his features. "You'll leave me behind again under the excuses that I'm weak, and I'll be left to worry all day only to have you come back looking broken beyond repair again? And I'll be left hating myself because I wasn't there and I wasn't able to protect you again, because mister Osomatsu thinks I'm too weak and thinks he's the only one allowed to protect me, even though I don't want to be protected? Is that it?!"
Osomatsu is a little stunned, completely taken aback by Choromatsu's rant. "C-choromatsu—" he tries to speak, but his voice gets caught in his throat, because he isn't sure what he can even say in response to that, in response of Choromatsu's raw feelings and frustrations being thrown at him so suddenly and openly. So he only watches as Choromatsu shakes him, tears dripping down the journalist's cheeks.
"Don't try to justify yourself!!" he yells. "I hate, I hate, I hate hate h-hate the way you keep throwing yourself in danger like this, as if, as if it didn't matter! As if it didn't hurt anyone but you if you were to get in trouble! Well, g-guess what! It hurts me! It hurts me, and it hurts me so much when you close up and push me away and stop me from helping and from being by your side!" he tells him, his hold of Osomatsu's jacket just growing tighter and tighter. "B-because, because I love you, Osomatsu! I love you and I want to, I want to be by your side, and when we decided to be in a relationship, up on that airship, during a mission that was equally as dangerous, I thought we were agreeing to be equals and to stay by each other's side and protect each other! And I know, I know that I'm not as strong as you, whether it's physically or emotionally, but let me, j-just let me try to be! Let me try to follow you!!" he shakes Osomatsu once more, though his angry ranting has now turned into a heartbreaking plea. "Please! Don't leave again, and leave me to wonder if I'll even see you come back... If you put yourself into danger, at least bring me with you... because I know you're scared, I know you're scared of me getting hurt, and of yourself getting hurt again, and... and it's okay to be scared. I'm scared too, but... but if we're together, then... then I know we can be strong, and protect each other, and support each other if things go south... can't we?"
Osomatsu purses his lips, staring at Choromatsu's crying face and taking a bit to just... digest his words properly. His heart is beating fast, and hard, but most importantly, it's beating painfully in his chest, almost as if it was trying to break through his ribcage and escape from his body. His eyes burn with what he can only assume is tears that his body begs to shed, but that he blinks back, trembling hands instead reaching for Choromatsu's face and wiping the river of tears that streams down his cheeks. "I..." he trails off, his voice quiet and weak, almost ridiculously so compared to all the power with which Choromatsu just spoke at him.
He closes his mouth again, and swallows, eyes stuck between looking at Choromatsu and looking down as he searches his words. So this is how Choromatsu felt. Abandoned. Helpless. Angry. Worried. Useless. And inferior. Osomatsu bites at the inside of his cheek, a wave of self hatred rising over him and engulfing him as he realizes just how horrible he has been to Choromatsu, and how much he's disregarded his feelings. From ignoring and pushing away his worries over his coping mechanism, to forcing him to stay home when he tried to rescue Ichimatsu, and then once more attempting to push him away now, not even caring about how it would make Choromatsu feel...
... He really, really hasn't been the best lover at all, huh.
"I... I'm sorry," he manages to whisper quietly, looking back at Choromatsu again and bringing their faces close together, forehead resting against each other as he keeps rubbing soothing circles across Choromatsu's soaked cheeks. "I'm sorry... I'm sorry I made you feel this way. I just did it because I love you, and..." his voice dies out, and he pouts. "And I wanted to keep you safe, but... I guess I was too stupid to realize that it made you feel like shit."
Choromatsu chews on his lips deeply at Osomatsu's response, before shaking his head as soon as the outlaw calls himself stupid. "S-shut up," he says, before pulling Osomatsu into a kiss. It's a messy and harsh kiss, where their teeth collide and sink painfully into each other's lips on accident. Choromatsu pushes Osomatsu against a wall abruptly and presses himself against him, hands leaving his jacket to hold his cheeks and run through his hair, grasping at him as if he was about to disappear. "J-just, just shut up and let me come. Let me come with you. Please. Don't leave me behind again. I'll do my best to help, I won't cause any trouble. But just let me come along... please."
Osomatsu really can't say no to this. He can't refuse Choromatsu's desperate pleas. Not when he's still crying and kissing him desperately and clinging onto him like this. So he just holds Choromatsu still for a second, in order to kiss him - except that this time it's gentle, eyes warm as they look into Choromatsu's own. "Alright..." he says with a small sigh. "I'll... I'll let you come with me. We can figure it all out together. But... I promise I won't leave you behind this time. I promise."
Choromatsu's entire body seems to relax as he lets out a sigh of relief, and he wraps his arms around Osomatsu's neck and kisses him again, though this time not as desperately. It's a long, emotional kiss, one full of relief and happiness and affection that Osomatsu is only too happy to return, smiling gently against Choromatsu's chapped lips.
It's only when they hear uncomfortable cough from the other side of the room that the couple stops to look at the rest of their company, and Ichimatsu grits his teeth as he insistantly stares at the wall. "We'll be. In the next room to discuss whatever plan you guys come up with or whatever," he mutters, before pulling both Karamatsu and Jyushimatsu out of the room and slamming the door shut, allowing Osomatsu and Choromatsu have their moment.
Osomatsu chuckles. "Didn't know you could be so rough," he says, an amused smile brightening his face.
"Shut up," Choromatsu responds, though Osomatsu knows he's feeling much better, much lighter, as a smile tugs on his lips as well. They kiss once more - and then... once again. And again. And it doesn't go any further than deep and passionate kisses, the couple for once feeling satisfied with simply keeping their bodies pressed together, as a reminder of each other's presence, and of the fact that they won't let themselves be separated again.
That night, when Osomatsu falls asleep, he finds himself dreaming the same dream again, except that this time, the atmosphere is completely different. He's not running away from anything this time, and the view of the room he's in is as clear as day - even clearer than in previous iteration of his dream. He stands in the middle of the cage, waiting patiently for the hand that he knows will pick him up - and sure enough, it eventually comes, opening the small door to the cage and pulling him out.
He doesn't look up toward the man that holds him this time, because the simple sight of the bright red sleeve already tells him enough. Instead, he listens to his words, to the promise that he can do it, that he's just got to try and that things will be okay as long as he keeps moving, as long as he beats his wings and flies forwards. And Osomatsu believes him. Because he knows it's the truth.
When the man gently throws him out the window, Osomatsu is surprised by the lack of fear he feels. He beats his wings a couple of time, finding himself still too weak to keep himself up in the air - but then a gust of wind, accompanied with sweet encouraging words from none other than Choromatsu comes, and pulls him up in the air, giving him just what he needed to keep from falling into that endless pit.
Soon enough, Osomatsu is shocked to find himself flying. He's flying, pouring all the strength he has into the beating of his wings, no matter if they grow sore and start hurting, no matter if the light from the bright and colorful city seems to be getting further and further away, more and more unattainable. He just keeps flying, because he knows that stopping is a sure way to fall into this dark pit again. It's hard, and Osomatsu wants to give up more than once, but everytime the beating of his wings grows weaker, a gust of wind helps him stay up in the air, and determination fills him up again.
He's getting closer to the gates. The city is here, shining like a beacon of hope in the middle of darkness, and he's there. He can see all of his friends standing and waving at him, and they're waiting for him and welcoming him, they're smiling proudly at him. They were there all along, watching him try and try and fail but they still waited and remained here and called his name in hopes to encourage him. And now he can finally make them proud and join them.
And even when a dark figure rises from the ground, his silhouette obscuring the light of the city, his bright yellow eyes blinding Osomatsu and making his small figure shake - even when claws swipe at him and attempt to grab at him... Osomatsu keeps flying. He keeps flying right into his direction, the sound of the wind blowing, of his friends encouraging him, all way louder than the monstrous' figure's laughter will ever be.
Even when the figure's claws catch Osomatsu, he doesn't give up. He doesn't give up, and decides that even despite how hopeless the situation may be, he can fight.
And he knows that this time, he won't have to fight alone.
Notes:
Okay, there's actually one last piece of art I wanted to show you guys before you leave, and it's this comic by my sweet friend Pai! She drew it a while ago, inspired by that one time Osomatsu mentioned Choromatsu fingering him, and I loved the comic so much I decided to include it in the fic!
Also, I wanted to say a big thank you to everyone that has supported this monstrous fic so far. You guys' kind words always make me feel so happy, and each comment I receive always make my entire week. Whenever friends discuss my fic with me I cry tears of joy because I can't believe people have interest in it, and it really means the world to me.
So thank you! To everyone who reads, shares, gives kudos and comments on my fic! You guys are the best, and are absolute sweethearts. That is all.
Chapter 33
Notes:
Before reading, please check out this fanart (NSFW-ish) by @jaildneko !! Thank you so much, like always~!!
Chapter Text
After a short night of rest, Osomatsu and Choromatsu spend a long time planning their course of action. It's difficult, as thinking of taking Choromatsu with him to meet Tougou causes Osomatsu's heart rate to spike up and his throat to close up in anxiety. Even when he tries to think about the possibility of changing Choromatsu's mind and getting him to stay at home, Osomatsu realizes he still feels scared - and perhaps even more so. Because he realizes he doesn't want to be alone in the face of his biggest fear. He doesn't want to be alone when facing the monster that took everything away from him, and that he knows will keep on doing so.
But does he truly want to give him the opportunity to take away someone as precious to him as Choromatsu?
It's difficult. Because Osomatsu doesn't want to invalidate Choromatsu's feelings and the promise that they can both find strength in each other's presence. He truly believes in Choromatsu's words, in the idea that things can be okay if they're together, and he truly believes that Choromatsu is right when he says that he should stop pushing those he cares about away. He knows he's right, because Osomatsu has kept beating himself up over these very same mistakes for so long, and yet has kept making them out of fear of making things worse if he didn't act as he always did.
But now, he realizes he truly has to change. And that thought is terrifying. Because he can't know what will happen, because he's never tried to rely on others this much before. Even in the two little missions he went on with Choromatsu, he still let most of the responsibility weight in on his shoulders, probably making Choromatsu feel like he was more dead weight than anything else. Even when he sneaked into Tougou's factory with Todomatsu and Jyushimatsu, he was still feeling as if all the weight of the situation was on him rather than evenly distributed.
He can't do this anymore though. He knows that Choromatsu will be hurt if he acts selfishly again, even if this selfishness comes from good intentions. He knows he has to include him. He knows he want to. But he's just scared. And Choromatsu knows it.
Choromatsu spends good part of their discussion reassuring Osomatsu. They come up with several plans to escape, even. The rest of their group is very happy to promise them to come pick them up if things go south, Karamatsu promising to send a messenger bird to Osomatsu and ask for his whereabouts if he spends too long with Tougou. Ichimatsu even proposes to come along to sabotage the airship they're supposed to meet on, before Osomatsu gently refuses - because Ichimatsu is definitely someone he can't have around Tougou, despite his resolution to let his friends help him.
Surprisingly, even Choromatsu agrees, saying that saving him will have been for nothing if he gets caught again, and that three people would be harder to manage than two. Ichimatsu tries to call him out for hypocrisy, but Jyushimatsu even joins in the argument and says that because he's far away doesn't mean he can't help - because after all, eventually rescuing them from Tougou might not be an easy feat - and that he'll miss him if he leaves again. That seems to convince him to stay, even if he seems particularly grumpy to have to be left behind with Karamatsu.
All in all, the night and early morning prove to be quite stressful, despite the mostly encouraging dream Osomatsu had managed to get beforehand. Even when Choromatsu eventually comes to the conclusion that they've discussed things enough, deciding to come help Karamatsu out in preparing a nice breakfast for everyone before they have to go, and even when Osomatsu tries to spend his last remaining hours on ground with Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu in hopes to relax, he finds himself feeling... scared. Scared, because he really doesn't know what to expect even though he just finished discussing what they would do if this or this goes wrong. Scared, because he has to take a leap that could very well cause him to fall into this dark pit once more. And scared, because while everyone around him seems to believe in him, Osomatsu finds it quite hard to have the same sort of confidence toward himself.
But he has to try. Because the supportive wind from Choromatsu is carrying him forward, because his friends are calling out his name and encouraging him to keep going, encouraging him to take a step forward, to beat his wings and fly out into what should be freedom and happiness, but what could also be his doom.
It's scary, but doom is all he will meet if he doesn't try and lets himself fall. Meanwhile, flying at least gives him a chance, just the tiniest bit of hope that he has to grasp at and hold tightly onto. And so he will. For his own sake, but also for Choromatsu's, and for Ichimatsu's, and for anyone who has ever supported him and believed in him. Because he owes them that. Because they've spent so much time trying to pull him up, he can't just let himself fall now.
So when the doorbell rings, Osomatsu is quick to jump to his feet - and while he can feel stress coiling itself around his lungs, ready to squeeze around them painfully and suffocate him if the smallest thing goes wrong, he tries to keep his head high. He senses Choromatsu's eyes on him, the way they sparkle with pride and just a tiny bit of admiration at the sight of Osomatsu's apparent courage, despite the fact that the outlaw is actually scared senseless. It pushes Choromatsu to nod to himself and set his expression to a serious and determined one as well, brows slightly furrowed as his mouth forms a small downwards V that Osomatsu can't help but find absolutely adorable, even if it isn't Choromatsu's intentions at all.
"Ready?" he asks as he walks to the door, slightly annoyed by the incessant ringing and loud knocking.
"Ready," Choromatsu responds, though his voice is slightly quieter and weaker. Osomatsu doesn't make any comment on it though, letting Choromatsu be, because he knows he's trying his best. He's sure his own voice isn't the strongest either, easily noticing the tremors in it, and yet Choromatsu hasn't pointed it out. They both know the other is scared and lost. But they both know they have to move forward.
Osomatsu opens the door then, after exchanging one last look with Choromatsu and looking back at Karamatsu, getting an encouraging nod from him. Ichimatsu is up in his room - and while Osomatsu had hoped he would be sleeping, the loud ringing of the door probably ruined that. He actually gets a glimpse of him from the top of the stairs before he actually fully turns toward the entrance, in which stands a tall but surprisingly sophisticated man dressed as a servant.
"Ah, good morning. You are Osomatsu, yes? And I presume you are his companion?" the man asks, looking at Osomatsu before turning to Choromatsu, causing the latter to tense up and gulp at the attention. "Master Tougou is eagerly awaiting your presence. Let us not make him wait," he explains, stepping aside to allow the couple out.
Osomatsu has to bite back a grimace at the sound of "Master Tougou", still finding it hard to believe somehow that he's running straight into Tougou's trap willingly. He can feel his heart speed up again despite his best effort at remaining calm and composed, hands balling into fists and nails digging into his palm as he walks out and finds himself surrounded by guards. The only thing that stops him from hurting his hands further as the guards force him to walk down the streets, is the feeling of Choromatsu's hand reaching for him, fingers trying to gently grab at Osomatsu's own and tangle together instead.
The gesture helps him relax greatly, and Osomatsu allows himself to hold at Choromatsu's hand instead of hurting his own, despite the stares they both get from the huffing guards. He doesn't care about their opinions, knowing them to be judging and hateful of him either way. He knows Choromatsu cares though, hearing the uncomfortable noise that escapes the journalist's throat unwillingly, pushing Osomatsu to squeeze his hand and rub circles into the skin with his thumb in a manner he hopes is soothing.
God, he really wishes he didn't have to put Choromatsu through this already.
They walk for... a surprisingly long time. Osomatsu knows that they were supposedly going to an airship, but he had expected it to take off from the main avenue or something like Atsushi's airship had for the ball. Instead, however, they seem to be traversing most of the large city, leaving the ever full of life center to the poorer outskirts. Osomatsu is pretty familiar with both parts, as, while Choromatsu's home lays more towards the fortunate center, Dekapan's clinic remains in the poorer area. He's walked there a handful of times, either to come see Ichimatsu or just to take in the area, feeling... sadly at home in the middle of the unclean streets.
Choromatsu, meanwhile, seems to be very lost, free hand coming to clutch at Osomatsu's sleeve while a disgusted and fearful squeak leaves him when a rat runs between his feet. He's never had to witness anything like this before - and while Osomatsu assumes that he was at least conscious of the state of this part of the city, he can't blame Choromatsu for his horror. If anything, it almost makes Osomatsu happy in a way - because his shock means he's never had to remain anywhere like this for long, if at all.
Choromatsu's luckier life makes him happy. Because Choromatsu deserves it. He doesn't deserve any pain or hardships, and he's grateful if his life has been devoid of them - though guilt is quick to catch up to these pleasant feelings, as he realizes he's causing him more stress than he's ever had to deal with before in his life.
Osomatsu has to remind himself that Choromatsu chose this. That he didn't force Choromatsu to take care of him, didn't force him in a relationship, didn't force him to support him and didn't force him to follow along. He has to remind himself that Choromatsu wanted this. He wanted to come and he wanted to help - and while that doesn't wipe away the guilt entirely, it does help keep it from crushing him so much that he can't breathe.
Choromatsu is his own person, anyway, and Osomatsu should trust him to handle himself. He was able to escape the ball, albeit with Karamatsu's help, and if it wasn't for him, they would have died back when they went to steal back that one pendant. Maybe Choromatsu can actually help this situation go better than expected. Osomatsu has to believe in this, anyway, if he doesn't want to be shaken with the extreme need to run away again.
He takes a deep breath, and then another, looking around himself - even though the guards surrounding them makes it kind of hard. They're... almost completely out of Akatsukapolis now, which makes him a little nervous.
"Are we there yet?" he asks, eyes finding the servant that had guided them out again.
"Just a bit more. My apologies, master Tougou's ship is too big to remain in the city while down, you see," the man explains, which causes Osomatsu to frown in confusion.
An airship too big to fit in the city? While he would probably be excited about it if the situation was different, this... doesn't sound good at all. He doubts he'll be coming down from there any time soon.
Because of this though, as soon as they walk out of the city into the empty plains that surround it, Osomatsu is quick to spot their destination - and the airship is definitely way more massive and impressive than he could have ever imagined. It doesn't even look like a normal airship, resembling a wooden pirate ship made to sail on the ocean more than anything. The only thing that indicates that it is even able to fly are the large propellers below it that for now rest unmoving, and the large metal pipes that emit just the tiniest bit of steam as multiple people start to climb aboard.
It.... also doesn't resemble anything that TG industries would own at all. Osomatsu has seen their airships circling around Akatsukapolis before, and they all look more or less similar to the one he and Choromi were in during the masked ball. Osomatsu frowns as he studies it, failing to even find any TG industries logo or anything. He's completely lost - until Choromatsu gasps and pulls him closer to whisper in his ear.
"That's Totoko's father's airship!" he exclaims - though quietly. "Tougou stole it!"
Oh.
Osomatsu's mind flashes back to the masked ball, to the disaster that occured in regards to mr. Flag and to how pleased Reika had been to help out Atsushi in Totoko's capture. It flashes back to the sight of the pendant that Atsushi had first stolen, dangling around Reika's neck. To the look Reika and Atsushi had exchanged. And he grimaces. Because of course they now have the airship. Of course now all the trouble he and Choromatsu went through to steal back the pendant are rendered pointless. Of course, Tougou will always be a hundreds of steps ahead of them.
His expression turns sour, and he curses under his breath before running a hand through his hair. "Great," he responds, the curious but wary stare he had been giving the airship turning into an angry and frustrated glare. Because it is now the symbol and embodiment of their failure. And he hates that he's going to have to embark on it.
That said, the airship... does look absolutely stunning. It's extremely wide - more so than a normal one, even when comparing it to the most advanced and extravagant airships. It looks like a small city, with what looks like multiple luxurious buildings going from restaurants to literal opera houses and even what looks like a casino built on top, the open area buzzing with nobles all around. If it wasn't for Tougou, Osomatsu is sure that going on such an airship would feel like a much earned vacation - and he can't help but wonder if it's always what it looked like, or if... various modifications have been made to it.
After all, this is supposed to be a famed pirate's airship, right? Did he just go around conquering and terrorizing the airs with a literal flying city? Osomatsu frowns. Considering how his daughter is, Osomatsu somehow doesn't have that much trouble imagining the airship's previous owner being that extra, and he lets out the quietest of giggle at the idea. Really, it isn't that stupid either, and Osomatsu would see himself never stepping a foot on land if he owned such a ship.
Though right now, there is nothing that he seeks more than to remain down here, if only because the air will offer him no escape, and because he wants nothing more than to stay as far away from Tougou as he can. He does get the amusing thought of pushing Tougou off the airship, however, and while he climbs the stairs leading up to it along with Choromatsu, he finds himself enjoying the mental image. It would be easy, he tells himself. And he could claim the ship as his own, and nobody would be able to stop him, and—
And this is just wishful thinking. Osomatsu knows it, and seeing the heavy metal stairs being detached from the ship after he and Choromatsu reach the top is enough to burst his bubble - especially when it causes sudden fear to erupt in Choromatsu and pushes him to grab at Osomatsu's sleeve. His eyes dart from Choromatsu's anxious face, to the area all around him - before he suddenly loses his balance and almost falls right on his ass as someone yells something he doesn't quite catch and the ship suddenly starts flying upwards.
Choromatsu clings to him, while Osomatsu reaches for the railing behind himself for support. The airship trembles a bunch as it takes off, pipes whistling and spitting out clouds upon clouds of steam. The other extravagantly dressed nobles also find themselves struggling to stay on their feet, while the guards that are still surrounding Osomatsu and Choromatsu seem to be fine. They're probably used to it, Osomatsu thinks, or they're good at acting like they are. Either way, though, it eventually stabilizes, and the guards are quick to scatter away as the earlier servant faces Osomatsu and Choromatsu.
"Ah, I officially welcome you into this humble cruise. Let me show you to your room," he says, bowing and turning around. He's about to walk off, before Osomatsu reaches for his arm to stop him, furrowing his brow in confusion and disbelief.
"Wait, cruise? The letter didn't mention a cruise! I just thought he wanted to like, meet up for dinner or shit and then he'd let me go?!" he exclaims, though despite his words he already knows that there's no way Tougou had ever planned on letting him go. Osomatsu would assume, though, that the old man would at least pretend to be well meaning and to want to give Osomatsu a chance of escape, as pointless as said escape would be.
The servant looks at Osomatsu up and down as his arm is grabbed, before quickly yanking it away and... actually wiping his sleeve with the handkerchief that was in his front pocket, as if somehow Osomatsu touching him had stained his coat. The look that he gives the outlaw is full of disdain as he huffs, shaking his head. "I suppose that master Tougou feared you and your... companion would refuse to come if his invitation explained the full circumstances of your meeting. If you worry about clothes and other belongings you would have loved to bring on this cruise, please do not worry, as appropriate outfits will be offered to you in order to replace these... rags," the servant grimaces as he looks at the both of them, before turning around again and walking off. "Now if you would follow me, please."
"Woah... what an asshat," Osomatsu comments, raising his eyebrows and shoving his hands in his pockets before sending Choromatsu a look. He can spot annoyance in his lover's eyes, in the way his eyebrow twitches as he stares at the servant and the way he's pouting slightly, walking a bit closer to Osomatsu. It's... kind of cute, really, to see Choromatsu actually outwardly annoyed instead of squeaking and retracting onto himself like one would expect. Maybe he has more of a back bone than Osomatsu thought.
"Yeah, just like you said," Choromatsu mutters under his breath, eyes then darting downwards at himself. "My clothes - and yours! - aren't even that bad..." he then adds, obviously bummed out.
Osomatsu laughs. "Yeah, you look cute. You always do," he responds, reaching over to pinch at his cheek and ignoring the looks that they get from the nobles that they pass by. Really, Osomatsu even sticks his tongue at them, happy to be able to display his affections to his lover in public and uncaring about how indecent it is, and how out of place they look.
The servant guides them through the ship, that feels even bigger when they're actually on it, and brings them to a building that looks like some fancy hotel. And sure enough: the inside also looks just like a fancy hotel. Or at least, as far as Osomatsu knows what these are supposed to look like. He's only been in one once, and he's been trying to repress the memory of it as much as he could ever since. He's... just a little bit excited, despite the circumstances, because everything around him is so luxurious, is so beautifully decorated, with golden statues adorning the halls and gilded stairs that he can't help his heart as it speeds up in excitement.
Even Choromatsu's mouth is gaping in adoration, before he actually grabs his camera that had previously been dangling in front of his chest, and takes a couple of pictures of the scenery all around him. Of the nobles hanging out together, walking and laughing amongst each other, of the staff working to bring their baggage up the stairs and of the beautiful paintings that hang from the walls, in between tall windows with intricate and colorful stained glass designs.
This place looks immaculate, and Osomatsu has a lot of trouble thinking about how this ship must've looked so sad and abandoned before Tougou picked it up. That said, he also thinks about how happy Totoko would've be to own this, and feels... a sting in his heart, remembering that she's probably rotting in a cell right now, with no one here to save her.
Todomatsu had wanted to, but he got caught by Tougou, and now he's probably more powerless than anyone. Meanwhile, Osomatsu had been too caught up in his own misery, and had... honestly forgotten about her up until this moment, as guilty as it makes him to admit. Choromatsu seems to come to the same realization, as the hint of a smile that was illuminating his face suddenly falls, and his hands drop down to allow his camera to hang from his neck again, a sigh escaping him. "Totoko... really deserves this ship," he says quietly, his voice barely audible, just to make sure that only Osomatsu hears. "I hope she can get it back soon, somehow."
Osomatsu hums. "I think I'd definitely be happier to be invited here again if she was the one running it. Though I somehow would expect her to replace all these statues of random people with her own image," he chuckles, rubbing a finger under his nose and side-eyeing Choromatsu in hopes to catch even the tiniest hint of a smile playing on his lips once more.
He thankfully does, hearing even the smallest of chuckle escape Choromatsu's throat before his cheeks flush a light shade of pink. "You're right, and it would be so wonderful to have so many beautiful statues and painting celebrating Totoko's beauty all around, ahh..." he sighs dreamily, getting himself so lost in his own thoughts that Osomatsu has to grab his arm and pull him up the stairs when the servant begins to get impatient.
Osomatsu snorts. "Yes, well, we have to save her and fix this mess first, so let's not get too distracted, hm?" he reminds him, tilting his head to the side - and Choromatsu gulps and gives a guilty nod.
"R-right," he replies, looking down embarrassingly. Despite that slight awkwardness, the tense atmosphere does seem to evaporate a little and make the air just a tiny bit easier to breathe as the couple climb up the stairs behind the exasperated servant. They walk down the various corridors before finally stopping in front of a door, that the servant quickly unlocks before handing Osomatsu the key.
"This will be your room," the man explains, stepping aside to allow the couple inside. The room itself isn't too wide - as the airship's space limitation probably keeps the hotel from being too extravagant despite its aesthetic - but it's still bigger than any bedroom Osomatsu has ever slept in. The decoration remains consistent to the rest of the hotel, the walls painted a dark red that resembles brown more than anything, with thin stripes mimicking gold running across it. A wide window gives them a beautiful view of the rest of the ship, as well as the warm sky that stretches all around them, their distance from the busy city of Akatsukapolis allowing them to escape from the large clouds of steam that usually blocks out the view.
Osomatsu really, really wishes he could enjoy this. He's so close to just forgetting about Tougou and declaring this to be a fun trip with Choromatsu with just a tiny bit of displeasure from the heaviness of their responsibilities, but... the ever looming threat of Tougou's presence is too strong for him to even think about acting as carefree as he normally would pretend to be.
He does, however, let out an admirative sigh as he looks around himself, walking towards the bed and sitting on it, appreciating just how soft the mattress and sheets covering it are. At least he'll sleep well, he supposes, if he even manages to sleep tonight.
God, the thought he'll have to stay remotely close to Tougou for more than one day is making him feel sick.
"This place is so cool, holy shit," Osomatsu still finds it in himself to exclaim, smiling at Choromatsu. "Don't you think so, Choromatsu?? I'm pretty sure I'm not the only one here who's never been anywhere so fancy before!"
Choromatsu is a little more hesitant about showing his excitement, especially under the judging eyes of the guards, but he does smile at Osomatsu and follows him towards the bed. He doesn't sit on it however, but presses his hand against the surface to check out its softness. "It... is pretty exciting," he agrees with a nod. "I almost feel a little anxious. Is it really okay to be here...?"
"Master Tougou deems it so," the servant responds, clearing his throat and nodding towards the bedside table on which lay two pile of clothes, topped by shoes and... a green wig? Osomatsu could recognize this shade of green anywhere: it's the same color as the wig Choromatsu wears when he's crossdressing as Choromi. It's the color of Choromi's hair.
He feels his heart sink, and turns towards the servant with a pretty shocked frown.
"These are the clothes master Tougou wants you to wear when you meet up with him. He will be pretty busy most of the day, and will meet up with you in front of the opera house at six. While you are free to roam this ship in your... current attire if you so desire, he encourages you to get comfortable with these outfits right away."
"Busy doing what, killing people?" Osomatsu huffs, before getting up and grabbing the green wig in his hand. He notes that the hair is a bit longer than the usual bob Choromi wears as he shakes it in front of the man. "What the fuck does this mean? Choromatsu wasn't invited so— why did you creeps have clothes prepared for him already?? And why is it— Why is it Choromi stuff?!"
The servant looks unimpressed by Osomatsu's sudden anger, simply raising a brow at him and remaining as stiff and calm as ever. "Knowing you, master Tougou had guessed you would come here with this man if you had chosen to bring a guest. He did have clothes prepared if you had brought any other companion, however," the servant explains, as if it was obvious. As if it was normal. Is it normal? Osomatsu doesn't think so. It's creepy as fuck, and makes him feel... way less safe than he already felt before. Because Tougou knows too much, knows him too well, and can predict his actions way too accurately.
It shouldn't be too much of a shock, after all. Tougou was Osomatsu's first boss, he had seen him grow and evolve for years into the man he is today - and while Osomatsu had been out of Tougou's suffocating grip for years before he came back into his life, he... hasn't changed that much at all. Now he's just more broken, more scared, more likely to run away and more likely to break even further. It's not like Osomatsu has ever been known for hiding his intentions much either despite his best attempts, and... well. It seems like Tougou will always be at a disgusting advantage over him despite how much Osomatsu tries to fight it, tries to fight him and his control over his life.
Because he shouldn't be able to have this much control over Osomatsu after all these years. And yet, here they are.
"Furthermore, while knowing the true identity of your companion, master Tougou was incredibly entertained when he learned that he had concealed his identity in such a way during his son's masked ball, and required to witness it on his own, albeit with a different outfit. His most trusted stylists put both of your outfits together carefully, and master Tougou is very adamant you wear them, so make sure not to disappoint him. Especially as disobedience would bring punishment not only upon you, but upon everyone who has worked on these outfits - and master Tougou trusts you wouldn't want innocent lives to be lost because of your insolence, hm?" the servant continues to explain.
His words causes Osomatsu's stomach to knot in disgust as nausea rises in him, both from how... mocking the idea of Tougou wanting Choromatsu to dress up as Choromi because he had done so at this disaster of a ball is, but also from the threat that his innocent underlings would die if they don't obey. Osomatsu almost wants to disregard his demands out of pure spite, thinking that anyone working under Tougou can't be that innocent - despite the fact that he himself used to be one of his underlings in the past. The way Choromatsu's face visibly pales, and the way he swallows nervously at the servant's explanations, however, are enough to calm down his childish insolence.
He doesn't want to crush Choromatsu with the guilt that causing harm on an unknown person might bring. Because while he hates anyone who even affiliates with Tougou, he also loves Choromatsu. And if Choromatsu cares, then... then he'll do his best to care as well. For his sake.
The silence that the man gets is enough to tell him that they probably understood, and he simply nods. "Please remember to meet up with master Tougou at six in front of the opera house. He is very eager to discuss special matters with you. Until then, you have special privileged access to whatever you please in this humble ship. Aren't you lucky," the servant says, that last part coming out especially coldly as he grimaces and turns around, finally leaving the couple alone.
There's a small silence in which Osomatsu and Choromatsu look at each other, before they deflate. Choromatsu leans against the wall, while Osomatsu sits back in the bed and pouts as he holds the green wig in his hands, smoothing out the hair he had messed up. "This is creepy," he mutters as he puts it back on the pile of clothes meant for Choromatsu - or he guesses, Choromi. "I don't wanna wear these."
"I don't either, but I-I don't want these people to die, and I don't want you to be punished, and—" Choromatsu starts, his voice trembling from stress, before Osomatsu closes his eyes and holds up his hand to stop him from speaking any further.
"I know," he replies. "I know. We will, but because I will doesn't mean I want to," he shrugs, reaching to grab the pile of clothes meant for him and grimacing as he notes that it's accompanied by a mechanical arm, as if Osomatsu didn't already get a brand new one after Tougou took his away last time.
The arm... actually looks to be designed to resemble that exact one, except that its metal is painted a much shinier gold than what his arm used to be, with fine details engraved into it and colorful gemstones encrusted in. Aside from resembling his old arm, the way this arm screams "I'm richer than you'll ever be," reminds him of Tougou's mechanical body parts - and the comparison causes Osomatsu to gag and press a hand over his mouth. He's almost certain he's about to actually puke from the disgust that fills his entire body at the idea of resembling Tougou in the slightest ways, wanting to have absolutely nothing to do with this monster - and the pained and grossed out expression he wears works to worry Choromatsu, who immediately takes a step toward him and hovers his hands over him.
"O-Osomatsu...? Are you okay...?" he asks, head tilting to the side as his hand reaches Osomatsu's shoulder, the kind and gentle touch tearing him away from the ocean of negative feelings that was starting to engulf him.
"I'm— I'm fine," Osomatsu replies, swallowing thickly and shaking his head in an attempt to get rid of his discomfort, frowning as he glares down at the arm. Then, another negative thought erupts in his head - one that is extremely justified. Holding an arm given to him from Tougou like this reminds him of the day he got caught and sent to prison. The memory almost causes him to chuckle bitterly, as any day before these damn eight months feel like they were so far away, despite being only around one year ago now.
He remembers the way his arm stopped working. The way its weight was just a little bit off, and the way there was some strange ticking emanating from it - quiet enough for Osomatsu to disregard it but still present. He remembers the strange box that this girl - Todomi - had placed inside, and the way it caused his demise. And his heart skips a beat, a lump forming in his throat as he looks at the arm that Tougou gave him.
He doesn't want to believe that Tougou would go through the trouble of fabricating - or even modifying - a whole new arm just in order to ridicule Osomatsu by making him present in a much more luxurious way than he's used to. Despite Tougou now having the money to spare, Osomatsu doubts the efforts would be worth the results. After all, a simple fancy coat - which Osomatsu notices is amongst the clothes that have been given to him - would do just fine. It would cover the arm entirely unless Osomatsu chose otherwise. The only other reason Osomatsu can guess why Tougou would give him this, is that it isn't just an arm.
It's a tracking device. It's a way for Tougou to know where Osomatsu is and what he's doing at any moment. It's a way to ensure that Osomatsu can't escape and hide out so easily if he decides he doesn't want to stay here.
And he's been threatened to wear it. He's been given no other choice than to abandon his brand new mechanical arm to wear this honestly quite ridiculous looking one. Or else Tougou will punish him. Or else he'll punish Choromatsu, and innocent members of his staff. Just to make Osomatsu wear this.
If Osomatsu wasn't feeling disgustingly sick before, he definitely is now.
Each one of his heartbeat causes his entire body to tremble just a bit as he brings the arm to his ear, closing his eyes and concentrating on trying to listen if there's any strange ticking coming from the mechanical limb or not. Choromatsu seems to understand that Osomatsu wants some silence, as he immediately shuts his mouth despite wanting to say something, for which the outlaw is grateful. Despite that, though, his breathing feels too loud, his heartbeat feels too loud, everything around him feels too loud because he isn't able to hear anything suspicious despite knowing that something isn't right and despite being sure that this is nothing but a hidden tracking device.
How could it be anything else? How could he ever wear this and not expect Tougou to track his every movement?
Osomatsu feels like he's about to puke as he curses and lets the arm fall onto the bed, instead pressing his hand against his face and running it through his hair. "I don't want to do this," he mutters, gritting his teeth and glaring down at the floor in a way that would probably make it cry if it was a person. "I don't want to do this, I don't fucking want to do this!" he repeats, his voice gaining power and anger each time, stomping his foot on the wooden floor and gripping at his hair so tight he hisses in pain, his body tense and his chest tight - so tight that it's starting to make it hard to breathe.
"O-Osomatsu... It's okay... it'll be okay..." Choromatsu tries to say, leaning in and grabbing at his hand, gently prying it away from his hair and instead intertwining their fingers. He squeezes, and Osomatsu instinctively squeezes back, eyes looking up to see his lover's gentle yet worried expression. "It'll be fine... I know that this... is creepy and unpleasant but, but I'm here and everything will be okay because I-I, I won't let him hurt you... okay?"
Osomatsu wants to laugh. He wants to laugh and tell Choromatsu that there's no way he could ever fight against Tougou, no way he could ever protect Osomatsu from him and no way anything could be okay. But he doesn't, because... the feeling of Choromatsu's fingers intertwined with his own, and the warmth that radiates from his look, cause his chest to loosen up just a bit, and cause his heart to gain more power over the paranoia clouding his mind. And his heart is telling him to try to believe Choromatsu. No matter what his fears tell him. No matter how unlikely it is that Choromatsu could have any power over the upcoming situation.
His heart wants him to believe him. The part of him that keeps clinging to hope despite all of the weight that keeps pulling Osomatsu down and keeps yelling at him to give up, tells him that he needs to believe Choromatsu and rely on him.
Osomatsu sighs, deflating. It would be far easier to just let go and give up, but he already decided he would not. So he nods, squeezing Choromatsu's hand again and attempting a smile. "Alright," he says, pulling Choromatsu's hand to his cheek in order to nuzzle it. "Sorry for that. I just got... scared, I guess. Scared and angry."
Choromatsu nods, allowing Osomatsu to rub his cheek against his hand - and even blushing at the affectionate gesture. "It's okay," he tells him, his voice ever so gentle. "I'm... scared too. And angry that he's... obviously having fun with this," he grimaces, side eyeing the piles of clothes. But then he tries a smile. "But maybe we can... try to make this into a fun day, yes? Like how... we did have fun at the ball, despite.... despite how it ended, and despite the fact we probably shouldn't have gotten so sidetracked," he chuckles a little, his face turning very red at the memories.
Osomatsu snorts, pretty surprised that Choromatsu would be the one to propose taking advantage of this situation, but also grateful, and definitely very amused by his embarrassment. "Yeah, you're right," he grins, giving the clothes a look. "I'd actually love to see what kinda clothes you've been given. Especially because you're always hot as Choromi," he says.
Choromatsu pouts. "S-sometimes I feel like you find Choromi more attractive than me..." he mumbles, looking away and letting go of Osomatsu's hand to instead fidget with the fabric of his shirt.
"Awww, nooo," Osomatsu immediately says, reaching for Choromatsu's hand again to squeeze it and get him to look at him again. "You're hot no matter what - whether you're in a dress or your normal clothes, but also especially if you're naked," his grin widens, and he rubs a finger under his nose. "It's just special when you dress as Choromi! Because like, you don't do it that often - at least not in front of me - so I try to take full advantage of it when you do," he admits.
Choromatsu lets out a little whine as he chews on his lips and studies Osomatsu's face. He looks like he's having trouble believing Osomatsu's explanations and reassurance - despite the outlaw's words being one hundred percent true. He eventually sighs and pouts a bit as he looks away once more, a lighter blush coloring his cheek. "I'm, I'm j-just glad if you find me attractive at all then..." he stutters, voice getting just a tiny bit more high pitched from embarrassment.
Ah, all of Choromatsu's reactions to praise are so adorable, it makes it hard for Osomatsu to resist the urge to drown him in compliments just to watch him blush and squirm. "Very attractive," he simply nods though, laying the rest of his own clothes on the bed. "Let's change now, so I can see just how sexy you'll be for me today."
Choromatsu's eyes widen at that last bit, and he stammers out a little "I— It's not- I'm—" before he just grabs his clothes and hurries to the bathroom, somehow too embarrassed to change in front of Osomatsu despite the fact that they've had sex multiple times and are literally a couple. He even slams the door shut and everything, as if he was angry at Osomatsu's comment - and maybe he is, but Osomatsu is actually pretty sure he's just being shy.
How cute.
Osomatsu looks at the door Choromatsu is hidden behind fondly for a bit, before his face falls as he looks at his own clothes. He... really isn't happy to be playing dress up today, but he tries to convince himself that it can be as fun as the ball had been, and that he could potentially forget about all the misery that has been following him lately, if just for a little bit. Even that thought is followed by anxiety however, as the ball... hadn't ended very well, despite the fact that it had brought Osomatsu and Choromatsu closer together, despite the fact it gave them the opportunity to confess their love for each other and despite the fact that it even let them have their quite exciting first time.
Of course, maybe things could go differently and end well but... Osomatsu chuckles bitterly. There isn't much chances.
He sighs as he starts to undress, reluctantly switching his mechanical arm for the one Tougou has sent for him, and grimacing at how... shiny and over the top it is. It looks like something that Karamatsu would really love seeing, causing Osomatsu to snort at the idea that the monster that is Tougou would have any shared tastes with someone like Karamatsu. He wonders what the man's opinion on glitter is, and the thought works to help Osomatsu relax and smile just a bit, easing his discomfort as he then puts on the rather loose button up shirt he was given as well as the accompanying vest. The designs are rather simple, surprisingly, with only a bit of golden details drawn on the vest as well as a small chain that connects one of the buttons to a fancy looking watch that sits in its pocket.
It's the tailcoat that he has to wear over that though that looks much more intricate and luxurious, with golden buttons designed to look like gears as well as a complicated asymmetrical embroidery pattern that stretches over the expensive fabric. It looks more expensive than the entirety of Choromatsu's house is, and Osomatsu feels out of place in it. Because while he had worn some expensive clothes during the ball, this seems... completely different.
These are clothes bought by the richest man in Akatsukapolis after all - and while Todomatsu had been rich enough to get Osomatsu and Choromatsu noble outfits before, it makes sense that this would on a whole new level.
The pants are at least simple, as if to make up for the complicated coat, with just a couple of belts wrapping around his thighs and stripes that decorate the fabric that tucks into dark knee high boots nicely. When Osomatsu looks up and admires himself in the mirror, turning around and everything, he can't help but snort a bit, because he looks like such an asshole. He just needs a top hat and a cane and he really would just look like the kind of people he hates - and he's grateful that Tougou didn't include those.
Osomatsu sits back down then, pouting at his abandoned, normal arm. He much prefers it to this fancy one, but he's definitely reluctant to disobey and give Tougou an opportunity and reason to make Osomatsu able to wear both mechanical arms at once. The very idea causes him to grimace, and he shakes his head to empty his mind, instead just looking at the door that leads to the bathroom and waiting.
Choromatsu takes a while to come out - so long in fact that Osomatsu starts to worry a bit, until he hears the door unlock and open slightly. It's not enough for Osomatsu to see anything aside from Choromatsu's eyes as he peeks inside the bedroom, a whine escaping the journalist. "I don't like this outfit... I don't wanna get out," he complains, sounding... extremely ashamed.
This works to intrigue Osomatsu, as well as endear him, and he leans forward and rests his chin on his hand, an eager smile stretching over his lips. "Ooooh? That just makes me more excited to see it," he chuckles. "C'mon Choromatsu. You were the one that said we had to do this and that we could just use this opportunity to have fun, yeah? And if you have to see me dressed like an asshole then I need to see you dressed as a sexy asshole. C'mon," he tells him.
Choromatsu only whines more, sounding almost like a crying child. He hesitates, then, before Osomatsu makes a move to get up and Choromatsu squeaks a "Fine!! fine! G-give me a second!" before slamming the door shut again for a bit. That causes Osomatsu to frown in confusion, before it finally opens again - this time completely - allowing him to witness a sight that takes all of his breath away.
Right in the doorway stands Choromatsu - or rather, Choromi. The bright green hair is definitely longer than usual, reaching past Choromatsu's shoulder, and is decorated with a black headband ornate with golden roses and gears. A choker decorates his neck while diamonds hang from his ears, shimmering under the room's direct light. His shoulders are completely uncovered, aside from the straps that lead to a dark brown corset that, if Choromatsu had any breasts, would show off much of his cleavage, while the corset itself is decorated with lighter brown frills and golden detailing that run down its length.
The matching skirt barely deserves its name, considering just how short it is in the front, showing off most of Choromatsu's legs and the thigh highs held up by garters that cover them. It is however gradually longer in the back, extending all the way to the floor, its entirety covered in ruffles.
Osomatsu gulps as his eyes can't help but cascade down Choromatsu's body, admiring just how much of his skin is uncovered, and how the parts that are covered are rendered extremely attractive. Even the gloves that cover most of his arms look so soft and sophisticated, causing Osomatsu to visibly sweat as he imagines feeling its fabric over his skin as they make out. A fire ignites in his crotch at the thought, his face also feeling much warmer as he admires his lover - causing Choromatsu to shift uncomfortably on his high heeled feet.
"Ah, you see? I knew I look ridiculous..." he complains - before Osomatsu quickly shakes his head and gets up.
"W-what? What no - no no, you look— you look, like, really gorgeous. And super hot. Super, super super hot," he replies, walking to Choromatsu and grabbing his slender hands in his own, offering him a smile. "I mean it."
"Ah— I— I mean, I-I'm, I'm glad," Choromatsu replies, his voice sounding like a squeaky toy as his face heats up and his eyes dart around nervously, though he tenses up in discomfort. "B-but, i-isn't it, j-just a tiny bit creepy that—" he starts, before Osomatsu shuts him up with a sudden kiss.
"Shhh," he shushes him, hand cupping Choromatsu's face. "Don't think about that," he whispers - though it's not only directed towards Choromatsu. It's also directed towards himself, because... he's definitely very, very grossed out by how creepy these outfit feel, and especially Choromatsu's. But the thing is that he's also extremely turned on by how hot Choromatsu looks, and... he definitely doesn't want to think about anything bad when he admires him.
And maybe if he ignores the discomfort and uneasiness he feels enough, then perhaps it will go away, and allow him to fully enjoy this opportunity. Because it's one he definitely doesn't want to pass up just because of the source of Choromatsu's attire.
He kisses Choromatsu again, wrapping his arms around him and pulling him along as he steps back toward the bed, sitting on it and pulling Choromatsu on his lap. He's rather surprised to find Choromatsu quite resistant and reluctant to kiss back, his lover going so far as to even try to pull back a bit before Osomatsu hold his head in place and runs his other hand down his side. "Shh... don't worry," he tries to murmur against his lips. "We've already fucked in a stranger's bedroom, yeah? This isn't any different. Don't be shy."
Choromatsu whines, and Osomatsu finds it extremely cute, because of course he'd be shy like this. His hand reaches Choromatsu's thigh, and it traces over the edge of his thigh high, appreciating the way it squeezes at the skin of Choromatsu's leg, before it creeps further up and reaches under his skirt. Choromatsu tenses up and mumbles a "Wait, stop," between Osomatsu's lips, hand grabbing at his shoulder and holding on tightly, but Osomatsu just shushes him again and presses his tongue inside of his mouth.
Choromatsu really has to stop being so shy, Osomatsu thinks as he playfully squeezes at his ass, fingers pushing under his underwear. He doesn't even pay that much mind to Choromatsu's apparent reluctance, because... He's not sure, actually. Perhaps his boner toward his attire is too strong for him to think clearly, or perhaps because he knows he really needs this, right now. He really needs to take his mind off of this stressful situation, off of the fears that accompany his presence here, and off of the uneasiness that Tougou's actions are already torturing him with. Because the weight on his chest is getting too heavy, too suffocating - and the only way he knows how to relieve it is through sex.
And Choromatsu hasn't minded that at all so far, right? Aside from feeling a little worried over Osomatsu's coping mechanisms, he hasn't ever stopped them from fucking before. Surely he's just shy, and just thinks they should focus on something else, but could be convinced by some well placed kisses and touches.
Or maybe not, Osomatsu realizes, as Choromatsu suddenly bites at his tongue and pushes himself off of him roughly. Osomatsu lets out a surprised noise when his hands are suddenly empty, but doesn't get to say much more when Choromatsu raises his own and uses it to slap Osomatsu across the face, the force of his slap making it feel like the resulting sound is echoing through the room, though it's quickly drowned out by the sound of Choromatsu's angry but also slightly shaky panting.
"Y-you— Can't you take no for an answer?!?!" Choromatsu yells as Osomatsu - who remains under the shock of his slap - turns his head slowly back to him, hand rubbing at his stinging cheek.
"I-I— Choro... matsu...?" is all the outlaw can bring himself to answer, the look he gives his lover extremely confused and concerned but also slightly... betrayed. "I'm- why— I'm sorry...?" he tries.
"Y-yeah, you should be!" Choromatsu stutters - but despite that, it's obvious that he's angry, especially with the way he steps further back from Osomatsu and clenches his fists by his sides, his eyes filling with tears. The sight causes Osomatsu's heart to squeeze painfully in guilt, as this is the second time in two days that he's made Choromatsu cry, and his hands unconsciously tighten as they hold onto the sheets below him. "Y-you— I told you to stop! We, we shouldn't do this, not now, this isn't the place, this isn't the time, and more than that, you... you need to stop having sex every time you're scared!" he announces - and these words are like a blade stabbing right through Osomatsu's heart.
Not only because they're harsh - but because they're true. Osomatsu can't deny it, he's always been very conscious of it. He was very openly seeking distraction through the touches he was offering Choromatsu, through their deep kiss, and he now realizes that this kiss was... maybe a little bit too forceful.
And not in a good way.
His eyes go from Choromatsu to the floor, his heart sinking as he tries to breathe in but finds the air getting stuck in his throat at the realization that he did something... extremely bad. He wasn't conscious of it - of how badly forceful he was being to Choromatsu, of the discomfort that he was causing him and of how blatant he was about using sex as a distraction to the point that Choromatsu could tell so easily. But he still did it. He did all of this, without thinking, and without... caring, just shushing Choromatsu and continuing despite him clearly asking him to stop.
His body is overwhelmed with disgust at the realization that he isn't any better than Karamatsu was towards him back when they were together. When Karamatsu forced himself on Osomatsu until he eventually gave in. When he didn't care about the discomfort and fear he caused him, instead just concentrating on his own stupid delusional feelings.
Osomatsu is doing the exact same. And Choromatsu doesn't deserve this.
He feels like he's going to puke.
"I... I didn't mean... I just wanted to have fun..." he pathetically tries to explain himself, but it only causes Choromatsu to grit his teeth.
"It isn't fun if you're just doing these things to forget your bad feelings!!" he insists, stomping his foot on the wooden floor as he looks at Osomatsu with eyes that shine with so much hurt mixed with worry that Osomatsu swears he himself is going to cry just by looking at Choromatsu. "These kind of things are supposed to be... to truly be fun, to be like, a-a representation of, of our... affection or some s-stupid thing like that..." he stammers, sniffling just a bit. "Why can't you just... talk to me instead... we could just lay down and you could tell me what's bothering you and I could hug you and, and then if you feel better we could do those things instead of.. instead of... doing this. Because it makes me feel, r-really used, like you don't care about me and j-just want to use me for sex and w-would throw me away if... if..." his lips quiver, and he bites them harshly in order to stop himself from speaking any more.
Osomatsu's frown deepens, and he bites in his lips as well, though he does it because he's... mad. Not at Chormatsu - of course not - but at himself. And he doesn't know what to do, or what to say. He knows Choromatsu's right - or at least, partially so. He knows he should stop coping with emotional distress like this, he knows that he's making Choromatsu feel awful about himself and their relationship, he knows he's worrying him, he knows he should open up more, he knows, he knows, he knows. But it's hard. It's unpleasant. It's not as fun as letting himself get overwhelmed in pleasuring touches. It's not as fun as getting fucked into the bed and told he's loved. And in the end, the idea of opening up just makes him feel... shameful.
Shameful for being upset, and scared, and uneasy. Shameful for letting these things get to him. Shameful for being so weak and terrified all the time. Shameful for wanting to run away so badly. Because he's weak, and he knows it - but he doesn't want Choromatsu to realize that.
He's already witnessed too much weakness from Osomatsu. He doesn't want to make it seem like he can't rely on him anymore because he's so close to breaking all the time, after all.
Osomatsu looks down, before peeking up. He's about to say something, to at least offer Choromatsu some reassurance and promise him that he's not just using him - because he really isn't. But then Choromatsu suddenly looks even angrier from the lack of response from the outlaw and his hesitation, and he opens his mouth as if to say something, before closing it immediately? He repeats the process once, twice, before he grits his teeth and shakes his head, turning away. "I'm going to explore the ship and hopefully find any clue to where Todomatsu is, in hopes he's here. You just... go have fun instead of facing your problems, since you're so good at it," he says quickly, before hurrying out before he gets the time to deflate and regret his words, leaving Osomatsu alone to drown in the guilt and self hatred that this one sided argument hit him with.
Osomatsu sighs very deeply, running a hand through his hair and pushing it back, shaking his head. "You really fucked up on this one, huh..." he mutters to himself, looking down at his hands and feeling... gross.
He feels gross, for so many reasons. Because of his earlier uneasiness, for sure, but mostly because of how...horrible he has been to Choromatsu. Whether it's how left out and weak and upset he made him feel until yesterday, or how... used and insignificant he's made him feel up until now. All because he was too stupid to listen to a "stop". All because he was too stupid and self centered and miserable to care when Choromatsu tried to bring up that issue the last time they had sex.
All because he's a stupid, self centered and horny idiot that doesn't know how to control himself.
Really, a part of him is offended. Because even without his negative feelings, he thinks it would've been a perfect time and place to fuck Choromi. They're literally in a fancy hotel room, wearing sophisticated and, for Choromi's part, quite revealing clothing. It's the perfect set up, so much so that he finds himself wishing he had found a way to convince Choromatsu to let him have sex with him somehow - before his face twists in disgust at his own thoughts.
He really is a piece of shit, no matter how hard he tries, huh. Because he always has to be yelled at to understand that what he's doing is bad. Everyone he's ever been close to for an extended amount of time has been hurt by him one way or another. He's disregarded and hurt the feelings of so many people he cares about, to the point where he actually actively wonders why they even waste any of their time with him.
It's not like he's actually ever given them any reason to actually like him and want to stay around, after all. He's just a complete and utter mess clinging onto them for dear life, and... probably guilting them into staying around.
Ah... Osomatsu feels like shit. Yet again. He lets out another sigh, shoving his hands in his pockets as he gets up and feeling... extremely lonely. It almost amuses him, really, considering how adamant he had been yesterday about going alone - and yet here he is now, lamenting Choromatsu's absence after being separated from him for less than five minutes.
It's pathetic.
He decides, however, that staying in their room and moping won't change much. Considering he hasn't had any... serious fights with Choromatsu that hadn't been resolved right away, he actually isn't sure what he's supposed to do, however. Should he still try to wait and see if Choromatsu comes back once he feels calmer? Should he try to run after him and apologize right away? Or would Choromatsu push him away and get even angrier?
He truly isn't sure. The way he'd resolved fights before - which had mostly been fights with Ichimatsu - was to just kind of get pissed off and go drink himself to oblivion before complaining to... well, to Choromatsu, or any other less than willing listening ear. But considering Choromatsu isn't here, and considering he isn't sure if he can trust anyone in this ship, Osomatsu isn't quite sure he can do that.
Even the drinking part doesn't sound very appealing, especially since it's another one of his oh so unhealthy coping mechanisms that Choromatsu has told him off about in the past. The thought causes Osomatsu to huff, muttering about how Choromatsu just seems to be so confident about what is or isn't healthy about Osomatsu's behaviors, despite not being a role model himself. Is he even happy with anything Osomatsu ever does? Does he actually love him? Ah— no. Those are bad thoughts, and Osomatsu quickly shakes his head to drive them away.
Because of course Choromatsu loves him. Despite Osomatsu having trouble finding anything loveable about himself, and despite feeling... extremely down about Choromatsu's opinion of him in the moment, he can't help but fully and earnestly believe Choromatsu when he says he loves him. He's not sure if it's just because of how desperate he is to be loved and cherished by someone as kind and wonderful and important to him as Choromatsu, or if it's just because he's never been doubtful of Choromatsu's honesty in general. He doesn't want to think about it, as the thoughts are sure to bring him down into another ocean of negative thoughts, but... the point is that he can't find any reason why Choromatsu would pretend to love him if he didn't, considering just how much trouble and pain being in a relationship with Osomatsu seems to bring.
Really, he'd be much better off pretending not to love Osomatsu. And maybe it's why Choromatsu had been so avoidant of him when his feelings had first bloomed. Because he didn't want to be in love with Osomatsu. Because he knew already that a relationship with him would be nothing but trouble.
Osomatsu groans, hitting his palm against his forehead. This isn't helping. This isn't helping at all, he thinks.
He decides he should really distract himself, despite knowing it was just what Choromatsu had put him down for. At least, he doesn't plan on getting shit faced drunk or having sex. Instead, he simply leaves the hotel and... visits the ship. It's truly beautiful after all, and Osomatsu wants to take in all the sights before they're fully ruined for him. He hangs close by to the casino, too, wanting to go inside but feeling turned off when he remembers the last time he went to a casino. The way he had met Tougou there after all these years. The way it feels like it kick started all of this bullshit.
Besides, gambling really isn't a good way to make himself feel better either, is it. Osomatsu huffs bitterly. Everything he ever does is bad, and unhealthy, and destructive.
He'll never be a functional human being.
He lets out a groan, walking away from the casino, away from the restaurants and bars that he knows he could drown himself in alcohol in, and definitely away from the opera house he's supposed to meet Tougou at. As he walks, he can't help but wonder where Choromatsu is. If he's thinking about Osomatsu, and thinking about all the ways he could ruin himself and push himself further down this horrible, suffocating rabbit hole he seems to keep falling into. He wonders if he's secretly watching him, judging him for all the decisions he makes. Judging him on the eventuality of fucking up again.
Or perhaps, Osomatsu thinks, maybe he's just having fun. Maybe Choromatsu did enter the casino that Osomatsu avoided. Or maybe he went into that fancy bar, or this overpriced restaurant. Maybe he went to check out the opera house ahead of time. Maybe he's watching a nice show. Osomatsu doesn't know - though Choromatsu's words about trying to find Todomatsu comes back into his mind, and he feels... guilty.
Maybe instead of making himself feel better, he should concentrate on saving his friend. Maybe that in itself would brighten his mood. Because he would stop feeling like such a useless piece of shit of a friend. And he would make Choromatsu proud, and happy, and maybe that could make their relationship work. And Todomatsu would be safe. And he wouldn't have to fear the idea of losing yet another of his friends due to his incompetence.
If he even makes any progress on his own, that is. And he doubts it.
Of course, Osomatsu makes no progress at all. He doesn't even know where to start, what to do. His initial plans for today had included distracting Tougou and let Choromatsu go out and search for Todomatsu, knowing that the guards would care less about Choromatsu than they would about Osomatsu. While he doesn't mind doing the searching himself while waiting for the opportunity to distract Tougou, he quickly realizes that... getting anywhere he isn't intended to in this ship is incredibly difficult.
Osomatsu has sneaked around Tougou's property more than once by now, but he finds that this ship specifically is very difficult to do anything less than legal in considering both the amount of guards roaming around but also the sheer amount of nobles everywhere. It shouldn't truly be a problem, Osomatsu thinks, as the more people there is, the least chances of being noticed. It's why pick pocketing in busy areas is so easy, after all. But the problem lies in the fact that Osomatsu doesn't know if every noble here truly is just some random guest, or perhaps someone working for Tougou, keeping track of his every movies and making sure he doesn't do anything shady.
He notices multiple seemingly harmless nobles' eyes on him many times, after all. They're just peeking, and looking away as soon as Osomatsu notices them - and while the outlaw wants to think that it's just because they recognize his face or just because he looks out of place despite his clothes... his paranoia tell him otherwise, and keeps him from doing anything useful.
That, as well as his previous fear over a potential tracking device in his arm, render him completely and utterly useless. All he can do is wait for the evening, sitting in front of the opera house with a huff, his stomach twisting and growling both from hunger and stress, but also because he can't see Choromatsu, and he can't see Tougou either - though he kind of is grateful for the latter's absence.
Someone he does see, however, is the same bitchy servant from the morning. He approaches Osomatsu, bowing a bit as the outlaw gets up from his bench and looks at him curiously. "Master Tougou and miss Choromi are waiting for you inside," the man explains, motioning at Osomatsu to follow him as he walks inside of the opera house. "Let us hurry, before the show begins."
Osomatsu... frowns deeply at the idea of Choromatsu already being there, and already being in Tougou's claws, but he says nothing, attempting to remain stoic despite the way his lips quiver ever so slightly. He follows the servant inside, letting him take Osomatsu upstairs inside of the private box that allows them a special and privileged view of the show, without having to be bothered by other guests.
But Osomatsu wishes he had the possibility of being bothered by other guests. Because while he's still grateful for the slight publicity of their encounter, the privacy allowed by their position gives Tougou way too much freedom to do whatever he wants without anyone even flinching. And he feels his body shudder. Because that is definitely not a good thing.
Despite that, he tries to remind himself that he's still in public. Tougou wouldn't be able to kill them or hurt them horribly here. It would stain his image, and considering how much he's trying to be seen as nothing but a kind and innovative businessman, it would really suck if people started seeing him as the cold blooded murderer he really is. The thought is reassuring enough that Osomatsu doesn't immediately freeze on the spot when accompanied toward the seats offered to him, disliking the way he notices that Choromi has been made to sit right next to Tougou.
Shouldn't he be glad that Choromatsu is saving him from having to sit right next to this monster? Shouldn't Osomatsu be grateful? Shouldn't he sigh in relief? He really wishes he could. But when he sees Choromi's hair - which has since the last time he saw it been styled into a beautiful braid that wraps around her head and is decorated by various bows and feathers that, honestly, look quite uncomfortable to wear - moving next to Tougou, he... feels his blood run cold and burn inside of his veins like acidic venom, causing his body to tense so much that each movement is a chore.
He feels like he's going to puke, a sensation that he really has been plagued a lot recently. If he were in any better mood, he'd make a comment about air sickness, but... the very thought of it falls flat in Osomatsu's head as he's made to sit next to Choromatsu, with whom he exchanges a look that is completely ignored as Choromatsu huffs and turns his head away.
It's like another stab to his heart, each added second of silence feeling like the knife is twisting agonizingly slowly.
It hurts so much, and Osomatsu attempts to reach for Choromatsu's hand to grab his attention, his face soft and apologetic and sad - but he doesn't get too far before Tougou clears his throat and reminds him of his presence with a dark chuckle.
"I see the guest of honor has finally shown his face. I thought you had gotten lost," he comments, holding his chin up and looking down on Osomatsu in a way that makes the outlaw feel extremely small, and insignificant, and scared.
Osomatsu's lips quiver again, eyes darting around slightly as he searches for something to say, the look that Choromatsu is sending him somehow not helping him feel any better. His breath catches in his throat and forms a lump that becomes extremely difficult to swallow, his sweating hand gripping at the fabric of his own pants as he then looks away and down into the slowly filling room. "I uh... was... admirating your ship or somethin'..." he replies lamely, his voice shaking in a way that makes Osomatsu grimace.
This behavior only seems to please Tougou further though, as a disgusting smirk stretches across his lips, showing off teeth that look way too sharp for a human being. The way every part of Tougou is monstrous, even the ones that he hasn't purposefully modified, will always freak Osomatsu out, his eyes quickly looking up at him before looking away once more, the sight of his teeth somehow causing him to shudder in... disgust.
Choromatsu, meanwhile, seems to calm down just a little, his gaze going from rough and angry to... worried as he sees the way Osomatsu is quick to make himself small in front of Tougou, like a dog who fears the wrath of his master at any missteps, any misplaced bark or behavior that he would find too insolent. His hand is quick to reach for Osomatsu's own, his pity wiping all of Choromatsu’s negative feelings away - though the very idea that his support comes from pity and pity alone causes Osomatsu to pull his own hand away, instead shoving it in his pocket.
Choromatsu's frown deepens, and he furrows his brow, but remains silent. As far as Osomatsu knows, there isn't any indicator that he and Tougou have spoken at all before he arrived - but if they have, he wonders what he did to cause Choromatsu to lose his voice like this. After all, the journalist had seemed to be quite assertive this morning, Osomatsu thinks bitterly, before forcing himself to let out a silent sigh. He shouldn't be getting upset now. He has better things to worry with, after all.
"I suppose my ship is quite beautiful and vast. I could understand you getting lost in it, yes?" Tougou asks, his voice obviously amused as he grabs the bottle of expensive wine that had been sitting in front of them and fills three glasses, one for each of them. "And I realize that someone of your rank would take every opportunity to try to blend in and enjoy us nobles' privileges, considering how... rare it is for you to get out of your filthy, rat filled streets, hm?"
Osomatsu grits his teeth. Ever so mocking, he notes bitterly to himself, definitely not touching his glass. Choromatsu doesn't either - and really, for the most part, Osomatsu finds his lover frozen in place, body tense and face... completely still, in a manner that is definitely unnatural. He feels a little bad, because while Tougou is terrifying for Osomatsu to deal with, the outlaw at least... usually knows what to expect, and can fall back into old habits when dealing with him that he remembers saving him from too much suffering. Choromatsu, however, has no past experience with the man, the only things he knows about him being horrifying stories that are probably making him very fearful to be here and be so close to him.
"I guess so," Osomatsu mutters back, his eyes directing themselves toward the opera stage as the light grows dimmer and dimmer all around them, the spotlight illuminating the curtains that are slowly drawn close. The darker the room gets, the more his heart sinks in fear and apprehension, eyes flickering back to Tougou, and then to Choromatsu, before he looks back down, swallowing thickly as his hand inadvertently finds itself reaching for Choromatsu's own despite rejecting it just moments ago.
His heart is squeezing and beating all the way to his throat, the only distraction from the sound of it filling his ears like angry and painful drums being the sound of the music that starts to be played as the opera's introduction starts. Osomatsu doesn't really pay attention to the words that are said, to the lyrics sung, or even to the specifics of the backgrounds and choregraphies that are being shown off. It's beautiful, he's sure, but with the way his head is screaming at him to run away and never look back, to just jump off of the ship and fall to his death - because even then it would be better than to deal with Tougou and the disgusting amount of power he has over him - he finds it... extremely hard to focus on anything other than what his overly sensitive senses are telling him to hyperfocus on.
He can't pay attention to the singing that fills the room, and yet he can pay attention to each tiny little sound that Tougou's mechanical claws make as he reaches for his glass and brings it to his mouth. He can't pay attention to the dancers' attire and the way they flow so gracefully around them with each move, but he definitely fixates over the way Tougou's lips press against the rim of the glass as he drinks his stupid wine. At the way he turns to Osomatsu, noticing his staring, and just smile in a way that is so fakely and overly sweet that Osomatsu feels himself puke a little in his mouth.
"Please take a taste of this wine, it's simply wonderful," he politely offers, motioning to the glass that he had filled right in front of Osomatsu.
"No thanks," the outlaw instantly replies, frowning deeply and shaking his head, directing his eyes toward anything but Tougou.
"I insist," the monster responds, however, grabbing the glass that is sitting in front of Choromi and placing it in her hand. "Both of you. It would really be a shame for it to go to waste after all," he says, the way he closes Choromatsu's delicate hand around the glass and covers it completely with his own claw causing a growl to try to escape Osomatsu’s throat, his gaze slowly darkening.
He doesn't want Tougou to touch him, he realizes. This simple action is already enough to enrage him, a fire igniting in him and giving him the impulse to grab at Tougou's collar and threatening to stay miles and miles away from Choromatsu, knowing each of his touches to be calculated and specifically made to unnerve him, and yet falling into the trap anyway. He does stop himself, though - if only because he's scared of what Tougou would do if he actually snapped at him - but finds it to be extremely difficult when he notes the way the tip of Tougou's claw grazes upon Choromatsu's leg when it makes its way back to his cane.
It's absolutely repulsive, Osomatsu finding himself gripping at the arms of his chair so tightly that it starts to crack on the side that is held by his mechanical hand. Choromatsu himself is obviously uneasy, pushing himself further in his chair and giving Osomatsu a look of uncertainty that causes the outlaw's heart to squeeze painfully, because there is no reassurance he can offer his lover. And he starts to hate himself, for not trying harder to stop him from following him here.
Because despite how adamant Choromatsu had been about following, Osomatsu realizes that he... probably wasn't ready for something like this. Nobody can be ready for something like this. For how threatening each of Tougou's actions, each of his breaths are, and for how creepy he shows himself to be, and how... suffocating his vice grip over Osomatsu is. And to think that Osomatsu just willingly pulled Choromatsu into this tangled mess... He shakes his head, pressing a hand against his face - though he quickly retracts it, not wanting Tougou to ask any question over his apparent unwellness - and sighing deeply. He really is an idiot.
"Stop..." he actually finds it in himself to mutter as Choromi just fearfully sips on the glass that Tougou forced into her hand, the journalist probably not wanting to displease the man in fear of any sort of punishment. "It's already... creepy enough that you made Choromatsu wear this fuckin' outfit... so... stop. I think you've had enough fun with him already."
Tougou huffs a laugh. "Creepy?" he mockingly repeats, as if it was in any way shocking that Osomatsu would think so. "I am simply giving your plaything appropriate clothing," he explains, his amused smile widening when Osomatsu's face twist in offended horror at the idea of calling Choromatsu his plaything. "Oh, sorry, was this a secret? When I heard you had gotten yourself someone who was so happy to dress up like this for you, I thought you had gotten yourself a whore from the streets. I would not dare to judge you if it was the case, after all, considering my son loves to collect those for some reason," he chuckles, playing with the glass in his hand while the claws from his other hand tap gently on his cane. "If anything, it would be a direct proof of my influence on you," he grins dangerously, his bright orange eyes burning through Osomatsu in a way that makes it hard not to choke on air.
Even Choromatsu tenses up, his hand tightening on the glass so much he has to put it down before he snaps it in half on accident. His lips quiver in disgust, and before Osomatsu is even able to say anything back, he snaps his head toward Tougou, swallowing back all of his fears to glare at him. "Don't you dare compare Osomatsu to you," he hisses between his teeth, despite the fact that he had been scared of Osomatsu using him for sexual purposes just earlier earlier. Why is he defending him? "He's— he's nothing like you. He'll never be like you. Y-you— you..." he stammers a bit, voice starting to tremble as he starts to realize just who he's speaking to, and he seems slightly taken aback, eyes darting around while Osomatsu quickly squeezes at his hand.
Oh no. This is bad, Osomatsu thinks. It could be very bad. Very, very bad.
"I-I..." Choromatsu trails off, Osomatsu finding himself unable to say another word on top of what Choromatsu said. He's just watching helplessly, unable to even breathe or do anything but stare. "I need to go to the bathroom, please excuse me," he adds lamely, quickly turning around and hurrying out, the sound of his high heels hitting the floor fading into the background as he leaves.
And then, it's Osomatsu and Tougou.
The outlaw isn't sure whether he's grateful that Choromatsu left or not. On one hand, Tougou was growing dangerously creepy and insulting, and it was getting hard for both Osomatsu and Choromatsu to keep their temper - but especially for the latter, as he didn't have the deep level of trauma and fear that stopped him from snapping. Things would get extremely dangerous, Osomatsu is sure, if Choromatsu had stayed and continued to go off, even if his words were right. Because the truth isn't what they need right now.
What they need is caution and obedience. As much as that last part makes Osomatsu want to vomit.
He's never been really good at it, honestly, despite knowing how life saving obedient behavior could be with this monster. His mechanical arm is a proof of that. A reminder of his insolence and disobedience that he has to bear with everyday. For the rest of his life.
He doesn't want Choromatsu to suffer through something similar.
"A feisty one you got there, hmm?" Tougou hums amusingly, apparently not the least bothered with Choromatsu's remarks. Though Osomatsu knows better. "Ah, I sure hope he doesn't miss the best part of the show. I brought you here specifically for you to see it, after all," he smiles, causing Osomatsu to frown in both confusion and apprehension.
His eyes then fall back on the opera playing down there. He attempts to pay more attention to it now that he knows he doesn't have to keep an eye on Choromatsu - especially considering that, if everything goes as they planned, Choromatsu should be sneaking out by now instead of just hiding in the bathroom. Osomatsu tries to relax, taking a deep breath as he grabs his glass of wine, finally sipping from it if only to distract himself. All he needs to do now is survive and distract Tougou long enough for Choromatsu to somehow take advantage of the guards' focus on Osomatsu and save Todomatsu.
The wine tastes... fine. Osomatsu isn't really knowledgeable on wines enough to really get the difference between this and any other cheap wine that he could find anywhere else, but he doesn't make a comment over it. He also tries to ignore the way Tougou's eyes seem so focused on him, disliking how uneasy and out of place it makes him feel. It renders him self conscious of his every move, as if Tougou would jump at him and murder him for even breathing wrong. His fear and apprehension is so much that even the slightest shifting from Tougou cause Osomatsu to flinch and glance at him fearfully, expecting him to grab him and push him down and choke him and shoot him.
Osomatsu swallows once more. He doesn't know how he's going to survive the night like this. He shakes his head, leaning forward when particularly flashy special effects from the stage catch his eyes. They widen when the singing grows quieter, and as actor enter the stage to perform... a magic trick?
It's one like Osomatsu has never seen before, however. Granted, he's never actually witnessed many tricks himself despite his knowledge of magic, the only magician he's ever known being his late father who taught him everything. But... He's pretty sure magic isn't supposed to be as graceful and artistic as it's shown here, collaborating with its accompanying music to create an entrancing show. The performers don't even talk like magicians usually do in order to direct the attention away from their tricks - and while Osomatsu catches a couple of things he knows about sleight of hand, it doesn't ruin the show for him at all. If anything, it makes it even better - like a game of whether he can catch this or this trick and understand how it’s done.
His eyes are wide and admirative, shining with something akin to excitement as he watches the performers on stage. He wishes, now, that he had paid attention to the opera's story if only to know why they're suddenly doing magic tricks in such a beautiful way, though he supposes that it doesn't matter much. He can still enjoy it despite his confusion, not caring about operas as much as he cares about what's happening right now.
It's so much that he almost forgets Tougou's presence - up until he hears him chuckle in that mocking way of his, snapping Osomatsu's attention back to him and causing his chest to tighten painfully again. "Stunning, is it not?" he speaks, side-eying Osomatsu, before giving out a fake longing sigh. "When I heard of this show, I immediately thought of your late father. He could've been on this stage, hadn't he been so foolish," he says, shaking his head, as if somehow the fact that Osomatsu's dear father was dead meant anything to him. Osomatsu knows it doesn't. "But perhaps," he then adds after a small silence though, causing Osomatsu to narrow his eyes as he studies his horrible, terrifying and inhuman face. "If you would accept my offer, he could have another chance."
Osomatsu's heart skips a beat, and it's as if these words cause everything to fall silent. He turns his head fully towards Tougou now, his eyes widening a bit as his heartbeat grows faster, apprehension and fear mixed with... a feeling he doesn't quite recognize, or doesn't quite want to recognize, causing him to grip at the arms of his chair tightly. "What... Are you talking about," he replies quietly, voice shaking - though he thinks he already knows what Tougou is about to propose.
The other laughs darkly. "Well," he starts, making a motion that causes his guards to push something forwards - and the sight is... absolutely devastating to Osomatsu. He at first gets up in shock - before immediately falling back down on his chair, eyes wide and kind of... horrified as he's faced with none other than a robot version of his father, staring at him with almost soulless eyes.
They aren't lit up, which, if Osomatsu trusts this robot's design to be consistent with the other robots he has seen from Ichimatsu, means he isn't turned on at all. The thought causes his stomach to knot in discomfort, feeling like he's being faced with a ghost, or perhaps a corpse, rather than a new vessel for his long lost father.
"You've been getting better at sliding right out of my grasp lately, and while I do find playing this little game of hide and seek with you extremely entertaining, I have been playing with the idea of getting you back within my ranks a lot," Tougou explains, though his voice feels extremely distant right now, as Osomatsu cannot concentrate on anything but the sight of his father and the way his heart is hammering in his chest. He's even forgotten everything about the show. "I do know, however, that you would not come back if I asked you nicely. So instead, I've gotten a couple of nice little... incentives to you," he says so casually that it feels surreal, to the point where Osomatsu almost doesn't register the disgust he feels in his stomach as Tougou runs a hand through his father's synthetic hair. "Matsuzou here is one of them. Just think about it... wouldn't it be nice to give your dear father another chance, after burdening him with your presence for so many years up until he tragically lost his life?" he smiles.
Osomatsu takes a while to find his voice again, but his face darkens at that last bit, and he grinds his teeth together. "Tragically lost his life because of you," he hisses, the chair now definitely cracking in his mechanical hand's grip. He doesn't care. He's too angry. "Just like many others did. Just like Tetsu did," he adds, the act of mentioning Tetsu causing his eyes to burn with tears he refuses to shed in front of Tougou. "What, are you going to fuckin' bring him back to life too? Don't... don't take me for a fuckin' idiot. There's a giant catch here, and... and I don't..." he trails off, his voice somehow losing force when he thinks about actually refusing Tougou's proposed deal.
He really should, right? This isn't right, this isn't right at all and he knows there's no way Tougou could ever genuinely want to give such a gift to Osomatsu. Because his father's death was when everything in his life started to go wrong, after all, and bringing him back would... feel like a second chance that he definitely doesn't deserve - and that Tougou is certainly not the kind to give him.
And yet... a part of Osomatsu wants to accept, despite Tougou's conditions. Despite it meaning he would have to work for him again. Because... because it's his father that he's speaking about. That he built an entire robot of. It's his father standing in front of him, the only man in his life whose influence on Osomatsu had been nothing but positive. The kindest man Osomatsu had ever met - so kind in fact that Osomatsu doubts he really deserved him at all. He... would be overjoyed to get to see him again, to... talk to him again. Just one more time. And give him the chance to live a life out of the streets and away from misery.
Because if anyone deserves this chance, it's his father.
It's not just about himself, after all. It's about the people he's caused to suffer for his own sake. And he... shouldn't get to refuse them a second chance at life just because he's scared of what might happen to him if he goes back with the representation of his worst nightmare.
"Details, details," Tougou chuckles. "But perhaps I might also bring your dear friend Tetsu back if you insist upon it. He could make for quite a useful underling once his annoying free will is removed, after all," he says, the notion of taking Tetsu's - and perhaps his father's? - free will chilling. But there's something else that is starting to bug Osomatsu, and he frowns.
"...Why do you want me back so much?" he asks, narrowing his eyes. "I wasn't that great of a gangster. I'm not that great of a thief. I'm not that big of a threat to you. And I refuse to think you cared about my existence that much," he says. "Why are you trying to get me back now?"
It just makes no sense to him - and yet Tougou simply shrugs, grabbing his cane and directing it toward Osomatsu's chin, lifting it up slightly, before running over the uncovered skin below it. "It is true that you are rather insignificant to me. But you remain my property," he explains calmly, as if... talking about Osomatsu like he's just an object doesn't bother him at all. Because of course it doesn't. "And while I was not going to waste any funds into you at first, despite hating the way you slipped out of my grasp, I... recently found out your involvement with my son's last toy, and your attempts at bringing me down," he chuckles, his cane pressing further against Osomatsu's throat, pressing against his windpipe and making it difficult to breathe. "And while I still believe in your insignificance, I would rather not give you any chance."
Osomatsu swallows thickly. So it is because Tougou feels threatened. In returns, it also means that if Osomatsu had remained in his corner and hadn't listened to either Todomatsu and Choromatsu, he would've been fine. If he hadn't gotten involved, he wouldn't be targeted by Tougou right now. He wouldn't have tougou trying so god damn hard to get him back into his horrible gang - or his industries, Osomatsu guesses he calls it now. He feels a wave of regret crashes over him, its heavy dark waters quickly seeping into his lungs and making it hard to breathe, hard to focus, hard to think hard to see...
Osomatsu wheezes, leaning back in his seat. His ears are ringing, his heart is pounding, and the world is spinning violently, making him fear for a second that the ship is crashing before he realizes it’s just him getting really dizzy. He got himself into this mess, and while he's very tempted to put the blame on Choromatsu and Todomatsu for making him help them, and while he's very tempted to let himself drown in regret... he knows it won't change anything in the end. What's done is done, and all he can do is fix this mess he got himself and his loved ones into.
He takes a deep breath, and then another, closing his eyes and attempting to calm down - though he surprisingly finds himself still uncomfortably weak and dizzy when he opens them again. He first blames it on anxiety, but when Tougou smirks in satisfaction and brings his cane down, Osomatsu twitching as he feels it graze over the surface of his leg on its way, he realizes something is wrong.
"Aside from these gifts, I admit I have another incentive for you, and it is your own survival. As well as your little... I suppose I will try to be respectful and call him a friend, hm?" he says, his tone sweet like honey that seeps into his veins and turns into deadly venom. "You see, just in the possibility that you would feel reluctant to bring your dear father back to life for some strange reason, I made sure to have another strong reason for you to want to join me, in the form of... well, a threat," he brings his hands together on his lap, his voice so calm despite his words. "Ah, I do hope your little friend will come back soon from his surprisingly long bathroom break. We wouldn't want him to miss the opportunity to be cured from the poison that I've put into your glasses, hm?"
Osomatsu feels cold, and he isn't sure if it's the effects of the poison, or if it's just the horror that results from his words. Despite his own immediate danger, and how... weak he's starting to feel, Osomatsu can't help but think of Choromatsu. Choromatsu, whom he thought was safe because he had slipped out of Tougou's grasp to investigate. Choromatsu, whom he would hate to see in harm's way because of him. Choromatsu, who is the one in the most danger out of both of them.
Osomatsu swallows, and almost chokes on his spit due to how tight his throat is constricting. He tries to look at Tougou, but his vision is growing blurry, and it's so hard to move, the only reason why he manages to hold his head up being the cold... things he feels holding at his jaw, and that he doesn't realizes are Tougou's claws. His face is closer now, though, that he does understand after witnessing the bright amber glow of Tougou's inhuman eyes burn through him. And his heart is pounding, desperately trying to keep his body functioning and conscious despite the poison that is quickly affecting him. "Accept my offer, and I will feed both of you the antidote," he hears Tougou's far away voice order him - and right in this moment, Osomatsu doesn't have it in himself to refuse.
Because while he... feels fear at how ready he is to let Tougou end his miserable life right here and then, he would not bear the guilt of causing Choromatsu to lose his because of his insolence, because of his lack of hope, because of his reluctance. As his eyes look away from Tougou's face and follow the blurry movements down on the stage, Osomatsu now realizes that the opera house is... surprisingly empty. Is it an illusion? He doesn't know when everyone left, and doesn't understand why. His mind is cloudy. Why would everyone leave in the middle of the show? Is it because Tougou is trying to murder him and Choromatsu? Is it to keep witnesses away? Were they just escorted out? But then, why is the show still going...
Osomatsu hears all of these questions echoing in his head over and over in a complete jumbled mess as he squints and tries to discern what's going on on the stage. Blurry colors melt together, immaculate whites mixing with dark browns and red and some hints of blue - but one color stands out specifically: green. It's the same emerald green that Osomatsu recognizes as the color of Choromi's hair, causing him to squint and focus on that color specifically. That way, he actually manages to discern the shapes better, and realize that it is indeed Choromi that has somehow been pulled on stage to dance along with one of the actors - though from her sluggish movements, or lack thereof, Osomatsu can tell that she's doing just as bad as he is.
This is bad. This is bad.
He looks up at Tougou, noticing the... thing he holds in his hand. Osomatsu can't quite make out what it is with how out of it he is, but something tells him it's the antidote to whatever poison he's given him and Choromatsu, that he holds just in front of Osomatsu's nose as a prize for being obedient and coming back to him. It is a proof that he's being genuine in his promise to save them from an inevitable death, though, but Osomatsu still finds himself hesitating. Is this truly okay? Should he really give his freedom up like this? Would Choromatsu even... be okay working with Tougou?
... What would Tougou even do with Choromatsu? Osomatsu now realizes that he didn't get to ask, but considering his state, he doesn't think he's going to get any chance to before he actually accepts the deal. He doubts, however, that Tougou would let Choromatsu go so easily considering he's been another active part of the plans enacted against him and... Osomatsu can't help but feel scared, and worried for his lover's sake. And he can't help but hate himself, once again, for even bringing him in. Because it truly was just as Tougou had hoped.
He really is an idiot.
He can't worry about this for too long, however. His time is limited. But Choromatsu might be in danger if he accepts. But he'll die if he refuses. Osomatsu can always get him out of here if he accepts. Maybe he can strike a deal with Tougou and make sure he keeps Choromatsu safe. But would Tougou even keep his end of the bargain? Osomatsu isn't sure. But he's tried to be so generous up until now. But why did he propose him robots when he obviously had the poison all along? He could've just used the poison. And yet he tried to paint such a nice picture of himself. Why? Why? Why? Is the robot version of his father the real thing? Does it matter? Osomatsu doesn't know. His thought are fast but clouded all the same time. He shouldn't think. He shouldn't think. He should act. He can feel himself lose his grip on consciousness. He needs to act now. Now. Now. Now!
His eyes close, and he grits his teeth as he uses all the strength left in his body to nod. It's then that he feels a painful and sudden prick in his neck, that Osomatsu can only guess is Tougou injecting the potential antidote to his poison - and when he cracks an eye open and peek at the stage, he notices that the intense dance they were performing has come to a end, and that Choromi has a similar object pressed against her neck. The music is gone, and Osomatsu isn't sure if he just can't hear it because of his sorry state, or if it actually stopped. He doesn't know. He doesn't think about it too hard, his eyes falling shut at the same time as the curtains, the opera coming to an end along with Osomatsu's precious days of freedom.
Chapter 34
Notes:
Sorry for being a couple days late to update!
Please check out this and this fanart by EnzoTrash!!!! And also these fanarts by Sugarrisa and TheCampAwesome !!! thank you so much you guys!! I feel so honored;;;
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Osomatsu wakes up, it's already morning, indicated by the rising sun shining on both him and the figure laying next to him, that he's quick to identify as Choromatsu. The light causes his eyes to sting, and he hisses, pressing his mechanical arm against them - only to frown at how its surface... definitely doesn't feel as smooth at it usually is.
That pushes him to crack an eye open to inspect it, the gemstones encrusted into the arm shimmering in the sunlight. His frown deepens, a deep sense of discomfort and disgust settling into his stomach once more as his chest tightens, memories flooding back. Memories of the clothes Tougou made them wear, of the arm he made him switch to, of the very probable chances that it's nothing but a tracking device, of the fight he had with Choromatsu, and...
Of the night at the Opera house.
Osomatsu's head starts to spin, and he has to press a hand against his mouth in order to stop himself from puking. He can just feel the way all color drains from his face as memories of his discussion with Tougou floods his mind, memories of his fear, of his disgust, of the ache in his heart at the sight of his father and of the fear he had for Choromatsu's safety once the poison started to take effect. He runs a hand through his hair at the thought, attempting to take a deep breath that comes out way shakier than it should, before his hand sinks down his face. Fingers trace over the remaining scars from Tougou's claws back when he had slashed at him after murdering Tetsu, before they go down his jaw and feel over his neck, a small twinge of pain hitting him as he presses over where the antidote's needle had stabbed him.
Even though he's been cured from the poison, he doesn't feel so good. His body seems... alright, despite how sluggish he feels, and Osomatsu only hopes that it's only due to being unconscious for so long rather than because of any after effects of the poison. Despite that potential wellness, though, he still feels disgust eating at his insides like acid, causing his stomach to twist and knot so painfully that even though it's empty and in need for some food, he finds himself nauseous at the idea of even having any meal near his mouth or in his sight. The very faint smell that he can only assume comes from the nearby kitchens is already enough to make him grimace and lay back down, draping the blanket over his nose in hope to avoid the odor.
A small noise at his side brings his attention elsewhere, however, and he's quick to turn around to come face to face with... Choromatsu. He's still asleep, and from the neutral expression he witnesses over his soft features, Osomatsu can only hope that he's not suffering, whether physically or from a nightmare. He brings a hand to his face, brushing short bangs away from it before tracing over Choromatsu's soft cheek with his fingers, guilt forming a lump in his throat that chokes him from the inside.
He shouldn't have brought him here.
His lips tug downwards into a frown as he remembers the blurry images of Choromi on stage, of her quasi limp body being dragged around for a horrifying display. Osomatsu is almost grateful of how out of it he had been back then, and how blurry his sight had been, as his memories of the event remain cloudy enough that the anxiety that strangles his heart is at least manageable. God knows that if he could remember all of these events clearly, that if these events didn't just feel like a way too realistic fever dream, he would probably be in shambles right now.
Not that he's doing much better at the moment. But it's at least something.
Osomatsu doesn't get to dwell on this too much though, as his featherlight touch on Choromatsu's cheek causes his lover to stir, a small groan leaving him before his soft, gentle eyes open slowly. He blinks up at Osomatsu, confusion clouding his expression, before realization seems to hit him - quicker than it had hit Osomatsu, the outlaw notes - and his eyes widen. Then, in a second, Choromatsu props himself up on his elbow, gasping a quiet "Osomatsu...!" that overflows with relief, before he throws himself in his arms. "Osomatsu, Osomatsu, oh my god Osomatsu..." Choromatsu repeats, his hold growing tighter and tighter as he seems to remember all of his worries and fears from the previous night, and Osomatsu is quick to hug back.
"I know," he responds, before Choromatsu even has the time to voice that he's glad that he's okay, because Osomatsu knows they're both thinking it. "I'm, I'm so sorry I dragged you into this, I didn't, I shouldn't, I..." he stammers, the guilt catching up to him and taking over his relief over Choromatsu's wellness. Because he remembers that it's his fault Choromatsu is here. It's his fault he had to wear this outfit, that he had to face Tougou along with him, and that he had to be poisoned too.
It's all his fault. And now Choromatsu is stuck with Tougou too.
Now Tougou owns them. Both of them.
"Shut up," Choromatsu immediately replies, his voice not any louder than a whisper but carrying annoyance that stings at Osomatsu's heart. Choromatsu pulls back, enough to look at Osomatsu's face, the hands that were previously clinging at him now coming to cup his face, eyes losing themselves in Osomatsu's own in a look that manages to be both stern and soft. "I insisted on coming with you, and I'm the one sorry to have gotten caught. I — as soon as I left the room I was taken by guards, like they didn't even believe that I was going to the bathroom. No matter what we would've done, they would've still... done that," he explains, shaking his head. "But I'm glad I'm here. Because I... can't even imagine how I'd feel if you had been alone with him. Fully alone. I already feel bad enough that I left in the middle of it, and —" he shakes his head. "T-this isn't about me, this isn't about me. Osomatsu, how do you feel?"
Osomatsu frowns. He doesn't feel like it's about him either, and he would actually rather have Choromatsu continue to ramble about his own feelings, even if they also make him feel guilty and uncomfortable. His fists clench around the fabric of Choromatsu's way too revealing clothes as he speaks, grimacing at the realization that no matter what they would've done, things would have ended the same. Tougou was prepared for Choromatsu's attempt at getting away and investigate. He was prepared for their separation, but also prepared for the possibility of Choromatsu staying. Just like he had been prepared to welcome and be a creepy fucking bastard to anyone that Osomatsu might've brought.
Because Tougou is always prepared. Tougou always knows. And Tougou always wins.
It's pointless.
"I'm fine," he however replies, eyes staring down as he pulls away from Choromatsu. Because Choromatsu already feels bad enough. Choromatsu is already stressed and scared enough. He already feels helpless enough. He doesn't need Osomatsu's turmoils to add to it.
Osomatsu is already burdening him enough. Everytime he feels bad, he burdens him with his sour moods, whether it's when he drinks himself nearly unconscious and forces Choromatsu to carry him home and live with him out of pure pity, or when he snaps at him even though Choromatsu wasn't the one to hurt him, or when he forces him to lay in bed as he wallows in misery, or when he forces him into intercourses that Osomatsu realizes Choromatsu never even wanted.
He always pulls Choromatsu down with him. And he realizes that if Choromatsu had never met him, he'd probably still be home, working on his next unsuccessful article. And he'd be safe.
He'd be okay. He might even have found someone else to love. Someone whose life isn't constantly crumbling.
Osomatsu presses a hand against his face. Tears sting his eyes, but he blinks them away. He doesn't want to cry - he's done that enough already. He's sobbed and broken down over his miserable life and situation enough, and especially since Tetsu died. Crying's never made him feel better - and if anything, it's always made him feel more miserable, always made him feel weak and broken.
But he guesses that, really, it's just what he is. Broken beyond any repair. And yet, Tougou is still there, continuously hitting him with a hammer that breaks the already shattered part of his life further. And one day, there will be only dust.
All he can hope is that Choromatsu will have finally understood that he deserves better, and will have run away from him long before this happens.
Osomatsu glances at Choromatsu for just half a second when he feels him shifting beside him, biting his lips when his face is gently pulled in his direction. He doesn't dare to meet his eyes, but he does notice the way Choromatsu's lips are pursed, and can feel the way he's looking at him with... worry? pity? disappointment? Probably all of these. It makes him feel small. "Osomatsu."
"...I'm fine," Osomatsu insists, closing his eyes and grimacing.
"No you're not," Choromatsu immediately responds. "Can you please talk to me? About your feelings?" he asks, thumbs stroking gently at Osomatsu's cheeks. "Without hiding behind sex, or alcohol, or anger. Just tell me how you feel. I need to hear it. You need to say it," he tells him, gaze so intense Osomatsu can feel his eyes burn through him. "You need this, Osomatsu. You can't pretend to be okay now. You can't run away from your feelings forever," he pleads, his unwavering stare causing Osomatsu to open his eyes again.
Choromatsu's eyes are warm, anxiety and worry dancing in them as he watches Osomatsu, brows slightly furrowed and lips pulled down in a frown. Osomatsu doesn't like the sight, and definitely doesn't enjoy being put in the spotlight like this, with all of his defense mechanisms ripped away from him.
His eyes are quick to glance away from his lover, and he rubs at his arm awkwardly. "It hardly feels like I'm running away from my feelings," he huffs, voice growing bitter. "I'm just not voicing them."
He wishes, really, that he could run away from them and never have to feel. But the way things are, he's actually constantly crushed by his negativity, by his worries, his fears, his self hatred and guilt. It takes all of his might to ignore the voice at the back of his head that, lately, has grown loud enough to overshadow any other thoughts that may fight back against its negativity. It's overwhelming, to the point where all the air around him feels like poison more often than not.
He's suffocating. At all times.
"Osomatsu! That's just as bad!" Choromatsu reprimands him, but his voice doesn't sound that angry at all. He just sounds sad. And disappointed. "Please. There's other ways to feel better than distracting yourself or pretending everything is alright... I've been worried about you, you know? Especially since... since yesterday," he admits, and now it's Choromatsu's turn to look down, hands playing with the sheets below him. "I've been thinking about it a lot."
Osomatsu chews on his lips at the mention of the previous day, knowing exactly what Choromatsu is referring to, and feeling... another wave of guilt wash over him at the realization that they never even got closure on their pretty one sided argument. Because Choromatsu had stormed out in response to Osomatsu's hesitation and silence, and the next time they had met didn't really give them much chance to speak.
Choromatsu spent the entire day feeling angry and used. And Osomatsu doubts these feelings are gone even now.
"... I never meant to make you feel used," he says before Choromatsu even gets a chance to continue, his hand reaching for Choromatsu's own. He intertwines their fingers, his lover not showing any sort of struggle, before he squeezes at his hand and lets out a small, soundless sigh as he tries to search for his words. It's not easy, despite how much he's thought about this, about how horrible he has been to Choromatsu. "I was just being selfish. I didn't think about how you felt. And I'm sorry," he eventually tells him after a small silence, shaking his head. "I won't try that again."
He expects Choromatsu to respond to it with either happiness or anger. He's not sure just how pissed he still is due to Osomatsu's stupid actions, but he knows that he was pretty hurt, and he definitely wouldn't blame Choromatsu if he decided that, perhaps, Osomatsu isn't the one for him. Even if it would hurt. Because despite how much Osomatsu wants Choromatsu to remain by his side, despite how much he needs Choromatsu to remain by his side... he also knows that he doesn't deserve it.
The reaction he gets, however, is Choromatsu's face contorting in sadness and worry even further. "Osomatsu..." he starts, biting his lips and casting his eyes down, before pulling him closer, sounding like he's about to cry somehow as he presses his face against his shoulder. "This isn't about me. This isn't about how I feel," he then says, even though yesterday's argument had very much been about how Choromatsu felt. Osomatsu doesn't understand, brows furrowing - but he doesn't get to ask before Choromatsu continues. "I'm worried about you," he explains, voice small, and just a little bit hesitant, trembling with heavy worry. "Using.. s-sex... to distract yourself from your feelings... it's... it's not only unhealthy, but also dangerous, Osomatsu."
Osomatsu remains silent for a while at that, his heart aching. He isn't sure if it's from guilt, or sadness, or... perhaps discomfort, at being told off about his behavior in such an earnestly worried and caring way. A part of him tells him he should push Choromatsu away, that he should dismiss him, that he should ignore the matter. This dismissive part even tries to ignite an angry fire inside of him, one that gives him the impulse to talk back and get pissed at Choromatsu for trying to take away one of his most effective coping mechanism. He ignores it, however, as hard as it is. Because another part of Osomatsu feels... guilty. Guilty, both because he's worrying Choromatsu, but also because he's right. He knows he is. He's aware of how dangerous it is to rely so primarily on sex to distract himself from his dark thoughts and trouble instead of actually facing them.
But he doesn't know any other way. It's like a never ending tempting chant that repeats in his head, louder and louder and louder. It tells him that it's the best way, the only way, promises that he'll feel so much better once he gives in and lets himself get overwhelmed by the feelings of hands exploring his body, of lips devouring him and marking him, of the near euphoric state that his orgasm offers him, even if it only lasts a couple of moments before he immediately falls back from his happy clouds and is hit by his misery once more, until he manages to reach that high again through another intercourse.
Osomatsu grits his teeth, Choromatsu's stare getting heavier and heavier the longer he remains silent. It's suffocating, and he closes his eyes, shame rising in his heart over how difficult he finds the idea of opening up about his feelings regarding the issue. But he knows he needs to. He knows Choromatsu deserves to hear. And that Choromatsu is spending too much effort on him for Osomatsu to just push him away again.
So he takes a deep breath that comes out in a way too shaky exhale, opening his eyes again. His gaze doesn't yet meet Choromatsu's, instead staring at their connected hands as he squeezes at Choromatsu's. "...It's saved me before, you know? Sex, I mean," he starts, voice surprisingly quiet and weak. He clears his throat, hoping it'll help find his voice again and not sound as pathetic as he does right now. It doesn't. "Back with... Karamatsu, for example. The only reason he didn't throw me in prison at first, it was for sex. And he's not the only bounty hunter that I escaped from that way. Even if he was the most insistent," he chuckles sadly, though the small smile that forms on his lips is quick to fall again. "And I know... I actually know, that despite how creepy he was, there were many attempts from him to... to make our relationship more than just purely sexual. To regard me as more than just some fucktoy to mess around with. He was still weird about it. It was still wrong. But he tried," he explains, pressing his lips together into a thin line in order to stop them from quivering.
Choromatsu remains silent at his explanation, allowing him to take a pause to breathe. He seems to understand how hard it is for Osomatsu to force the words out from his throat, to push all the feelings he's been hiding and torturing himself with, out. They feel dark and rotten by now, from just how long they've stayed inside, eating him up despite Osomatsu's best attempts at ignoring them and at pushing them away. Because there's no way for him to get rid of them, unless he pushes them out rather than bury them even deeper inside of him.
Another deep breath, and he wills himself to continue. "I realize now, that I wasn't just scared because I didn't want to fall in love with Karamatsu. Because while that's true, I... I also knew that it was because, I don't know what else I can bring to anyone but good sex. Like... I really couldn't understand what Karamatsu wanted from me. What he found in me. I was just some shitty, dirty, broken outlaw. I still am. Why did he insist on having me so much? I... I guess he just wanted the... delusional idea he had of me, but.. but... the fact that I don't know what I can bring to people aside from sex, it still stands, whether Karamatsu loved me for me or not. It still stands for you. I still don't know why you love me. I just know you do," he says.
"Osomatsu..." Choromatsu starts, reaching for Osomatsu's face again, but Osomatsu shakes his head.
"I'm not done," he responds, before biting his lips, and deflating. Now that the doors to his heart have been open, it feels difficult to force them closed again. "It felt good to have sex with him, just like it feels good to have sex with you. There's — there's definitely something different between you two, though. I'm, like, more in control with you, or whatever. It doesn't feel as forced as with him. But it still feels overwhelming. Enough that I can forget everything wrong for a while. And... Enough that.. I can feel like I'm... okay and... loved, for a while, I guess," he finishes in a mumble, his hands shaking slightly as he brings his free one to cover their connected hands.
He's already starting to regret his words - and the heavy silence that weights on the both of them as Osomatsu averts his gaze from Choromatsu's... pitiful one, only makes it worse.
He doesn't want Choromatsu's pity. He doesn't want him to tell him he's sorry for how he feels, or anything like that - but then, he wonders, why is he even talking? What's the point in all of this? He shouldn't need to go on such a long tirade just to tell Choromatsu why he likes to fuck so much when he's upset. And yet here he is, in a situation he definitely can't escape from so easily. He started it, and he has to finish it. No matter how difficult it is.
"It's true. That I'm not good at anything but sex, I mean. I'm not that good of a thief. I'm not a gangster by any means, despite my past. But I'm also not a model citizen either," he snorts at the very idea, shaking his head. "I'm not a good person, nor am I useful. I'm not a good friend. I keep fucking up, over and over again, and hurting everyone I love. You can just ask Ichimatsu - because while things feel like they're okay now, they... surely weren't, for a long time. I don't even understand why he stayed with me for so long, really. But I just accept it, because he'd get angry with me otherwise. But I don't understand his reasoning, and... I don't understand yours, either," he admits, his voice growing even quieter than it already was. He doesn't fight the way it quivers, now, because he already knows it's a losing battle. "You're not delusional like Karamatsu. You don't believe me to be a fantasy that I'm not. You actually... You've actually lived with me. You've seen me at my worst - or almost, at least," he chuckles sadly, before he actually sniffles. Because the one only person who truly saw him at his worst is dead, he thinks. And it's not a good thought. "You don't love me for sex - You've actually gotten so upset at me, because I don't fucking know how to make anyone I love feel good, unless it's with sex. And yet you still love me. And I.. I don't understand."
Admitting that leaves Osomatsu more shaken than he expected, and than he would like to admit. His throat closes up, lips quivering madly as his eyes water with tears he definitely refuses to shed, the resulting burn intense as he blinks them away and shakes his head.
His hands let go of Choromatsu's. "I really don't understands," he repeats. "But it's — it's easier to fuck, and pretend that this provides you a reason to stay. Because I know I'm good at it. I know it's the only thing I'm good at. And because of that, maybe then you won't leave once you realize how lacking I am in everything else. Maybe," he continues, his hands trembling so much despite his best attempts at hiding it. "Because even though I know you would probably be happier without me, I... I don't want you to leave me..."
Osomatsu's voice dies out at these last few words, and he retracts onto himself slightly in shame. Another sniffle escapes him, teeth chewing so deeply at the inside of his cheek he swears he's about to tear the skin off.
There's a silence that follows, one in which Choromatsu seems to hesitate, taking in all of Osomatsu's words, all of his feelings, and processing them. His hands hover over Osomatsu's own, eyes staring down at them, before he looks back up at Osomatsu, and gulps. "...Are you done?" he asks, surprising Osomatsu.
"H-huh?" Osomatsu responds with confusion.
"I'm asking if you're done talking," Choromatsu clarifies, and when Osomatsu gives an hesitant nod, Choromatsu looks back down, letting out a quiet sigh, before his hands reach for Osomatsu's trembling ones, wrapping around them gently. Osomatsu doesn't make a move to pull away.
His thumb rubs across Osomatsu's knuckles, and they remain quiet for a while - though the heaviness seem to be alleviated if only a little by Choromatsu's physical comfort, before he actually opens his mouth again.
"When I think of you, I... think about strength," Choromatsu starts, his voice quiet, but not weak. He intertwines their fingers together, before he continues speaking. "While I don't know every detail of your life - which, by the way, you are allowed to share - what I know is enough to tell me that you've... suffered. You've suffered, more than I've seen anyone suffer. You've suffered more than I thought it was possible to suffer," he explains, squeezing Osomatsu's hands in his own, and bringing them to his own face, pressing them against it. Osomatsu can feel his lips against his skin, sending the smallest of shiver through his body. "You've suffered, and you keep suffering - and yet, you're still standing. Even when everything around you is telling you to give up. Even when I see you struggle with the need to give up. You still get up, in the end. With, or without my help. I... I admire you for that, really, because I would've probably have been broken a long time ago, if I was you."
Osomatsu gulps, glancing up at Choromatsu's face, noticing the soft expression he wears as he looks back at him. Before he looks back down, trying to keep his breathing steady as Choromatsu speaks.
"When I think of you, I definitely feel frustrated, because you're an idiot. You make me angry, because you take so little care of yourself, you're so bad at dealing with your own turmoils despite your strength, and I want to punch you more often than not," he sighs, shaking his head. But then he deflates. "But it also makes me sad, because I know you're struggling, and I know those struggles stem from how hard your life was, and how alone you've been. And I want to help you. And... the fact that you've opened up to me means the world to me."
Choromatsu's hand lets go of Osomatsu's own, if only to instead cup his cheek, forcing Osomatsu to look at him once more. Choromatsu's hand feels warm against Osomatsu's skin, and he finds himself leaning against his touch, burning under his lover's warm and affectionate gaze, especially when he notices the small smile that appears on Choromatsu's lips.
"You're strong, Osomatsu. Despite the unhealthy ways you deal with your struggles. You're strong, and... there is so much of you to love," he explains, scooting closer - enough to rest his forehead against Osomatsu's own. "I love you. I love how bright you manage to be despite everything that tries to weight you down. Whenever you smile, it feels like, i-it feels like, like no matter what happens, things will be okay," he starts stuttering a little, his earnest compliments turning a little more awkward and shy as he blushes. "They're... they're, really... your smiles are really beautiful. Your laugh, too. And, and whenever you act like an idiot, whenever you joke around, e-even when you tease me... it feels like, like the air gets lighter all of a sudden, like there's nothing to worry about, and... and it's almost magical, really. I.. I admire you for that. For the strength with which you carry the weight of all of your turmoils on your shoulders, and the way you lift the ones burdening those you love. It's... it's not something everyone can brag about."
Osomatsu's frown deepens at Choromatsu's words. His heart speeds up, his cheeks definitely heating up in response to Choromatsu's kind words. Because it's... unexpected. He does remember Karamatsu mentioning something about Osomatsu's strength a while ago too, and the fact that Choromatsu himself mentions it too... it makes him feel like it's a quality he could actually believe he has - if he didn't feel like he's on the verge of breaking down at all times. It's specifically strange for Choromatsu to mention strength, considering how weak he has shown himself to be in front of him. How much he's cried in front of him. How much support he's had to request from him. And yet... and yet Choromatsu doesn't look like he's lying and just offering Osomatsu empty praise. Each of his words carry an honesty so strong that they hit at Osomatsu's heart like a hammer - though instead of breaking it, each hit resonates through his body in a way that could be described as nothing but healing.
Even when Choromatsu starts talking about his smiles, about the way he can still manage to fool around and tease him and make him feel better even when the situation seems hopeless, Osomatsu can't detect any lies. The way he stutters and blushes is yet another proof of his honesty, and it's one that causes Osomatsu to bite back tears once more, because... because he realizes he doesn't know how to react to such kind words, to such praise, to such earnest love.
He can't get himself to say anything, but it doesn't seem to bother Choromatsu, who closes the distance between them with a short, chaste but sweet kiss, before he keeps speaking.
"It's not only that, though. It's... It's hard to explain why I love you, because really, you are a handful sometimes. You're an idiot. But you make me happy. Each time I see you, I can feel my heart smile, a-and it feels like... like the world is a little bit more colorful each time you speak and move and breathe and act. I don't know what it is about you. But... I-I wouldn't want to be with anyone but you. No matter in how much trouble we both get in together. Because... Because you're here. And... and I don't care about anything that happens as long as you're here. As long as I can support you. As long as you're by my side," he says. "Because I love you, Osomatsu. You don't need to be the best person in the world. You don't need to be talented, or useful. You don't need to carry all the burdens that life keeps throwing at you alone. And you don't need to... to ignore your bad feelings just because you're... scared to face them alone. Because you're not alone," he squeezes the hand that is still connected to his. "I'm here, Osomatsu. And... and we can get through this. Together. And I'll prove to you that I don't need sex to love you, and that you don't need sex to feel okay. And... and s-sex can go back to being just a fun side to your life, a fun side to our relationship, rather than being the only way you can feel okay and loved. O-okay?"
Osomatsu purses his lips, his heart beating so strongly that he swears it's trying to escape from his chest. He's not exactly sure what he can say in response to all of this. To all of these raw feelings. These kind, loving and affectionate feelings. But he at least manages to get himself to nod, pulling Choromatsu into a kiss. And then another. And another, his frown soon turning into a smile as Choromatsu returns all of them. "Thank you," he says, running a hand through Choromatsu's hair. Despite how hard it is for him to believe in these kind words, he also doesn't want to reject them. "It'll probably take a while to get through my thick fuckin' skull, but thank you for saying these things. And... thank you for not hating me, despite how much I fuck up."
Choromatsu sighs, shaking his head softly, but a smile remains on his face. "I could never hate you," he responds, and somehow Osomatsu doubts that, but he doesn't say anything to protest. He lets Choromatsu caress his cheek and rest his fingers on his jaw, both of their warm gazes remaining lost within each other. "But you're welcome, Osomatsu. I'm... I'm happy I can be here for you. T-that, we can be here, for each other, and stuff. Please remember you're always free to seek... seek my comfort. Alright?"
Osomatsu nods. "I'll try to," he replies honestly, before placing another small kiss on Choromatsu's lips. They remain like this for a while, staring at each other, enjoying each other's warmth and affection, until Osomatsu remembers just what situation they're in, and his gentle smile falls, as well as the hand that was stroking Choromatsu's hair. "I'm still sorry for dragging you into this. It's uh... not gonna be easy, from now on. But if you want I can try and find a way for you to esca—"
"I'm not leaving you behind," Choromatsu immediately responds with a huff. "Do you think I said all this about being together and me supporting you only to abandon you? Use your brain, Osomatsu! I'll stay with you!" he then adds, pouting with slight annoyance that Osomatsu can't help but find himself endeared by despite the situation. "I'll stay with you. And, we... can endure this together, okay? E-even if... even if..."
"Even if it's scary?" Osomatsu tries to reply as Choromatsu's voice dies out and as he starts to chew on his lips anxiously. At Osomatsu's words, Choromatsu nods, looking away, though his hand is quick to find Osomatsu's own again, and he gives it a light squeeze.
"Even if it's scary," he agrees. "And, we... can use the additional time we have here to find Todomatsu, maybe even find a plan to help Totoko. And then... and then we can bring down..." he trails off, glancing around as his body tenses, as if scared the walls would hear him and report back to Tougou.
And honestly, considering how the man is, it's a very valid fear to have. Osomatsu nods. "Yeah," he replies softly, even if he doesn't have much hope for that very last part.
Because if Tougou's proved anything last night, it's that he'll always win, no matter how certain Osomatsu is of his potential advantage. They can't do anything against him. They can't bring him down. They can't escape.
But maybe they can survive long enough for Osomatsu to find a way to get his loved ones away from him.
Even if he knows they should stay together. Even if he wants to stay together.
Because deep down, he knows that no matter the encouraging, hopeful words Choromatsu offers him, things aren't as easy as he thinks.
As Osomatsu had predicted, the next few days are difficult, though not for the reason he thought. They receive a messenger bird from none other than Karamatsu pretty early on, asking them how they and what happened, and expressing worries over the fact that they're still gone. Osomatsu quickly writes back, though without going in much details, that both he and Choromatsu have started working for Tougou, and not to expect them home any time soon. He also adds, at the very end, to take care of Ichimatsu well, in the possibility that they don't come back at all, and to make sure he doesn't try anything reckless.
Instead of the illegal activities Osomatsu is used to, though, he's surprised to be ordered to work as a part of Tougou's staff - and worst of all, his casino staff. Aside from being annoyed at the obvious mockery it represents, considering the first time Osomatsu and Tougou met again after all these years, Osomatsu can't help but feel... confused by that decision. While he guesses Tougou doesn't trust him to work in any sensible positions, which would explain the fact that he's only giving him a random job - though it makes the fact that Tougou worked so hard to get him back feel pretty useless - the idea of working at his stupid casino makes... no sense.
Because it means Tougou trusts him with his money, and considering the very reason why he even lost his arm in the first place, he doubts Tougou is foolish enough to trust him with money ever again. But then why, Osomatsu wonders as he shuffles the cards at the poker table, listening to the players' idle chat in between wins and losses. Why is he working there? Why did Tougou try so hard to get him back if it's only to give him some random job? It doesn't make any sense. It really doesn't.
Choromatsu, meanwhile, has been required to work as an "entertainer". When he was first told that, Osomatsu thought he was going to puke, the thoughts forming in his mind at the name clearly not anything he would want Choromatsu to go through. However, after further explanation, it seems that his only job is to dress as Choromi and appear on stage with other dancers and singers in the upscale restaurant in the ship, as well as being a background dancer in upcoming plays performed at the opera house. Neither Osomatsu and Choromatsu are sure why, considering Choromatsu has never performed in this sort of act before, but Tougou's explanation was that his appearance as Choromi was simply too charming for him not to take advantage of it.
That phrasing, of course, made Osomatsu want to punch him in the face. But he didn't. Because Osomatsu, contrary to popular beliefs, does have some sort of survival instincts. And these instincts are quick to catch up with his rage, keeping him paralyzed in order to stop him from lashing out and risking his and Choromatsu's life.
Some might call this self preservation "fear", and they might be right. As much as Osomatsu tries to tell himself that his disgusting obedience and silence when facing Tougou is nothing but self preservation, he knows very well deep down that he's simply terrified. That the simple thought of standing up to Tougou causes his lungs to stop functioning. That any time Tougou narrows his eyes at him and makes the slightest of move causes him to take a step back if he can, uncontrollably flinching in expectation of pain that doesn't come.
Osomatsu truly doesn't understand, but he supposes he's happy for Tougou's lack of additional cruelty, aside from his wicked way to get Osomatsu and Choromatsu by his side.
At the same time, however, he finds it to be extremely exhausting. While both of them manage to have a relatively okay time on his ship, fear and apprehension remain ever present, causing Osomatsu's entire body to turn against him. Eating is difficult, when he expects each bite to be poisoned, and when his own stomach and guts are trying to destroy themselves with stress. The air that Osomatsu knows is fresh feels suffocating, the outlaw finding himself wheezing as he tries to breathe deeply more than not. His heart beats unevenly, as if ready to jump and race at the first thing that goes wrong, and his entire body just feels... wrong.
It feels wrong. Uncomfortable. Out of place. He doesn't like it - of course he doesn't - and the more time goes on, the more Osomatsu feels like he's going to break from the sheer force of the anxiety and paranoia that piles up, and up, and up, crushing him little by little.
Maybe that's Tougou's goal, he thinks bitterly to himself. To act so normal that it terrifies Osomatsu into exhaustion, only to take advantage of him then. However, the same question remains: why? Because while Osomatsu can agree that he may have been a threat to Tougou, he doesn't understand why the man insists on employing him again and crushing him like this again instead of just killing him on the spot.
"It is true that you are rather insignificant to me," he can hear Tougou's calm, sickly sweet tone resonate in his head, repeating his words from that fateful night. "But you remain my property."
Is it why Tougou was so adamant about getting him back? He remembers the man speaking about not wanting to waste funds on him until he realized what he was doing, and perhaps... both the need to own him and protect himself from Osomatsu's plans are strong enough for Tougou to do this. The idea of being "owned" by Tougou, back then and now, causes Osomatsu's lips to quiver and and his mouth to water uncomfortably as he feels ready to puke right here and then, and he has to excuse himself out of the casino in order to take a walk, lest he vomits on the table in front of the guests.
He doesn't want this. He doesn't want Tougou to own him. He never wanted him to. Even when Osomatsu was in his gang, he never considered himself to be "owned" by Tougou. Tougou was the one to creepily call all of his subordinates his property, as if they were nothing but objects, pets, toys to break and then replace once he got bored of them.
But somehow, Tougou's never grown bored of Osomatsu. Even now, even after all these years, even after the time he spent away from his grasp, Tougou remains so creepily interested in him in a way that makes Osomatsu want to tear his skin off. He truly doesn't understand, considering how useless he's always been to Tougou. How much he's always fucked up. How much he's always made him angry. How much he's always disappointed him. He doesn't understand, but in a way, the fact that he doesn't is almost reassuring.
He would be worried if he was able to get how such a monster's mind works, after all.
Osomatsu lets out a long sigh as he leans against the railing by the edge of the ship, looking down into the capital in the distance. They're flying really high up, so much so that, even though Osomatsu usually has no problems with heights, he's starting to feel a little light headed, causing him to swallow and take a step back. The city feels so small from here, so far away, and their altitude only reinforces the idea that he's completely trapped here, on the same airship as his worst nightmare, working with his worst nightmare, and with no one to save him this time.
Because even if they wanted to escape, how would they? They didn't bring their vehicles with them, they don't have any of these fancy propellers to stop their fall if they were to jump, they have nothing. Nothing at all.
He's about to sink further into his thought, when he looks to his side and notices a familiar figure standing by the edge of the ship. Her brown, braided hair flies freely into the wind along with her ankle-high flowy skirt, hands gripping at the rail tightly, almost... anxiously. That anxiety is specifically reflected into her eyes, that seem to shine with surprising sorrow as she looks down at Akatsukapolis in the distance. Her face remains still, but Osomatsu worries she might start crying at any second.
Well, worry isn't the best word. Because while that sight is a saddening one for sure, the sight of Homura also fills him with bitterness, as he remembers the last time they met. As he remembers that she caused Ichimatsu to be captured by Tougou.
It turns especially sour when he realizes that, if Ichimatsu hadn't been captured by Tougou, then Tetsu would still be alive, as Osomatsu wouldn't have infiltrated Tougou's stupid factory in the first place. Osomatsu grits his teeth, squeezing his eyes shut as images of Tetsu kneeling down in horror at the realization of his mother's death flashes in his mind. Images of Tougou pointing his gun at him. Of Tougou killing him right in front of Osomatsu's eyes, with so little care for him it was as if he was simply stepping on an annoying insect.
Osomatsu's breath catches in his throat. He finds himself lost in the awful memories, the hand that grips at the railing tightening its hold, so much so that he can feel it cracking under his mechanical fingers. His heart is squeezing and speeding up painfully in his chest, his lips quivering, and he would lose himself further if it wasn't for the sudden, but gentle, voice that causes him to gasp and blink his eyes open once more.
"O-Osomatsu...?" Homura asks, looking at him with surprise and worry, tilting her head to the side.
It takes just a second for the world to come back in focus and for Osomatsu to regain his balance and calm, his grip on the railing relaxing significantly. "Calm" isn't exactly the best word to describe his state of mind though, as immediately after surprise passes on his face, his expression darkens, and he takes a threatening step toward Homura.
"You," he growls, his hand leaving the railing to grab at Homura's collar - or at least try to. She's quick to step back and hold her hands in front of herself defensively, and Osomatsu would disregard that and to attempt to grab at her again, if she didn't suddenly bowed down deeply and spoke words he didn't actually expect to hear from her:
"I'm sorry!!" she exclaims, and her voice sounds fearful, but honest. Her eyes are pressed shut, with tears threatening to slide their ways down her cheeks. "I'm sorry, I heard of what happened to your friend and, and also Ichimatsu, and... and I'm sorry. Tetsu didn't deserve this, a-at all! I'm sorry!"
Well that was unexpected, Osomatsu thinks, taken so aback that he takes a step back, his eyes widening. But then his harsh look comes back in a moment. "You... knew Tetsu?" he asks, his voice barely louder than a whisper despite his hard expression. Saying his name hurts. Hearing it hurts. The memory hurts.
It all hurts. Because however much he wants to blame it on Homura, he knows it's his fault, in the end.
"I did," Homura responds with a small nod, finally straightening up and looking at Osomatsu with her warm but still sorrowful eyes. "I... didn't talk to him a lot, but... we did have a couple of interactions. He... I could tell he was nice, despite how he acted sometimes. And I know that you two were friends. He truly didn't deserve his fate, and... I'm sorry. I know you blame me, for Ichimatsu, and... I'm going to guess, for Tetsu. I blame myself, too," she admits, her hands smoothing out the fabric of her skirt before she turns around and looks into the distance again, unable to keep meeting Osomatsu's eyes.
Osomatsu feels his heart sink. It's so much easier to be angry at Homura and hate her for who she affiliates herself with when she tries to pardon their actions. But now that she acts so earnestly sorrowful, Osomatsu isn't so sure how he should feel. He turns around to look into the sky with her, the stars shining brightly into the moonless sky. "I'm surprised you're not trying to convince me that Atsushi is a super great guy and all that jazz again," he mutters after a small silence, noticing, from the corner of his eyes, the way Homura tenses at the mention of Atsushi's name.
"I... wanted to talk to you about that, actually," Homura says quietly, shifting uncomfortably on her feet. "I was told about how you had to come back to work with Tougou, and... was informed that you shared a past with him, and I wanted to ask if... if you knew Atsushi, when he was younger?" she asks, looking back at Osomatsu curiously, tilting her head to the side.
"H... huh?" Osomatsu responds with a confused frown, before shaking his head. "No, didn't even know Tougou had a son until recently, actually," he shrugs.
"I see..." Homura pouts slightly in return, looking back down. "I... Atsushi's spoken to me at great length about his childhood, and about how harsh his father was. About how he's the very reason that Atsushi is... is doing this. Doing less than legal things, acting downright cruelly sometimes. Because he has no choice. He's told me that... he doesn't have it any better than you, or any other ones of Tougou's subordinate. He told me that he's scared of his father, multiple times, and that some things he truly regrets doing, but felt like he had no choice because he didn't want to suffer from Tougou's rage."
This information causes Osomatsu's brows to furrow, before he shakes his head stubbornly. "That's just what he says. 'xcuse me for not believing the fact that he's a victim one second. The dude literally collects 'whores', according to Tougou him-fucking-self, and literally takes their hearts out! Is that really something one of Tougou's victims would do?!" he asks, taking a step toward Homura again - and contrary to last time this happened, he actually feels a pang of guilt when he notices the way she steps back and away from him. "I'm pretty sure Tougou didn't force him to steal Todomatsu's heart and replace it with a mechanical one, and — and if he did it to you, too, I'm sure—"
He doesn't get to go much further before he witnesses Homura's lips quiver dangerously, and the way she grips at her chest, and sends him a look that is both angry and hurt. "Y-you don't know anything about him!" she responds, taking a step forward again, as if somehow she had finally gathered the courage to face Osomatsu despite the scary angry fits she had to suffer from. "He's — he doesn't... It's not as simple as you think!"
"Then tell me! Tell me all about your so called savior!" Osomatsu barks back, stomping his foot on the floor as he takes another step toward her. They're face to face now, close enough that he could probably grab her and throw her off board if he wanted to. The fact that he has this thought causes Osomatsu's throat to constrict uncomfortably, and he decides to chase it out of his head and ignore the way his hand twitches in reaction to it. He knows she doesn't deserve this, despite how much she angers him and how much he wants to blame on her.
He knows that she's a victim, in the end. Even if she doesn't seem to want to understand that quite yet.
"He's— he is a savior! He saved me! He saved... us..." Homura argues, though her voice gets quiet as she glances away for a bit, gathering her thoughts and deciding on her words, before she looks back up at Osomatsu again. "I... t-that comment about collecting 'whores'... It's not true. Atsushi doesn't collect whores... But his father mocks him saying he does, because... because of me," she admits.
Osomatsu narrows his eyes at that, his frown deepening. He doesn't say anything though, simply studying her face as she speaks.
"I... I ran away from home, some years ago, and ended up in Akatsukapolis. I was poor, and homeless, and scared. I had nowhere to go, no qualifications for any job, except for... for..." her voice starts shaking dangerously, unable to voice out the rest of her sentence.
"Except for the whorehouse," Osomatsu finishes for her, quietly.
Homura nods. "It... it was the only choice I had. And my life... it, it was miserable. I was wondering why I even woke up every day, if it was just to struggle and suffer further until the sun came up and I could sleep, only to rest for another night of... of work. I was ready to give up. But then... he came. Atsushi came. And... and he saved me. He took me under his wing. He told me things would be okay. He actually respected me and offered me a place to live and, and he was so kind and... and he told me I was talented! He told me I was smart, that I had a gift when it came to, to machines, to being a mechanic! He... He changed my life. And I know he changed Todomatsu's life, too..." she looks down, the smile that had been starting to form slowly falling.
Osomatsu grits his teeth. "You have no idea what Todomatsu went through," he responds with a small growl. Though to be true, Osomatsu has no idea of what Todomatsu went through either. Osomatsu's dismissed Todomatsu's past with Atsushi multiple times as well. But he's also witnessed the visceral fear in Todomatsu's eyes, the way he tensed and was so quick to run at the sight of Atsushi. He's recognized this fear, because it's the same kind of fear that takes hold of Osomatsu's heart whenever he sees Tougou. The same kind of fear that makes him sick in his stomach and makes him want to melt into a puddle of pure acid whenever he has to face Tougou. The same kind of fear that only plagues those who had to live with monsters for years and years and years and would rather die than have their freedom taken away by them again.
"...You're right, I don't know what he lived through, and what pushed him to leave," she admits, deflating. "To be true, I actually don't know if Atsushi has treated Todomatsu the way he's treated me. But I know that Todomatsu was special to him."
"If he was special to Atsushi the way I seem to be so special to Tougou, I can assure you that Todomatsu definitely didn't have a good time," Osomatsu huffs, before he grabs Homura's shoulders. The sudden touch causes her to let out a small yelp, and she looks up at him with surprise as he shakes her. "Open your eyes! Atsushi, he — he doesn't care about him, just like he doesn't care about you! He just sees you as a fuckin' toy to play with and use, and he'll throw you away as soon as he finds you too broken and finds someone more fun to toy with than you!!"
"I know that!" Homura yells back - and the shock stuns Osomatsu long enough for her to shove herself away from him. "I know that! I... I wanted to talk to you, because I— because... I... I'm starting to wonder if everything I know about Atsushi is true, or if he's truly... the liar you say he is," she then admits after a moment of hesitation, looking down and sniffling quietly, fidgeting with her braid. "I owe him my life. My comfort. My happiness. But I'm starting to wonder if all the people he's picked up from the street had the same experience as me. I'm starting to wonder if the things he's made me do are worth it. And I wonder if... if the care he's shown me is genuine, or... if he's just using me, o-only to throw me away once he finds someone more useful. Like he's... s-started to do..."
Well, that's a turn Osomatsu didn't actually expect. He's about to reply and ask what she means, when the sound of an airship flying surprisingly close catches his attention, and he turns around to see a smaller sized, luxurious ship approaching and landing on the deck. A quick glance to Homura tells him that she's watching too, her expression actually darkening as he takes a step forward.
"I didn't expect him to be here already..." she mutters to herself, before she sighs, shoulders dropping. "He didn't even let me come in with all his other.... ah, it, it doesn't matter. Osomatsu," she grabs his arm to get his attention. "I was supposed to tell you that he wanted to see you, once he arrives. He said he's curious about you..." she explains, her voice quiet, and almost... fearful. "I'll be waiting for you outside his room, because there's something else I want to discuss with you, if that's okay. Please... be careful," she tells him, before she lets go and walks towards the airship, gathering with the other nobles who start to form a crowds, all of them apparently overjoyed to welcome Atsushi in.
Osomatsu furrows his brow as he watches from afar. That's right, Atsushi wasn't here at all. He had discovered that after a couple of days in this ship, which had made both he and Choromatsu feel stupid for even thinking they had a chance to rescue Todomatsu. There was no way that he'd be here if Atsushi wasn't, after all. But now as he witnesses Atsushi making his way out of his airship, Osomatsu realizes he may have a chance, and that his presence here may not be as pointless and hopeless as he first thought.
He advances toward the scene slowly, although he also remains more distant than most nobles. He notices that Atsushi is accompanied by a woman, whose bright pink hair makes her very recognizable. It's Reika - or Nyaa-chan, as Totoko would often call her. She's wearing a beautiful gown that would only be owned by the most fortunate nobles, and holds her chin high, the looks she sends the people admiring her definitely disdainful. The same pendant stolen from Totoko hangs at her neck, a painful reminder of Osomatsu and Choromatsu's failure back at the ball.
She seems to notice Osomatsu despite his distance from the crowds, and it causes her proud smile to stretch into one that could be described as disgustingly playful, as she winks at him and gives him a small wave. What makes Osomatsu's blood run cold, however, is when Atsushi's eyes follow her gaze, and land right on Osomatsu, his stare piercing right through him.
While his expression is difficult to read from afar, Osomatsu can definitely sense some sickening pleasure and satisfaction in the way Atsushi looks at him. As if he was particularly happy to see him here, in this flying prison Tougou forced him in. At his mercy. At his father's mercy. At these nobles' mercy. Osomatsu gulps, and somehow to imagine Atsushi to be able to even seem kind and gentle to anyone feels... absolutely impossible.
To Osomatsu, even though he's missing most of his mechanical limbs, even though he's missing his sharp toothed, cruel grin, and even though he's missing his glowing orange eyes, Atsushi looks like just as much of a monster as Tougou does. But then, Osomatsu thinks bitterly, a lot of people seem to be blind to the fact that Tougou is an abominable monster. So he supposes that how he looks to Osomatsu doesn't matter much.
He swallows, his eyes darting around in search for Todomatsu. Because he must be here, right? He notices multiple people following Atsushi, all seeming so small and miserable as they stare down at the floor. He can only imagine them to be Atsushi's underlings, his servants, his toys. His chest tightens at the thought, and he scans over them for any sign of Todomatsu, but considering they all wear quasi opaque veils in front of their faces, it's hard for him to distinguish anything. Even through their body type and clothes, Osomatsu has trouble finding anything that reminds him of Todomatsu, and it... terrifies him.
The chances that Atsushi and Tougou killed Todomatsu upon capturing him feel high now - and Osomatsu would believe in that possibility, if it wasn't for one thing: Homura. She knew about Todomatsu, and considering she knew about Tetsu's murder and apologized for it, she would probably have apologized if Todomatsu had died as well. That, as well as her mentions of being replaced, and of Todomatsu being special to Atsushi... tells Osomatsu that there's something more. That there's something that he's not seeing. And he gulps, pressing his lips together into a thin line as he keeps studying the scene before him, waiting for any signs of Todomatsu.
He doesn't get any of that, however. Instead, all he witnesses is Homura trying to approach Atsushi, smiling at him hopefully, attempting to speak - only to be dismissed coldly. Her smile immediately falls as Atsushi tells her something Osomatsu doesn't catch from where he stands, and she stops walking, her hands falling to her sides. She looks hurt, and lost, and sad, her eyes staring at Atsushi and Reika, and the rest of Atsushi's underlings, as they make their ways into the ship's upscale hotel. She's left alone, surrounded by nobles who stare at her and start to whisper and snicker to each other, and the sight causes a pang of sympathetic pain in Osomatsu's heart, as well as anger to well up inside of him. He takes a step toward her, wanting to tell these nobles off - but a hand grabs at his arm, stopping him before he can make any move.
Osomatsu whips around, only to see a servant facing him. It's not the same bitchy servant that had guided Osomatsu and Choromatsu inside when they first got onto the airship, but considering the cold expression the man wears, Osomatsu doubts he's any different from the previous one. "Master Atsushi has called to see you," the servant explains, already turning around and pulling Osomatsu with him, obviously not giving him much of a choice.
"I can go there myself," Osomatsu huffs, yanking his arm away - which gets him nothing but a cold judging look from the servant.
"I was informed of your annoying habit of running away, and to make sure you didn't try to escape from this... friendly meeting," the man responds, his annoying and judging nasally voice making Osomatsu want to punch him.
But he doesn't, because the fear and apprehension that takes hold of his heart as he realizes that he's actually going to face Atsushi - going to face Tougou's son, who made one of his friend's life a living nightmare, and who caused him to end up in prison for so ong - keeps him from gathering the strength to fight back.
He's terrified.
He doubts he can do this, but he realizes he doesn't really have a choice in the matter, does he. He's never had a choice, but especially not now, on this airship, surrounded by Tougou and Atsushi's men. He's trapped.
He can't do anything but follow the servant inside and let him lead him through the hotel. They walk up the stairs, past the floor Osomatsu and Choromatsu have been staying in, way up into the very last floor that hold the largest, more luxurious suites. Obviously, only Tougou has been sleeping there - the idea that Osomatsu has been sleeping in the same building as Tougou doesn't help his already present nausea - but now, Osomatsu guesses that Atsushi resides there too.
His heart feels like it's going to stop as he stands in front of his door. He's going to actually face the man that ruined his life. The man that threw him in prison. The man that threw him and Homura out the window at the ball, uncaring about whether they'd survive or not. Osomatsu has no doubt that he's a monster, despite what Homura said. And he isn't sure if he'll be able to handle a conversation with him.
Despite what he thinks, and despite his burning desire to run away, however, the door is opened by the servant, who's quick to push Osomatsu in unceremoniously before closing the door behind him and leaving. This course of action is so quick and rushed that Osomatsu wonders if the man is scared of Atsushi too, not that he has the opportunity to ask now that he's alone, in the wide and exaggeratedly luxurious room. Alone, with Atsushi.
Osomatsu looks around himself. The room actually feels surprisingly empty despite the space, and he frowns as he feels... alone, somehow, despite knowing Atsushi is in. He walks around, running a finger over the expensive items stored on shelves and tables, gulping at his own reflection on their surfaces. He wonders if he could steal some of them to sell later, if he ever gets the chance to escape from this damned place, though the thought causes him to grimace at how... predictable he is. Because of course his first thought upon being faced with such luxuries would be to steal it, despite everything he went through, and despite his situation.
Osomatsu presses his lips together in thought, eyes darting around. Atsushi just arrived here, he tells himself. Obviously he wouldn't notice if a couple of jewelry that the man might not even know are they yet, disappeared, right? And he doesn't even seem to be here... Osomatsu guesses maybe he's in the bathroom or something, which gives him the best opportunity to fuck around a little. And surely, the knowledge that he would gain a quite large amount of money once he gets back down on the ground of Akatsukapolis will feel comforting.
Right?
... Osomatsu is really nothing but a stupid thief, he thinks as he carefully picks up a pearl necklace. He's about to put it in his pocket quickly, when he feels a sudden presence behind himself - and he doesn't get to turn around fully before a hand grips at his arm strongly. It holds it up and still and causing Osomatsu's heart to skip a beat before it starts racing in anxiety, his breath coming out in short wheezy puffs.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk... And I thought my father had taught you that to steal from him - from us - was an awful idea," the man behind him - whom Osomatsu recognizes as Atsushi right away, both from his voice but also when he finally turns around to meet his bored eyes. "Maybe you truly need to lose another arm to understand, yeah? I'd be happy to help with that," he then adds, squeezing at Osomatsu's mechanical wrist in a way that causes him to hiss despite his absence of nerves in it.
"Let go!" Osomatsu barks at him, elbowing at Atsushi and struggling against him. His hold is strong, though he does manage to make him double over, the surprise from the hit enough for Osomatsu to yank his arm away from him and put the necklace back down, before he steps back from him up until his back is against the wall, knowing Atsushi won't take this kindly. It's difficult to breathe, but Osomatsu tries to remain calm, or at least seem calm. Because panicking surely won't make his situation any better.
Atsushi stumbles a bit, before he straightens back up, an angry grimace contorting his face, before he forces himself to close his eyes and let out a long sigh. He presses a hand against his face, and once it's gone, his frown is replaced by a sweet smile. "You know what? I'll let that go, because the purpose of my meeting with you is nothing but friendly," he says, voice dripping with honey that Osomatsu knows is poisonous.
Osomatsu narrows his eyes, watching cautiously as Atsushi walks through the room and steps up a couple of stairs that lead to a tall chair sitting against a large window. He sits down, looking much too alike to a king as he crosses his legs and rests his chin on his palm, his eyes very obviously looking at Osomatsu up and down.
"Come closer. I just want to talk to you," he says, and Osomatsu hesitates, before remembering he doesn't actually have a choice. He walks toward Atsushi, though he stops a couple steps away from him, attempting to keep his stare harsh and calm despite the way his heart is racing in his chest. "You know, I didn't expect you to come out of your fall unscathed, and yet here you are. You really surprised me, you know? But I guess it just makes me understand why my father holds such interest in you," he chuckles quietly.
Osomatsu's brows furrow. "Homura said you threw us both off board because you knew that she - that we - would survive," he says, though he had never believed her words at all. Still, it feels like a betrayal somehow, and Osomatsu can't help but feel angry for Homura.
Why does he care so much, suddenly, he wonders? He hates Homura. He blames her, as much as he blames himself. But... her obvious worries and struggles causes him to feel just the slightest bit sympathetic for her. She doesn't sound like a bad person at all - after all, it was why discovering she was working for Atsushi had been such a shock. And the fact that she still trusts Atsushi to care for her so much that he wouldn't harm her... it hurts, somehow. Because he can only begin to imagine how alone she must be, to cling onto Atsushi so much despite all of his actions. Because he's the only thing she has.
Damn it. Osomatsu feels really fucking guilty for how bad he's treated her.
Atsushi shrugs. "I knew she had this propeller, though whether she survived or not was... more of a detail than anything. I would've managed if she didn't come back, but was glad when she did," he explains, with so little care that Osomatsu has to stop himself from punching him in the face. Instead, he simply clenches his fists, so hard he feels his nails digging through his glove and into his palm.
"You're a monster," Osomatsu growls at him. "Just like your father. What do you want from me?" he asks, already wishing he could turn around and run out.
Atsush sighs. "I am not, surprisingly. And that is the very reason why I wanted to speak to you," he says, as if it explained anything. "I was surprised by how adamant he was about having you back with him, considering how little use you have for him - but I actually was the one to push him to get you back. Because I realized that you could have a lot of uses... for me," he explains, his smile stretching further as he narrows his eyes. "You see, despite my upbringing, and education, I... am not exactly like my father. I actually have a brain, and understand that his plan is nothing short of madness. I'd love to stop him, and my pets are surely loyal enough to me that they would aid me in my cause, but I thought perhaps I could use your undeniable thirst for vengeance to my advantage too. Because after all, someone who works so hard to try to bring Tougou down despite how much he's been broken already by him must surely be doing so because he's consumed by this desire for vengeance, yes? And the fact that you're standing here, talking back at me despite the fear strangling you, shows me that you've got strength that I would love to put to use," he explains.
Osomatsu takes a step back, studying Atsushi's face. "What.. the fuck are you saying?" he asks, his voice suddenly quiet. He doesn't really understand, despite how hard he's trying to think about it. Atsushi... wants to bring Tougou down? He understand that his plan is madness? But what plan? And why him? How could Atsushi ever look at Osomatsu and see anything but a broken and weak used toy? Osomatsu doesn't understand, and his confusion makes him want to laugh. "You have to be as crazy as your father to think I would help you," he then adds after a bit, remembering all of the anger and pain that Atsushi has caused in him. "You threw me in fuckin' prison for him, and you expect me to believe you when you say you wanna bring him down?! Don't make me laugh!"
Atsushi looks at Osomatsu for a long time, the stretched out silence making the outlaw want to talk back at him more, and tell him how much he blames him for how miserable his life has been ever since he met Todomi, let her lead him into that hotel room, let her trick him into having sex with her, let her modify his mechanical arm when he was asleep, let her ruin his god damn life. Before he gets the time to rant, however, Atsushi just shakes his head, and picks up the wine glass that had been sitting ont he table next to him, frowning at how empty it is, before tapping a mechanical finger against the glass in order to call what Osomatsu can only assume is a servant over. "It is a complicated issue, so why not discuss it around a drink?" he asks, smiling again as he tilts his head to the side.
Osomatsu frowns, studying Atsushi's face. "Sure...?" he tries, before looking around when he hears light, hesitant steps approaching. It's one of the girls that had been following Atsushi out of the ship, though now the veil that had been covering her face has been lifted up, the fabric now cascading down her hair and shoulders.
Her eyes are cast down but wide with apprehension and fear, but even from there, Osomatsu can recognize her. He can recognize her as if he had been laying with her just yesterday. He can recognize her, as if the memories of her face hadn't been faded and distorted by his horrifying time in prison.
"Todomatsu," Atsushi says, the sound of his name feeling like a stab in the heart for both Osomatsu and Todomatsu. "Don't be so shy, come on," he pats his lap, though the sound feels distant over the one of Osomatsu's heart pounding in his ears.
Todomatsu.
Todomatsu. He's facing Todomatsu. Todomatsu, with shoulder length brown hair, and a cute, round little face covered in bright and colorful makeup that makes him stand out from everything else. He looks like a doll, if dolls' skin could be colored in deep, dark bruises, and if they could be trembling all over as they wobble their ways over to their owner. But most of all: he looks like Todomi.
He is Todomi.
Gears start to turn in Osomatsu's head. Gears that had been perpetually stuck in place, as if in fear of starting a thought process that they knew would be horrifying for Osomatsu. He remembers the first time he had met Todomatsu, how... fearful he had been, as if expecting anger that never came. He remembers the weird feeling he had while looking at him, listening to him talk, knowing that.. something was off, that something was familiar, but not knowing what. Did he actually know, but subconsciously ignored it, Osomatsu wonders? Because right now, the resemblance is as clear as day.
Prison must've fried his brain more than he thought. His desperation for just a tiny bit of happiness and comfort must've blinded him more than he thought. Or maybe Todomi's original disguise had just been so good, so well crafted, that she really did look different from Todomatsu. Maybe it's only because he's face to face with her now, knowing of her true identity, that he can finally see the resemblance between them.
It's crazy what a wig and makeup can do for you.
Each of Osomatsu's heartbeat resonates through his body like a drum that causes him to shake with each of its hits. With each of them, Osomatsu can feel a flame ignite inside of him, his blood boiling hotter, hotter, hotter, until his vision turns to red, and he takes a step forward. And then another.
Todomi - no, Todomatsu stays frozen in place, clutching at the bottle of wine he had been holding in his hands. His eyes are wide. His lips parted in shock. He doesn't say anything.
Atsushi chuckles.
"You seem so surprised... did he not tell you?" he asks, feigning confusion and surprise at Osomatsu's reaction. "Did he not tell you that I sent him to trick you? That he, the man you called your friend, is the reason your life has been in shambles? Oh... what an awkward way to find it out," he smiles an awful smile that, even if Osomatsu isn't looking at him, reminds him that he truly is Tougou's son after all. "Oh please excuse him, Osomatsu... Todomatsu has always been an expert at keeping secrets. Even from his closest friends. Isn't that right?" he steps toward Todomatsu, reaching for his face - though he doesn't get anywhere close before Osomatsu's body suddenly acts on its own accord, his rage overpowering any other thought he may have.
His hand finds Todomatsu's throat way too easily as he shoves him against the wall.
He holds him up, Todomatsu's tip toes barely reaching the floor. Hands let go of the wine to fly up and grip at Osomatsu's mechanical wrist, the sound of the glass shattering on the floor and blood red alcohol spreading between the both of them distant and muffled. Osomatsu squeezes, and Todomatsu lets out a choked sound as he squirms and struggles against Osomatsu's grip, his wide and terrified eyes landing on Osomatsu's enraged and burning stare.
"You.... It was you..." Osomatsu growls. His breath is coming out in short puffs, and he feels a certain sense of satisfaction he knows he shouldn't feel at the sensation of Todomatsu's racing heartbeat against the human hand that joins his mechanical one upon the realization that he wants to feel it. He wants to feel Todomatsu's skin under his own, wants to feel it as he squeezes at his throat and blocks the passage of air through his lungs. Feels the way he shakes and struggles, feel the feeling of his nails against his skin as he attempts to desperately push Osomatsu away.
Feel the way his heart gets quicker and quicker as panic fills him as he realizes he's finally going to pay for his actions. That he's finally going to pay for ruining Osomatsu's life.
God, Osomatsu's never been more angry than in this moment. It's so overwhelming, his own body is shaking with rage, his vision focused on Todomatsu and on Todomatsu alone. On the short hair he had been captivated by when he had met Todomi. On the cute little lips that he had been so happy to kiss, on the pink and round, soft cheeks that are quickly turning blue by now. The fear in his eyes isn't the same as the slight discomfort and reluctance he had guessed was just shyness back when they had first met, but that he can now imagine to be guilt in regards to what he was about to do to him. But that hadn't stopped him then.
It hadn't stopped him from tricking Osomatsu and turning his life into the hell it is now.
"It's your fault," Osomatsu says, his voice shaking with what he assumes is the anger that is making his blood pump through his veins and pushing him to squeeze, more and more and more. He still hasn't recuperated the strength he used to have before prison, but his mechanical arm isn't hindered by his lack of muscles, and is therefore able to squeeze enough to break Todomatsu's neck if he wanted to. And he wants to. "This would've never happened if it wasn't for you. This is your fault. It's your fault. I went to prison because of you. I spent eight fucking months in prison because of you. I was miserable in a gang again because of you. I was separated from Ichimatsu because of you. It's because of you. It's all because of you. All this misery! Is because of you!!!" Osomatsu is screaming by the end of his tired, and he's surprised by the tears that come burn at his eyes and spill down his cheeks, his emotions too strong, too overwhelming to keep himself in check.
Todomatsu's crying too. His heavy makeup mixes with his tears as they drip down his cheeks, his lips quivering madly. Fear dances in his eyes along with what Osomatsu can tell is regret, and somehow, it causes his own tears to double. His lips mouth a breathless, soundless "I'm sorry" that only cause Osomatsu to let out an enraged yell as he squeezes further, further, further, feeling the way Todomatsu hits at his arm instinctively.
He wants to kill him. He needs to kill him. For everything he's done. For how much Osomatsu's suffered because of him. Because it's his fault. It's his fault, his fault, his faults, his fault. And the fact that, on top of it all, he dared to come back and try to befriend him. Try to help him. Try to be so nice to him as if nothing had happened... Who does he think he is?!
Osomatsu grits his teeth, his eyes remaining glued to Todomatsu's own. He's going to kill him. He can feel him grow weaker already, the lack of air hitting him full force, and while he remains struggling madly against him, Osomatsu can witness the few glints of hopes for survival disappearing from Todomatsu's eyes. Weirdly, Osomatsu doubts Todomatsu even wants to survive, attributing the way he keeps scratching and hitting at Osomatsu's arms to instincts more than anything else.
No, he's given up. The way he cries is in sorrow and desperation, in knowledge that he's getting the punishment he deserves. Osomatsu knows it, with the way he keeps mouthing "sorry, sorry, sorry," over and over. The way he eventually squeezes his eyes shut and waits for his punishment to come. The way his legs don't even kick at the air anymore. He's given up. He wants to die. He wants to die for what he's done. Because he should die for what he's done.
He should die.
He should suffer.
Osomatsu will make him suffer. He wants to make him suffer. He wants to make him pay. Pay. Pay. Pay.
... Or does he?
Osomatsu feels like he's choking on air, almost as if he was being strangled too as he watches Todomatsu's shaking, dying body. His mind tortures him, then, with images of Todomatsu. Of him stopping himself from making any snarky comment at Osomatsu to instead actually speak kindly and respectfully to him. Of him smiling gently at him, his eyes offering him a look that Osomatsu now realizes was tortured with guilt. Of him asking him if he was sure he wanted to do this, or that, and of him saying he'd hate for Osomatsu to suffer through more than he already has.
Images, memories, of Todomatsu apologizing for what Osomatsu has been through. Of looking genuinely sorry and heartbroken and sad and guilty, for all the things Osomatsu went through. All the sorrows and struggles that have pulled Osomatsu down and down and down into a dark, heavy ocean that drowns him continuously to this day with desperation that Osomatsu can barely bear.
Of Todomatsu being nearly reluctant to spend any time with Osomatsu, for fear of... of what? of Osomatsu realizing who he was? Or for fear of... hurting him again?
Osomatsu stops baring his teeth furiously at Todomatsu in order to press his lips closed into a thin line, as his heart starts to squeeze and squeeze and squeeze with what Osomatsu is surprised to understand is guilt. Guilt, for... for what? Osomatsu is the one in the right here! Osomatsu is the victim here! The one whose life was reduced to pieces by Todomatsu! What should he feel bad for?! What should he feel guilty for?! He's just bringing himself justice! He's just giving Todomatsu what he deserves!
And yet a voice in his head echoes, asking "Are you?"
Is he?
Osomatsu's mind flashes back to his discussion with Homura. To him defending Todomatsu, to him saying she has no idea what Todomatsu has been through. To him comparing Todomatsu's situation to his own situation with Tougou. To Todomatsu himself doing the same, a while back, and Osomatsu dismissing him.
His eyes run through Todomatsu's weakening body. To his pale skin covered in deep marks of what is undeniable abuse, undeniable suffering. The fear that had been shining in his eyes flash back to him. The way Todomatsu had been so terrified of Atsushi even before getting caught.
Did he truly have a choice in the matter, when he went to seduce Osomatsu as Todomi?
Does it make it any better?
Osomatsu doesn't know. If he had done something similar when under Tougou's orders, would he want his victim to show him any mercy? Would he accept the punishment?
Would he truly want to suffer for something he had been forced to do?
Osomatsu grits his teeth. But how can he know that Todomatsu was forced to do that? How can he know that he wasn't happy to follow orders, and only regretted later on when he realized just how harsh Osomatsu's punishment had been?
One of the tears that stream down Todomatsu's cheeks drips down onto Osomatsu's hand, and the sight reminds him of the way Todomi had cried, when they fucked. The memory is both clear and fuzzy at the same time, but Osomatsu definitely remembers tears. Reluctance. He remembers asking Todomi if she had been a virgin, and her insisting she wasn't. Had Todomatsu been a virgin back then, Osomatsu wonders? Had Atsushi sent him to give up his virginity for them to capture a criminal?
She looked so scared.
Osomatsu just thought she had been nervous.
He just thought she had been crying because the sex was so good.
Was she scared? Did she truly want to do this?
Did Osomatsu...
The realization causes his grip to loosen, just enough for Todomatsu to take a deep breath without even thinking about it. He's coughing and choking on the sudden air that is finally allowed down his throat, and Osomatsu doesn't squeezes at his throat again. Instead, he actually finds himself letting go and taking a step back, and another, as his previously burning body quickly grows cold. Cold, cold, cold, so cold he fears he's going to drop dead right this moment as he realizes that...
Todomatsu has been a victim. Of Atsushi. And of Osomatsu.
He swallows, watching the way Todomatsu immediately falls to his knees, a hand wrapping around his throat as he coughs and coughs and wheezes, trying to regain his senses as he had been on the verge of losing consciousness just a second before. His eyes are casted downwards, as if scared to meet Osomatsu's own and understand why Osomatsu even spared his life. Meanwhile, Osomasu feels too sick to keep looking - both because a part of him still screams at him to get his revenge upon looking at Todomatsu, but also because the other, bigger part of him is crumbling under the guilt that quickly crashes upon him when he sees just what he did to Todomatsu.
He truly isn't any better than Tougou, or Atsushi, or the monster he had made Todomi out to be.
A loud, relieved sigh gets his attention, and Osomatsu turns around to see Atsushi holding a hand over his chest. "Dear, dear, that was intense," he mocks, a smile stretching over his lips, and in this moment, Osomatsu swears he sees Tougou facing him instead of his son. "I was so close to calling guards over for fear you would break my toy, but it seems you have a heart after all, don't you?" he chuckles. "Unlike him."
Osomatsu's rage is quick to come back. He takes a few steps toward Atsushi, uncaring of the way wine splashes under his feet and stains his pants as he stomps over the large puddle under him. He grabs at Atsushi's collar before he can manage to get away, and holds him close to himself. "You... It's not him, it's you!" he hisses, shaking Atsushi harshly. "You're the true reason for this fucking misery!"
"Actually, if you remember the very reason you've been accused of arson, you'd realize that it was my father's f—" Atsushi tries to argue, his voice way too calm despite the situation he's in. as if he doesn't recognize Osomatsu as a threat.
He doesn't get to finish his stupid fucking excuse, though, before Osomatsu punches him right across the face with his mechanical hand, letting go of him to allow him to fall ass first onto the ground. Atsushi lets out a cry that is cut short by his landing. His hand immediately flies to his face as he squirms in pain, and Osomatsu notices that he actually spits out blood, a miserable groan leaving him.
It feels satisfying, but Osomatsu can't bring himself to smile despite that.
His eyes leave Atsushi's form to instead look at the remains of the wine bottle ont he floor. The broken pieces call to him, and he doesn't think twice before he leans down and picks up a specifically sharp piece, before he steps toward Atsushi, who looks up at him with what Osomatsu can finally recognize is fear.
He's scared.
He knows he's going to die.
Osomatsu squeezes the shard in his hand, uncaring of the way it cuts through his glove and into his skin. No, actually, he's grateful for the pain. It tells him he's not dreaming. This isn't an illusion. He's going to kill Atsushi and make him pay for what he did. Both to him, and to Todomatsu.
And he knows he deserves it.
"N-no! Don't - you can't do this!" Atsushi says, and whatever he sees in Osomatsu's eyes causes his voice to go up an octave as he attempts to crawl away, holding a hand in front of himself defensively. "I— I was being honest, you know?! About my father! He's the one who made me like this! He's the reason why I did all the things I did! If not he would have killed me! I only followed his orders! His teachings! His shadow! Please! We can defeat him together and, and if you could forgive Todomatsu, surely you can forgive me too! Right?! Right?!"
"I'm not forgiving Todomatsu," Osomatsu surprises himself with his answer, dropping to his knees right in front of Atsushi and holding the shard up in the air. "I only realized that he's not the one that deserves to die most, is all."
Osomatsu should probably feel scared by how cold his voice is. And while he can feel his heart race again, while he can feel his rage making his body shake, he also feels surprisingly calm at the same time. Even though he's about to murder someone.
Even though he's about to end someone's life.
Because he knows he deserves it.
His fear means nothing to Osomatsu. It isn't like Todomatsu's. It isn't innocent.
It only makes Osomatsu want to kill him even more, for even attempting to gain his pity.
He's going to kill him.
... Right?
Osomatsu somehow finds his body frozen in place as Atsushi trembles before him. The latter seems to take note of his hesitation almost instantly, quickly pushing himself to his feet - only to cry out as a loud gunshot echoes through the room, Atsushi immediately falling right back onto the floor as blood splatters from his leg.
Osomatsu's head whips around to see Todomatsu, standing on shaky legs, a gun held in a hand that Osomatsu would've expected to be too weak to grip onto anything at the moment. Tears are still staining his face, but his eyes that were previously wide with pain and fear are now filled with something else:
Determination. Anger.
It's the same fire that was raging in Osomatsu's eyes a moment ago.
Atsushi lets out a strangled noise as he grips at his bleeding leg, his entire body shaking with pain. And then he looks up, realization of his mistake causing his eyes to widen, before his hand reaches for Osomatsu's arm. "O-Osomatsu! Save me! You— you know how Tougou is! You know I'm innocent! You know he made me do it! He made me do it! I'm innocent! We can work together, pleas—"
Osomatsu yanks his arm away from Atsushi's hold in disgust, just before another gunshot echoes through the room and causes Osomatsu's ears to ring for a second, before he quickly scrambles to his feet when he sees Atsushi laying on the floor and writhing as he holds onto his shoulder.
"Don't listen to him," he hears Todomatsu's broken, yet calm, voice besides him. He's walking towards Atsushi, who still attempts to crawl away desperately. "I'll kill him. He's mine to kill. Just get away before the guards come."
Todomatsu isn't looking at him. Osomatsu doesn't know if it's because he doesn't dare to, or if it's because he's too focused on Atsushi. His own eyes are quick to leave Todomatsu's face too, though, instead landing on Atsushi's bleeding body. His grip on the bottle's shard tightens with the desire to put an end to his life, but Osomatsu realizes that Todomatsu is right.
He isn't Osomatsu's to kill, despite all the sorrow he's brought him.
He's Todomatsu's.
Osomatsu presses his lips together. No matter how bad he feels for Todomatsu, a part of him refuses to forgive him. Disgust twists at his stomach when his eyes land on him again. He wants Todomatsu to pay.
But he also know that he's probably paid enough already.
He lets go of the shard, and it clatters onto the ground surprisingly loudly.
And then he turns around, and starts running, leaving Todomatsu alone to deal with Atsushi.
He hears the sound of a final gunshot at the same time as the door shuts behind him. The sound echoes in his head over, and over, and over, before finally, it stops. And Osomatsu is left surrounded by nothing but silence that leaves him cold and empty at the realization that they did it.
Atsushi's dead.
Tougou's son is dead.
And it should feel like a victory. A step toward freedom. A step toward happiness. A step toward a revenge Osomatsu didn't even know he sought.
And yet... it doesn't.
And all he feels is cold.
Notes:
Woo! Hopefully this scene was as intense as I wanted it to be. I've had it in mind ever since I started the fic, so... it feels good to finally write it, haha.
I got very emo while writing Oso opening up about this feelings, also. Weeps.
So, how do you guys feel? Do you think Atsushi was actually being truthful, or was he truly as rotten as his father? You should tell me in the comments!
In general, I'd be very grateful for any comments! They truly mean a lot to me, even if I'm not the best at replying sometimes, and kind words from you guys really keep me going;; It sometimes feel hard to understand just how many people read and appreciate your fic, and the best way to let me know that is through comments!!! Even a "I loved it" would honestly make my day!! And thank you to all the people who frequently comments! You guys are my heroes!
Chapter 35
Notes:
Hello! Before you start this chapter, please check out this Fanart by @xxiiyu, this Fanart by @IAteOsomatsuu and this Fanart by @OsoAioi!!! thank you all SO much for the art, I'm so flattered like always!!! ;___; and please remember that I'm always SO overjoyed whenever y'all do any art for me and that I definitely definitely wanna see!! Even if it's just a doodle! I promise!! It means the entire world to me!!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The last gunshot from the room echoes in Osomatsu's head like a loud drum that threatens to tear his ears apart. Or maybe, Osomatsu thinks, the feeling comes from the way his heart pounds, and pounds, and pounds, so furiously he fears his ribs are going to give out. That his very blood vessels are going to explode with how much blood is rushing to his head, to his extremities, through his entire body, yelling at him to run and stopping him from thinking clearly.
Because he's in danger. He realizes that quickly, helped by the additional drumming from the guards' feet on the floor nearby. They were probably alerted by the numerous gunshots, Osomatsu thinks as he brings a trembling hand to his face, realizing way too late that killing Atsushi in the middle of Tougou's airship perhaps wasn't the smartest thing to do.
He needs to run, but as soon as he takes another step, he bumps into a figure he hadn't even noticed was there. "Ah!" she gasp with surprise, stumbling backwards and giving Osomatsu a concerned look. It's Homura, he realizes with a strange sort of distance and numbness. "O-Osomatsu! I was waiting for you to come out, but then I-I... I heard... gunshots and... Are you okay?" she asks, before she notices the door to Atsushi's room is still open, and decides to lean to the side in an attempt at peeking in.
Osomatsu stops her, however, almost on instinct. He grabs her shoulders, pushing her away from him a little, before he swallows and clears his throat in hopes to find his voice again. "We need to run," he says, and even though he's the one speaking, he feels like he isn't. His voice is far away, and it's like his own body is moving on its own. He's quick to grab Homura's wrist to run as he hears the footsteps come closer, and closer, and the guards' voice yell through the corridors - though he stops himself before he bolts to look behind himself and into Atsushi's room. "Todomatsu—" he tries to call out, before he's cut off by Todomatsu himself.
"Run!! I'll get away somehow!" he responds, his voice just a bit alarmed but mostly broken and hoarse.
It's Osomatsu's fault, and if he was more in control of himself and his feelings, perhaps he would register the sting in his heart at that thought. But all he feels right now is the urgency to get away, and allow himself to feel later.
For now, he has to run - and he does. He's quick to register where the footsteps are coming from - his left - and heads in the opposite direction, dragging a quite lost and worried Homura with him. He's grateful that she doesn't pose any kind of struggle, whether it's because she realizes the gravity of the situation and knows they shouldn't be caught, or because she hasn't quite understood that she's being dragged by one of the people responsible for Atsushi's murder. He doesn't spend enough time looking at her to know, anyway, as he stops behind a wall at the nearest intersection and peeks in, wanting to watch the guards as they rush into Atsushi's room.
Mostly, he wants to see if Todomatsu has followed them, and, well... if he did, Osomatsu is really blind, because he didn't see him. He cringes, then, expecting to hear gunshots from the guards as they find Todomatsu above Atsushi's dead body, or any sort of sound signifying struggle, and yet... nothing. All he hears is the gasps and yells from the guards as they find Atsushi's body, screaming at each other to get medical help, though as a guard runs out to get a doctor, Osomatsu hears another saying it's too late, that there isn't any pulse, that Atsush'is dead.
Then he hears another guard yell "Of course he's dead! That poor guy was shot in the heart, you imbecile!" and he can't help but smile bitterly. Of course, Todomatsu, who got his heart literally taken away by Atsushi, would shoot him through the heart.
If Osomatsu was in a better mood, he'd probably laugh, or find it to be poetic justice. He'd find it extremely satisfying, maybe. But right now, all he can focus on is the fact that none of the guards even mention Todomatsu. If anything, he hears them yelling about how there's no one there and how - of course - it must be Osomatsu's fault. Or rather, "This stinkin' street rat's fault. How stupid was Atsushi to invite him unguarded?!" as he hears a guard cry out.
This is bad.
He wonders if Todomatsu got away. Osomatsu had been pretty sure there was no other exit to the room other than the door, but again, he hasn't actually gotten the chance to explore it very much. Furthermore, it's entirely possible that Todomatsu's still there, hiding, and waiting for the best opportunity to escape. Or maybe he left by a window.
Then, Osomatsu wonders why he cares so much, the sour bitterness and anger that remains when he remembers what Todomatsu did to him resurging. Sure, Osomatsu didn't kill him - he feels like a monster for having even attempted to kill him - but he's still angry. He's enraged. His hand twitches, even, the thought causing it to tighten around Homura's wrist enough to make her hiss in pain. Oh, he almost wishes he could have remained devoid of feelings for just a tiny bit longer, because it all now feels so overwhelming that he forgets the world around him, the footsteps quickly leaving the room and coming closer... until he feels a sudden yank, and he's forced to run down the corridor.
It causes him to gasp, and he looks down to see Homura in front of him, running, and pulling him with her. He was dangerously spacing out, he realizes. A quick glance behind him tells him that guards haven't yet seen them, but they're soon going to, considering how much noise Homura and him are making as they run down the corridor and towards the stairs.
He doesn't have time to express his surprise at how Homura is still pulling him along despite knowing that Atsushi's dead, instead simply feeling grateful. He attempts to catch up and run ahead in order to take the lead - but Homura stops him, telling him that she knows a place to hide, and, well... Despite having been on this ship for several days now, and despite having tried to explore, he's sure that he's much less knowledgeable than Homura about it. Because Homura is an actually trusted underling - even if apparently forgotten and replaced by now - and neither Tougou nor Atsushi would have any reason to hide anything from her.
So he follows her obediently, praying to all the gods he knows that she isn't leading him into some kind of trap. That fear grows, and grows and grows, the longer they run, the further away they get from the guards. Because if Osomatsu has learned anything from past experiences, it's that nothing is so easy, and it somehow feels wrong to lose the guards so quickly, so... effortlessly. The thought causes him to bite at the inside of his cheek, and he grips onto Homura tighter. The slight pain makes her look behind herself and up at Osomatsu, who sends her a warning look.
She seems confused at first, almost hurt, and promises him she's truly bringing him to safety. If she wanted to turn him in, she wouldn't have made him run in the first place. He shouldn't have any reason to doubt her. But he also assisted the murder of the man who saved her, and changed her life. And while Osomatsu is very aware that Atsushi's probably burdened her with pain and abuse, Homura, however, isn't. She's been starting to doubt him, but these doubts are accompanied by praises and excuses and failed attempts to talk to him that stabs her heart painfully. She's still caught in his web, Osomatsu knows, and it's not going to be so easy to detangle her from it.
And perhaps, he thinks, she could think she'd get Tougou's favor by turning him in.
He gulps, his body shuddering, but he can't get himself to let go of her. He can't really get himself to do anything, really, aside from running with Homura and looking frantically behind them both to make sure nobody is following, or watching. They've been out of the hotel for a while, now, and have actually taken some routes Osomatsu didn't know were even open to public, the light from the various buildings around barely reaching them. He can hear people outside, all around, talking joyously, whispering, laughing - he doubts they know what just went down, and he wonders just when Tougou will tell them, or how.
Oh, he really doesn't look forward to the man's reaction to all of this.
He shakes his head, trying to somehow chase the awful dread setting in his chest at the belated realization that they killed Tougou's son, and that unless anything else happens, they will all put the blame on Osomatsu. Osomatsu, who has already suffered from Tougou's hands enough. Osomatsu, who has already fucked up enough in Tougou's eyes. Osomatsu, whom Tougou already sees as an enemy... and one dangerous enough to bargain in order to force him by his side and strip all power away from him.
What will he do to him, now that he is to be charged with his son's literal murder?
Osomatsu doesn't have to think too hard to know. He jumps as a gunshot echoes in his head, looking around frantically, before the strange way Homura glances at him tells him that she didn't hear anything. Osomatsu blinks, then, and sure enough - images, memories of Tetsu, of the gun pressed against his head, flood back in his mind to terrorize him and torture him once more. This is your fate, the ever so cruel voice at the back of his head tells him. This is your fate if Tougou catches you. This is Choromatsu's fate. This is Todomatsu's fate.
And Ichimatsu's fate. And Jyushimatsu's fate. And Karamatsu's.
This is the fate of everyone you love, it tells him.
And the worst of it all, is that he can't deny it.
His hand squeezes at Homura's own, nails digging into her skin and causing her to whimper, though she doesn't pull away. She doesn't want to let go, out of fear she'll lose Osomatsu - and whether it's because she's worried for her own safety if she ends up alone or if she's worried for Osomatsu's, he doesn't know. She should be fine if they get separated, he thinks. He isn't sure if guards even got a good look at her, and even then, she can claim that Osomatsu threatened her into going with him. Despite reason telling him that she must care about him and want him safe, however, he can't help but feel doubtful, still.
He hasn't done anything to deserve her kindness or protection, after all, has he? He's threatened her, yelled at her, put her down and dismissed her. He's been absolutely awful to her. So why does she care? Why is she helping him? Why did she even bother to have this earlier discussion with him, before all of this went down?
Osomatsu doesn't understand. He really doesn't.
"W-we're almost there," Homura speaks, bringing him out of his thought as she squeezes at his hand. He wonders if she's trying to reassure him after sensing his anxiety, and the thought only causes him to feel worse. He almost wants to laugh, really - because of course someone who's been around an abusive bastard like Atsushi and has been defending him up to now would still show kindness to Osomatsu even after all he did.
He wonders if some of his behavior reminded her of Atsushi. He wonders if the same goes for Todomatsu, and if being choked by Osomatsu felt any different from how Atsushi would treat him.
His stomach twists painfully, and he presses a hand against his mouth. He feels like a fucking monster. Because he is.
He doesn't get much time to think about how horrible he was, though, as Homura soon pushes him into a small, dark room, and quickly locks the door behind them both. Osomatsu stumbles a little before catching himself against a desk, causing a handful of heavy tools to clatter on the floor on the way. One of them falls on his foot, and he lets out a yell, quickly jumping away from the mess of dropped tools and stumbling back into a bench instead, hands clutching at his pained foot as he whines. "Owww...."
Homura turns toward him, lighting up a lamp, and giggles at the sight. "I'm sorry, it's a mess..." she quickly apologizes, her voice soft as she leans down to pick up some of the objects that have fallen to the floor, as well as some that were already there before they arrived.
Osomatsu pouts a bit, but doesn't say anything - even if he wants to scold Homura for even apologizing considering she just saved his ass and brought him to a safe hiding place. Instead, he looks around, eyes scanning the quite dark room. It's really small and cramped, causing old anxieties to come back - especially as Osomatsu notices the lack of window. His lips quiver slightly, and he attempts to take a deep breath, concentrating on the fact that there is still light, and that he's not alone. He's not a prisoner. He's not back there. It's fine.
The room is quite similar to Ichimatsu's own, really, though in much smaller. There's a desk in front of him, on which sits the lamp that shines on Homura's worried expression. It's on top of a quite high stack of books, from which pieces of paper that Osomatsu can only guess are notes stick out. More papers with various messy writings and sketches cover the desk, along with the tools he had earlier dropped. When he looks up, he notices various shelves, filled with a bunch of mechanical body parts, as well as boxes filled with smaller mechanical pieces. They're surrounded by what Osomatsu assumes are fake sunflowers and other small decorative clutter, all bright yellow and orange. They work to brighten the space quite nicely, and Osomatsu can't help but smile just a bit, thinking that they fit Homura well.
She truly seems like a kind, bright girl - and Osomatsu feels absolutely awful for ever thinking otherwise, and for even keeping some doubts as to how much free will she has.
"This is... where I work. And sleep," Homura explains, that last bit causing Osomatsu to frown. He looks around himself, but all he sees are various boxes and sheets covering what he guesses are unfinished robots. There's barely any space to walk. He can't find a bed anywhere, and his frown only deepens when Homura points at the bench he's sitting on after noticing his confusion.
"You sleep on this?" he asks, knocking on the wooden bench. It's then that he notices the miserably thin sheet over it, which must certainly serve as her blanket. It's falling apart, with various holes sewn back shut, while others remain open - probably because Homura's given up on keeping it together. Homura nods at his question, and Osomatsu bites his lips, resisting the urge he has to take her away with him when he'll inevitably leave this damned airship.
"I'm.. Sorry, I know it doesn't look very good. My conditions were better back on land, but... Ah, admitting me here was a last minute thing. You see, Tougou had planned on taking Ichimatsu in, but since you... ah, it doesn't matter," she sighs, leaning against her desk, seemingly unwilling to sit next to Osomatsu on the bench despite the free space. She looks down, hands tightening around the edge of her desk as the sound of footsteps pass by her room - but even as the guards quickly hurry away in search for them, she doesn't relax. "...Atsushi... he's... he's really dead... isn't he?" she asks quietly, breaking the seemingly unending and suffocating silence.
Though the air still feels like poison even now. Osomatsu wants to respond, but he finds his voice stuck in his throat, allowing no sound to come out even when he opens his mouth. His guilt is strangling him, and it causes him to bow his head quite pitifully, looking like a child that knows he did something bad. Except that he's not a child, and what he did is literal murder.
He murdered someone - or, aided in the murder of someone. This fact should make him feel a little better, but it doesn't.
Does it truly make a difference, after all? He had been strangling Todomatsu to near death just before his murder attempt on Atsushi. His hands had been around his throat, and as he looks down upon them, clenching them and unclenching them slowly, he can almost feel Todomatsu's rapid pulse against them. He can feel his throat's resistance, his desperate attempts at breathing, at speaking, at apologizing for everything he's done. He can feel his nails digging into his skin, scratching hopelessly at his arms.
He can see Todomatsu's crying face as he closes his eyes. He can hear the choked, wheezing sounds escaping him. The way he had mouthed apologies. The ways his legs were kicking in the air, desperately attempting to reach the floor. The despair that had filled him when he realized he was going to die.
Osomatsu grits his teeth as his own nails dig into his palms. His heart beats fast in his chest, breath trembling as both guilt and satisfaction fill him. He feels guilty for hurting Todomatsu. For hurting someone he had considered a friend. For hurting someone who had already suffered from Atsushi so much that he was covered in bruises. For hurting someone who had gone through abuse similar to what Osomatsu went through with Tougou. For someone he should've felt empathetic for. For someone he should've protected.
But at the same time, he's angry. He's angry, and vengeful, because Todomatsu is the very reason he's here. That he and Choromatsu are in so much trouble. That he's feeling nervous just being in this small, dark room. That he's so fucking miserable all the time. That he was separated from Ichimatsu, and has been ever since. Because if Osomatsu hadn't slept with Todomi, if Todomi hadn't tricked him, then none of this would've happened. He would still be living with Ichimatsu, would've been able to watch him finish Jyushimatsu, and all three of them would be happy. There wouldn't be any fight with Tougou, not any stupid infiltration mission that would end so terribly. Because Osomatsu would still be in his hometown, far from Akatsukapolis, and he would be happy.
Even if, remaining in his home town would mean he would've never met Choromatsu.
He would've never met Tetsu, either. Or Karamatsu - though Osomatsu supposes it would've been a good thing. He would've never met Todomatsu and had these small but enjoyable times with him, even if now the memories are clouded over with bitterness. He would've never brought Dr. Dekapan to Tetsu's mom and helped relieve her of her sickness - even if it was pointless, in the end. He would've missed some of the few joyful moments he's had these past months.
He would've missed spending the masked ball with Choromatsu. Dancing with him. Kissing him. Embracing him and confessing to him. He would've never been able to stare into his warm and tender eyes, feel his soft hand against his cheek, feel their fingers intertwined together. And while a part of him tells him that Choromatsu might've been happier if he never met Osomatsu and got pulled into his trouble... another, surprisingly bigger part of him tells him that it's bullshit.
This part reminds Osomatsu of his earlier discussion with Choromatsu. Of Choromatsu's reassuring words. Of his claims that he loves him, admires him, cherishes him. That he wouldn't want to be anywhere but with him. That despite all the trouble Osomatsu is causing, despite all the turmoils he's burdening him with, he's happy. Happy to be with Osomatsu, and to support him.
It reminds him of Choromatsu's claims that Osomatsu doesn't have to be alone. To face this alone. To struggle alone. To cry alone.
Osomatsu grits his teeth, clenching his fists. While he will forever be angry about everything he went through, and will always wish that he didn't have to suffer through prison, and everything else that came after it... he realizes that perhaps not everything has been complete garbage. That perhaps it also brought him good things, such as Choromatsu's never ending support. Such as his continued friendship with Ichimatsu, and his meeting with Jyushimatsu. Even Karamatsu counts as a good influence, now that he's trying to stop being such a creepy asshole.
Even Homura could be a good friend, if she can bring herself to forgive his awful behavior, and Atsushi's murder. She helped finish Jyushimatsu, after all.
... And even Todomatsu, Osomatsu guesses, could be a valuable friend. If Osomatsu can bring himself to forgive him.
Osomatsu takes a deep breath, and he looks up again - only to see that Homura is holding a hand against her face, hiding most of her pained expression. Despite that, he still notices the way her lips quivers madly, and the tears that are dripping down her cheeks. She's crying quietly but strongly, her body shaking all over, and Osomatsu wonders if she's scared to show her grief too strongly, or if she's just normally quiet. Then, he wonders if she's been trained to be this way, or not.
His brows furrow, and he holds his hand up to try and reach for her - only to hesitate, and bring his hand back down upon the realization that his support is probably the last thing she wants. He is the reason for her grief, after all - and to be held by the murderer of her... whatever Atsushi was for Homura, is probably the worst thing that could happen to her now. All he can do is watch, as her legs start shaking so much in weakness that she eventually sinks to the floor, her deep and trembling breathes turning into hiccups, and then sobs, as she realizes the reality of the situation.
Of the fact that Atsushi is dead.
Osomatsu frowns deeply. He doesn't know what to say. There really isn't anything to say, aside from a mumbled "I'm sorry..." that goes unnoticed as Homura presses her second hand against her face and crumbles onto herself, sobbing desperately as grief overtakes her heart. And Osomatsu just sits down here, and watches.
"I-I should be the one to be, t-to be sorry. I'm sorry..." Homura whimpers, her voice breaking in a way that causes Osomatsu's chest to tighten painfully in guilt. Seeing her cry hurts, he thinks, and any satisfaction he could have ever felt before is completely swiped away again.
Why is she even apologizing?
"You... you don't have to say sorry..." Osomatsu tries, feeling himself deflate as he tries to search for any kind of reassurance he can offer. He's usually not that bad with people, especially when it comes to comforting them - his experience with cheering up crying children on the street with card tricks is a proof of that. But Homura isn't a crying child. Making a card disappear in front of her eyes won't make the pain from Atsushi's death fade away. And the fact that Osomatsu was the main cause for his death, and the fact that he still thinks that Atsushi deserved to die, doesn't help the situation. "It's okay that you're sad... and stuff..." he still pushes himself to say, but there isn't much conviction behind his voice.
"N-no it's not!" Homura argue, shaking her head strongly. "I— It's not okay at all! Because, because... Atsushi... he..." she tries to speak, before being shaken by another sob at the very mention of his name. Osomatsu bites his lips, unable to look away but wishing he could, feeling like he shouldn't be the one witnessing this. "I know that, y-you think he was bad, that he was bad, I know he was bad... he was starting to, f-forget about me and replace me, but... but... I...." she hesitates, and whether she's too shaken up to speak or just reluctant to voice out her true feelings, Osomatsu doesn't know. "I still... l-love him... And I still... he... I can't..."
Osomatsu sighs. He can't let this go on much longer, and decides that if she doesn't want his comfort, then she wouldn't be speaking right now. He drops from the bench and down to his knees on the floor, approaching Homura and pulling her into a gentle hug. He doesn't squeeze too hard, allowing her a chance to push him away and escape if she wants to. When she brings her hand to Osomatsu's chest and clings to him, he takes it as a proof that she approves of his support, and he gently presses her face against his chest, running a hand through her hair. "It's okay... He was... manipulating you, and shit. I understand..."
"But he did so much wrong... and he hurt Todomatsu... and others, I-I'm sure, and... and I'm sure it was... s-self defense when you... when he..." Homura responds, her hold onto Osomatsu tightening before he looks up at him, her tear filled eyes shining as she stares into Osomatsu's own. "R-right?"
Osomatsu swallows thickly. "It's... complicated," he answers after a small silence, unable to look away - because looking away would make him look guilty. And the last thing he wants right now is for Homura to hate him - even if she should. "I didn't, like, go to his room intending to kill him... I wasn't even the one to, in the end. Things just... escalated."
He realizes a bit too late that he should've probably just lied, but the option didn't even come into his head. Besides, the girl's already been lied to enough, he tells himself. She deserves some truth, sometimes, even if said truth is unpleasant.
He's not sure why he cares so much, all of a sudden, but he does.
"T-they.. escalated..." Homura repeats, her voice shaky as she looks back down, resting her forehead against Osomatsu's collarbone. "D-does it mean that, that things could've been different if, if—"
Osomatsu squeezes her before she gets the chance to finish her sentence. "Trust me, if you start thinking about 'what if' scenarios you'll never stop," he tells her in a surprising bout of wisdom. Mostly, he just knows from experience, feeling like an expert in putting himself down through telling himself how much better things would be if he had done this or that. And he knows, despite everything, how bad of an habit it is. He can't let anyone get caught up in it as well.
"But..." Homura tries to argue, before she's shushed immediately by Osomatsu. She pouts, then, and grows quiet for a bit, the only sounds escaping her being her reluctant sobs as she clings onto Osomatsu and shakes against him.
All he can do is rub her back and pet her hair, chin resting on top of her head as he rocks them both back and forth a little. His eyes fall close as he does his best to remain calm despite the pitiful display, wishing he could tune the guilt that is snaking itself around his heart out. Because he doesn't want to feel guilty, as empathetic as he might be to Homura. He knows killing Atsushi was the right thing, as horrible as he feels for it. They wouldn't have gotten justice through any sort of fair trial, and they definitely couldn't have let Atsushi go and continue to hurt innocent people and turn them into his obedient and loving little dogs.
Osomatsu can't help but feel intense disgust. At least Tougou had been outright awful enough that none of his underlings had even the hint of a doubt about how much of a monster he was. Even as a child, Osomatsu had very quickly figured out just how fake his nice persona was, and Tougou had been quick to drop it too, as soon as he didn't need it anymore. His kind mask is only worn when facing the people he hasn't scared into obedience already, the outsiders that may never have to deal with the truth of his cruelty.
Meanwhile, Atsushi decided to keep up with the act even amongst the people he already securely owned. Osomatsu supposes it might pay off, as loyalty through genuine liking - even if said liking is a result of manipulation and abuse - is stronger than loyalty through fear in a handful of situations. It even manages to make Osomatsu feel bad for killing him, if only because of how genuinely horrible it's made Homura feel, and how badly it might make his other "toys" feel.
Osomatsu knows, however. He knows better than to believe anything about the kind persona Atsushi had presented everyone to be true. He knows better than to believe the desperate pleas he had offered him when faced with death. The promises that he isn't as bad as his father. That it's all his father's fault.
He does believe that Atsushi's childhood must've been harsh, in a way. Osomatsu spent his teenage years and early adulthood with Tougou, and it... was less than fun. Meanwhile, Atsushi spent his entire life with him - and Osomatsu doubt that whoever is his mother was around at all, considering she has never been mentioned at all, and Osomatsu would remember if Tougou had a wife.
Though... he guesses he didn't even know he had a kid until recently. But that isn't the point.
Osomatsu knows, however, that Atsushi was a monster of his own free will. Osomatsu himself grew for half of his life with Tougou, after all, and he never became a monster. A lot of Tougou's underlings avoided the path that Atsushi happily walked on. Even Atsushi's own people could've become the monster he is, and perhaps some of them are... but from what Osomatsu has seen, most of them are actually good people. Good people, stuck with the wrong leader, whose grasp on them is too tight to ever get out of on their own.
He knows that Atsushi didn't deserve mercy. And he knows that he shouldn't feel bad for him, despite how much Homura cries for him.
It's hard, though.
"W-when I think of Atsushi, I can't help but remember... the nice moments we had together," Homura speaks again, after her sobbing has calmed down enough for her to do so. "I remember the way he held me as I cried against him - i-it's not much different from how you're holding me, aside from how much taller and bigger he was. I felt... protected... and I had never been protected in my life before. And it was warm. And it felt nice," she admits, nuzzling Osomatsu's chest as if to try to capture that warmth again. The comparison disgusts Osomatsu deeply. "He ran his hand through my hair and said I was beautiful, a-and... I had been told that many times before, by men who probably tell that to every girl they force to lay with them. By men who saw me as nothing but a source of pleasure to them. B-by men who I let..." she trails off, and Osomatsu doesn't ask her to continue, because he knows already. He knows, better than a lot of people might know. "And I thought... I thought Atsushi was different..."
Homura's words weigh a ton on Osomatsu's back, causing him to lean some of his weight on the poor girl as he tries to keep himself upright. "I know," he replies quietly, nuzzling her hair. He hates how much he feels for her, but he can't help but understand what it's like to be so alone and in need of positive attention for so long, only to fall into the hands of someone who offers just that, no matter how fake it might be. He knows what it's like to be vulnerable and manipulated, though perhaps not in the same way that Homura knows. He can't help but wish she had known a better life. One that wouldn't have made her so weak to Atsushi's manipulation.
"He was so kind to me... he offered me a place to stay... he smiled at me gently and made sure I ate enough... gave me the most beautiful dresses and jewelry, and praised me when he realized my talent with machinery. He said I was a genius. That I had a gift. He taught me to be happy again and love myself. He taught me to live. I loved him... but... He... he didn't love me at all, did he?" she asks, looking up at Osomatsu.
The way her voice trembles and breaks, and all the sorrow he sees in her shining eyes... it causes Osomatsu's own lips to quiver, and his voice to die out in his throat. It's not like he can say anything that will make her feel better, though, as the obvious answer is nothing but negative. It's not what she needs to hear right now. Or maybe it is, but it's a harsh truth that Osomatsu surprisingly doesn't have the guts to tell her.
He feels like he's done enough to her already.
She looks back down, sniffling and chewing on her lips, as if shameful for what she's about to tell him. "I know he didn't. Maybe I also knew back then, but... I was just so happy to believe him when he said he loved me," she admits, bowing her head further. "But then... Todomatsu came back. And ever since then, i-it's like Atsushi forgot about me. A-and I could see... I could see from outside... just what it looked like when he 'loved' someone...." she says, a chill running down Osomatsu's spine as he remembers the awful state Todomatsu had been in. The way his legs had trembled. The deep blue bruises on his pale skin. The fear that had shined in his eyes. That was a mark of Atsushi's love. "I-I realized that maybe Atsushi's love wasn't something I should seek, and yet I felt so empty without it, and... And I tried so hard to keep him from forgetting me, but.. but..." another sob forces its way out of her. "He did... and.. I can't... believe that the last time we spoke, was him... pushing me away... he was so cold, he didn't even listen to anything I said, he just kept walking, he wasn't happy to see me at all... he was never happy to see me at all... he didn't care... and yet.... and yet..."
She grits her teeth, her hold of Osomatsu tightening, and he isn't sure if it's just his imagination, or if he can actually sense anger igniting within her as she realizes how much of an asshole Atsushi has been to her. If so, Osomatsu is glad, because she should be angry. She should hate him. And she should realize that she deserved better. Her, and Todomatsu, and all the people whom he had a grimy hold of.
She actually deflates quickly despite the tension rising in her, though, and Osomatsu frowns as he instead hears a miserable and desperate whimper escape from her. "Why do I care so much about him?! Why am I so sad that he's gone?! Why do I wish that he'd at least smiled at me before... before...!" she sobs again, this time much stronger, any wish to keep quiet completely melted away by now.
Osomatsu rocks her back and forth gently, helplessly shushing her. "I-I... dunno...." he uselessly replies, silently scolding himself for how fucking stupid that was. Then he squeezes her again, pressing his quivering lips together in a thin line. "I dunno, but it's... fine? Because... feelings such and, it's complicated but... uh... don't... blame yourself and stuff... it's fine..." he tells her, trying to keep his voice as gentle and warm as he can. "You should just blame him and only him. It's his fault you're sad. And that you even care despite it all. You should be angry at him, rather than upset at yourself for caring. 's not... your fault, and stuff."
"But I don't want to be angry!" Homura responds, shaking her head. Despite her claim, her voice sounds angry, causing Osomatsu to tense up just a bit. "I want to be happy! That's... that's all I want! That's all I wanted! To be happy... with... with him..." her voice breaks at these last words, coming out in nothing more than a shaky whisper and contrasting with her earlier almost yell.
"I... I know, I'm sorry," Osomatsu replies somewhat weakly, grimacing. He really doesn't know how he can cheer her up. "But you can be happy... without him, yeah? You're like, not alone... I'm sure you could come down with me, and Ichimatsu would let you stay with him and Jyushimatsu... Uh, as soon as this mess is over. I'm kind of a wanted man, and so is Ichimatsu," he smiles awkwardly. "But... you know what I mean."
Homura's lips quiver as she frowns and look down. If the situation wasn't so grave, Osomatsu would be amused by how she seems like a pouty child like this. Except that she isn't a child, and she isn't just pouting. "I... don't know..." she answers honestly, retracting onto herself. "I don't feel like I should... I..."
"Yes you should, shut up," Osomatsu huffs, before deflating a bit. "I just... It'll be fine. Even if you don't have Atsushi anymore, you'll get far better people who actually love you. Trust me," he smiles down at her, and she actually seems to take him into consideration, as her eyes widen ever so slightly, and she nods a bit, trying to smile back. It's wobbly, and falls pretty quickly, but it's something, and Osomatsu is just happy that she's not arguing anymore. "Alright. Let's just keep hugging for a while now, yeah? I kinda feel shitty too, so it feels nice to hug," he says, hiding his face against her sweet scented hair.
"Alright..." Homura agrees, closing her eyes. Osomatsu doesn't comment on the fact that he can feel her start crying again, because he doesn't expect any less from her, and he instead just keeps holding onto her and rubbing at her arms up and down gently, allowing her to cry all of her sadness and grief out. It's not like he's in any hurry to get out anyway - because while he really wants to make sure Todomatsu is okay, and that Choromatsu is, too, he also isn't sure if it would be safe to go right now. He'll be happy to postpone their search for them for a little while to calm down.
Homura's crying eventually calms down, from sobs to hiccups to shaky breaths that go so quiet Osomatsu swears she's fallen asleep, until she eventually pulls away and gets up, sitting on her bench and inviting Osomatsu to sit with her. She remains quiet for a while, then, wiping her cheeks and looking just a bit bashful for how much she broke down in front of him, even though Osomatsu doesn't have it in himself to judge her at all. She looks down, and twiddles her thumbs, glancing up at Osomatsu a bunch of times - and while he tries to be patient, he still eventually frowns when she doesn't seem to want to speak her mind.
"What?" he asks.
"A-ah, I—" Homura starts, jumping just a bit and brushing a strand of hair behind her ear, looking away. "I remembered that I needed to talk to you. About... something Tougou promised you, when he convinced you to join him," she explains, suddenly very tense and nervous.
Osomatsu narrows his eyes in confusion. Something Tougou promised him? He tries to recall the night he had spent with the man at the opera house, even though the memories by now feel blurry due to the poor state he ended up in. That said, when Homura suddenly grabs onto a sheet that had been covering a small figure, his eyes widen in realization - one he comes to just before she pulls the sheet off of the figure, and he's faced with Matsuzou once again.
With his father.
"I... realize the timing isn't the best, but I also know you should know sooner rather than later," she explains, her voice quiet and doubtful as she grabs the robot's hand. It looks so big compared to her own. "I was tasked with... giving this robot your father's consciousness, as well as making it functional rather than an empty shell. However, I... realized something strange," she explains, getting up to move behind the robot, winding up its back key slowly. "It's that... he didn't want to function."
Osomatsu frowns, staring at Homura rather than his father. Each time he looks at his lifeless mechanical face, he feels a hand grabbing at his heart and squeezing at it so tightly he swears it's going to burst. And while he should be happy to see him again, all he feels is grief, and sorrow, and guilt. He knows he shouldn't feel guilty, considering he had been just a kid, oblivious to all of Matsuzou's troubles with Tougou and unable to do anything even if he had known. And yet, the cruel voice at the back of his head tells him that if he hadn't been there, things would've been different.
That maybe if Matsuzou had never found him crying in a trashcan as a baby, then he would never had to deal with Tougou, and he would still be alive. He might've made it out of the streets. He might've grown old, and happy. Maybe he would've found a wife and had a son of his own. One that he could've raised well, once he would've been financially secure. One that could've been happy, with parents, with a house, and without being forced into gangs.
Osomatsu bites the inside of his cheek, his hands grabbing at his pants. So much for not tormenting oneself with what if scenarios, he thinks to himself bitterly. Maybe he should take his own advice.
"What do you mean he doesn't want to function?" he asks Homura, hoping that talking might distract him from his thoughts.
"Well... At first I thought it was my fault, that I messed up in his construction and everything, but... I remade each of his pieces, twice, as best as I could. They resemble some of my most perfect work - some of Ichimatsu's most perfect work, too," she sighs. "And yet it was as if his body wasn't working at all. It was only after being forced to awaken multiple times that he gave in and told me to, uhm, lay off... and said he didn't want to be awakened unless you were there," she explains, frowning at herself. "So... Here you are, and... well... I guess I thought you two would like to talk with each other?"
"I..." Osomatsu hesitates, his lips quivering as he finally dares to let his eyes land on his father right as his eyes gain that dim glow that Osomatsu has come to associate with Jyushimatsu's eyes by now. He holds his breath, then, helplessly glancing at Homura, who smiles softly at him as she gets up, letting go of the key behind his father's back.
Matsuzou furrows his brows at first, and starts groaning a "Miss, I already told you—" before his eyes meet with Osomatsu's, and he grows very quiet for a bit. He's a little more expressive than Jyushimatsu, Osomatsu realizes, as his mouth is allowed to form something other than a smile, and his eyebrows are able to move. He wonders if Jyushimatsu is stuck in a perpetual smile because he was the first humanoid robot to be made, or if because Ichimatsu can't stand to see anything but a smile on his deceased brother's face. Right now, it doesn't matter much. "Oso... matsu...?" he hears his father's still slightly monotone voice - even despite his expressive face - ask, hand reaching up for Osomatsu's face.
Osomatsu opens his mouth to speak, only to close it again. He does it multiple times, words failing him as his own hand grabs at his father's own and holds it against his cheek, his eyes burning with tears he would feel shameful to shed. They remain silent for a bit, before a wobbly smile stretches over Osomatsu's face, his expression softening. "I'm surprised you could recognize me, old man," he replies, sniffling and rubbing a mechanical finger under his nose.
Matsuzou chuckles. "You're still as baby faced as ever. And here I thought I'd find my son all grown up into a handsome unrecognizable man, but look at you! You're barely any taller than when you were twelve!" he mocks, and Osomatsu pouts.
"What the hell! I did grow up!" he argues, getting up to his feet and towering over his father. "Look at me! I'm like, two heads taller than you!"
"One and a half, but go off," Matsuzou smiles.
"Fuck off," Osomatsu laughs, shaking his head and shoving at his father as he sits back down. "What a way to talk to me after all these years. Not even an 'I missed you so much' or 'wow I'm proud of you, I'm such a good and loving father' or anything," he huffs.
"I'm such a good and loving father," Matsuzou replies, laughing and catching Osomatsu's hand when Osomatsu goes to hit him jokingly. His laugh sounds a little scary and unnatural considering his artificial voice, but it's the thought that counts.
"Hey!" Osomatsu exclaims, before pouting at Homura as she giggles quietly against her hand. "Don't you laugh too!" he tells her, which only works to make her laugh some more. He smiles, then, finding himself much more relaxed than he had before. Maybe this is more easy than he first thought.
Matsuzou simply smiles, looking up at Osomatsu silently after he calms down from his laughter. He seems to be studying his face - and somehow, Osomatsu can't help but feel like his look is sorrowful somehow. Especially when Matsuzou hold onto his hands, fingers tracing over his mechanical one. He doesn't say anything about it, however, and instead sighs - as best as a robot who cannot actually breathe can sigh. "It's been a while, hasn't it?" he asks.
Osomatsu bites at the inside of his cheek. "Yeah, it has," he agrees, his gaze falling to their connected hands, which he squeezes.
"Tell me what you've been up to," his father then asks, moving to sit down next to him. "Your old dad's a lil' out of the loop right now. What are you doing with this Tougou bastard?"
Osomatsu grimaces at that. "I, uh... it's a long story," he responds with a sad smile, and Matsuzou looks down.
"So I guess I couldn't keep you out of his grasp no matter what, huh," he replies quietly. Osomatsu shakes his head, and leans on him, opening his mouth to say something along the lines of 'don't even try to blame yourself' before he suddenly sees his father hold out Osomatsu's deck of cards in front of him, free hand pointing at it. "But most importantly," Matsuzou says. "Son, are you still playin' around with these??"
Osomatsu's eyes shoot wide open, and he looks around in confusion, before he pats his pockets and shoves his hands right into them. His deck of cards is gone - obviously, as his father is holding it right in front of him - and Osomatsu lets out a huff of disbelieving laughter. "Hey! Don't pick pocket your own son," he jokes, before his smile grows softer as he grabs the cards from his father's hands. "But yeah, I... I do," he then replies, taking the cards out of the desk and shuffling them slowly. He notices his hands are trembling slightly, heart speeding up at the thought of handling these in front of his own father - of the reason why he's even loved doing stupid little magic tricks so much in the first place. "Want a magic trick?" he asks, giving Matsuzou an hopeful look.
"Give me the best one you've got," Matsuzou replies with a nods, shifting to face Osomatsu better. Homura leans forward from her place to watch as well, eyes wide with curiosity.
Osomatsu gulps. He's nervous, suddenly - and it feels almost unnatural. He's never really been nervous to perform a magic trick before. "W-well, alright, so..." he starts, biding his time by shuffling his cards some more as he tries to think of a trick that his father didn't actually teach him when he was a kid. It's harder than he expected. "I guess... pick a card," he then says upon thinking of one, finding his voice to be surprisingly weak even after he clears his throat.
"You gotta work on your act there," Matsuzou comments as he grabs a card off of the bunch that Osomatsu fans out in front of him.
"It's usually there! It's just weird doing it in front of you," Osomatsu huffs with a pout.
Matsuzou laughs. "I guess it's not everyday you get to perform a magic trick in front of your robot dad, huh?"
Osomatsu smiles. "It isn't," he replies, not mentioning just how... happy he actually is to be able to do this, even if facing Matsuzou in this form like this is a painful reminder that he's dead, that he's been dead for so long, and that he's missed just a bit more than half of Osomatsu's life. The thought causes Osomatsu to gulp, and he takes a deep breath, concentrating on performing his trick rather than dwelling on how sad it is that his father is dead, because he's already spent enough of his life being sad about it.
He's over it, he tells himself. And this should be nothing but a happy reunion.
...Right?
He performs a trick that consists on using sleight of hand to move the card from his hand to the pocket on the opposite side of his body with what looks like a flick of the wrist, before making it disappear into his opposite hand after showing it off. He repeats it multiple times, moving the card in a different place each time - and even moving the card to Homura's pocket and then Matsuzou's seemingly without even laying a hand on them at all, before finishing off by making the deck of cards disappear and leaving only the chosen card inside the box. Homura is ecstatic upon the final reveal, clapping excitedly even after Osomatsu makes all the cards reappear and puts them all back into the deck, his hands shaking like crazy by the time he's done.
Meanwhile, his father remains silent for a bit. Osomatsu knows that he must've messed up enough that someone who actually knows how this is done would notice, and he gulps, not wanting to disappoint his father - only to sigh in relief when he sees a smile appear on Matsuzou's lips. "That was really impressive, what the hell! Didn't think you'd ever be better than me at this," he says, and Osomatsu wonders if he's just lying to make him happy or not. He doesn't want to think about it right now, and especially not as Matsuzou pets Osomatsu's hair and says, "I'm proud of you. For that, and for everything else."
These words hit Osomatsu like a truck, knocking the breath out of him for a moment. He stares at his father with wide eyes, his heart skipping a beat or two as he takes his words in.
He's proud of him.
Matsuzou, Osomatsu's father, the man that has showed him so much love and care even in the darkest of days, that has been there for him ever since he found him up to the moment he was torn away from him. The man that taught him everything and that had always been such a ray of hope and sunshine into his life when he was there, that had been such a role model for him... is proud of him. It shouldn't be that much of a shock - Matsuzou had always been soft with Osomatsu, despite their joking around, and it isn't that difficult to deserve his approval.
But it feels different. It feels special. Because Osomatsu had never thought he would ever these words from him again. And especially not in his current situation.
Because Osomatsu is miserable. He's weak, and a coward, and he's been broken too many times to keep track of. He always inevitably falls no matter how much he gets up. He always fucks up everything, with everyone. It isn't anything to be proud of. And yet... Matsuzou is proud of him.
He's proud of him for doing this stupid card trick for him despite messing up a couple of times and despite his hands being so shaky from the emotion of talking to his father again. He's proud of him despite the fact that he couldn't really put up much of an act like a proper magician does. He's proud of him despite how awkward and nervous he is. He's proud of him despite how sloppy he is. And he's proud of him despite how broken he is.
Osomatsu's eyes fill with tears again, and this time, he doesn't have it in him to stop them from spilling. "I— I'm, uh..." he stammers, letting out a tearful laugh that makes his father sigh.
"Aw, don't you start crying now..." Matsuzou shakes his head, before he opens his arms. "Here, c'mon," he then adds, and Osomatsu doesn't need to be told twice before he lets himself fall into his embrace, hands going to clutch at the random clothes his robot body has been dressed with.
"I missed you," Osomatsu admits, his voice barely more than a whisper as he squeezes his father in his arms, head resting against his shoulder. He feels small, right then - like when he was just a child, whimpering against his father because he was scared or hungry or sad. And just like back then, Matsuzou is quick to shush him gently and brush his hands through his hair, the only difference being how robotic and rough his voice sounds. Just thinking that causes Osomatsu's tears to double, and he bites back what would have otherwise been a sob. "I missed you so much...."
"I know," is Matsuzou's response, a hand going down to rub at Osomatsu's back. Up and down, up and down, gently, slowly, his movements contrasting with how much Osomatsu's body starts to shake as his sorrow finally catches up to him.
"I never wanted you to die," he admits.
"I know," Matsuzou repeats softly.
"Everything's been s-so miserable ever since you were gone," Osomatsu whimpers, despite wishing to hide all the shit he's been through to his father to spare him too much sadness or guilt. But it's too obvious. It's written all over him - over his appearance, and his behavior, no matter how much he tries to hide it behind a smile and a nonchalant attitude.
"I know."
"I just wanna go back," Osomatsu's voice breaks.
"I know."
"I love you," he whispers against him.
"I love you too, Osomatsu," Matsuzou responds, just as quietly.
This only causes more tears to flow down his cheeks, and Osomatsu takes a deep, shaky breath, and then another, while Matsuzou simply keeps hugging him and listening to his desperate pleas and complaints. He's sure that it must hurt, as a father, and especially as a father that was torn away from his son so soon, to hear that. To hear how sad his son is without him. To hear about how bad he's had it in his absence, and how much he wishes everything was like before. He knows it isn't leaving Matsuzou unshaken, as he can feel his hands grip at Osomatsu's clothes in return, face nuzzling against Osomatsu's own.
He's sure that if robots could cry, he would cry too. Perhaps, Osomatsu thinks, he's lucky that they can't. He wouldn't know how to handle his father's tears, after all.
He manages to calm down the flow of tears after a while, but he also refuses to let go of his father. He wishes he could feel warmth emanating from him, just so he could pretend that he's still alive, rather than just a possessed robot. He wonders how Ichimatsu deals with it in regards to Jyushimatsu, considering how crushing the reality of Matsuzou's situation feels to him - and Osomatsu realizes that perhaps, Ichimatsu might be stronger than he thought.
Stronger, or more delusional. He isn't quite sure which.
"I'm sorry for that..." he eventually mutters when he remembers Homura's presence, pulling away just a bit - before Matsuzou pulls him back into their embrace.
"I never told you that you could pull away yet," Matsuzou huffs, and Osomatsu giggles a bit.
"Sorry..." he says with a guilty smile, followed by a sniffle.
Matsuzou frowns for a bit, looking up at Homura, before he looks down at Osomatsu. His hand rests at the back of Osomatsu's head, and he leans against him further. "I missed you too, you know," he tells him, bringing a smile to Osomatsu's lips - one that falls quickly at his next words. "But I don't want to stay a dead robot guy."
"Why... why not?" Osomatsu asks, and his father doesn't stop him this time when he straightens back to look at him.
"You're asking your father that's been dead for like what... more than ten years? Why he doesn't wanna be back?" Matsuzou laughs a bit, before shaking his head at Osomatsu's hurtful look. "It's not against you, really. I love you, and I'm happy I got to see you, and how much you've grown. But it feels wrong. I... know it's wrong."
Osomatsu frowns. "What, being dead felt more right?" he asks, noticing the tremor in his own voice.
Matsuzou scratches at the back of his head, despite not really having any itch. "Well... I guess. But even if I was to ignore it, let me ask you this: do you really think Tougou would have brought me - someone he killed - back just to make you happy? Even if it was to blackmail you or stuff, there's something wrong. The little miss over there was even told that if I refused to awaken then they'd have to force me to. You understand what that means, Osomatsu?"
Osomatsu's eyes widen a bit, and he turns to Homura. "Is that true?" he asks, and grits his teeth when Homura shamefully nods.
"I... I would have gladly destroyed your father on his demand if it wasn't for Tougou's orders. They've been building in a device in each robot created, that responds to certain radio frequencies and make them as obedient as your usual service robots, despite being... human beings in mechanical bodies. It's... I've been fighting against it, but it's not like there is much I could do against Tougou. Even Ichimatsu couldn't do much but obey and hide Jyushimatsu away to make sure no such device was implanted in him," Homura sighs, shoulders dropping, and Osomatsu feels his stomach drop with them.
He remembers how angry Ichimatsu had been when Osomatsu brought Jyushimatsu to him when trying to rescue him from Tougou. He remembers how he had left Jyushimatsu with Osomatsu in hopes of protecting him and of making sure that Tougou couldn't get his grimy hands on him.
He really feels like an idiot for fighting so much against his wishes.
"I... see," Osomatsu responds, because he isn't so sure what he's supposed to do with this information. "I, uh... it probably sounds bad considering how many robots Tougou has been shipping out recently, yeah?" he then says with an uncertain smile, glancing at Homura, and then at his father.
"It is really bad..." Homura agrees, her hands fidgeting with a tool she seemingly picked up just before. "A-and your father's reaction also makes me realize... t-that maybe bringing people back from the dead wasn't the best idea, after all. Like... just how many of these people made into robots actually want to be back? And just how much autonomy they have?" she adds. "It would be way too easy for someone to make robot slaves like this - they'd have the skills they acquired in their past life, while also being unable to talk back or disobey. It... would be a disaster if put into the wrong hands."
"And it is in the wrong hands right now," Matsuzou chimes in, before shaking his head. "If you can't destroy me, then I'll go ahead and jump off this ship myself or something. But I can't let this asshole control me. Especially if it means I could hurt you," he adds, giving Osomatsu a soft and sorry look. "I'm sorry son. Maybe under different conditions I'd be happy to be back. But right now, all I want is to rest again."
Osomatsu presses his lips together as he looks at his father, forcing himself to swallow. His throat is closing up painfully, and he doesn't trust himself to use his voice, or do anything at all. He doesn't have it in him to argue, because there isn't much to say against their strong points. If anything, it reminds him of something Tougou mentioned back at the opera house. Something about removing his robots' free will, and only using their skills.
Why hadn't he picked up on that red flag then, Osomatsu wonders? Had he been too preoccupied already? Too busy being upset over Tougou's presence, over his behavior? Over his fears for Choromatsu, or how bad he had felt for his previous argument with him? Had he already drank the poison by then, and had his mind already been clouded over? He doesn't know. His memory is unclear. He doesn't want it to be clear, if he's to be honest. But what he remembers tells him enough.
It tells him that his earlier worries about what Tougou would do with all these robots are confirmed. That he's truly building himself an army. One whose free will he can easily suppress. One who would be much harder to kill than fragile little humans. And one he can bring back from the dead whenever he wants, even if they were to be defeated.
It doesn't sound good. At all.
"I'll... help you," Osomatsu eventually mutters, though he feels his face grow paler and paler the more he thinks about it. His mind can't help but wander back to Jyushimatsu - and even if Osomatsu guesses that Tougou never got to include his free will suppressing bullshit inside of him, he can't help but wonder... would Ichimatsu do it?
He's noticed Ichimatsu getting upset at Jyushimatsu and downright ordering him around a few times, after all. Jyushimatsu also seems surprisingly obedient at times - and Osomatsu isn't sure if it's because he's always been like this with Ichimatsu, if Jyushimatsu is scared of Ichimatsu, or if... something else is going on.
He knows he should trust Ichimatsu to be decent to his own brother, whom he worked so hard to bring back from the dead, but he also knows that the very fact that Ichimatsu worked so hard on him makes it more likely for him to be controlling him. Because he wouldn't want Jyushimatsu to be upset, considering he went so far as to keep his face stuck in a perpetual smile and his voice stuck in a perpetual level of loudness that Osomatsu now realizes is not normal for most robots. He wouldn't want him to get in trouble again, to get himself killed again, or to leave him again.
The guy isn't even conscious of his own death, for fuck's sake! While even Matsuzou is!
Osomatsu grits his teeth, digging his nails into his palms. The discomfort and worries that fill him at these thoughts is a little too much to bear right now on top of everything else - especially considering he can't even go and ask Ichimatsu to confirm or disprove his worries. All he can do is sit down and think about how uncomfortable he is, and how bad it would be if it were true, while wishing he could go down to the ground and see for himself.
All he can do is sit there, next to his dead robot father, and the girl whose abusive role model he killed just before, and dwell on what sounds like such a minor issue compared to the threat of a robot army led by the most evil man he knows. Talk about priorities, he thinks bitterly.
"You okay?" Matsuzou asks, his hand coming to rub up and down Osomatsu's back and causing him to bite at the inside of his cheek.
He should really work on hiding his distress better. "U-uh, yeah, I am, of course I am," he forces a smile on his lips. "Why wouldn't I be?"
Matsuzou frowns. "Well, that little lady was talking to you, and you weren't saying anything," he tells him, nodding at Homura.
"Oh. Sorry," Osomatsu replies with a grimace. "I was... spacing out. Can you repeat?" he asks as he turns to Homura, who just smiles softly at him.
"Yeah, of course... Uhm, I was going to say, that I really am not allowed to destroy any robots. Tougou made sure I knew that. Even... A-atsushi... was firm about it," she explains, her voice growing very quiet as she mentions Atsushi, eyes staring down at her hands, before she clears her throat and speaks up again. "But... if you need to know - and, I'm sure you will need to know - the best way to stop one of these robots from functioning," she moves to remove Matsuzou's shirt and open his chest, revealing his double-heart, "is to remove their hearts - or destroy them."
"Y'know, I was hoping that between you and me, the one to remove their shirt would be you," Matsuzou jokes, causing Osomatsu to choke on his own spit.
Homura's eyes widen, and she blushes slightly at the jokes, before sighing and shaking her head. "A-anyway—"
"You're allowed to hit him, y'know," Osomatsu cuts her off with a chuckle, giving his dear old dad a kick.
"Hey! I was just kidding!" Matsuzou responds with a huff, crossing his arms over his chest, right below the opening Homura has made. "Can't an old man be allowed such pleasure before he dies again? Or is she off limit 'cause she's your girlfriend or something?"
This time, Osomatsu chokes from laughing. "What?! No!" he replies, before quickly turning to Homura. "No offense, you're real cute. But no, no, she isn't my girlfriend! Though..." his smile grows softer. "I could present you to my boyfriend, if you agree to live long enough to see him. I'm sure he'd be happy to meet you, and we could bully him together, or something."
Matsuzou laughs. "You're just trying to put this off, aren't you?" he asks, before he smiles just as softly. "Happy to know you've found yourself someone though. Maybe... Maybe I'd like to stay in this robot body a bit longer if only to meet him and make sure he makes my son happy. And also to bully him," he replies, closing his chest back up.
Osomatsu's face lightens up. "Nice!" he says, getting up. "I'm in a lil' bit of trouble right now, but well, it's another reason to bring him here. Uh, maybe Homura can turn you off while I go get him? Don't make another dirty joke," he says firmly.
Matsuzou looks like he's offended that Osomatsu thinks so low of him that he'd expect him to make a dirty joke right now, but then he shrugs, probably realizing Osomatsu is right. "Alright, alright. I'll go take a nap or something. Go get your boy," Matsuzou tells him, allowing Homura to get up and turn him off.
"You guys seem pretty similar," Homura notes as she does so, an amused smile on her lips. "I'm glad you got to meet him again."
Osomatsu's eyes widen at her comment, and he just kind of laughs, rubbing a finger under his nose. "I guess we are, huh?" he replies, warmth spreading through his chest at the thought that... he grew up to become just like the man he's always looked up to. Perhaps not as kind as Matsuzou has shown himself to be with Osomatsu, but... still enough to remind others of him, apparently.
And it means a lot.
Homura smiles at him, and she straightens up, looking around hesitantly. "Could I... follow you to... Choromatsu, right?" she asks. "I mean, you could go alone, but I was thinking, considering the situation, it might be best not to get separated, unless you'd like me to look over your father, which I can also do..."
Osomatsu looks confusedly at her, before he smiles. "Yeah, you can come with me," he tells her, getting up as well - and he's about to speak some more, opening his mouth before he stops himself upon hearing something from right outside the door.
Footsteps. Slow, heavy footsteps. Accompanied by a cane.
Osomatsu grabs onto Homura's arm, and he doesn't have the time to warn her before the door is suddenly opened, Osomatsu's heart skipping a beat at the sight of Tougou's way too pleased look. "Did you really think you could hide from me, boy?" he asks with a venomous smile, taking a step into the room, followed by another. Osomatsu's heart beats furiously in his chest, and his hold of Homura tightens as he sees Tougou's glowing eyes land on her after they survey the room. "Ah, and to think you've been hiding with my son's whore out of everything... Though I suppose I shouldn't be surprised by that sudden lack of loyalty. It's what you get when toys believe you respect them: they turn against you the second you don't pay attention to them," he sighs, shaking his head - and reaches for Homura's opposing wrist. "I'll teach you true discipline."
Osomatsu's eyes widen, and he's quick to pull Homura closer to himself and away from Tougou's reach. "You're not gonna fuckin' touch her," he hisses.
The sudden insolence and defensiveness causes Tougou to laugh, and he holds up his cane to poke it against Osomatsu's chest, before using it to push up his chin, as he's grown an habit of doing whenever speaking to Osomatsu to make sure he stares at him in the eyes. "Oh?" he asks, tilting his head to the side, and Osomatsu feels his entire body shudder at the obvious amusement he can hear in his voice, and see in the wide and seemingly gentle smile that he wears, which actually drips with poison. "Are you attempting to disrespect me? Do you truly believe you have any fighting chance against me, or any right to speak back to me, after what you've done to my son?"
These last words pierce Osomatsu's lungs and steal all of his breath away, his throat closing up in panic at the realization that... Tougou knows. Of course he knows - or else he wouldn't have come here to get Osomatsu in the first place. And yet, he seems so... calm, content. Osomatsu can obviously spot some annoyance in his voice, but it only comes from him fighting back against him - something that also seems to amuse Tougou plenty. Of course it does.
But he doesn't seem sorrowful, or vengeful. What Osomatsu has done to Atsushi - no, what he watched Todomatsu do to Atsushi - seems to be nothing but a minor inconvenience at best. Something that forced him to get his ass up and take matters into his own hands. Osomatsu sees none of the absolute despair and grief that Homura had been overtaken with. Instead, all he sees is... cruelty, amusement, superiority. Something that Tougou has always oozed no matter the situation. This is no different.
And somehow, despite how much Atsushi deserved what he got, no matter how much Osomatsu despises Atsushi and how much he wishes Homura didn't feel so bad for him... the fact that his own father doesn't seem to give much of a shit about his death absolutely disgusts him.
So much so that he growls at Tougou, taking a step that wants to be threatening toward him. "Yeah, I think so," he responds, gritting his teeth and grabbing at Tougou's cane with his free hand while ignoring the way Homura tugs at the other. "And I think I'll do exactly the same thing to you as I did to your piece of shit of a son," he spits, causing Tougou's smile to become... incredulously amused.
"Really now?" Tougou asks with a laugh that would sound light if it came from anyone else, but that feels like pricks digging themselves into Osomatsu's skin. "I would love to see you try," he then adds, yanking his cane out of Osomatsu's hold and taking it in both of his hands instead. Osomatsu doesn't really understand, until he sees Tougou pull at it, and he catches the shimmer of a blade for just one second before he's suddenly pulled backwards.
"C-come this way!" Homura hisses at him, and doesn't give him the opportunity to fight back as she yanks at his arm further and pulls him toward a door at the opposite side of the room. Osomatsu actually doesn't put up much of a fight, his body quickly switching from fight to flight, and he runs out alongside Homura after sparing a last glance at Tougou.
He can't fight him, Osomatsu quickly realizes. Not now. Not like this. He knows Tougou would overpower him too quickly, that he would submit to Tougou too quickly, that he would give up and let himself be defeated too quickly. Because it's what Osomatsu is best at, when it comes to Tougou. He's only ever been good at letting him step all over him, humiliate him, take everything away from him and remind him that his only place is under his command.
To talk back to him the way he did was suicide, and Osomatsu is shocked that he even gathered the courage to do it. Despite that, he's pretty proud - though these somewhat positive feelings are quickly swiped away when he hears Homura exclaims next to him: "How did he even find us out?!"
Osomatsu's eyes widen, and he looks down. "Uh, I—" he tries to answer, his mind racing for any reasonable explanation behind Tougou's magical appearance despite knowing that the guards had lost track of them - before his attention is caught by the light reflecting on these tacky gemstones encrusted in the arm Tougou forced him to wear, and he suddenly understands. "Fuck!" he yells out loud, cursing himself for not thinking of it earlier. "This fuckin- stupid — it's a fuckin' tracking device! I knew it!" he tells her, though he's mostly cursing at himself as he quickly detaches his arm from himself and turns around only to find Tougou following them.
The man isn't even running, however. He's just... walking, calmly, threateningly. As if knowing that no matter how fast Osomatsu runs, he'll always fall back into his net. As if wanting Osomatsu to know that, too. But Osomatsu is fucking sick of it, and in a moment of brave insolence, he decides to throw his mechanical arm at Tougou, hoping to get the satisfaction of hitting him right in the face... only to have him catch it in his claw as if it was nothing, and as if he expected it, his face nothing but boredom.
Osomatsu gulps, ignoring the despair he somehow feels as even this small satisfaction isn't allowed to him, and decides to look forward again as Tougou discards his arm, the sight of his cold and calculated demeanor making him sick to his stomach. "Let's hurry," he tells Homura, running even faster than before, and nothing how he doesn't hear Tougou run after him.
He isn't even trying, because he doesn't even need to.
How depressing.
And just when Osomatsu thinks things can't get worse, both he and Homura come to an abrupt stop when the ship starts suddenly shaking strongly enough to resemble an earthquake. They both let out a surprised yell - and notice the handful of nobles nearby doing the same. It gets even worse when the ship suddenly starts to tip dangerously to the side, pushing Osomatsu and Homura - along with some other nobles - to grip onto the railing tightly, feeling the ship drop significantly lower into the air.
Osomatsu grits his teeth, his heart racing as he watches nobles hurrying back inside in a panic, some others yelling about how they're going to crash. The ship, however, stabilizes after less than a minute, though Osomatsu doesn't quite let go of the railing yet. Instead, he looks all around him and pants from the resulting fear - as if the scare he got from Tougou wasn't enough already - and watches as guard quickly usher people inside for security.
Osomatsu doubts that they'd be really safe if the ship starts to descend dangerously toward the ground again and crashes, but he supposes it would be better than being outside when it happens.
"This isn't normal!" Homura yells over what seems to be the sound of one of the ship's engines struggling to function, clouds of dark smoke filling the air on the side that the ship had been tipping over just before. "Someone's sabotaging the ship!"
Osomatsu's face darkens at that, and he straightens up. "Then we really need to hurry to Choromatsu," he says, having an idea of who could be trying to crash them all.
Damned Todomatsu. Doesn't he already feel guilty over his previous actions? Does he thinks that crashing an airship with at least over a hundred of people in it is gonna make it any better? Osomatsu knows most of these nobles are trash, but he's on this ship, for fuck's sake! Choromatsu is on this ship, too! And Homura!
Did killing Atsushi just set off a killing machine?!
He curses under his breath, and decides he'll put this issue off for just a bit. Just enough to make sure Choromatsu is okay, and make sure they have an escape route. Then he can go yell at Todomatsu for being an idiot.
As they rush toward the now empty deck, Osomatsu notes that the ship Atsushi came from is still stationed there. A quick glance around himself tells him that even the guards that had been ushering the nobles inside have fled with them too, which means that the smaller ship is just... there. Without any defense. Free for anyone to take.
He looks over at Homura. "Would you be able to make this thing fly?" he asks, knowing this is probably more complicated than the usual flying vehicle he drives. Thank god Homura is much smarter and more capable than he is with machines, though.
"I... I don't know? But... I can try, if it comes to that," Homura responds - and while she sounds hesitant at first, her expression quickly morphs into a confident one. And whether she just believes firmly in her abilities despite it all, or if she wants to put on a brave front, Osomatsu doesn't know. And he honestly doesn't really care.
All that's important is that she's willing to do it.
"Alright, then... I think we should actually split up, despite everything," Osomatsu tells her, nodding toward Atsushi's ship. "You should go get it figured out. I'll go get Choromatsu."
He pushes her toward Atsushi's ship and turns around, ready to leave - before Homura grabs onto Osomatsu again, exclaiming a "Wait!" that gets his attention back to her, and he raises an eyebrow. "I— what about... what about your father?"
Osomatsu tenses up, and he forces himself to take a deep breath, looking back at the way they came from, before he then looks up into the air. He remains silent just for a bit, closing his eyes for a second before he opens them up again. "He wanted to die," he replies quietly. "So... I'm guessing that if this ship crashes, he'll get what he wanted."
"Osomatsu..." Homura says in response, her voice soft and pitiful, but Osomatsu just yanks his arm away.
"Just go," he tells her firmly, his tone causing Homura to take a step back. That motion causes Osomatsu's heart to squeeze in guilt, but Homura is quick to steel her expression and nod, turning around to walk toward the ship.
Osomatsu is about to turn back and run off as well after sparing Homura one last glance - before he sound of a gunshot and of Homura yelping stops him. The surprise - and fear - causes him to take a step back along with Homura, though she mostly just stumbles backwards and into him. Her hands tremble as she brings them to her face, while Osomatsu looks down at the resulting hole in the wooden floor. It blatantly missed Homura, even in the possibility that the shot was aimed at her feet, and was obviously simply meant to stop her.
His eyes narrow, and he looks back up when he hears a too familiar voice speak from the doors to Atsushi's airship. "So first you attack Atsushi," the voice says, its owner stepping forward and into the light, revealing bright pink hair flowing in the wind which frame Reika's quite furious looking face. "And now you try to steal his ship as well? So not only are you as much as a monster as you think Atsushi is, but you're also a bunch of cowards," she snarls, holding her chin up and looking down at them with nothing but anger and disdain.
Osomatsu feels like he's dreaming. "Are you serious right now?!" he asks, laughing in disbelief as he takes a step forward, letting Homura cling at him and hide behind him slightly. She's obviously scared, and if Osomatsu wasn't so focused on the irony of Reika calling his acts out, he'd probably feel sympathetic for Homura and her terror. "You don't get to judge me when you helped your dear Atsushi frame an innocent in exchange of what? Money? Status?!" he continues, and only stops walking toward her when she points her gun at him. "Though I guess, even if I'm a monster - it takes one to know one, yeah?"
Reika's lips twitch up in a bitter smile, and she huffs a laugh. "An innocent?" she asks. "Oh, are you talking about Totoko? For you to call her innocent really shows that you don't know anything," she tells him, her eyes growing colder and colder. "You all are idiots for siding with her, and against Atsushi - and for doing what you did to him," she grits her teeth. "But I suppose it doesn't really matter, because you'll pay, and Atsushi will be brought back. So much for your petty little revenge against him, hm? I think you must've forgotten what his father's company has been doing recently."
Her eyes glance up as she speaks, and the golden bracelets around her wrists jingle softly as she makes a quick motion with her hand that Osomatsu doesn't quite catch. He opens his mouth to talk back at her, but doesn't get to say much before he hears a loud gasp from behind himself. He turns around at the same time as Homura suddenly pushes him down on the floor, her voice crying out an "Osomatsu!!" that is instantly drowned out by the sound of another gunshot, though one far different from Reika's gun.
The harsh impact with the floor cause Osomatsu to grunt, eyes squeezing shut tightly - and it distracts him enough from the bullet grazing right against his head, that when he looks over at the impact it made in the floor, his eyes shoot up wide as he gasps, realizing just how... close that was. He holds a hand against his heart, and the ringing in his ears causes him to completely ignore Homura's frantic worries as he quickly pushes himself back up and looks around, his breathing growing probably a tad too fast to be normal or healthy.
He was almost shot in the head, he tells himself, the thought echoing in his head like an alarm bell that screams at him to run. He doesn't find the source of the shot right away - until he remembers the way Reika had glanced up, and he quickly follows the path her eyes had taken, only for his gaze to meet with a humanoid silhouette getting up from one of the buildings' roofs. Osomatsu can't call it a human, though, as he's quick to notice its eyes dim glow, and he squints, trying to make out the robot's identity as it picks up the rifle it had shot at him with.
He takes a step back as he witnesses the robot walk forward and literally jump off the roof, its weight making its descent quick and heavy, so much so that the floor trembles a little from the impact, the wood below it cracking. The spot of light it's illuminated by also allows Osomatsu to finally discover the identity of this mysterious shooter - though as soon as Osomatsu recognizes him, he wishes that he hadn't.
In front of him stands a tall, lanky man, whose dark hair is pushed back and reveals a face that should be decorated by a deep scar on its side and an awkward smile.
In front of him stands the second robot that Tougou teased would join his side, if Osomatsu was to accept his offer.
In front of him, stands none other than Tetsu.
Notes:
Hehe I have a bunch of things to say
First of all, I will always be amused at this twist because my friend Pai guessed it on accident, and just sent me a dm like "wow wouldn't it be fucked up if Tougou brought Tetsu back as a robot" and meanwhile I was sweating because it was what I had planned all along lmaoo it sure is pretty fucked up!!
Second of all, I think you all noticed how the chapters have been getting longer recently. From an average of 9k words, they've jumped to an average of 15k words (sometimes a bit more, sometimes a bit less) and I realized that, surprisingly?? lmao they're more taxing to write considering they're almost twice as long, and yet I've been trying to write them just as fast as 9k chapters. I really really am adamant about having updates every 2 weeks and sticking to it, and being on time - but I've realized that with longer chapters I should probably allow myself a bit more time. So, I hope you guys don't mind if I maybe update every 3 weeks instead of ever 2weeks? Or maybe just 2,5weeks? I'm not sure yet, but I'm really burned out lately and it would probably help a lot, h-haha....
Anyway, for a fun parenthesis now, because somehow I feel VERY chatty today, though I doubt many people will care about this one but I found it amusing: A fun fact about me is that I never watched fmab despite its popularity, but I knew it was extremely well regarded even nowadays despite being pretty old, so I finally got the motivation to watch it (thanks to Pai who watched it with me, ily Pai) and first of all WOW ITS REALLY GREAT but also, she mentioned that she wouldn't have been surprised if this fic got some inspiration from fma, and well... upon watching it, I did notice some fun parallels who were, obviously, not meant to be at all lmao. It actually made me kind of happy to notice these similarities, and probably made me even more tender toward a Certain Character that therefore reminded me of Osomatsu, pffft.
Also Greed is voiced by Karamatsu. And it's sexy as fuck.
ANYWAY MAKE SURE TO LEAVE COMMENTS PLEASE IT MAKES ME VERY HAPPY!!!!! I try to reply as best as I can and I promise it means a lot lot lot your comments and nice words are NEVER meaningless they always make my day and u don't even know just how many times I reread them!!!!!! I love y'all!!!!!!!
Chapter 36
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The initial shock from his realization keeps Osomatsu frozen in place for the grand total of one second, before he suddenly has to roll out of the way in order to avoid another bullet that flies right past him. Tetsu doesn't seem shaken by their reunion at all, and really, as Osomatsu glances back up into his eyes - their dim glow rendered that much more terrifying by the dark clouds that hang high up in the sky - he feels nothing but the coldness of a trained killer staring down at his next target.
Osomatsu's heart sinks at the sight, but he's rational enough to know that it isn't normal. The way he's looking at him isn't normal, and the way he's barely giving Osomatsu any time to jump to his feet and away from another bullet isn't normal. It's not normal. This isn't the Tetsu he knows. And Osomatsu forces the thought to repeat in his head over and over as he attempts to run away from Tetsu, because he doesn't want to think about how one of his closest friends is trying to kill him.
He doesn't get to run very far however. Tetsu quickly rushes to block his path, and when Osomatsu attempts to snake his way past him, Tetsu simply takes hold of his wrist to stop him abruptly. His hold is tight - painfully so, Osomatsu hissing in pain when Tetsu squeezes at his wrist, and no matter how much Osomatsu tugs and tugs at it he won't let go. "T-tetsu! Let go of me!" he yells, his breath hitching and heart pounding in his chest fast enough to make him fear he's going to have a heart attack as his friend holds the barrel of his gun right against Osomatsu's jaw.
He's scared. He's scared, he's scared, he's scared, because he's facing a hitman who doesn't seem to recognize him at all and he doesn't want to die here, and he can't die here, but he's going to shoot him and Osomatsu doesn't know what to do at all. Cold rain starts to fall, but it isn't nearly as cold as Osomatsu feels as his eyes search Tetsu's face desperately for any recognition, any reaction to hearing his name from Osomatsu's mouth, only to be answered with... absolutely nothing. Not even an uttered word or a twitch of the brow. If anything, Tetsu instead forces his gun into Osomatsu's mouth in order to shut him up, and Osomatsu grimaces at the taste of metal against his tongue.
This isn't normal. This isn't normal at all. Tetsu's face is empty, empty, empty of any emotion, and if he wasn't molded to look exactly like him Osomatsu would wonder if it truly was Tetsu at all.
Osomatsu clenches his jaw around the gun in his mouth, knowing that panicking over this now won't help his chances of survival at all. Instead, he braces himself before suddenly headbutting Tetsu, the shock of his head crashing against the mechanical jaw causing Osomatsu to cry out loudly. Still, it has the desired effect, and Tetsu staggers back in surprise. It does cause him to pull the trigger, but the bullet thankfully only grazes Osomatsu's jaw.
The loud sound from the gunshot which coincides with the roaring thunder that suddenly tears through the sky is absolutely deafening, however. Osomatsu's hand flies to his head, first covering his ear before it goes to rub at the top of his head. He groans and whimpers in pain, his ears ringing and eyes watering as he stumbles backwards, backwards, until his back hits the railing that saves him from falling over and out of the ship. He leans heavily against it, panting as he attempts to gather himself again, feeling something wet against his hand that pushes him to wonder if it's blood or if it's only the rain that is quickly starting to soak up his clothes.
When he opens his eyes again and directs them toward Tetsu, he also notices specks of blood on his chin, confirming his worry and making him regret his dumbass move instantly when Tetsu doesn't look more phased than that. Do robots even have nerves to be hurt? From what Osomatsu has seen, they don't seem to.
That's gonna suck.
Tetsu immediately walks toward him again in order to try to shoot him once more, or at least that’s what Osomatsu guesses. He tries to be one step ahead and grab at Tetsu's arm before he gets to put his gun back against his face, even attempting miserably to redirect it elsewhere. He's at such an horrible disadvantage considering his lack of mechanical arm, though, and he's starting to really regret throwing it in Tougou's face now. It's not like he had expected to have to fight against a robot version of his dead friend right afterwards, though, so it's not exactly his fault...
"Tetsu, what the fuck are you doing?!" he calls out through gritted teeth, finding it difficult to be louder than the blowing wind, but hoping that somehow his voice may get to him. It feels like his only hope, especially as his hopeless wrestling with Tetsu is causing Osomatsu to lean further and further over the edge of the railing, and dangerously so. Tetsu seems to be realizing that, too, as his goal shifts from yanking his arm out of Osomatsu's hold to pushing him further and further out, with his free hand grabbing at Osomatsu's hair and pulling him backwards.
This is bad. And what's worse is that Tetsu is absolutely not responding to him, and Osomatsu doesn't understand why. Can he simply not hear him? But that still doesn't answer the fact that he shouldn't even be trying to kill Osomatsu in the first place.
It's like he can't control himself, and the thought causes his mind to flash back to the discussion he has earlier with Homura and his father. He remembers them telling him about how Tougou had a way of controlling his robots against their will, making use of their skills and disregarding any annoying free will that would come in the way of his stupid plans. If it's what he's doing with Tetsu... is he even conscious of what he's doing? Are Osomatsu's words even being registered at all? He doesn't know, and the idea that he might not be able to be reasoned with is terrifying, because he very much is aware of the fact that he absolutely cannot win a fight against Tetsu.
It doesn't mean he isn't going to try though. It doesn't mean he's going to give up on reasoning with him, or on somehow escaping from him.
Because if there's something Osomatsu does know, it's that he doesn't want to die. Not here, not now, not like this.
He has to make sure Choromatsu is okay first. He has to make sure he can take Homura far away from here first. He has to make sure he can properly yell at Todomatsu and stop him from crashing this ship first. He has to get back to Ichimatsu safely first. He has to, and make sure that all those he cares about get back down safely too.
The hopes seem grim, however, when Tetsu keeps pushing and pushing at him until his feet don't even touch the ground anymore and he's clutching at Tetsu's arm more as a desperate way to keep himself from falling backwards and down to his death than anything. The rain isn't helping either, making it very difficult to get a good grip on Tetsu's mechanical arm. It's then, however, that he notices the large ropes next to him that lead up to the ship's overly tall mast, and he gulps, glancing at Tetsu before taking a deep breath and throwing himself at the ropes. "Get a hold of yourself!" Osomatsu yells at him, throwing a flying kick at Tetsu's face to get him off of him as he hikes himself up the ropes.
It's awfully difficult to climb with only one arm, as he can only use the stump of his other one for support and nothing else. Still, he does his best, groaning from just how much strength is required to hoist himself up, while his feet slip from the damp ropes several times.
Of course, Tetsu doesn't let him get away so easily.
He looks down at the strands of hair that he yanked out when Osomatsu suddenly jumped at the ropes and kicked him away, before letting them go and fly out in the wind to instead grab at Osomatsu's leg before he gets too far up the rope. Osomatsu gasps, and holds onto the rope as tightly as he can. Sadly, it isn't nearly enough, Tetsu's robot body giving him almost inhuman strength that allows him to rip Osomatsu off the ropes as if it were no trouble at all.
Tetsu throws him back onto the ship - Osomatsu rolling onto the floor until he crashes against a wall - so easily that it's as if Osomatsu was nothing but a ragdoll. The force with which his back collides against the corner of the wall brings a sharp cry out of Osomatsu, who remains panting and shaking on the floor long enough for Tetsu to walk calmly towards him and stomp his foot against Osomatsu's chest, effectively pinning him to the ground.
Another loud cry tears through Osomatsu's throat, and he swears he can feel something crack under the pressure of Tetsu's foot. He kicks his legs, feeling himself choke on air and hyperventilate as pain causes his vision to go white for a second, his hand hopelessly shoving at Tetsu's leg and hitting at it in hopes to get it off of him. Instead, all he manages is to hurt his hand with how much he hits it against the hard metal that composes his dead friend's body, though that pain is nothing against the one that strikes him with every breath.
God, god, god, he's going to die. He's going to die right here and then. He can barely see through the pain, but he knows Tetsu's probably holding his gun at him again and he's going to pull the trigger and kill him. His eyes fill with tears, and he's about to sob out a miserable apology for failing Choromatsu and dying here — before the sound of something suddenly bouncing against Tetsu's head forces him to focus again. His blurry eyes look up at Tetsu, who bends down to pick up... a shoe? that was thrown at him, the pressure from his foot on Osomatsu's rib cage lessening as Tetsu looks over at the shoe's owner: Homura.
It's his chance.
Osomatsu doesn't even think twice before he shoves Tetsu's leg off of him. Tetsu subsequently loses his balance and falls right on his robot ass, while Osomatsu pushes himself to his feet. He glances at Homura, who tries to take a step toward Osomatsu and help him, only for the sound of a gunshot to break the subsequent silence. The bullet doesn't come from Tetsu's gun however, but instead, from Reika's, who glares at Homura angrily. "Oh no you won't," she tells her, though despite her behavior, she seems to only have shot the floor in front of Homura instead of actually hurting her.
Osomatsu's pretty sure she isn't that bad at aiming, so he can only assume she doesn't want to hurt Homura badly, if at all.
"You're coming with me," Reika tells her, stomping her way to Homura and grabbing her by the hair. Homura tries to argue and fight back, but Reika's hold is tight, and she's quick to press her gun against her temple in order to calm her down. Homura gulps, fear clear in her eyes as she glances at Osomatsu, who hesitates for a quarter of a second before he forces a smile on his face that silently tells her not to worry. That silently tells her not to fight back.
Her lips quiver, but she nods - and whether it’s to Reika’s order or to Osomatsu’s silent reassurance, he doesn’t know.
He watches as she forces Homura to follow her toward Atsushi's airship, and he can only assume she's about to force her to pilot it and help Reika escape far away from here. He curses under his breath, but doesn't have enough time to think about why Reika would even want to evade this ship on her own rather than evacuate normally, before he's forced to redirect his attention towards Tetsu when he catches him getting up by the corner of his eyes.
Osomatsu does his best to catch his breath, the awful pain in his chest that accompanies each inhale keeping him from breathing as deep as he wants to. The sky lights up again with another bolt of lightning that feels way too close, the following sound of thunder shaking Osomatsu through his very core. He forces himself to swallow thickly, taking a step back, and then another, slowly, until his back hits the wall. Tetsu holds his gun up again, while Osomatsu furrows his brow and shrugs his now heavy jacket off his shoulders.
He grabs at its empty sleeve before the jacket can hit the ground, and uses it to whip at Tetsu. The jacket coils around his arm, and Osomatsu grabs at the second sleeve when it flaps back toward his hand, before twisting it harshly and yanking Tetsu forward. The following kick to the stomach takes Tetsu by surprise, so much so that Osomatsu manages to grab the gun and force it out of Tetsu's hands as he stumbles backwards.
The rain, which falls harder and harder with each second, makes it extremely difficult to keep his footing, and Tetsu would have fallen back down if it wasn't for the rope that Osomatsu had attempted to climb on earlier. While Tetsu holds onto it to steady himself, Osomatsu quickly throws the gun off board, already knowing that shooting a robot would be as useful as shooting someone wearing heavy armor, and knowing that keeping the gun on himself would be just begging for Tetsu to wrestle it away from Osomatsu.
Getting rid of it altogether is just the most viable option.
"Tetsu!" he yells again, tensing as his voice is followed by another roar of thunder. "We don't have to fucking fight! I know you don't want to kill me!" he tells him, stepping back carefully as Tetsu advances towards him again. His hand holds onto the railing, as he doesn't want to stupidly slip and fall to the ground. The strong wind isn't helping him, causing the ship to sway in a way that feels extremely unstable and dangerous, while also causing a shiver to course through Osomatsu's body. He's already longing for the jacket that now lays miserably on the floor, but he has more important issues - just like the killer robot that is approaching him dangerously. "We're friends! Don't you remember?!"
Well, apparently he doesn't, considering that just after Osomatsu says that, Tetsu throws a quite painful looking punch towards him. Osomatsu just barely steps away from it, but Tetsu is quick to grab at his flapping empty sleeve and yank him back forward before he can get too far. Tetsu's knee comes crashing against Osomatsu's stomach, hard enough that Osomatsu retches and nearly pukes, all his breath getting knocked out of him. He's paralyzed with pain, allowing Tetsu to strike his face with his elbow and send him stumbling back towards the wall, against which Tetsu quickly pins him.
Osomatsu has absolutely no time to react, as blow after blow crash upon his face and body. He wheezes and cries at each of them, a mix of spit and blood dripping from his mouth. A particularly harsh strike to his face causes his nose to crack, and a waterfall of blood to fall from it. It's so much, that when Osomatsu wipes his face on his way to stop one of Tetsu's hits, he has trouble differentiating between whether he's wiping rain, tears, or blood. "Stop," he whimpers as Tetsu keeps hitting him, his voice coming out strangled and fearful and broken. "I know you don't want to do this," he insists. "Please! I know you remember me! I know you remember who killed you! I'm sure you remember helping me! Being friends with me! You don't have to do this!!"
All his words fall on deaf ears. Thunder strikes the earth at the same time as Tetsu's fist strikes Osomatsu's face. The blow is so strong Osomatsu stumbles to the side, spitting out some blood and a tooth. He only remains on his feet due to the way Tetsu's free hand holds him up by his collar.
Osomatsu wheezes and coughs and pants, but he doesn't give up. He can't do much more than catch some of Tetsu's blows - which makes him feel like he's going to shatter his arm more than once - and beg for him to stop in between cries of pain. He's surprised Tetsu isn't immediately killing him yet, and he wonders if it's from his own hesitance or something else. Either way, he'll take his survival as a good sign, as it allows him to attempt to remind him of their past friendship further. "Please," he begs him again breathlessly, "I know you remember me... I know you remember helping me when I was miserable, when I could barely stand, or speak. I know you remember becoming friends with me. Giving me that stupid deck of cards. Allowing me to see Ichimatsu again even though your boss told you not to. Me helping bring Dr. Dekapan to your mom..."
Another flash of lightning, and Tetsu's hand stop right before it strikes Osomatsu again. He remains frozen for a moment at the mention of his mom, his previously cold eyes widening in realization. Osomatsu internally chastises himself for not mentioning her at all until now, because of course, of all things, Tetsu's mom would be what would bring him back to reality.
"Y-you remember her, right?" he asks with an hopeful smile. "She— she really loved you, and you loved her so much too, and she was so sick, and, and you were so desperate... and you told me, that the only reason you were still working with your gang, and went along with Tougou's, was for her, remember? You... You don't need to do that now! You don't need to, because, because—"
"Because she's dead!" Tetsu mouthes, shaking Osomatsu harshly and causing him to hid the back of his head against the wall. Despite the obvious anger that radiates through Tetsu as his hand leaves Osomatsu's shirt and instead wraps tightly around his neck, not a single sound leaves him. Instead, all he can do is tremble with sadness and pain as he squeezes and squeezes at Osomatsu's neck, his mouth moving to speak but voice refusing to come out.
Does he even have a voice, Osomatsu suddenly wonders? Was he allowed to have one? Or was it deemed too dangerous, too likely that he'd use it to betray Tougou if he was allowed to speak?
If Osomatsu wasn't so busy panicking over being choked, he would probably be feeling sick to his stomach right now.
"Te... tsu...." Osomatsu chokes out, his hand flying to grip at Tetsu's own in a desperate attempt to pry his fingers off of his throat. He wheezes desperately for air, his leg kicking at Tetsu in hopes to get him off, and he hates how familiar this scene feels to him. "I'm— sorry, I k-know, I'm sorry, I'm so—" he still manages to say before Tetsu squeezes tighter, tighter, tighter. He can't breathe. He can't breathe, can't speak, and he already feels so weak from the pain that the lack of air is quick to render him completely helpless.
He's going to die here, but he guesses he deserves it. It's his fault after all, that Tetsu couldn't run away in time to avoid getting recruited by Tougou. It's his fault, that Tougou subsequently took in Tetsu's mom as leverage only to kill her in the shadows. It's his fault, that Tetsu died right in front of his eyes, following the awful realization of his beloved mother's death.
It's almost as if all the pain and anger from said realization is hitting Tetsu now, and Osomatsu realizes belatedly that he wasn't exactly allowed much time to process her death before he was killed too. Did he even have any time for himself after being forced to come back as a robot? Any time to remember, any time to mourn his mother, before being used as a mindless killing machine? Osomatsu doubts it.
And if Tetsu decides that the best reaction to his mother's death is to kill the one that put him through all this misery in the first place, then, well... Osomatsu can't really blame him. Especially considering recent events.
However, the fact still stands that he doesn't want to die. Osomatsu can't blame Tetsu for wanting to kill him, if it's truly his decision right now, but he also doesn't want to die. Not now. Not like this. So he doesn't stop fighting back, hand hitting and hitting at Tetsu's wrist in hopes of getting him to let go, while he mouthes pleas for him to stop. His lips quiver madly, and he isn't exactly sure if they're readable at all, but he tries - because it's all he can do right now.
It's hopeless. And pathetic. And Osomatsu knows already that he should probably just accept his end.
And yet, as his blurry, unfocused eyes look at Tetsu, he actually witnesses a sort of doubt pass on his face. It's accentuated by the way his left hand suddenly grabs at his own wrist - at the one Osomatsu kept hitting and hitting. He grips at it and attempts to pull it backwards, gritting his teeth and furrowing his brows in concentration. Osomatsu doesn't exactly understand, but he can only guess - desperately so - that this is, perhaps, Tetsu fighting against himself, fighting for control over his body, after realizing that he's trying to kill his close friend.
Osomatsu does wish he could be a little faster in taking control of his body back, though, because his face is quickly turning a pretty ugly shade of blue. The strength with which he hits at his wrist starts to lessen, drool dripping down his chin while a strangled noise makes its way out of his throat. He's not going to last for long. He's gonna die. He's gonna die, he's gonna die, he's gonna—
The sound of a window right above him slamming open grabs both Osomatsu and Tetsu's attention. It's surprising enough that Tetsu lessens his hold just enough for Osomatsu to take a deep, wheezing inhale, before something heavy suddenly jumps right on Tetsu, landing on his shoulders and causing him to slip backwards and crash onto the ground. The force of his impact causes the wood below him to crack and the floor to tremble slightly - or maybe the trembling is caused by the thunder that is still roaring all around them.
Osomatsu sinks to the floor almost instantly, coughing and panting. He's out of it for a bit, hand holding at his throat and massaging it. Breathing is difficult, and is made especially so by the stabbing pain in his chest that gets stronger with each inhale. It's like his body is unhappy with the absence of hands around his neck strangling him, and has decided to suffocate itself to make Tetsu's job easier.
Osomatsu grits his teeth, his hand moving from his throat to his chest, hitting it lightly in hopes that somehow it could help the pain fade - only to let out a breathless cry as it actually makes the pain way, way worse. His body shakes with a half sob, hand resting against his painful, probably broken ribs, and he desires so badly to just lay down and rest already. His entire body hurts. He's tired, and barely conscious. And he's so fucking cold.
He's not going to survive this fight any further - but thankfully, as he belatedly remembers to look up, he realizes he doesn't have to.
He doesn't have to, indeed, because what meets his eyes, hunched over Tetsu and pinning him to the floor with all of his weight... is Choromatsu. Or more specifically, Choromi, as made evident by the bright green wig - whose normally neatly braided bun is as of now extremely messy and threatening to fall apart - as well as the short but beautiful dress he's sporting.
"C-choro—...?" Osomatsu croaks out, before a painful cough forces itself out of him, followed by a miserable whimper, his hand clutching at his shirt desperately. Speaking hurts, both due to his pained throat but also because of how much his jaw aches from Tetsu's previous hits.
Doing anything feels like torture, and really, Osomatsu's pretty sure that he'd be completely passed out if it wasn't for the adrenaline pumping through his veins.
Choromatsu jumps, having previously been too busy trying to keep Tetsu still. His weight is enough to keep him down against the ground, but he's not strong enough to keep him from struggling entirely. He looks back at Osomatsu as he leans against Tetsu and secures his head between his thigh, while slapping away at the hands that try to grip at him and yank him back. "Osomatsu!" he exclaims, his eyes widening with horror as he looks over at his body. Osomatsu takes it he doesn't look very good. "Oh my god! Are you okay?"
"I uh..." Osomatsu responds, before grimacing. He decides to simply nod, before letting out a surprised "Woah!" when Choromatsu suddenly looks at Osomatsu's lack of arm and throws a mechanical one at him, one which Osomatsu hadn't even realized he had been holding. He barely catches it in his hand, eyes wide with surprise and confusion as he looks it over. It's the mechanical arm that he had been wearing before Tougou forced him to use that really fancy, trapped one, and Osomatsu gives Choromatsu a confused look as he scrambles to roll his sleeve up and put it on. "How... ?"
"I— I heard you were in trouble, so I took advantage of the commotion caused by the turbulences to sneak out and get this for you so we could escape... B-because I guessed you'd have to escape? After what happened with..." he trails off, biting his lips and furrowing his brows when he feels Tetsu's free hand tug at his clothes in an attempt to get him off of him. "Osomatsu, did you really..."
Osomatsu clenches his fist slowly and stretches his mechanical arm, letting out a content sigh. He's truly only comfortable when he's wearing it, he thinks to himself, even if he wouldn't consider the current state of his body very pleasant. But it's still better than it was without his arm! "Let's... talk about this later," he whispers, forcing himself up now that he's regained enough energy to push through a little bit more. He notices the way Choromatsu's eyes shine with worry and uncertainty, and decides to force a smile on his face, if only to ease Choromatsu's stress. "Why not talk about how jealous I am of Tetsu right now?" he instead says, using all of his strength to keep his smile from wavering from the resulting pain talking causes him, especially when he chuckles.
Choromatsu's eyes widen almost comically, his face immediately going from a cold paleness due to the weather, to a bright embarrassed red. "H-huh- I— I—" he stammers, looking at Osomatsu, and then back down at Tetsu, his expression contorting in a horrified grimace as he realizes just how sexual his position can be interpreted as. Osomatsu snickers, and is about to say something to embarrass Choromatsu further when Choromatsu starts to scramble away to save his honor. Tetsu takes advantage of it immediately though, and he suddenly sits up, shoving Choromatsu away from him.
Shit.
"H-hey! Don't touch him!" Osomatsu yells, before grimacing in regret as his sudden outburst hurts his throat. He feels like he's torn it apart completely, and it might not be too far from the truth. "It's me you wanna kill, not him!" he still adds, grabbing Tetsu by the collar as soon as he's up and using his mechanical hand to punch him across the face. When Tetsu visibly stumbles to the side, only kept upright by Osomatsu's hold of his shirt, the outlaw can't help but grin. Ah, he truly missed his arm.
That happiness is short lived, however, as Tetsu retaliates by tripping Osomatsu, the surprise causing him to let go of Tetsu entirely. His ass hits to ground hard, and he grits his teeth as he looks up and expect some painful hit from Tetsu... only to see Choromatsu hurry behind him and wrap a belt - which had been previously secured at his waist - around Tetsu's throat. It obviously doesn't strangle him, since robots can't choke, but it does work to pull him away from Osomatsu and cause him to flail against Choromatsu.
"You can't touch him either!" Choromatsu tells him, taking a step back, and then another, managing to force Tetsu upright and back until they're both standing against the ship's railing. That feels dangerous, and Osomatsu's quick to push himself back up to his feet to save Choromatsu if anything goes haywire.
Inspired by Choromatsu's move, and determined not to let him get hurt on his behalf, Osomatsu quickly pulls one of his belts off and wraps it around Tetsu's wrist. It's harder to secure it to him than he initially thought, but after some wrestling, he manages to, grateful that Tetsu was too busy trying to pull Choromatsu's belt off of his neck to properly struggle. "Tetsu!" Osomatsu says. "I know you fucking recognized me and tried not to hurt me earlier! So stop now! Please!"
"I can't!" comes a garbled mess of a robotic voice, the sudden terrifying sound causing both Osomatsu and Choromatsu to jump. Choromatsu specifically lets out a yelp that just sounds delightful, and that Osomatsu would probably laugh about if the situation was any different.
"So you do have a voice!" Osomatsu exclaims. "I thought Tougou took it away or something!" he yanks at his arm when he sees him try to elbow back at Choromatsu, his mechanical arm now giving him enough strength to actually hold him back.
"I... can't..." Tetsu repeats, and for a second it sounds like he's actually getting strangled somehow, until Osomatsu understand what's going on, and he falters.
"... Did he order you not to speak?" he asks, his voice a little softer, and his brows furrow when Tetsu nods. Of course. "If we let you go, will you attack us?" he then asks after a small silence, and once again, Tetsu nods. After all, his body is still struggling against them both, and talking and responding to Osomatsu must be taking all of his willpower already.
Tetsu closes his eyes, his face contorting in pain. He mouthes something that Osomatsu doesn't understand, and his voice doesn't come out. The resulting frustration pushes him to hit his own chest with his free hand, before he opens his eyes widely in realization. "Oso... matsu..." he forces his voice to say, his hand trembling as he obviously struggles with his own body to move it accordingly to his wishes. He reaches for his chest, and pries it open, revealing the mechanisms inside, as well as the frantically beating heart.
Then he looks at Osomatsu, his hand reaching for his heart but suddenly stopping. Tetsu loses control of it, and it grabs at the belt that links Osomatsu to his restrained arm instead, yanking at it and bringing Osomatsu closer. His knee collides with Osomatsu's stomach, causing him to gasp painfully and fall to his knee - though despite that, he doesn't let go of the belt.
Osomatsu stares up at Tetsu, grimacing in pain as he attempts to push himself up - before Tetsu uses his free hand to grab at his hair and pull him back to his feet instead. Tetsu's face shines with sorrow and guilt, and he whimpers an "I'm sorry," that sounds like he's about to cry. Hell, if he were in his human body, he'd probably be crying right now. And would have been for a while, considering how much of a crybaby he's always been.
It doesn't feel good to think about.
It's the next thing that Tetsu forces himself to say that causes Osomatsu's heart to skip a beat before squeezing painfully in his chest. It's nothing but a barely audible "Please..." followed by a nod, that pushes Osomatsu to look down at Tetsu's chest, and at his exposed heart.
Osomatsu's eyes widen as he realizes what he's trying to ask of him, and his lips quiver. He tries to take a step back, but Tetsu's hold of his hair is tight - painfully so. Choromatsu, meanwhile, looks confused and lost and worried, and he shifts to hold both ends of his belt in one hand in order to use the other to grasp at Tetsu's wrist - though Osomatsu holds his hand up to stop him before he gets to. "O-Osomatsu—"
"It's fine," Osomatsu says quickly, giving Choromatsu a look he hopes is reassuring before his stare then focuses back on Tetsu, his eyes shining with sorrow. "Tetsu, you can't... ask me to do that, please, I'm sure there can be a way to—"
"No!!" Tetsu mouthes, and Osomatsu almost confuses the thunder that follows for his voice. "Please..." he whispers after multiple attempts at finding his voice again, bowing his head down. "Please... let me... meet mom... again..."
Osomatsu falls completely silent, Tetsu’s words feeling like a direct stab to the heart, and even Choromatsu finds himself taken aback by this desperate plea. He opens his mouth once, twice, desperately trying to find something to say but ultimately finding his throat unwilling to allow any noise out. Meanwhile, his eyes sting with tears that he would probably shed if he hadn't cried enough earlier already.
Why can't any of the people he loved just want to stay alive for him?
Why do they all want to leave him?
Osomatsu takes a sharp inhale. He knows it's more complicated than that. He knows that them staying alive would just give Tougou the opportunity to use them like weaponized puppets. But right here, right now, when faced with the friend that has been torn away so horribly from him, the friend whose loss Osomatsu's been so upset about... and who tells him he doesn't even want to try to stay alive for him... Osomatsu can't help but feel betrayed.
By Tetsu. By his father.
He clenches his fists, pressing his lips into a thin line. He knows he shouldn't feel angry. He knows he shouldn't feel abandoned. He knows he shouldn't feel betrayed. But he does. He's angry, he's sad, he's heartbroken, and he feels so god damn alone, the presence of Choromatsu here asking him if he's okay and telling him to hurry before Tetsu throws them both off board only making Osomatsu wonder when he'll abandon him too.
"...Fine, I will," he forces himself to voice out, eyes staring into Tetsu's own in a way that clearly conveys the anger that is starting to boil inside of his stomach. Tetsu opens his mouth in an attempt to call out to him, maybe even apologize - though Osomatsu doubts it - but he doesn't get the time to find his voice, before Osomatsu shoves his hand in his chest and grits his teeth as he tears his heart out. There's obvious resistance, and if he had more time and if his actions weren't fueled by bitterness, perhaps he'd be a little more thorough and careful and proper. But he's not thinking straight, letting his impulsiveness take over before he has time to back out.
And just like that, as soon as his heart is out, Tetsu's body falls to its knees, the light in its eyes fading.
And just like that, Osomatsu loses one of his closest friends. Again.
Except that this time, it’s entirely of his own doing.
Osomatsu takes a step back, and then another, letting go of the belt that had been restraining Tetsu's arm. It dangles stupidly around the robot's immobile wrist, but Osomatsu doesn't even have it in him to properly remove it and put it back on. Instead, all he does is look down at his hand, at the mechanical heart in it, feeling... both numb and overwhelmed at the same time. He doesn't know what to do, how to react, so he just stares at the heart for a bit, resting against the wall behind himself.
The wind's whistle remains deafening, and so does the rain that hits the ground, or the thunder that tears up the sky - and yet, in this moment, it's as if everything falls silent. It's as if the world completely falls apart around Osomatsu, so much that even the pain that fills his body and makes it so hard to breathe feels... distant. All there is in his world right now, is the heart in his hand, and Tetsu's robot body in front of him. All that is on his mind right now, is the fact that he had to see his friend die not once, but twice.
It doesn't feel good. It doesn't feel good at all. His hand drops, and the heart falls out of it and clatters on the floor. He uses his other hand to run through his hair, pulling the strands back and out of his face, before wiping his blood away with his sleeve, noticing emotionlessly how much red stains the white fabric when he looks at it again.
He's so out of it, that it takes a while for him to notice that Choromatsu has moved away from behind Tetsu, and that he's actually talking to him. "O-osomatsu... are you going to be okay?" he hears his voice say after focusing on it, but it still sounds so distant and Osomatsu doesn't really want to answer. That only works to worry Choromatsu further, of course, and Osomatsu jumps when he suddenly feels his hands on his shoulders, and sees just how close he is to him.
His eyes dart around, the world quickly coming back into focus. A shiver courses through his body, and he grimaces, because now that his adrenaline is going down, he's... quickly realizing that his body doesn't want to move at all. "I..." he starts, before pressing his lips together into a frown. Is he going to be okay, he wonders? He feels like the only thing keeping him from breaking down is how surreal this whole situation seems at the moment. Like he just awoke from a bad dream. Like the mechanical heart from his friend's robot body isn't laying by his feet.
But if the pain, that quickly catches up to him, tells him anything, it's that everything that happened was very, very real.
He looks away, and plans on staying quiet for a bit longer - until his attention is caught by Atsushi's airship. He can hear some sounds from it, faintly, and his eyes widen, as he remembers Homura and Reika. "We... need to help her," he says, completely disregarding Choromatsu's concerns and instead directing himself toward the airship. Well, he more specifically drags himself towards it, pushing Choromatsu off of himself weakly and leaning heavily on the wall in order not to trip. "Homura's there... They can't run away... We're the ones who need to run away... come on."
Choromatsu frowns, following Osomatsu and grabbing his arm. "Are you sure this is a good—" he tries, before being cut off by an explosion that Osomatsu would've mistaken with thunder, if it wasn't for the way the ship suddenly tips again, so violently that Osomatsu and Choromatsu find themselves thrown against the railing. The only thing that keeps the violent impact from breaking another of Osomatsu's ribs is the fact that he lands on Choromatsu, who lets out a cry between surprise and pain, one of his arm wrapping against the railing in case the ship decides to tip too far to the side and throw them overboard.
The ship falls down the air some more before it eventually stabilizes again, pulling itself upright slowly. Osomatsu can hear some frightened cries from inside the buildings, and he grits his teeth, remembering why he had wanted to separate himself from Homura in the first place.
He still has to talk Todomatsu out of sinking this god damned ship. But now, he also has to save Homura from Reika, and stop them from taking away his only chance of escape.
It's so much, and Osomatsu can't do it all at once, and he's about to break down because he doesn't know what to do and he just wants to rest already.
"Fuck.. fuck, fuck," Osomatsu curses, hitting his face with his hand several times as he tries desperately to decide what to do. If he should just give up on this ship and run after Homura and Reika, which would mean giving up on Todomatsu... or if he should give up on Homura to save Todomatsu and this ship.
He doesn't like either of these choices.
"Osomatsu, please tell me what's going on," Choromatsu's soft - though extremely worried - voice brings him out of his panicked thoughts. Osomatsu looks up at him, looks into his eyes and watches as Choromatsu bites his lips and grabs onto Osomatsu's hand with his own, stopping him from hitting himself any further.
He intertwines their fingers and squeezes, in the exact same way he's done it so many times in the past. Osomatsu swallows, and forces himself to take a deep breath like Choromatsu does - and it's ridiculous how calming such a simple gesture is. How calming it's always been. "I..." he trails off, before clearing his throat and pushing himself to his feet again. "Homura is in that ship with Reika, who's probably trying to escape from here? I dunno," he shakes his head. "But what I know is that we can't stay here because someone's trying to sink this ship - and I'm pretty sure it's Todomatsu. So I need to go talk to him, to stop him from killing like, everyone here. But I also need to help Homura, because the ship she's in is our only chance of escape. And uh, also because I care about her now. Long story. Either way, I, I don't know what to do!"
Despite feeling much calmer than before, Osomatsu's words still come out very fast. It's mostly because he's still in a hurry, and he can't waste too much time explaining what's going on. Choromatsu thankfully understands the gravity of the situation quickly, as he gets on his feet with Osomatsu and straightens up as he mentions Reika. "Reika... the same one that framed Totoko, right?" he asks, pressing his lips together in a thin line and furrowing his brows in determination when Osomatsu's nods. "I..." he glances at Atsushi's airship, before looking back at Osomatsu once more and slowly letting go of his hand, before taking a step away. "Then I'll go. I'll go help that Homura girl, and you can go talk Todomatsu out of it."
Osomatsu's taken aback by that declaration, and quickly grabs Choromatsu's wrist when he doesn't even wait for an answer before approaching Atsushi's airship. Steam is starting to emit from its engines, and they really don't have long before it flies off. "Wait!" Osomatsu cries out. "You can't — you can't do this alone! Reika has a gun, and she's— she'll kill you!"
His heart starts to race. He can't lose Choromatsu like this. Choromatsu should understand he can't lose him like this. And yet, instead of an understanding frown and an apology, what Osomatsu gets instead is... a soft, reassuring smile, that spreads over Choromatsu's lips, accompanied by warm eyes that stare into his own. "I'm not weak, Osomatsu," he tells him, grabbing the hand that was wrapped around his wrist and instead enveloping it with both of his own. "I'll be strong. For you. So trust me. I'm not going to die and abandon you. I'll be careful. But I want to do this for you," he continues, and Osomatsu notices the way his lips quiver despite the forced certainty in his voice. Atsushi's ship suddenly starts to take off the ground, then, causing Choromatsu to grit his teeth as he fights to keep his balance. He swallows, and lets go of Osomatsu's hands.
Osomatsu's eyes widen, and he reaches for Choromatsu again, but he's already sprinting towards the airship. "Wait!" Osomatsu desperately calls out, running after him as fast as he can. His pained body's too weak to properly catch up to Choromatsu, though, and he's quick to realize that he doesn't have a choice but to let him do this. He doesn't want to. The very thought of letting Choromatsu leave and run into danger like this is tearing his heart apart, helping him understand just how much it must've hurt for Choromatsu each time Osomatsu was the one to do that. He wants to beg him not to go, but Choromatsu's pleas to trust him echo in his mind, and Osomatsu curses as he falls to his knees under the force of the airship flying up into the air. "Choromatsu...!" he yells, watching his lover climb into the closing doors. "Promise me you'll stay alive!!"
Choromatsu looks back at Osomatsu at the sound of his voice, and he doesn't hesitate a second before replying. "I promise!" he yells back, and even though the sound of the storm mixed with the airship's engines are much louder than Choromatsu's voice, Osomatsu still manages to hear it completely clearly.
And all he can think, as Choromatsu hurries inside, as the doors close up on him, and as the airship flies off, is that he hopes it won't be the last time he gets to hear it.
Osomatsu really wishes he could remain on the floor and rest. Sadly, the smoke he can see emitting from one side of the ship tells him that things won't be as easy as sitting here and waiting for Choromatsu to come back while hoping Todomatsu can slow down with sinking Tougou's ship. As it is, he's probably going to die if he stays here, and he'll probably lose his chance on helping Todomatsu.
But does he truly want to help Todomatsu, he wonders as he forces himself up on his feet again? Does he truly want to accept that he isn't as guilty as Osomatsu thought he was? Does he truly want to give him a chance after everything Osomatsu went through because of him?
The rational part of him tells him that Todomatsu didn't want to do this. All about Todomatsu's behavior tells him he feels horrible for it. If Osomatsu was to ask Todomatsu about it, that's probably what he would hear. Rationally, he knows that it's all Atsushi's fault - and Atsushi got what he deserved. But then, there's the angry part of him. The hurt, broken part of him. The one that regrets sleeping with Todomi every single day. The one that pokes at him and reminds him of his time in prison every single time he's in a closed room that's a little too dark for him. Everytime there's a little bit too much silence around him. Every time he's a little too lonely for his liking. That part of him tells him that it doesn't matter, if Todomatsu didn't have a choice. Because he still ruined his life. And for that, he has to pay.
Despite these two fighting thoughts, he still finds himself walking into the ship. His body moves almost automatically, and he sets out to search for the engine room Todomatsu is sneaking into next. There are multiple ones - one for each corner of the ship that requires giant complicated machinery to keep it up in the air. So far, Todomatsu has attacked the two on the left side of the ship, which leads Osomatsu to believe that he's making his way to the right side next.
Considering the panic that his sabotaging has caused, Osomatsu doesn't really run into any problem with the employees who are too busy trying desperately to repair the damage Todomatsu did to recognize Osomatsu as the culprit for Atsushi's murder - if they even heard about that at all. The machines are good enough that the ship can still remain in the air despite Todomatsu's actions, but considering how unstable it feels, trembling under the storm that rages all around, and how it's been slowly descending through the air... Osomatsu can only guess that once Todomatsu's done, the remains of the engines won't be able to keep it up much longer.
Smoke fills the corridors, the heat feeling intense compared to the cold air from outside. Osomatsu guesses he should be grateful for how much he's soaked through, at least, making it a little easier to withstand than it would be otherwise. However, the coughs resulting from the smoke hurt, each one of them feeling like Tetsu's feet is back on his chest, pounding and pounding and pounding. Osomatsu grimaces, covering his nose and mouth with his sleeve. It's so incredibly difficult not to stop and rest, his body begging him to, but he can't. He knows he can't. Especially not when shadows at the other end of the corridor indicate someone entering in the engine room nearby, accompanied by the clacking of heels against the floor, indicate that Todomatsu is just... right there. At his reach.
He can do this. He just needs to push himself a bit more.
Osomatsu leans on the wall heavily as he hurries toward the engine room. It's closed - locked, even - but Osomatsu doesn't let that stop him. If he had more strength, he would force through, but he decides to go the route he knows best, and kneels down to pick the lock.
When he opens the door, Todomatsu is already ready for him. He probably heard the sound of Osomatsu's lock picking, as the barrel of his gun is the first thing that greets him. "Charming," he comments dryly, and Todomatsu's eyes widen.
He drops the gun immediately.
"O-Osomatsu — what are you doing here?" he asks, before unconsciously taking a step back. It's easy to read the fear in his eyes, and really, Osomatsu can't blame him. Not with the bruise blooming on his neck that is entirely his fault. Not with everything that happened. That said, Todomatsu's surprise and fear quickly turns to horror and worry as he realizes the state in which Osomatsu is in, and he reaches for him, before forcing himself to drop his hand at the realization that he's probably the last person Osomatsu wants to see caring for him. "What... happened to you?"
Osomatsu purses his lips. "Long story," he says, closing the door behind himself and resting against it. "But I see you got out safely. What the fuck are you doing?"
Todomatsu grimaces at the coldness in Osomatsu's raspy voice, and he looks down. "I'm sinking this ship," he announces, as if it weren't obvious already. "You... should run away. Atsushi's ship is probably still here. You can use that... or the escape ships that I'm sure everyone will be ushered to. Please."
Todomatsu doesn't wait to get any response, before he grabs onto a rod that was laying next to the wall, and walks toward the engine. He's about to stick it in between the grinding gears, before Osomatsu hurries behind him and wraps his arms around him, forcibly pulling him away. "Oh no you won't!" Osomatsu tells him. "Atsushi's ship was stolen by Reika! Choromatsu's — he's trying to stop her right now! He's risking his life because of your bullshit plan of sinking this ship! And - and I haven't heard of anyone being evacuated yet, and if I was to escape with them I'd just be caught and killed anyway because people think I was the one to kill Atsushi!" his voice grows louder, angrier as he speaks, squeezing at Todomatsu when he tries to struggle out of his grip.
"I-I'm sorry!" he's quick to answer, and the tremor in his voice tells him he's very much affected by Osomatsu's anger. Still, he squirms and struggles in Osomatsu's arms, elbowing at him - and while normally Osomatsu would be able to handle it, Todomatsu manages to hit him right where it hurts. Osomatsu lets out a cry, letting go of Todomatsu and falling to his knees as he holds onto his very broken rib, causing Todomatus's eyebrows to shoot up in surprise. "Oh no! I—" he starts, looking between Osomatsu and the engine he wants to destroy. Osomatsu grits his teeth, and Todomatsu's breathing starts to quicken as he kneels down in front of him. "I... Please just run away. You're resourceful. You'll be able to escape if they try to catch you for this, just like you've escaped up until now. I have to do this."
"What the fuck is wrong with you?!" Osomatsu yells in response, not taking any of this. He grabs onto Todomatsu when he tries to walk away, and uses him to push himself back up again, before gripping onto his shoulders tightly. "Are you fucking stupid?! I'm gonna get caught! Do you want me to go to prison for you for a second time?!" he shakes him harshly, and he wishes his voice wouldn't break as much as it does right now, just to give his anger some more strength.
"I..." Todomatsu trails off, his eyes widening and lips quivering.
"You what?!" Osomatsu responds. "What are you even gonna do when you're done destroying this ship?! Do you plan to just go down with it?!"
Todomatsu remains silent for a bit at that question, his expression darkening and lips pressing tightly together. "...I do," he then admits after letting out a long but soundless exhale, looking back up at Osomatsu seriously. Certainly. "I was only staying alive to kill Atsushi, and I already have to blame my weakness and stupidity for not doing it earlier. At least it let you discover my horrible little secret, didn't it?" he tilts his head to the side, taking on a cold persona in an attempt to hide his fear, Osomatsu can only assume, considering how much it was shining through earlier. "Now please let me go and run away. Perhaps you can find a propeller somewhere so you don't have to escape with everyone else."
Osomatsu furrows his brows, but he doesn't let go of Todomatsu. Instead, he searches his face, as if he can find an answer to his nonsense if he stares hard enough, before he grits his teeth. "I'm not letting you die," he tells him after a small silence, his grasp on Todomatsu tightening. His own words surprise him, and so do the ones that follow: "I would've killed you if I wanted you to die."
Todomatsu frowns, before looking away, and yanking himself out of Osomatsu's hold. "I'm grateful you didn't," he tells him. "But I'm using the chance you gave me. First I did by killing Atsushi, and now I'm doing it by destroying this ship so that Tougou can't touch it."
"You're gonna kill people this way," Osomatsu responds, and he's grateful that Todomatsu doesn't run to shove that rod into the engine as he had initially wanted. Instead, they face each other, Todomatsu's hand visibly trembling by his sides. Aside from that, his expression is set in a cold, determined expression - and Osomatsu bitterly notes that he wishes he could've kept his frightened and guilty demeanor just for a little bit longer, despite how sad he had always been about it otherwise. "You're gonna die this way. You can't possibly want that, right?"
Todomatsu smiles at him. It's a small, fakely sweet smile that does little to hide the pain and bitterness inside of him. "I do," he replies. "I told you. I was only staying alive to kill Atsushi. All this time, before he caught me again, I was only staying alive to make him pay, as well as to... make it up to you," he admits, that last bit coming out surprisingly quietly. His voice trembles, and he looks away, taking a step back. "I don't understand why you care so much, anyway. Don't you hate me?" he then asks, glancing back up at Osomatsu for a bit before he stares back down again.
Osomatsu purses his lips. Does he hate Todomatsu? He's... not sure. His conflicting feelings resurface, his mind battling against itself over whether he should respond yes or no, over whether he should care about Todomatsu or not, and over whether he should get angry with him for his stupid decisions or not. He swallows, his throat closing up a little, and it takes him a bit to find his voice again. "I don't know," he answers honestly. "But what I know is that I don't wanna let you die. And that I'd really fucking hate myself if I let you die."
Todomatsu's confusion only grows. "I don't understand," he replies, before shaking his head. "But you don't get to choose whether I live or die. No one is allowed to have control over me," he says, turning around and picking the rod up again, before Osomatsu steps forward and grabs his arm.
"Oh come on!" he says, groaning in frustration. "I fucking get it, okay?! You're upset, you had a really fuckin' shitty life with Atsushi, and you had a horrible time with him recently. I'm sorry I couldn't save you sooner! But you don't have to die!" he pulls him closer one again to place his free hand on his shoulder, eyes staring into Todomatsu's own. "This is your chance at freedom! You can't waste it! Come on, I— I'm even helping Homura, and I hated her guts! I'll help you! So just fuckin' come with me and stop being stupid! We'll find another way to get this ship out of Tougou's hands!"
Todomatsu stares at him, and the smile he offers him is now not even trying to hide its bitterness. "Ah, Homura. She's a nice girl, isn't she? Cute and optimistic. I'm glad she has you," he tells him, before attempting once again to yank his arm out of Osomatsu's hold. It doesn't work, and his smile quickly turns into a frustrated frown as he stares down at their connected arms, before looking back up at Osomatsu, brows furrowed angrily. "But I'll let you in on a secret, just between you and me: I'm not nice. I'm not cute. I'm not optimistic like her. You're saving Homura? Good for her," he pokes at Osomatsu's chest. "But I'm not a good victim like her, Osomatsu, who'll cry into your arms and tell you how much I've suffered. I'm not waiting desperately for someone to come to my rescue like her. I don't want to be saved. I just want to sink this god damn ship and die with it now that I've finally gotten my revenge. So please, go and help her. Go and build her back up from her broken state. But stop wasting your time on me. And stop wasting my time."
Osomatsu straightens up, and glares at Todomatsu as he pokes at his chest. He really isn't in the mood to deal with this, so he grabs his hand, before suddenly shoving him against the wall harshly - so much so that it forces a small, choked out yelp out of Todomatsu.
"And what, you think I'm a good victim maybe?!" he asks. "We went through the same sorta things, and I'm a fucking asshole, Todomatsu!! It doesn't mean I... that I didn't deserve Choromatsu helping me, Tetsu helping me, Ichimatsu helping me and even you helping me! And... and if I tried to pull some stupid nonsense like 'oh no I wanna die to stop Tougou' Choromatsu would probably be out there slapping the fuck out of me right now! And I would slap the shit out of you, if you didn't go through enough fucking shit already!" he informs him, his tone everything but gentle or kind, which... probably doesn't really help getting his point across. But he's angry, and stressed out at the idea that Todomatsu might die if he doesn't manage to talk him out of this, his heart racing in his pained chest. "And if you don't fuckin' wanna live for yourself, then fine! But if you truly wanna make it up to me, then live for me! Live for me and for the day where I can properly say that I fuckin' forgive you, and for the day we can be friends without being miserable because of the bullshit we both went through!!"
Todomatsu's eyes widen at Osomatsu's sudden caring declaration, though his stunned expression only remains for the quarter of a second before it settles into an angry one instead. "Why do you suddenly want to be friends so much?!" he asks. "I ruined your life! You were trying to kill me earlier! Or did you forget that?!" he asks, and the words feel like a knife stabbing right through Osomatsu's heart and forcing all of his guilty feelings to pour out. "I don't deserve nor want your pity!"
"It's not fucking pity!!" Osomatsu yells, shaking Todomatsu again. "I'm just sick of seeing everyone around me dying, or getting hurt! And even if I'm fucking pissed at you, if you died, it'd hurt Choromatsu! And... And I'd feel guilty for not giving you a chance! So it's not just about you, you stupid asshole!" he argues, his hold onto Todomatsu tightening to the point where his nails dig into his skin, and to the point where Todomatsu hisses in pain.
Todomatsu bites his quivering lips, looking away. He opens his mouth to speak, but seems at a loss for words, and closes it again. He does it once, twice, before the quivering gets too much, and he closes his eyes, forcing himself to breathe steadily instead. "I don't understand," he admits after a bit, his voice shaky and weak, much weaker than it has been through this whole argument. "I don't understand, why can't you just..."
Osomatsu's shoulders drop as he witnesses Todomatsu's eyes growing shiny, and he lets out a sigh. He loosens his hold on Todomatsu, before deciding to just hug him when he sees just how shaky he's growing. "I don't know," he replies honestly, his voice almost matching the quietness of Todomatsu's own. "I just don't wanna let you die. Not like this."
He doesn't mention how much it hurts to see Todomatsu being so ready to throw his life away, especially after everything that went down today. He doesn't want to think about it too hard, lest he feel upset and alone and betrayed again. And he's already feeling shitty enough as it is.
"But I'm not like you," Todomatsu argues weakly, his arms limp on both sides. Despite not returning his embrace, though, he does lean against him a little, head hiding against Osomatsu's shoulder. "I'm not surrounded by friends like you, who want nothing more than for me to be happy. I'm not... hopeful like you. I'm not strong like you. I'm not bright like you. I'm not like you, or Homura. I never was. This is useless, Osomatsu. Please stop..."
"Choromatsu's your friend. Choromatsu cares," Osomatsu insists. "And... And I told you. I'll be your friend. Homura's all alone too, now, y'know? And... I know you said you're not like her. And you're right - you aren't. But I told her I'd help her, that I'd be her friend. And... well, I wanna help you too. You can be friends with me. With Ichimatsu, and Jyushimatsu. And you already know Karamatsu, right? We can... we can all be friends. Like a little family. And we can be happy. Together," he squeezes Todomatsu, but it's actually gentle this time. Warm. "Please."
"...You'll regret it," Todomatsu informs him, the silent tears he's shedding against Osomatsu helping soak his shirt even further.
"I won't," Osomatsu replies firmly.
Todomatsu doesn't answer. Instead, he brings his arms around Osomatsu, clutching at his shirt. "This is going to dirty my clothes..." he complains, though from the dried blood from the whole... deal with Atsushi earlier that still stains Todomatsu's dress, Osomatsu can tell that being dirty is probably not the highest of his concerns at the moment. Still, the comment works to lighten the mood, and Osomatsu chuckles, a hand going to run through his hair.
"Well, I'll buy you a new outfit when we get back down, yeah? Or, uh, probably steal it actually. And it'll be even prettier and fancier than this one," he smiles. "Does that work?"
Todomatsu smiles back with a sniffle, and he nods. "It does," he replies. "I'm looking forward to it."
"Me too," Osomatsu sighs, resting his chin on top of Todomatsu's head. He feels calm, right now, able to relax in the wave of relief that hits him, and forget all the panic that surrounds them. Despite that, he knows that getting back to the ground safely won't be easy, and he has to actually wonder if he'll be able to fulfill that promise anytime soon, if at all. But it's a nice thing to look forward to, and to think about. That things will be okay - enough that he'll be able to steal some outfit for Todomatsu, to be friends with Todomatsu, and to smile with Todomatsu, and everyone else. So he'll hang on to that thought, and while he knows they should probably get moving, he decides to linger just a little bit more in their embrace, whispering another "me too," as if to reinforce the idea that they'll get out of there alive and safe, and happy.
Notes:
Hehe, this was one day earlier than I expected to finish and post this chapter, and while it's slightly shorter than the ones before it, I hope you guys can enjoy it all the same!
Also, I wanted to say thank you all for your support and reassurances in regards to my notes in the earlier chapter! The longer break I took before writing this chapter greatly helped.
Some parts of this chapter hurt my heart a lot to write. It also hurt in general because, y'know? Fighting scenes are really hard to write lmao. Also I feel like I made it a lil hornier than it should be, but I guess that's just my style. Tell me what you thought of it in the comments! I try my best to reply to them, and even when I don't reply, know that I appreciate them a lot! They mean the world to me!!
Chapter 37
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Osomatsu wishes he could spend more time standing there, hugging and comforting Todomatsu. It's not only because he feels like Todomatsu needs the comfort, not only because Osomatsu himself needs the comfort, but also because he doesn't think he's going to be able to handle moving and being conscious for much longer. While the air around them is still suffocatingly hot, Osomatsu finds himself shaking against Todomatsu, clinging to him for his warmth. Squeezing him too tight against himself hurts his ribs though, and yet he doesn't let go, because he'd rather feel pain than lose this support.
Todomatsu is the one to actually separate himself from Osomatsu, unconscious of these thoughts. "I... still need to do this, but... I'll help you escape," he says quietly as he backs away from Osomatsu, who spent so much energy arguing with Todomatsu that he doesn't really has much left to try to stop him again.
"And by that you mean, you'll help us escape together, right?" he still asks, attempting a smile.
Todomatsu remains quiet for a second, before he lets out a soundless sigh. "Yes. Together," he replies, his eyes looking down. Osomatsu can tell that he's still not totally into the idea of surviving and not sacrificing himself, but... the very fact that he's still trying despite it all, and that he's giving in to Osomatsu's hopeful requests, still means a lot. So he lets him be, instead leaning against the door as he watches Todomatsu shove that rod into the gears and overload the machine with steam.
It doesn't like that, and the temperature in the room soon rises - but Osomatsu doesn't have enough time to watch the machine fully break down before Todomatsu grabs his hand and forces him out of the room.
"We don't have much time," he says, and Osomatsu swallows. He tries his best to follow along as Todomatsu hurries down the corridor, and jumps a little when the loud sound of the engine breaking down fills the whole floor. The ship tips again, and this time it's so bad that it almost immediately goes vertical, causing Osomatsu and Todomatsu to just slide down the corridor until the latter grabs onto the railing on the wall and stops their descent. The ship desperately attempts to stabilize itself, but with only one engine properly functioning - and, Osomatsu guesses, some sort of back ups? He doesn't know how this shit works - it's difficult.
So the ship starts descending, quickly, quickly, way too quickly. Osomatsu can feel it, despite being inside - and he would yell at Todomatsu about how dangerous it is, if Todomatsu didn't immediately shove him into a room and pull down a heavy lever that causes a deafeningly loud alarm to ring through the entire ship. "This will push them to evacuate, if they didn't get the message already," Todomatsu explains as Osomatsu gathers himself. "Come on, we don't have much time."
If Osomatsu didn't already have a headache, he definitely does now. The alarm is so loud he can feel it through his very core, and it keeps him too stunned to do anything but let Todomatsu pull him around. He's shoved inside what he guesses is an escape ship, before Todomatsu quickly rushes towards a wall and turns a heavy wheel. Osomatsu thinks, for a second, that Todomatsu's trying to run off and sacrifice himself again, but thankfully, all he's doing is opening the heavy doors that lead outside.
He witnesses Todomatsu lose footing a little, and struggle to make his way back to the escape ship. Osomatsu wishes he could help, but he's very, very dizzy at the moment, and he's not sure if he'd be able to move without collapsing on the floor. So instead, he sits down against a wall, lazily looking over the ship and noting how spacious and comfortable it is despite only being made for emergency escapes. So rich people get to be fancy even when flying away from certain death, huh.
God, he wishes he were rich. Each taste of luxury he's gotten lately has just made him more and more bitter over his unfortunate conditions.
Thankfully, Todomatsu doesn't fall out of the airship on his way to Osomatsu. He slams the escape ship's doors shut, and hurries to the controls. He calls out for Osomatsu to join and help him - before the following silence from Osomatsu pushes him to lean over and look at him properly. Osomatsu guesses he looks like absolute garbage, there, in between seats, breathing heavily and pressing a mechanical hand against his face, because Todomatsu purses his lips and immediately gives up on trying to make Osomatsu move.
Osomatsu closes his eyes, laying his head on one of the seats. He knows he has to get up, but perhaps he can afford one or two minutes of rest, right? He can feel the ship start to tremble and hiss steam as Todomatsu starts it up, and it eventually starts moving and flying out of the sinking airship. Osomatsu doesn't have it in himself to look out the windows in hopes to see other people escaping - and instead he dozes off, the sound of the ship's machine almost comforting compared to the earlier deafening alarm.
Osomatsu wakes up with a jolt as the ship takes sharp and violent turns and as it shakes under the force of the blowing wind outside. He barely remembers falling asleep - or perhaps blacking out would be the more accurate term - and yet here he is. He isn't sure if he slept for five minutes or an hour, but by looking out the window, he can tell that it was long enough for them to get away from Tougou's massive airship, and instead join with Atsushi's own.
That's when he suddenly remembers the seriousness of the situation they're in. While Osomatsu and Todomatsu - and hopefully most of the passengers on Tougou's ship - are safe from the sinking ship, Choromatsu and Homura are not. Or rather, they're in a complete different danger, and one that might be even worse to escape from than Tougou's sinking ship.
Homura might be safe, if only because Reika needs someone to drive her around. But the fact that Todomatsu is still chasing after the ship means that Choromatsu hasn't yet been successful at stopping Reika, and that's extremely worrying. Osomatsu's heart starts to speed up, and his fear fuels his body enough to allow him to stand up and join Todomatsu in the cockpit. He stumbles a lot on his way, as even though he has energy, his body still remains weak and tired, and he's quick to lean heavily against the wall by the entrance and watch as Todomatsu curses and does his best to pilot alone.
He definitely doesn't seem to know much about this ship's navigation - and really, Osomatsu wonders if Todomatsu has ever flown a ship by himself at all. The commands are much more complicated than a simple vehicle's, and from how unstable the ship is, Osomatsu can tell that Todomatsu is having trouble just keeping it in the air. Or maybe it's just because of how badly it's storming outside - so bad even that Osomatsu can feel the entire ship tremble as another roar of thunder rips through the air.
He hopes to every gods he knows that they aren't going to be hit by lightning.
"Choromatsu... Choromatsu and Homura are in..." Osomatsu croaks out as Todomatsu uses his ship to bump violently into Atsushi's own - or perhaps Osomatsu should call it Reika's ship now, considering everything? Atsushi really isn't in the shape to own anything anymore. Ha. "Don't... sink it."
Todomatsu jumps a little at the sound of Osomatsu's voice, and he glances back at him before gritting his teeth and looking forward again when he accidentally makes the ship sink down a little too fast. "Well I don't know how else to stop it! Be grateful that I can't shoot it or anything!" Todomatsu responds harshly. Osomatsu's a little taken aback by the aggression in Todomatsu's voice, but he guesses that he's too stressed out to try to be polite or nice.
Osomatsu would be just as aggressive if he had more strengths. For now, keeping himself on his feet is taxing enough to the bit of adrenaline that he's been granted once more by his fear. "We have to do something else... Choromatsu will die," he responds, though his voice especially trembles when the cruel one in his mind wonders if Choromatsu isn't already dead.
Reika is armed, after all. And while Osomatsu desperately wants to believe in Choromatsu, and while he knows that he would be dead without Choromatsu's help when facing Tetsu... Osomatsu still worries. Even if Choromatsu were much stronger than he is, Osomatsu would worry. Because what could one do against an armed piece of shit such as Reika, after all? It's not like Choromatsu has a gun or any other weapon to fight her off - or if he does, then he was good at hiding it from Osomatsu.
Furthermore, considering the fact that Reika's ship is still flying... Osomatsu really highly doubts that his fight with Reika went too well.
And it's terrifying.
Osomatsu really doesn't want to see yet another one of his loved ones have to come back as a robot. And especially not if it's to tell Osomatsu to kill him again. He wouldn't be able to stand it. He'd rather die than see a pained, sad robot Choromatsu look into his eyes and tell him to put an end to his artificial life.
He has to save him before it has to come to that.
"Well, I'd tell you to take the reins while I try to jump into that ship and stop them from the inside, but I don't think you'd be able to do anything but sink this ship in your state," Todomatsu barks back, before yelping when Reika's ship does fire at them, causing the entire ship to shake and sink down dramatically before Todomatsu manages to bring it back up into the air. Smoke fills the air outside, making it hard to see, and Todomatsu glances all around. "I think we have to land, we can't run after them like this."
"No!" Osomatsu yells, straightening back up and walking toward Todomatsu. He grabs his collar and forces him to look right into his angry - though slightly unfocused - eyes. "We are not abandoning Choromatsu, or Homura. I'll go jump into it and stop them. Fly me to them."
His voice is hoarse and rough and scared, but somehow has enough conviction that Todomatsu immediately swallows back any complaints or negativity he might hold for Osomatsu's idea. Todomatsu's lips quiver before he presses them together into a thin line, and he glances around a little, pushing Osomatsu off of himself just so he can make sure the ship stays in the air. He's silent for a while, and with the way he shifts uncomfortably, nervously, Osomatsu can tell that he's pondering his options and trying to find a way to stop Osomatsu from doing this.
There isn't, however. As stupid as Osomatsu's plan is.
"... Alright," Todomatsu says after letting out a long, heavy sigh. He shoots Osomatsu a look, his brows furrowed as his hold of the various levers in front of him tightens. "I'll fly up to that ship, and... and open the doors. You should be able to jump over easily, though you might have to break a window to enter. Will that be possible?" he asks.
Osomatsu chews on the inside of his lips. It sounds difficult, but... "I'll do my best?" he tries, shrugging a little.
Todomatsu stares into Osomatsu's eyes a little bit more, searches his face... before letting out another sigh. "Take this," he says, grabbing his gun and forcing it into Osomatsu's hands. "And be careful. Don't die just after saving me, okay?" he tells him, his voice growing softer and his expression clouding over with worry. "I'd hate myself even more than I do now if I were to send you to certain death."
Osomatsu's a little taken aback, both by Todomatsu's honesty and by his worry. But then he smiles, and reaches over to ruffle Todomatsu's hair. "I haven't gotten so far to just die now. Don't worry," he tells him, offering him a reassuring, bright smile. The sight causes Todomatsu's eyes to widen - or perhaps it's the fact that Osomatsu ruffled his hair. Osomatsu isn't really sure, as he'd have expected Todomatsu to get angry over his messed up hair, but... perhaps he isn't in the right mood to be too bitchy.
Osomatsu's just glad he can make him happy, as shown by the small smile that stretches over Todomatsu's lips. "Alright," Todomatsu says, nodding. "Get ready, then."
Osomatsu nods, and leaves the room to hurry towards the door and wait for Todomatsu to do his thing. The world's spinning around him, but he ignores it as best as he can, even if it does require him to lean against the wall a little in order not to collapse. Now isn't the time to lament over his weakness and unwellness. Now is the time to save Choromatsu.
The way to Reika's ship isn't a smooth one, and Todomatsu actually bumps their ship into hers a little, jostling Osomatsu and causing his knees to buckle weakly. He barely has time to get himself back up on his feet that the door opens, facing Osomatsu with the entrance to Reika's ship. He swallows, knowing he doesn't have much time, and glances back at Todomatsu, who looks... worried, but determined, and gives him a nod. Then, Osomatsu looks back in front of himself, and takes one, two steps back, before throwing himself at the closed doors, his mechanical hand colliding with its window hard enough to break through it right away.
Osomatsu's eyes widen, because while he already knew his mechanical arm was hard enough to break an airship window - he'd done it before, after all - he didn't think it'd be so easy. He doesn't dwell on it too much, and instead works to chip away at the window enough that he can actually pass through it without stabbing himself with the glass.
He manages to get in just before Todomatsu forcefully has to pull away to avoid another shot at him. He hears Reika scream at Homura to shoot at him, more, more, more, and hears Homura's frightened whimper as she does so. He also hears the sound of struggle, and of Choromatsu yelling "No! Don't do it!" that at least help reassure Osomatsu's racing heart that yes, Choromatsu's alive, and well enough to speak and fight back against Reika.
Osomatsu's about to walk towards the cockpit to come and stop this mess, when Todomatsu's ship violently collides with Reika's again, the shock causing it to tip to the side so suddenly that Osomatsu stumbles and falls and crashes against the wall with a yell. The sudden movement in return renders him really dizzy, and he has trouble concentrating on what Reika's yelling, but from the tone of it, he can tell she really isn't pleased with what's going on. Osomatsu, meanwhile, grumbles about how Todomatsu could try to be more gentle and stop trying to crash them considering Osomatsu's already here, before just shaking his head and moving on.
He doesn't have the time to dwell on that too much.
Osomatsu stumbles his way across the ship. It's more spacious than the small one Todomatsu and he stole, so it takes a little longer to arrive to his destination. Mostly, his speed - or lack thereof - is due to his unwellness, as any other well functioning person in a full state of consciousness would've been able to walk there in a bit more than a minute. Other than that, Osomatsu is surprised, really, by the fact that no one's attacking him - but as the ship tips forward suddenly and Osomatsu falls face first into the room, he realizes why.
He scrambles up to his feet at the sound of Homura's surprised yelp over his presence. "O-Osomatsu...! Oh my god, are you—" she tries to ask, before her attention - and Osomatsu's - is brought to the fight between Choromatsu and Reika. Choromatsu doesn't seem too hurt, Osomatsu is quick to note, the worst thing about him being his messy hair. He can't be sure that he won't get a couple bruises under his clothes though, considering how much Reika is hitting at his arms as he holds her down against the floor.
She's struggling fiercely, and even swats at Chormatsu's face with her way too long nails. That'll definitely leave a mark for a while, Osomatsu thinks with a grimace, and the resulting pain causes Choromatsu to hold at his face and groan, which in turn allows Reika to kick him off her and grab the gun that had previously fallen and slid away on the floor. She scrambles to her feet and points it at Choromatsu - and she's about to formulate a threat and pull the trigger before Homura yells a "No!!" and suddenly makes the ship tip downwards again. All of them stumble, and while Reika does pull the trigger, she ends up shooting the floor instead of Choromatsu, who falls in Osomatsu's direction before scrambling to his feet.
"O-Osomatsu! You're safe!" Choromatsu exclaims, pulling Osomatsu up onto his feet. He opens his mouth to say more, but his head whips around when Reika lets out an angry yell as she pulls herself up in turn.
"Will you stop that, you sneaky little—" Reika starts, stomping her way to Homura and gripping at her hair, yanking it harshly and pressing the barrel of her gun against Homura's temple. She's growling and hissing, anger twisting her otherwise soft and pretty features, and making her look very much like an enraged feral cat.
Osomatsu feels Choromatsu tense next to him, and he witnesses him hold his hands up helplessly, his eyes widening in fear. "D-don't—" he tries, wanting to grab at Reika but too afraid that she might shoot Homura if he touches her.
"Or what?! You can't do anything against me," Reika says, her angry grimace turning into a chilling smirk. "Unless you don't care if I shoot her?" she then adds.
Choromatsu looks like he's about to cry, his lips quivering and his hand trembling. Osomatsu can't stand the sight, and he grits his teeth, his hands balling into fists - before he remembers the gun that Todomatsu gave him. He's quick to grab it from his belt and hold it up to Reika, offering her a smile in return - though he fear it can't be very confident considering how miserable he is. But at least he's trying, and he should be given kudos for that. "I can do somethin' against you. C'mon, let her go," Osomatsu says. "If you shoot her, this ship will sink anyway, and that's not gonna help anyone now, is it?"
Reika huffs. "I just needed her to start it up. I'm sure I could pilot it myself without problem," she responds, her eyes lacking any sort of fear despite the fact that Osomatsu is pointing a literal gun at her. He doesn't understand, and he's sure that even if he was more conscious than he is now he still wouldn't get her logic at all.
Still, he grits his teeth, and tightens his grip on the gun. "...What do you want from us in exchange of letting her go?" he asks instead of trying to make any more threats, because he's tired of fighting. He gets a bewildered stare from Choromatsu, who asks him what exactly is he trying to do right now, and Osomatsu only responds with a tired expression and a shrug. It's not like either of them can do anything more, since Reika doesn't seem bothered with the idea of murdering Homura right in front of them at all.
And Osomatsu doesn't want to lose anyone. He already had dealt with enough losses today.
Reika narrows her eyes, as if not entirely sure she can trust Osomatsu to agree to whatever request she has. Still, she only takes a couple seconds of thoughts to answer, her eyes shifting from Osomatsu to Choromatsu. "I want you two to leave," she then announces, and Homura's lips quiver at the realization that she's keeping her hostage. "I want to be allowed to land safely, and I want to be able to run away. I don't care what you do with this girl - I'll let her go alive if she doesn't struggle. But if you attack me..."
"You'll kill her. Okay. Understood," Osomatsu replies with just a slightly annoyed groan. He hesitates a bit, before he retracts his hand, securing his gun to his hip once more. "You realize we'll be flying right after you, yeah? So if you do anything to Homura we'll be able to like, I dunno, capture you and make you pay and shit for it, right?"
"Osomatsu, are you seriously..." Choromatsu starts, and Osomatsu just steps on his foot to silence him.
"We don't have any other way," he tells him, before turning back to Reika. “So? You promise not to hurt Homura and not to take our ship down, and we also won't try to take you down as well. Deal?" he asks, holding his hand out to her.
“No, I refuse to make a deal with her,” Choromatsu insists, shaking his head and pushing Osomatsu’s hand down. “Don't you realize who she is, Osomatsu?! She, she framed Totoko! Totoko went to jail because of her! I - h-how can you have no sympathy for Totoko?! Would… Wouldn't you be enraged if someone tried to strike a deal that let the people that framed you go??” he asks, his eyes shining with hurt and betrayal.
Osomatsu grimaces. “I'm not in the mood to argue with you,” he says bluntly, which only increases the pain that shines through Choromatsu's expression, and in turn actually annoys Osomatsu further. He knows he shouldn't feel annoyed. He knows he shouldn't talk like this to Choromatsu. But it's not like he has a choice. It's lot like he has the choice to be right and just. He doesn't have the time to. Not in this situation. That, and… “I actually did let the person who framed me go. Well, one of them at least,” he huffs. He doesn't add the fact that he definitely intends to make Reika pay for what she did, no matter how much she claims that Totoko deserved it. He just can't do it now. “So… You know.”
Choromatsu’s eyes widen, and his lips quiver, but he doesn't even get to argue much more before his attention is grabbed by Reika, who laughs mockingly and looks him up and down. “Oh, right, you… You're that one diehard fan of hers, aren't you? How cute that you're still standing up for her. The rest of her little followers already forgot about her. Just like she’s probably forgotten about your very existence - if she even was aware of it in the first place. Really, why do you even care so much? If you knew how she was, you would agree that she belongs behind bars,” she tells him.
As she speaks, Osomatsu notices movements by the corner of his eye. He had vaguely heard the sound of something falling outside the cockpit, but he had just guessed it was either his imagination, or that it was just… Some item or something. It would make sense, considering all the jostling around - but no. The humanoid form that is silently walking into the room, keeping close to the walls, tells him that he’d heard right, and someone had jumped aboard.
And that someone is none other than Todomatsu. Choromatsu attempts to argue that Reika doesn't know anything, and that Totoko deserves far more than she does, while Reika laughs at him for being so naive and points out that out of both of them, Totoko's maid would be the best placed to know whether or not she was a good person. Choromatsu is passionate, but he does seem to notice Todomatsu sneak behind Reika, as he stops himself mid sentence in surprise. He tries to resume his train of thought, but his reaction is enough to cause Reika to try and turn around.
Thankfully for Choromatsu - and, honestly, everyone in the room - Todomatsu was already right behind Reika, holding some wrench that he had probably found on his way here. She doesn't get to say a word before Todomatsu hits her across the head, causing her to lose consciousness and collapse right away, her gun clattering on the floor alongside her. The sudden assault causes Homura to jump and yelp, while Choromatsu gasps in horror.
Osomatsu meanwhile is too tired to have any other reaction than a deep sigh of relief, though as he lets himself sink to the floor, he frowns. “How’d you…?” he asks, furrowing his brows as he stares at Todomatsu.
“I regretted sending you as soon as you left. Not that I don't trust you, but…” he trails off, and the look Todomatsu sends him is enough for Osomatsu to understand that he simply didn't trust Osomatsu to be able to handle the situation considering his state. ”It… was tedious, but I managed to jump ship, even if it meant abandoning the previous one. And I see that it's a good thing that I did,” he glances at Choromatsu, who’s kneeling by Reika and checking on her vitals to make sure Todomatsu didn't just commit his second murder of the day. Then he looks back at Osomatsu. “... Are you okay?” he asks, his voice growing softer.
“... No. But at least I can rest now,” Osomatsu replies honestly, sighing and relaxing once he sees Choromatsu sigh in relief and hang his head down at the conclusion that yes, Reika is still alive, and just unconscious. “I think I'm gonna… sleep ‘till we we land. Is that okay?”
Todomatsu glances back at Reika again, before nodding. “Sure… I’ll… Go help Choromatsu tie her up, or something. Please rest. And don't die while you do… please,” he responds, getting a non committal hum from Osomatsu in return. The look he gives him at that is before he turns around and leaves so extremely worried Osomatsu starts to fear he might actually die if he allows himself to doze off.
Despite that, it's hard to fight back against his extreme fatigue, and Osomatsu falls in and out of consciousness as Choromatsu and Todomatsu work together to tie up Reika and make sure she can't get away. Homura tries to chat with him and make sure he remains awake after realizing how much he was struggling to stay conscious. She asks him how he's doing, asks him what happened with Tetsu, and Osomatsu just kind of mumbles that he'll be fine, eventually, and that he doesn't want to speak about it. It's hard to keep up other than that, but he enjoys the sound of Homura's voice - up until it starts growing panicked when she seems to notice Tougou's ship falling through the air and colliding with the ground, as well as the handful of escape ships that fly out.
Osomatsu half heartedly hopes that there were enough of those for all the nobles to escape alive. However, in this state of apathetic half consciousness, Osomatsu wonders why he cares so much. These are nobles associated with Tougou and Atsushi after all, right? Do they truly believe to survive?
He wants to say yes, if only because he's sure they don't know the extent of Tougou's maliciousness. But what if they did, Osomatsu then wonders? Would they care? He doesn't know. And he doesn't feel like thinking too hard about it.
It doesn't matter, right now.
He mostly ignores Homura's panic, up until she starts growing increasingly worried about being hit by the debris falling from what's left of Tougou's airship. It seemingly has broken in two, as far as Osomatsu understands, with one part of it already all the way on the ground while another is still trying desperately to remain in the air and failing. That part is slowly breaking into pieces that fall all around, and their escape ship is seemingly right below it at the moment.
And of course, because they all apparently have the worst luck in the entire universe, it's less than a minute after Homura voices that fear out loud that their ship is indeed hit by a falling piece. The collision is brutal, causing them to fall a handful of meters brutally - and the damage to the escape ship's otherwise fragile engine causes them to go tumbling down the air, Homura letting out a terrified scream as she tries desperately to right their ship and stop their desperate descent.
Osomatsu needs to get up. He needs to get up and move. He needs to go and make sure he can protect Choromatsu in the face of their imminent crash. But right now, as gravity forces him flush with the wall, his body decides to completely stop responding. He can't move. He's too weak. He's too tired. He's too scared, even, perhaps. His heart is racing. His vision's blurry. He doesn't feel good. He's going to vomit. He's going to pass out. Maybe he's even going to die. He doesn't know. He's scared. Where's Choromatsu? He can hear him scream. Todomatsu, too. Homura. They're gonna die, they're gonna —
And then the ship hits the ground, and everything goes black.
Osomatsu's entire body hurts feels numb. He's moving, but not on his own, but he feels something wet dripping down the side of his face, as well as along his arms. He's cold. Is it blood, he wonders? He's not sure. His ears are ringing, his vision blurry, and he doesn't really manage to focus enough to understand what's happening before he blacks out again.
Consciousness comes and fades, but the more it does, the more Osomatsu becomes aware. Aware that he's being dragged out the crashed ship. Aware of his arm around Todomatsu's shoulder. Aware of Homura by his other side. He can't see Choromatsu at first, and it terrifies him - until Todomatsu turns around and allows him to see he's behind them. He's limping. Did he get hurt? Osomatsu doesn't know, but upon seeing how far back Choromatsu is, and how much he's struggling to keep up, a quite shaken up Homura comes to offer him support.
Choromatsu tries to refuse at first, but she doesn't give him much choice.
Osomatsu relaxes against Todomatsu. He doesn't know where Reika is. He doesn't really care, whether she died in the crash or if she escaped, or if they just left her there because they couldn't bother. He's just glad all of them are okay. He's just glad Choromatsu's okay. He's just glad to be alive. And that allows him to ignore all of the cacophony of noises all around them.
His eyes close, and he feels just a little bit guilty for dozing off again, though Todomatsu doesn't complain. "Sorry you've had to deal with so much today," he instead tells Osomatsu, who doesn't have it in himself to answer. Despite that, he's... Grateful for these words, for that apology, because he really does wish he didn't have to go through all of that. Through the revelation of Todomatsu's dark secret, through Atsushi's murder, through meeting and parting with his father, through Tetsu being brought back and attempting to kill him, through Tetsu forcing Osomatsu to end his life once more, through having to talk Todomatsu down from sacrificing himself, and through stopping Reika from killing Choromatsu and Homura. It's so much all at once. And Osomatsu's tired.
He's too tired to even ask where they're going. He's too tired to worry about being a burden. He's too tired to do anything but drift off once more. And so that's what he does, the entirety of his weight resting on Todomatsu, who doesn't even seem to struggle more than that to drag him with him. Homura even comes back to help, a limping Choromatsu by her side, and they make their way back into the city. Together. And alive.
The next time Osomatsu wakes up, he's actually laying down in a comfortable, warm bed. In fact, Osomatsu would almost call it a little too warm, considering that he's soaked with sweat. He groans in discomfort, but as soon as he attempts to kick the blanket away, he finds himself shaken with a shiver that causes him to regret right away - and he doesn't even have to reach in for the blanket to immediately be pulled over him by hands that aren't his own.
Confused, he looks around himself. The room is dimly lit by candlelight, and even the small flame from it feels too bright, somehow. His vision remains troubled for a while, and as he turns his head over, he feels a wet cloth fall off his forehead. He furrows his brows, and the hand that had pulled the blanket back over him grabs the cloth, soaks it in a bassin filled with water, before wringing it and putting it back on Osomatsu's forehead.
He can hear a voice speak. It's a soft, gentle but worried voice. While Osomatsu has trouble understanding what it's saying because of how far away it sounds, he recognizes it instantly as being Choromatsu's voice - and it soothes the stress of the confusing situation right away. Osomatsu raises a surprisingly trembling hand, and Choromatsu takes it in both of his own, squeezing it tenderly. He then closes his eyes for a while, and when he opens them once more, he's relieved to see that the situation is starting to feel more and more real. His eyes are actually able to focus on Choromatsu a little more, and his ears' ringing lessen enough to actually allow him to understand when he speaks.
"Osomatsu... are you alright?" Choromatsu asks, and now that Osomatsu can look at him properly, he sees just all the worry that shines in his otherwise warm eyes. At the moment, aided by the candle's soft light, Choromatsu looks like he's glowing in the darkness. Like a guardian angel here to mend Osomatsu's broken body. And it feels Osomatsu with a warmth that is extremely welcome, considering how much he feels himself shaking.
"I..." Osomatsu tries to speak, but his voice is hoarse and barely there. It hurts to speak, and he grimaces, followed by an attempt at taking a deep breath that only result in more pain, but this time in his chest. It's sharp, like someone stabbing right through him, and he holds his breath for a bit before letting out a long, shaky sigh. Each inhale stings, and while a part of him wants to force himself to breathe in deeply, another one wishes he could stop breathing all together so he could avoid each stabbing pain it offers him. It's so much, that he tries his best to hold back his coughs even despite how much his throat itches and burns. "What's..." he forces himself to croak out, his lips quivering a little at how miserable he feels.
Choromatsu grimaces. "You've been through a lot, but you're okay now," he informs him, one of his hands letting go of Osomatsu's own only to brush damp hair out of his face. "You uh... I can give you some pills for the pain, and they might help you sleep some more. You've... been really hurt, and I think you've caught a bad cold, because you're burning hot. Would you be able to sit up for a minute?" he asks.
Osomatsu takes a little too long to process all of that sudden information, and honestly, he isn't sure if he can sit up or not. But he nods either way, accepting Choromatsu's help as he pushes himself into a sitting position. It hurts. Each and every movement hurts, his entire body feeling extremely sore. He isn't sure how much of the pain is from being sick and how much of it is from everything that happened yesterday - if it even was yesterday - but what he knows is that it hurts like shit, and that he feels horrible. He does his best not to show it too much, but he can't stop a miserable groan from escaping his throat at the pain from his broken ribs cause his entire body to shake.
Choromatsu gives him a worried and sympathetic look, pulling the blanket tighter around Osomatsu when it almost slides off his shoulders. That's when Osomatsu realizes he's wearing nothing but his underwear beneath it. He furrows his brows, before giving Choromatsu a look that the other responds with a small smile.
"Your... clothes were completely soaked, so we took them off you to wash them. They're clean now, but I wanted to wait for you to be awake before dressing you up again because I didn't want to... hurt you further by moving you too much," he admits as he presses a pill against Osomatsu's lips, silently beckoning him to open them.
Osomatsu does, and drinks the cup of water that Choromatsu then hands him. His throat is seriously dry, he realizes, and the water helps soothe it a little. Another strong shiver overtakes him, however, and he almost drops the cup before Choromatsu grabs it from his hands again, his soft face contorted with worry as he puts the cup down and immediately moves Osomatsu to lay back down.
"Oh, you should really rest some more..." Choromatsu advises him, his hand stroking Osomatsu's cheek. "You really don't look good."
Osomatsu frowns. "I already... Slept enough," he argues. At least, he's pretty sure he did, considering he was out long enough for his clothes to be washed and dried. He feels awake enough, even if miserable, and... he can't help the guilt that is creeping up his chest as he looks Choromatsu up and down. It doesn't take a detective to see that he's absolutely exhausted. "You... Did you even sleep? Are you okay?"
Choromatsu's eyes widen a bit, and he points at himself curiously, as if Osomatsu could be talking to anybody else in the room. "I... Yeah, I'm fine!" he replies, but his voice sounds off. It's just a little bit too broken, just a little bit too tired, and too shaky, for Choromatsu's reassurance to be completely genuine.
Osomatsu narrows his eyes, and leans down to look at Choromatsu's legs. "You were hurt," he says. The dim light is just enough for Osomatsu to distinguish bandages around one of his bare legs. His eyes then slowly look up, noticing he's changed from his Choromi outfit to a plain robe that he definitely doesn't own, his exposed skin showing some bruises and scratches.
Choromatsu blushes under the stare, shifting a little bit, and he scratches at his own arm, looking down. "It's... not much. I just hurt my leg in the crash, but it's not nearly as bad as you were. Don't worry about me."
Osomatsu huffs. "I'll worry if I want to," he responds, finding it easier and easier to talk as time goes on, even despite the pain. "Did you get any sleep?"
Choromatsu grimaces like a child caught red handed, and doesn't even try to lie. He shakes his head. "I... wanted to look over you..."
Guilt immediately hits Osomatsu like a truck. He reaches for Choromatsu, and Choromatsu's quick to grab Osomatsu's hand again. He opens his mouth to reassure Osomatsu, but Osomatsu's quicker to speak. "You should sleep. I'm okay," he replies, even if he definitely still feels like shit. At least he's conscious, though - and while he probably won't be awake for too long, fatigue creeping up in him again, he's pretty sure that sleep will be less worrying than the one he just woke up from. "Please."
That last little added plea shuts any protest Choromatsu could have completely, leaving him to chew on his lips nervously and look down. "I'm... sorry," he says, and that sorrowful apology sounds... just a little too shaken to be just about staying up to look over Osomatsu.
Osomatsu squeezes Choromatsu's hand, and he smiles softly at him, using his other hand to run his fingers softly against his cheek. "You haven't done anything wrong," he replies. "Actually, I'm proud of you."
Choromatsu's head snaps back up, eyes once again wide with surprise. "You—...?" he echoes, completely taken aback. It saddens Osomatsu.
"Well, duh. It was fuckin' terrifying. Both... with Tetsu, and with Reika. I thought I was gonna die. I thought you were gonna die," Osomatsu responds, struggling to pull himself up again just so he can bring his face closer to Choromatsu's own. He only gets halfway through before Choromatsu realizes what he's trying to do, and he leans in closer instead in order to close the distance between them. Osomatsu's eyes are warm as he looks into Choromatsu's own, and he presses a light kiss on his lips, his hand moving from his lover's cheek to his hair, brushing it back a little. "You were really brave, y'know? I'm not just saying that to cheer you up. I'm actually really proud, and happy that you came out of this mostly okay."
"But... You had to save me, and..." Choromatsu trails off, completely and absolutely dumbfounded by Osomatsu's praise. It's almost hurtful, really - did he expect Osomatsu to be upset about this or put him down for it or something? Ah... Osomatsu's sure that Todomatsu might have done just that, considering that the last time he and Choromatsu had spoken actually had been Todomatsu telling him how weak and useless he was.
Damn Todomatsu. Osomatsu will have to remember to tell him off about that, and tell him about how brave Choromatsu truly is. Because the situation they've been thrown in would've broken anyone lacking his bravery.
"So what?" Osomatsu asks, chuckling - and immediately regretting it, considering how much it hurts his throat and chest. Choromatsu sends him a worried look when he grimaces, but Osomatsu brushes it off. "You had to save me too, y'know? Do you think I need to apologize for needing that rescue, too?" he asks.
Choromatsu frowns. "Of course not," he replies, before looking away when he catches his own hypocrisy. Osomatsu just smiles. "... I..." he tries to then say, before letting out a sigh and deflating a little against Osomatsu. "No, you're right. I'm... I just feel bad, that you had to push yourself so much because of me."
" 'S fine," Osomatsu immediately responds, shrugging a little. "Don't think too hard about it and just... just trust me when I say I'm fine and all, okay? Now go sleep. You need it - and you deserve it."
Choromatsu's lips stretch into a shy smile. Osomatsu didn't realize before, but his cheeks are definitely flushed a little - and it doesn't surprise him. Choromatsu is so easy to please when it comes to praise. Easy to please, but mostly to embarass. It's absolutely adorable, and Osomatsu doesn't stop the happy grin that brightens his own face at the sight of Choromatsu's happiness.
"Alright," his lover agrees with a nod. He then hesitates a little, pulling back reluctantly and looking at Osomatsu for a while before he speaks again. "I... Would sleep next to you, but... considering you're sick, I don't know if..."
"Oh," Osomatsu says, because he hadn't even thought about that. He chuckles a little, despite the pain it causes. "Well, I'll miss you, but that's fine. We'll cuddle later," he reassures him, before slowly laying back down in the bed, finding that sitting up is a little too tiring. He's a little dizzy, and his head is starting to hurt. He hates it. "Just worry about resting for now, yeah?"
Choromatsu nods. "Alright," he replies, his voice soft. He lingers by Osomatsu's side for a while, before reluctantly letting go of his hand after pressing a kiss against Osomatsu's palm. "If you need me you can wake me up, okay? Or... Call for Todomatsu or Homura. They're downstairs," he informs him, before he walks toward the bed at the other side of the room.
Osomatsu watches him lay down and snuggle up in the thin blanket. Their eyes meet, and they both seem reluctant to close them, unwilling to stop looking at each other.
Osomatsu's the first to give in to fatigue, though, his eyelids growing too heavy to keep open. He hopes Choromatsu follows up on his example quickly, but doesn't get to worry about that for long, before he falls into a heavy sleep once more, his body begging to be allowed to recover from the events that happened.
Osomatsu is completely out of commission for at least a couple of days. It's difficult to estimate the passage of time when all he does is sleep, talk with Choromatsu - and Todomatsu and Homura sometimes - when they're both awake, and eat what his friends feed him. His body and mind both desperately need the rest, and while he feels anxious to simply stay there and lay uselessly in bed, he... really doesn't have any strength to do anything else.
He quickly finds out that they all went to hide in Homura's house after the crash. Todomatsu was a little pissed, because he had wanted to go to his own place after their first night at Homura's, but he learned from Choromatsu that it would be a terrible idea considering that their group had to run away from there earlier due to Tougou's men. Todomatsu was understandably worried about what they might have done to it, so much so that after Osomatsu regains enough strength to walk around in the house, he finds him pacing in the living room, complaining about what if his house has been ransacked and what if Tougou got his filthy hands on his private and secret documents and what if this and what if that.
Osomatsu feels bad, but he's also glad, in a way, to see him stress out like this - if only because it means he's able to fill his mind with something other than his desire to die for his cause now that he's got his revenge out of the way. So he smiles as he watches Todomatsu stress out - up until Todomatsu notices his presence and quickly hurries him back in his and Choromatsu's room to rest some more.
It's a little humiliating to be treated like this, but honestly, when Osomatsu sees himself in the bathroom mirror after a shower later that day, he can understand. He looks pale - much paler than usual, which in turn only causes the dark circles under this eyes to pop even more. His half lidded eyes are tired, and red, and puffy, even though he knows he hasn't been crying. His voice is broken and hoarse, and the sniffles that accompany his almost every breath probably doesn't help. At least he's not shaking as much as he was the first day, but... With each of his movements being so sluggish and weak, it's just barely an improvement.
On top of that, of course, are the many bruises that add some more color to his skin. The entire left side of his face is blooming with dark purple bruises, his lip is split, his nose looks wrong, and even his neck has a very scary bruise that matches Todomatsu's, except that both of them got them for very different reasons. Whenever Osomatsu looks at Todomatsu, whenever his eyes meet with that bruise, he looks down at his own hand as if he can't even believe that he was the one to do that. Meanwhile, when Osomatsu looks at himself in the mirror, fingers pressing against the bruise on his neck, he thinks about how he can't believe that Tetsu was the one to do that to him, and how he can't believe he even survived that fight.
The same goes for the honestly disgusting, large bruises over his chest, over the ribs that Tetsu broke. Osomatsu presses against them, almost seeking the sharp pain that follows and that causes him to whine and hiss, just to make sure that they're real. Just in case he had actually dreamed his fight with Tetsu. In case he had dreamed his meeting with his father. In case he had dreamed Atsushi's murder.
In case he had dreamed the fact that one of his friends was the same person as the girl he had always blamed for his imprisonment.
Osomatsu frowns at the thought, and his hand drops, holding onto the sink again. He stares into his reflection's eyes, as if expecting it to say something, and decide out loud on the thoughts he should have about this situation. He wants it to tell him he did the right choice. Or maybe he wants it to say he made a mistake. Maybe he wants it to yell at him for letting Todomatsu get out of there alive. Yell at him for not killing him. Yell at him for not making his slender neck snap under his fingers.
Osomatsu grimaces, his pained body shuddering horribly, and he presses his mechanical hand against his face, hoping for the cool metal to calm him down. He doesn't like this thought. He doesn't like how much he's been thinking about it. Doesn't like the way his fingers twitch with the need to squeeze something in response to the memory of this event. He doesn't like the mix of guilt and anger he feels - guilt for hurting Todomatsu this way after everything he went through, and anger for not carrying his revenge out completely.
He doesn't know what to do. He doesn't know what to think. And he's definitely not feeling lucid enough to think about it this much in the first place.
"Fuckin' hell..." he curses, and his grimace only deepens when he notices the missing tooth in his reflection when he speaks. He uses a finger to pull his mouth open wider and admire the hole in his smile, before letting go and sighing, resting his forehead against the glass. "You really fucked me up, huh..." he comments, before looking down and feeling himself deflate. "And then you had to make me kill you again... what the fuck..."
The anger he felt toward Todomatsu is replaced by the grief he feels over Tetsu almost immediately, and the emotion isn't any less overwhelming. It isn't any less negative. And honestly, it remains a little angering, as a wave of betrayed feelings crash over Osomatsu again. They're less intense than back then, in the midst of the action, but... They remain there. That angry, mean voice at the back of his head is still there, telling him both Tetsu and his father abandoned him, that they didn't want him, and reminding him of how they immediately regretted being brought back to him.
It even goes on to tell him that they don't love him, and he knows it's not true, but... it's incredibly hard not to believe it despite that. It's incredibly hard not to feel his heart squeeze painfully despite that.
Because he feels alone, abandoned, betrayed, and hurt. Because he can't close his eyes without seeing Tetsu's robot body in front of him again, silently begging him to end his life. He can't close his eyes without seeing images of Tetsu emotionlessly hurting him. Pointing a gun at him. Punching him, kicking him, stepping on him-
"Osomatsu?" a voice suddenly calls out, and Osomatsu jumps really badly, even letting out a small yelp as he stumbles back. He slips on the damp floor, and has to catch himself on the shower curtains lest he fall painfully into the bathtub. "Oh - oh no, oh my god I'm so sorry!! Are you okay??" the voice then asks, and Osomatsu takes a few seconds to let himself sink to the floor and pant a little before he looks up and identify the voice's owner as Homura, who currently stands in the middle of the bathroom, hands hovering in the air toward Osomatsu, wanting to help but unsure if she's allowed to touch him.
His head spins from the sudden movement and fear, and while Osomatsu knows he should probably get up, he delays the decision for a little bit, instead leaning against the side of the tub. "U-uh, yeah... I'm fine. Sorry, did you need the bathroom?" he asks, voice quiet and just a little bit ashamed of his pretty intense reaction.
"O-oh, no! No no, you were just taking a while and... I was wondering if you were okay," Homura tells him, dropping her hand upon realizing that Osomatsu doesn't need her help. "I'm sorry for intruding. Choromatsu wanted to come check on you, but I insisted on doing it to keep him from moving too much, considering his leg..." she trails off, looking away with an expression that is apparent to guilt, despite her having no reason to feel guilty whatsoever.
Osomatsu is a little too out of it to think about it too hard. Instead, he smiles at her, and pulls himself up to sit on the edge of the tub instead of the floor. "Yeah, no, I'm fine. I was just... lost in thoughts," he explains with a dismissive wave of his hand. Homura looks at him again, her eyes first searching his face before she stares down at his quite pathetic looking body.
She falters, as if the simple sight of Osomatsu's body was painful. It probably is. "I see... I'm glad if you're fine," she says, though she remains standing in place for a while, furrowing her eyebrows. "... Does it hurt a lot? We probably should get you a doctor. Like... Dr. Dekapan or something. Do you know if he's still...?"
She trails off, and doesn't quite meet Osomatsu's eyes as she speaks. The thought of Dekapan obviously makes her feel bad, if only because he's associated with Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu, which in turn are associated with Atsushi via the whole robot business. Osomatsu isn't sure if the pain in her eyes is from her remaining grief over Atsushi or the potential guilt she feels for working for someone like him. He doesn't feel like asking.
"I dunno, no. But perhaps Ichimatsu does," Osomatsu smiles. "I wanna check on him, so this just gives me another excuse. Also yeah, it hurts like shit," he says, letting out a long sigh. At least he's grown used to the pain in his chest over the days, but it doesn't mean it's any less of a nightmare.
Homura grimaces upon the realization that her questions was pretty dumb, and holds her hands together at the level of her chest. "I'm sorry," she says. "I at least hope the painkillers have been helping, though I think I'm running out..."
Osomatsu just shrugs and waves his hand. "It's okay, between all of us I'm not surprised we liquidated your supply so quickly," he laughs, before forcing himself to his feet and picking up his shirt. Thank god he had already put his pants back on before she arrived. While Osomatsu isn't against some exhibitionism, it somehow feels very wrong to do it with Homura, and he might not even have the heart to tease her if she were to freak out in return, either.
Only Choromatsu - and maybe Ichimatsu sometimes, but for different reasons - is fun to tease for his embarrassment in response to sexual things, really.
He sighs, and looks at her, tilting his head to the side. He opens his mouth in order to ask Homura how she's been holding up, how she's handling her grief and the stress of the situation and all that - but he's cut off by some strange screeching sound from outside. It's one that speakers would make upon being turned on, which is... strange, both because it's unexpected but also because he's pretty sure Homura doesn't own any speakers.
It takes the both of them by surprise, and they look around as if they could find the source of the sound, before freezing upon hearing a voice. While the words themselves are muffled due to the walls that separate the duo from the source of the sound, Osomatsu recognizes it right away as Tougou's voice.
Tougou is talking through the speakers.
Osomatsu's heart skips a beat, and he doesn't exchange a single word with the stunned Homura before pushing past her and out of the bathroom. He finishes buttoning up his shirt as he hurries downstairs, into the living room, in which the sound of Tougou's voice grows clearer, though still a little far away. He catches sight of a very bewildered Choromatsu, who is starting to get up from the chair he was sitting in. Osomatsu is too busy freaking out to push him back down, despite the fact that he knows Choromatsu shouldn't put too much stress on his hurt leg. No, instead, Osomatsu focuses his attention on Todomatsu, who's standing by the window with furrowed, displeased brows and a deep frown.
Osomatsu quickly walks by his side, exchanging a look with him. "It comes from outside," Todomatsu tells him, though when Osomatsu reaches to part the curtains and open the window in order to hear better, he's quick to grab his wrist and shake his head. Osomatsu furrows his eyebrows at him, not understanding - until Todomatsu points out the window with an uttered order of "Look" that push Osomatsu to check out what's actually going on, pushing the curtains just slightly apart to peek out the window.
It's dark outside, the only light illuminating the streets coming from the sparse lampposts here and there, their light reflected in the puddles of water that linger after the heavy rains that have perdured these last few days and only calmed down some hours ago. Its allowed people to come outside with their robots without fear of rusting up their surface - and as a result, all these people that are out despite the late hour, are now standing still as they listen in to Tougou's voice, their robot companions by their side.
Osomatsu furrows his brows. He doesn't really get why this would be much of a source of worry, if it weren't for the words he hears Tougou utter next. "I repeat: TG industries' ship has been sunk, the casualties of the tragedy including my dear son Atsushi. The culprit for its sinking are none other than the infamous arsonist and outlaw Osomatsu, whom you might recognize as the man who caused the quite embarrassing outrage at Atsushi's ball some weeks ago," he explains, and Osomatsu gulps, feeling his heart sink and chest constrict with anxiety. "He was aided by his accomplice Choromatsu, as well as the detective Todomatsu, and the mechanic Homura. These people have been convicted of treason, and it is of the utmost importance that we stop them and try them for their crimes. It is why my order to you, robots, is as follows: Capture them. Get rid of anyone who stands in your way, in any way necessary. Burn the refuge of those who could be housing the suspects, including the residence of the suspects themselves. And when your task is done, bring me their ashes, and tell me how they screamed as they were burned to the ground," he orders, and the authority in his voices makes Osomatsu shudder with discomfort and pure fear, his body completely frozen. "I will be waiting for you, in the clock tower. Make your true master proud."
Osomatsu feels cold. Sound starts to tune out for a bit, the only noise he can hear being the pounding of his heart that reaches all the way up to his ears and that causes hie entire body to shake. He takes a step back, and another, gritting his teeth and struggling to breathe in as horror quickly settles in. Even through the curtains, that have fallen back closed after Osomatsu let go of them, he can see the robots' glowing eyes. The way their shadows move. The way they turn toward the window, toward the house, and turn the safety of these walls into a prison.
They're trapped. Tougou knows he and Todomatsu killed Atsushi. He knows he and Todomatsu and Choromatsu and Homura escaped his ship. He knows they're dangerous now. He knows he needs to eliminate them. And Osomatsu's terrified. He's terrified, because two of them are too hurt to run away properly, and because they don't have anywhere to run. They're trapped, and Tougou will find them everywhere. The invitation he had sent back then to Karamatsu's home had proven that.
It's over.
His legs are starting to give out. People around him are talking, but he doesn't hear their voices. His breath is growing quick, too quick. He doesn't know what to do. They can't run. They can't even hide. Robots are approaching, and despite the way his ears tune out every sound around him, Osomatu swears he can hear their heavy footsteps on the pavement. He swears he can feel the floor tremble below his feet. If he were more rational, right now, he would know that his mind is making up all of these sensations. The footsteps are in way too high number, way too quick, matching the beating of his heart. His eyes direct themselves toward the front door. Droplets of sweat run down his neck. He stares, and stares, and stares, expecting it to be kicked down soon, soon, soon, any moment now - but... it doesn't come.
What comes instead of Todomatsu's arms on him, shaking him harshly - so harshly in fact Osomatsu stumbles and gives out a frightened yell. "Pull yourself together! We have to run away!!" Todomatsu yells at him. "We'll have time to panic later! Come on!" he starts pulling Osomatsu along through the room - before stopping when Choromatsu takes hold of him and separates him from Osomatsu.
"Todomatsu! Don't be so harsh with him!" Choromatsu scolds him, while Osomatsu takes another couple of steps back and catches himself on the wall in order to stop himself from falling. Osomatsu's having a hard time paying attention to them. The footsteps are still there. He hears a sound that makes his head whip back toward the door, but... he doesn't see anything. Nobody seems to have reacted. Was the sound here at all? He doesn't know. Choromatsu and Todomatsu are arguing. Osomatsu lets out a shaky exhale, and forces himself to straighten back up, before swallowing.
"Todomatsu's right. We have to run away," he says, though he doesn't know how. Or where. They're surrounded, he's sure of it. They're gonna die, he's sure of it. Tougou's gonna catch them. Any of the bravery and courage he had the one time he stood up to Tougou back on the airship is gone. Because he's too broken to fight back this time. If he was to face Tougou, he'd be defeated way too quickly. He'd fall way too quickly. Tougou would be able to finally reduce him to pieces way too quickly.
He can't be caught, but he finds it hard to believe he can even avoid that fate considering the situation.
"Osomatsu..." Choromatsu says, before sighing. A quick look at him shows his peeved expression softening into a sad one, and he slowly approaches Osomatsu in order to cup his cheek, biting his lips when Osomatsu flinches at that simple touch. "Yes, we need to run but - don't... don't worry. We'll be alright... right?" he tries to reassure him, though the uncertainty of that claim only causes Osomatsu's heart to squeeze further in anxiety.
They're done for. But Osomatsu swallows, feeling the reckless and impatient part of him flash with anger at his own panic and weakness. "I... I don't know," he replies honestly, voice weak and trembling and barely audible. He clears his throat, catches the sight of Choromatsu's hand reaching for his own from the corner of his eye. He's quick to join them, intertwining their fingers with each other as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Because it is. The gesture works to bring great comfort in his heart - and while he still feels extreme fear shake his body whole, he at least manages to focus a little better, and ignore the non existent sounds that his anxious mind wants him to hear. "But... Let's... try to..." he adds with renewed, although slim, hope, tugging at Choromatsu to follow him as he heads towards the stairs.
Their group hurries up, though Osomatsu and Choromatsu actually end up being the one lagging behind despite having initiated their ascent upstairs. Choromatsu had troubles climbing them because of his leg, and Osomatsu, although shaking with fear, waits for him, helps him, his own legs trembling with apprehension as his eyes flicker to the door - but he makes sure to stop himself from snapping at Choromatsu, because he can read the extreme guilt he's already tortured with all over his face.
He doesn't need this right now. Nobody does.
They end up reuniting in Homura's bedroom, which has a wide window that leads to a small balcony. Soon after Osomatsu and Choromatsu arrive, they're surprised by banging sound all the way from the front door - and considering everyone else jumps as well, Osomatsu guesses that this time they aren't any sort of paranoia induced hallucination. Choromatsu squeezes at his hand, and Osomatsu squeezes back, and he grits his teeth because he doesn't have any idea what they're supposed to do now.
Another banging sound echoes through the entire house, making it tremble, and everyone tenses. Homura gathers up some supplies and looks at both Todomatsu and Choromatsu, grimacing. "I-I'm so sorry I don't have any better clothes than this," she says, suddenly realizing that they probably won't be very happy to go out and run in the thin robes that they're clothed with.
Osomatsu's lucky, really, that he had been wearing that stupid fancy outfit back in the airship, because while it isn't the most comfortable thing in the world, it's better than the constricting corset from the dresses that both Choromatsu and Todomatsu had been wearing back there. It's so bad that neither of them put their outfit back on at all while resting at Homura's home, instead preferring the robes she offered them. It seems she doesn't own any pants, or more masculine outfits, and she fussed over how uncomfortable it must be for Todomatsu and Choromatsu - though both of them had been quick to reassure her that they really didn't mind the feminine outfits, despite all the bad associations both of them could have with them.
And just like they had before, Choromatsu and Todomatsu are quick to reassure Homura again. "It's fine," Todomatsu says, and Choromatsu smiles and agrees with him silently. "This isn't important right now - I'd run away naked if I had to. What's important is getting out of here before these death robots get in here," he says, before turning to Osomatsu. "From experience, I'm going to assume none of us stand a chance, correct?"
Osomatsu jumps a little, not having expected to be put on the spot like this. At least his anxiety has lessened enough that he's able to pay attention and speak, though he mostly just nods, grimacing as his hand instinctively goes to press on his chest and force a hiss out of him. "Yeah. Tetsu was probably a pretty special case but..." he trails off, pressing his lips together in a thin line when the following silence is broken by the sound of the incessant banging on the door and voices that call out to them and tells them they can't hide. He swallows. "We can't fight them."
Todomatsu nods, and Choromatsu frowns, squeezing Osomatsu's hand once more. Osomatsu squeezes back, and glances up at Homura when she looks like she wants to say something, though Todomatsu speaks before she gets to.
He seems to do that a lot.
"I know Homura doesn't have a vehicle, and while we could use some propeller, they aren't going to get us very far. We'll have to run," he says, and Osomatsu wants to comment how that's absolutely not possible considering the state of Choromatsu's leg - except that he doesn't get to, before a louder bang causes them all to jump once more, and the sound of very heavy footsteps creaking on the wooden floor tells them that the robots have broken in.
It won't take long before they arrive, and judging from the very faint smell of smoke Osomatsu spots, he knows that hiding is absolutely not an option.
He and Choromatsu exchange a look, which prompts both Homura and Todomatsu to send Choromatsu a questioning one as well. Choromatsu gulps, knowing he's the biggest problem to the very simple plan of running, and he steels himself, keeping his chin up despite Osomatsu knowing that he must feel very small and shameful and guilty right now. "I'll manage. We should go," he reassures them, and he's the first one to start walking.
Well, perhaps walking isn't the right word. He's limping, and painfully so. Osomatsu feels his hand twitch with each step Choromatsu takes on his bad leg, and he really wishes he could just pick him up and run, but... his own body definitely isn't in any state to do that, either.
They're both useless. But neither of them is going to let that bring everyone down. Besides, with the footsteps coming closer, hurrying up the stairs, and barging into every room, the heavy black smoke seeping under the door, they know they don't have much time to dwell on their uselessness.
"Please be careful," Homura still finds it in herself to say, and she even hurries by Choromatsu's other side to help him walk. Both her and Osomatsu offer him great relief, as Choromatsu gives the both of them a grateful look as they wrap their arms around him, helping him toward the window and out on the balcony.
It's harder to help him get down, though. Todomatsu doesn't have much trouble jumping down from the balcony, while Homura struggles some more. There isn't many robots on this side of the street, and the other ones are busy invading her home or standing out the front door, so there isn't much to worry about, though she still tries to hurry and drop down onto the pavement. Her landing isn't the most graceful, but she doesn't get hurt or anything, so it's not much to worry about.
"Choromatsu, do you need—" Osomatsu tries to ask, before being cut off by Choromatsu.
"I— I'm fine! Just get down, Osomatsu!" Choromatsu snaps, and he's quick to deflate and look very, very guilty for his outburst. Almost right away, really. "I mean - just, let's just hurry, okay?" he asks, nodding at Osomatsu to keep going.
Osomatsu purses his lips, and while Choromatsu's sudden harsh tone did cause him to flinch, he doesn't hold it against him. Osomatsu would've probably done the same, in his situation.
It's not fun to feel useless and weak after all.
They both climb over the railing in order to jump off at the same time - however, Osomatsu hits the ground before Choromatsu does. His landing is alright - and it would probably be better if he were in a better state. As it is, the impact with the ground causes his whole body to tremble, which in turn somehow hurts his chest, and causes him to wince. He stumbles a little forward, before turning around to realize Choromatsu isn't next to him - and is instead still up there.
He's hesitating, gritting his teeth and clearly preparing for an impact that will hurt like shit. Osomatsu can't blame him, but he's also scared, because they don't have all the time in the world. "Choromatsu! It'll be okay! I-I can try to catch you or somethin', come on!" he tries to reassure him, opening his arms even though he knows that catching a falling Choromatsu would be a terrible idea considering his state. However, he wouldn't mind breaking another rib or two if it meant Choromatsu was safe. If it meant he didn't have to be caught by deadly robots.
Said robots who just happen to break through Homura's room, and notice Choromatsu. Osomatsu sees the fear that shines through Choromatsu's eyes in response to the surprise, and Osomatsu's own eyes widen with terror. "Choromats—" he tries to call out, but thankfully, Choromatsu finally decides to let himself drop down on the ground, knowing that the pain that awaits him is better than the one that he would face if he were caught.
The impact is brutal. The fact that Choromatsu didn't get to jump on his own terms doesn't help, and he hits his foot against the grund harshly, unable to bend his knees to diffuse the force of the impact properly. A broken yell escapes him, followed by a whimper, and Osomatsu hisses in sympathy, feeling himself shudder as he imagine how Choromatsu must feel. "H-here, here, you'll be okay," Osomatsu says, quickly grabbing Choromatsu's arm and pulling him up, because the robots look ready to drop down from the balcony right after him.
"Come on, we have to hurry!" Todomatsu calls out. He's already pretty far, having started walking away while Choromatsu was halfway through preparing himself to jump. Osomatsu mumbles about how he's being an asshole, and how he's starting to regret saving him, really missing the overly nice behavior he used to have with Osomatsu before the big reveal. At least Homura lingered near them, and she's quick to help Choromatsu walk again along with Osomatsu when she sees just how much it seems to hurt for him to even press his foot lightly on the ground.
She sends him a look of pity that Osomatsu knows he would hate if he were Choromatsu. He doesn't comment on it, however, and instead just mutters words of encouragement to Choromatsu as they help him half-run toward Todomatsu. They let him lead them through the streets, guessing he must know the city better than any of them, while keeping an eye on the robots that follow them. And the pursuit is... kind of terrifying.
They can't run. Osomatsu proposes to steal a car, but Todomatsu shoots that idea down right away saying it would attract too much attention, especially since these robots could potentially just take cars themselves to fly after them. At least like this they can hide, Todomatsu reasons - and so they do, running through dark alleyways with such low visibility that even superhuman robot eyes can't distinguish between the humans and the garbage that litters the pavement. It also allows them some much needed rest, as both Choromatsu and Osomatsu have trouble keeping up.
Osomatsu's completely exhausted. He's out of breath, and each of his inhales hurt both because of his scratchy, pained throat that force him to cough every two breath, and of course because of his ribs. He gets caught up in a coughing fit at one point as he tries to reassure Choromatsu after he asks if he's okay, and the pain is so intense Osomatsu tears up and whimpers, taking several seconds to tremble and recover from the intense pain. It's like his own body is trying to kill itself, and he's not sure if the sniffles that ensue are from his cold induced stuffy nose or because of how shaken up he is by his misery. What he knows, however, is that this time his body doesn't even have enough strength to power itself with adrenaline, as it seems it completely ran out back in the airship.
Great. Absolutely fantastic.
At least Todomatsu and Homura are physically okay, but Osomatsu wonders for how long that will last, considering he's been hearing some gunshots from the robot horde. At least, however, some robots don't seem to have caught on the fact that they're here and out in the streets, as they're too busy beating up and downright murdering their owners who desperately try to hold them back from listening to Tougou's orders.
Osomatsu feels bad for them. All these people wanted to do was bring their loved ones back to life. They had been so shaken by grief that they paid money in order to bring them back as robots. And now they had to watch them be controlled by Tougou. Not only that, but they had to defend themselves as their beloved robots turned against them. Beat them. Hurt them. Strangled them. Stabbed them. Murdered them.
The city soon fills with chaos. Turns out a lot of people owned robots. More than half the population, Homura tearfully informed them as they were running.
Osomatsu looks over to her as they rest in an alleyway. The poor girl is sitting down on a rotten box, holding her hands together in what looks like a prayer, and crying to herself. Todomatsu is leaning over the wall, surveying the area to find any opening, any chance for them to run and not potentially get murdered - and it allows them some rest. And some time for Homura to feel absolutely awful, Osomatsu guesses.
"Hey, you okay?" he asks quietly, his voice hoarse as he sits down next to her.
She jumps at the sound of her voice, probably too caught up in her own thoughts and pain to notice Osomatsu's presence until now. "I—" she tries, and it's obvious she wants to reassure him, before deflating upon the realization that there's no way he'd believe her if she told him she was okay. "I... It's my fault. People are dying and it's my fault," she admits quietly, looking down at the floor and letting her hands rest on her skirt again. She grips at the fabric tightly, her body shaking as tears fill her eyes and spill down her soft cheeks. "I made them. I helped Ichimatsu create them. I pushed him to sell his concept to Tougou... It's... It's my fault..."
Osomatsu grimaces. He isn't sure what he could ever say to make her feel better, because the bitter part of himself agrees. It's her fault. But the part of himself that is tired of being bitter and angry, the part of himself Osomatsu tends to want to listen to more lately, wants to comfort her. Because he knows, in the end, after hearing her story and after spending time with her, that she doesn't deserve this guilt, that she never wanted this, and that this isn't truly her fault.
It's Atsushi's fault. It's Tougou's fault.
And Osomatsu ignores the small voice at the back of his head that attempts to tell him that it's his fault, too. He isn't going to play his self hatred's games today. Not any more than he already is, at least.
"It's not," he says after a long silence in which Homura shakes and cries, leaning against Osomatsu's shoulder. He wraps an arm around her, rubbing her arm soothingly, and takes a deep, painful breath. "You didn't know it was gonna end like this. You didn't know they would do this. So it's not your fault," he tells her, squeezing her in his arms. He realizes this is a lesson he really should learn for himself, but decides that he shouldn't think about it too hard for now. This isn't about him. "It's Tougou's fault, and he'll pay. We'll make sure of that, alright?"
Homura whimpers. "I.. But... I still..." she tries to argue, but Osomatsu pouts and squeezes her harder.
"You didn't want this. It's not your fault," he insists stubbornly, causing her to whine.
She can't argue that, but it seems like these rational reassurances aren't the key to getting rid of her guilt. Osomatsu wonders if she'll ever manage to get rid of it at all, honestly - though if she does find a way to get over it somehow, he hopes she'll share the secret. Because he's starting to feel pretty guilty too, despite his best attempts at fighting it. Because he was the one to indirectly push Ichimatsu into Tougou's grimy hold, by pushing him to seek financial support for his research.
It's his fault too. Even if he knows it's more complicated than that.
He wishes they had more time to comfort each other, but Todomatsu's voice quickly breaks the moment, and informs them they should keep going. Osomatsu frowns, and almost asks if they could stay some more and wait for the next opening - but the thick black smoke that starts to fill the air, emanating from multiple houses, tells him that... Perhaps everyone's feelings can wait a little bit.
Right now, they need to get out of this mess - but most importantly, they need to make sure Ichimatsu, Jyushimatsu, and Karamatsu is okay. It's something they decided on as they were running - that they needed to pick them up, because considering Tougou knew about the fact Karamatsu had been hiding Osomatsu and his friends before he invited him to his airship, the robots might definitely target him in case he's aiding Osomatsu once more.
And the thought of these three being in danger because of him is terrifying.
So Homura and Osomatsu are quick to break apart, picking up Choromatsu from the ground. He's doing a little better than he was right after his fall, having grown used to the pain, and probably being helped by adrenaline that his body, however, is capable of offering him. Despite that, though, he's still in pain, he's still limping badly, and he's still tired. This is a lot for him, after all, considering he had never been a very athletic person to begin with. And considering even Todomatsu and Homura are growing tired, Osomatsu can't imagine how it must be for Choromatsu.
"How you holding up?" Osomatsu asks him quietly as they walk through the streets, ignoring the robots fighting against their owners and sneaking past the police aiding them. There's some people simply hiding from their killer robots, who recognize their merry little group, and some point at them and try to call out to the robots, only for Todomatsu to kick them right in the face and grab them by the collar, threatening them to shut their mouth unless they want to die from the hands of another human being rather than a zombie robot.
Choromatsu's staring at the display with horror, but he doesn't have it in himself to tell Todomatsu off about it. Not right now, at least. Homura seems to be the same. "I'm..." he trails off, swallowing thickly and coughing from all the smoke that fills the street. "I'll be better once I know everyone is safe," he ends up saying after some hesitation, looking up at Osomatsu. "...And you?"
The reassuring smile that Osomatsu wears whenever he looks at Choromatsu threatens to break. "...Same as you," he admits, letting out a shuddering sigh as they start walking again once Todomatsu's done threatening scared civilians. "I hope Ichimatsu's okay."
Choromatsu bites his lips. "I... I'm sure he is," he tries to reassure Osomatsu, hand squeezing his shoulder - and while Osomatsu appreciates the comfort... he can't help but feel like his words are empty, especially considering how shaky Choromatsu's voice is. How weak it is. How hopeless everything is.
And the heavy air and nearly complete absence of light - the lampposts close to being completely obscured by the heavy dark smoke that fills the streets - really don't help Osomatsu's mood. If anything, it makes him feel more trapped. More like he's stuck in one of his nightmares once more.
Except that the pain and soreness he feels through his entire body acts as a constant reminder that this is absolutely real. That he is absolutely on the verge of losing everything again if he doesn't hurry.
God, the very thought of arriving to Karamatsu and seeing nothing but ash scares him to death. His heart is pounding against his pained ribs, wishing to break every last one of them and run off. Run far away from this situation, from all of the problems and misery that keeps piling up and up and up and crushing Osomatsu under their weight. It's suffocating. It's terrifying. It's angering. It's despairing.
He just wants to be allowed to rest and be happy. Just for a while. Just once.
Is it truly so much to ask?
Osomatsu has troubles even thinking about the last time he felt like he was okay. Like he was truly okay. Like he didn't have that much to worry about at all. Like he didn't need to feel scared upon going to sleep - scared that the next day would open yet another endless pit of misery under Osomatsu's feet. Scared that all of his loved ones would be taken away again. Scared that he'd wake up in darkness, alone, and scared, yet again.
The weight of it all is so much, he can feel his legs start to give out - especially when they pass by Todomatsu's house, which... is very much burning. The fire is bright, and hot - as hot as the rage that fills Todomatsu at the sight. Osomatsu expects him to freak out, to scream and lash out at the robots and policemen that remain near the house. At the ones that joke about Atsushi's whore joining him in hell. The ones that wish they'd have been able to go in and steal some valuable items before they destroyed them. The ones that lament the fact that they have to kill him rather than keep him all for themselves.
Osomatsu himself feels his chest fill with red hot anger, one that threatens to make him explode into a ball of rage - so he can't even imagine how Todomatsu is feeling right now. He definitely notes the anger in his eyes, as he glares at these men, and the pain as he watches his house succumb to the fire. His fists clench, and so does his jaw. And yet, despite it all, he quickly motions at the group to keep going, sneaking past the mocking men and emotionless robots.
His self control is one to behold for sure, Osomatsu half heartedly notes. He really hopes he's handling it alright. Losing his home and everything inside, only to hear these pieces of trash mock him, mustn't help his already extremely negative feelings about surviving the crashing of Tougou's ship.
He knows none of them can linger on these feelings for too long. Todomatsu lets it be known by shooting Choromatsu down as soon as he tries to ask about how he feels. "Act first. Feel later," Todomatsu coldly responds, keeping his head high, brows furrowed in determination.
Osomatsu purses his lips, and sighs. "Let's worry later," he tells Choromatsu, his tone much more gentle than Todomatsu's. That said, the message is the same, and Choromatsu looks down, definitely unhappy to be shut down, but also agreeing that now might not be the best time.
Osomatsu only hopes they'll survive to see the time where they'll be allowed to feel, to break down, and to grieve, without having to fear for lost time. Without having to feel guilty for having moments of weakness. Without having to force themselves to walk forward without pause, because pause would signify giving up. Because a pause would signify death.
Karamatsu's house isn't too far from Todomatsu's, and yet, they take an excruciatingly long time to get to it. That is due to the robots, accompanied by owners who have actually chosen to help aid them instead of hold them back, and by Tougou's men, who fill the street, marching and patrolling and surveying the area for any sign of Osomatsu and his group. His heart is racing, the longer he spends away from Ichimatsu the worse his apprehension gets. It's to a point where Osomatsu is almost reluctant to actually get there, if only because he's so convinced that he'll find nothing but ash. Ash, and mocking mobsters and robots.
He isn't sure if he'll be able to keep it together as well as Todomatsu in that case.
No matter his fear, however, they keep going. Because they have to. Because Todomatsu refuses to stop. No matter how slow they are. No matter how scared they are. He keeps walking, and so do they.
They keep walking, even when a thick cloud of smoke already foreshadows what they're about to find. They keep walking, even after passing a quite amused man, that Osomatsu recognizes as one of Tougou's guards from the airship, speaking about how it's such a shame they have to attack Karamatsu. How he would've done so well if he had just joined them and dropped his "little bird". The man laughs out loud at the nickname, while Osomatsu feels his stomach sink - both because of the fact that Karamatsu's told others about his little nickname for him, but also because of the implications that... there might be no more Karamatsu to yell at for this.
Osomatsu's anxiety spike higher than it has in a very long time. He drops Choromatsu's arm, that had been resting over his shoulder this entire time, and starts walking faster. Faster, faster, so much in fact that he walks past Todomatsu quickly. He doesn't care about being eventually seen by the robots around. He even bumps against the same mocking guy, and distantly hears his exclamation at the sight of Osomatsu, but he doesn't care. He doesn't care about what Todomatsu does to immediately shut the guy up. He doesn't care about the way Todomatsu yells at him, about the way Choromatsu worryingly calls out out his name, and about how Homura tries to hurry up to bring him by Osomatsu's side.
He doesn't care. Because he can see it.
Karamatsu's house. It's just across the street. It's where the smoke is coming from. It's so thick, that Osomatsu's coughing - and even though the resulting pain should cause him to break down and cry, Osomatsu finds himself... numb. He's numb. He barely feels himself walking. Barely hears himself breathing. All he hears is the sound of the fire alarm that rings and rings and rings. Not many houses are actually equipped with those. But Osomatsu has a feeling that Karamatsu's would be.
Karamatsu would need a fire alarm, because Karamatsu would need to know if his house caught on fire. To save himself, save his property, his belongings, but also to save his birds. To keep his life from falling apart, and to save anyone residing at his house. It's too valuable for him to lose it. His life would fall apart.
Just like it must be falling apart right now, as what Osomatsu witnesses upon finally reaching Karamatsu's street, is the horrifying sight of Karamatsu's house engulfed in flames and crumbling on itself, spewing nothing but smoke and ash that fill Osomatsu with complete and utter despair.
Notes:
Oof. That was a pretty mean cliffhanger now wasn't it, haha. You're allowed to wish for my death. I deserve it.
Man, Osomatsu was so fucked up physically this chapter it was a ride to write. Poor boy won't be much help in this situation I fear... Do you think this is the end for Karamatsu? What about Ichi, and Jyushi? Hehe, surely robots don't do well in the heat. You should share your fear (and anger at me for ALWAYS hurting these boys, jesus) in the comments~ ! I greatly appreciate them!
Chapter 38
Notes:
Before you start! Please check out this fanart by Enzo!!!! thank you so much like always, hehe!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Through his life, Osomatsu had always thought of fires as reassuring, warm, and life saving.
Upon living in the streets with a father as talented at sleight of hand and therefore pickpocketing as Matsuzou was, food usually wasn't a huge problem. Sure, they weren't always eating anything sustainable everyday, and Osomatsu often went hungry, but it was never something that couldn't be resolved quickly through pick pocketing the right person or stealing from the right shops. Meanwhile, sleeping on the street, in a dirty alleyway or on a park bench was so usual that Osomatsu never really cared at all. Especially since the most comfortable bed he'd known in his childhood had been some random, rotten couch they had found that had been thrown out in an alley, that had felt like a god damn treasure to his younger self.
What would often be a problem, however, was the lack of warmth. Summer nights were appropriately cool, and Osomatsu could handle a simple thin blanket that was falling apart just fine. However, it was when winter would come along, with its snow and rain and hail that would freeze the streets over and cover even his clothes with a thin coat of ice that Osomatsu would realize just how much he longed for a home. One with a fireplace and a bed in which he could properly cuddle with Matsuzou not just for additional warmth, but simply because he wanted to.
There were shelters, and some pickpocketing could bring them enough money for a hostel, but Matsuzou would usually be reluctant to. Osomatsu didn't understand back then, but he realizes not that he was trying to stay low in order to keep Tougou from tracking him so easily. In the end, it didn't stop him from eventually finding him but... Osomatsu supposes the extra precaution may have allowed him to keep his father for a bit longer than he may have if they had used all the resources available to them.
Matsuzou at least seemed to handle the cold just fine at the time, but Osomatsu can't help but wonder now, in retrospect, if it wasn't simply a façade he put up just to keep Osomatsu from worrying too much. It wouldn't surprise him if it was, and... it makes him feel guilty, as he realizes just how hard it must've been for him. Taking care of a small, whiny and bratty child, while having to worry about being able to feed him, keep him warm, keep him safe, and keep the both of them away from Tougou's sight. It must've been a lot. Osomatsu doesn't know how he would've handled it if he were in his place.
That said, warmth was hard to come by when living in the streets. They would often make bonfires around which fellow homeless people and beggars would gather and sleep or cook the meager amount of food they managed to get their hands on, but... these fires were quick to be put out by authorities called over by worried passersbys who would notice the smoke and panic. It was rare to fall asleep warm and wake up warm - and usually, Osomatsu's nights would be cut short when Matsuzou would suddenly shake him awake, worried that he'd been getting too cold and would never wake up if he let him sleep for much longer.
All in all, though, Osomatsu was always extremely happy whenever he could sit around a fire with his father and some kind though smelly homeless people that sought warmth and comfort alongside him. He had never feared fire, even if he was aware of the danger it posed, because he'd never had much to lose from it anyway.
However, as Osomatsu stands in front of Karamatsu's burning house, the reality of the dangers of fire strike him like a hammer that shatters him in a millions of tiny shards that join the rubbles of Karamatsu's life.
Its warmth is anything but comforting. The light it offers is blinding, burning, horrifying. The smoke it emits is suffocating - and it only gets worse as Osomatsu rushes towards it, hands grabbing onto the door and attempting to push it open, uncaring of how hot the handle feeds against his glove covered hand... only to find it locked. Of course it would be locked. His breathing grows fast, and he can't hear any of his friends' voices over the buzzing in his ears, the alarm that rings louder and louder and louder, and the pounding of his heart.
Karamatsu's going to die. Ichimatsu's going to die. Jyushimatsu's going to die. Karamatsu's house is going to burn down and take all of them with it. And as Osomatsu pushes and pushes and pushes at the door to no avail, he realizes that there's nothing he can do to stop it.
"Osomatsu!! Get away, you're going to get yourself killed!" Choromatsu yells, but Osomatsu doesn't hear him, no matter how much he pleads. He only acknowledges his presence when hands grip onto his arm and yank him away from the door, keeping him out of reach of the smoke that tries to seep through it. "Please! T-they'll be okay — maybe they're not even inside!!"
Osomatsu's head whips towards Choromatsu, witnessing the worry that dances along with the reflection of the fire in his eyes. It dances and dances and gets engulfed in the burning flames, the pained tears resulting from the irritating smoke that attacks his eyes doing nothing to douse them. Osomatsu swallows, and coughs, his throat feeling like sand paper - but no matter how scared and worried Choromatsu looks, and how much he begs for Osomatsu to get away and believe in his friends... Osomatsu realizes that he can't.
He can't. Not when he hears the sound of something inside falling, collapsing down onto the floor. He doesn't know what it is, but it's loud enough that all of them jump. Upon scanning the area, he notices Todomatsu, who's pressing a handkerchief against his mouth and nose and stepping back, Osomatsu imagines, in order to save himself from suffocation. The sight causes him to grit his teeth, especially when his eyes then fall on Homura, who's standing uselessly, covering the bottom half of her face with her hands and trembling with fear.
His face darkens, another fire igniting inside of himself and joining the one that is attempting to take everything away from him. Except that the flames in his heart are filling him with nothing but anger, and determination not to let that happen. Determination to jump in there, and save all of those who are dear to him - even if it means certain death. Because he can't allow himself to simply stand here and watch as his life crumbles once more.
So he sends Choromatsu a firm but apologetic look, his hand finding his lover's wrists and pulling them off of himself. "I can't," he simply tells him, surprised by the strength he finds in his voice despite how terrified he is. Then, he finds in his pocket his lock picking tools, and he kneels in front of the door in order to get to work.
Despite the sudden strength and determination he finds himself filled with, however, Osomatsu curses, because his hands are trembling miserably, rendering the task much more difficult than it should be. He's good at picking locks, he knows that, and he's good at doing it fast - and yet, in his panic, he feels like he's taking hours to get this stupid door open, even if rationally he knows he's only taking a couple more seconds than usual. But a second could be the difference between life and death, he also reminds himself. And each one he wastes could bring him closer to losing everything.
"Osomatsu, please," Choromatsu still tries to dissuade him, but it falls on deaf ears as Osomatsu finally manages to unlock the door. He straightens back up and wastes no time kicking it open, the amount of smoke that immediately flies into his face causing him to stumble backwards and press his hand against his mouth, coughing painfully against it. He can feel the soot clinging to his face and trying to attack his eyes, and there's so much of it that he has to pull his goggles down onto his face in order to protect them, while using the collar of his shirt to protect his nose and mouth.
"Ichimatsu! Karamatsu! Jyushimatsu!!" he calls out as he steps back through the door, holding onto its sides and looking around the living room and quickly realizing that he... can't see anything. The smoke is so thick that he can't even see the light from the flames that are destroying the house - though from the looks of it, he can at least guess that they haven't reached this room yet. Good, he thinks as he takes one step, two steps into the room, before having to stop and cough again, each of them feeling like he's getting kicked in the chest once more.
It hurts, and he bends over as he tries to eject the ash that forces its way down his lungs. He wants to advance, but it's so much, he's drowning in smoke, the pitch black ocean resembling one of his many, many nightmares and leaving him absolutely petrified. He even tries to look around himself, find his way out again to take a deeper breath in the fresh air, but... he can't even see it. He wipes his goggles, but he still can't see, it's all so dark, it's so dark, he can't breathe, and it's so hot, and—
"O-Oso—" he hears Choromatsu's voice call out weakly. It sounds far away, but most importantly, it gets cut off by a much louder voice, which manages to be clearer despite being from further away just due to how much it booms in the burning house.
"Osomatsu!!" the robotic voice yells out. The floor trembles as its owner quickly runs toward him, and Osomatsu stumbles backwards upon witnessing a pair of glowing eyes coming closer to him. He accidentally trips, falling backwards and into Choromatsu's arms as he finally finds the exit, and Choromatsu's quick to pull him further into the street, allowing Osomatsu to finally breathe into air that actually contains more oxygen than ash.
He coughs, but despite all the resulting pain, he keeps his eyes glued to the door, unable to focus on any noise, any voice, but the heavy sounds of hurrying steps and the muffled voices that accompany it. The only clear one is Jyushimatsu's loud yelling "We're almost out! Osomatsu opened the way!" which fills Osomatsu with relief as he realizes that he's probably pulling both Karamatsu and Ichimatsu out.
And surely enough, just as he thinks that, he finally sees an ash covered robot, pulling some very shaken looking Ichimatsu and Karamatsu along. They both hold their hands against their faces, hunched over and coughing, eyes narrowed and red from the irritation caused by the heat and smoke. But aside from that, aside from how black with ash they both are, they... look fine. They don't seem to be hurt anywhere. Just very panicked, and hot, and filthy. And Osomatsu has never been more relieved in his entire life.
"Ichimatsu, Karamatsu!" he cries out, quickly getting back up and hurrying by their sides. "You're okay! Thank god I- I thought you'd be dead by now!!" he says, opening his arms to hold them - though while Ichimatsu allows Osomatsu to hug him, Karamatsu takes a step back. Osomatsu doesn't exactly understand why, wondering if he's just upset over how filthy he is - but he doesn't get to ask before he sees the way Karamatsu actually lingers by the entrance, looking into the house as if searching for something, his lips quivering with a sorrow that Osomatsu doesn't quite get.
That is... until everyone's coughing has lessened enough for him to hear the incessant, very panicked chirping that fills the house.
Oh no.
Osomatsu's relieved smile falls immediately. "K-karamatsu.." he says, letting go of Ichimatsu, who also stares at Karamatsu with knowing hurt. Osomatsu reaches for Karamatsu's hand, swallowing, knowing that it's probably too late now, and that the terrified and helpless birds' fate has already been sealed. And it hurts. "I'm sorry..." he tells him, squeezing Karamatsu's unresponsive hand and feeling his heart constrict as tears that probably aren't from irritation glint in Karamatsu's eyes.
"I—" Karamatsu starts to say, eyes still fixed inside before he shakes his head and looks back at Osomatsu. "I-it's fine, I..." his voice sounds too chocked up to form a clear sentence. He uses his free hand to wipe at his cheeks, before taking a very reluctant step toward Osomatsu and the rest of his group, seemingly giving up on his poor birds. He knows there's no way he could save them considering that even getting out of his own house seemed to be a struggle.
It's then however, that Osomatsu notices Ichimatsu. His expression has been turning more and more angry and sorrowful as he watched Karamatsu struggle with the harsh reality if his birds’ doom. If the situation was any less horrifying and stressful, Osomatsu would joke about Ichimatsu looking extremely constipated, with the way he grits his teeth and growls like this and the way he clenches his fists at his sides so tightly Osomatsu’s pretty sure he must be digging his nails really badly into his palms, considering how white his knuckles look despite the soot that covers them.
However, right now, Osomatsu can only feel sad at the sight. Sad, because he knows Ichimatsu specifically must emphasize with Karamatsu's pain pretty well. After all, Ichimatsu knows what it is to lose someone, and holds animals as important as humans in his heart as well.
He can't even blame him when Ichimatsu starts muttering “Stupid shittymatsu,” and other insults under his breath, or when he sends Karamatsu an hateful glare. But it's his next course of action, however, that surprises him, as Ichimatsu covers his hands with his sleeves and suddenly walks toward Jyushimatsu, grabbing at the heavy key on his back and turning it harshly, causing Jyushimatsu to turn off completely. At first, Osomatsu thinks it's in order to save the robot too much stress on his heart. But when Ichimatsu then quickly turns back toward the house, he realizes that no, he isn't turning Jyushimatsu off to spare him from the stress of running away.
He's turning Jyushimatsu off to prevent him from stopping him as he rushes back into the burning house.
“I-ichimatsu!” both Osomatsu and Karamatsu cry out upon witnessing that, and the both of them hurry to follow him - except that while Karamatsu is freely allowed back inside, a pair of arms wrap around Osomatsu to keep him in place.
“Osomatsu, don't!” Choromatsu pleads, squeezing Osomatsu in his arms and gripping at his clothes.
“Choromatsu!! I have to! They're inside they're - they're gonna get themselves killed I have to stop them!!” Osomatsu argues, struggling against Choromatsu's desperate hold. Choromatsu has a surprising amount of strength, Osomatsu realizes, finding it quite difficult to pry his hands off of him.
It becomes especially difficult, when Choromatsu shakes his head and presses it against Osomatsu's back, the way his body shakes now way too apparent and heartbreaking to Osomatsu, causing him to hesitate with the force of his struggling, if only because Choromatsu sounds like he's on the verge of breaking. “I don't want you to die with them!!” Choromatsu argues, shaking Osomatsu a little. He hiccups, and Osomatsu realizes with heavy pain in his heart that he's crying. “Please, you're injured and they're not, please don't go, please…”
“Choromatsu…” Osomatsu trails off, shoulders sinking. He stops struggling then, his hands coming to hold around Choromatsu's own, and he sighs… Before taking a step forward anyway with a shake of his head. “I can't let them die. I have to. Please.. Believe in me.”
"I can't!" Choromatsu argues, and Osomatsu grits his teeth, because he isn't getting anywhere. "Please, it's not about trust, it's about—"
"We don't have time for this!" Osomatsu snaps. His stress takes over his earlier hesitation, and his hold of Choromatsu's hand tightens. His earlier softer demeanor helped Choromatsu relax his hold just a bit, which allows Osomatsu to pry his hands off himself quite easily now, and he pushes him away. "I'm sorry Choromatsu, but I—" he starts as he advances quickly towards the door - only to stop abruptly when the living room floor collapses on itself, along with the heavy chandelier that had been hanging on the ceiling, resulting in a large hole right at the entrance.
Shit.
"F-fuck—!" Osomatsu curses, while the other three recover from their surprise and shock. Choromatsu reaches for him again, saying something about how Osomatsu would've probably died if he had let him go there earlier, but Osomatsu has none of it. All that's on his mind is how Ichimatsu and Karamatsu now have no way out, how they're stuck inside, fated to suffocate and burn to death just for the sake of Karamatsu's stupid birds. His breathing grows shallow, each of his inhales causing him to choke on the heavy smoke that keeps seeping out of the entrance, and he's about to snap at Choromatsu again when Todomatsu speaks.
"They can still escape from the balcony!" he says, pointing up at the ornate balcony from which Osomatsu and his group had snuck in when they had first come in Karamatsu's house. His eyes widen, and Osomatsu feels like an idiot for not thinking of it earlier instead of panicking. It's even the window to the room in which Karamatsu keeps all his birds!
"O-Osomatsu..." Choromatsu trails off, his hands now shaky as it hovers over Osomatsu's shoulder, but Osomatsu pushes it off.
"Trust me," he repeats, voice firm but hoarse as he sets out toward the balcony. He looks up and swallows, his hands trembling as he prepares himself to climb his way up - before he jumps upon hearing a sudden pained yelp behind himself. He whips around, only to find Homura holding her visibly burned hands, eyes shining with unshed tears as she rubs them.
"S-sorry— I was just trying to - but he's way too hot and..." she stammers, her voice shaking with not only pain, but fear. Both due to the situation, Osomatsu can easily guess, but also probably because of how used she is to getting scolded for the smallest of mistakes. Osomatsu doesn't have much time to reassure her, and instead lets his eyes glance at Jyushimatsu, whose metal surface, Osomatsu now realizes, must be unbelievably hot - especially considering how warm his own mechanical arm is already starting to get.
He bites at the inside of his cheek. "Just hurry and turn him back on," he tells her, voice low as he turns back toward the balcony. He prepares himself to jump and try to catch the edge of the balcony's railing, when a chair suddenly crashes through the window and shatters it, causing glass to fly everywhere. Osomatsu stumbles back, protecting his face from the shards, witnessing from the corner of his eyes the way Todomatsu hurries toward him in order to avoid the chair that clatters down onto the pavement with such force that its legs snap in half.
Heavy clouds of smoke are quick to escape from the now open window, accompanied by... something else. They're small, and the smoke is so thick that it's almost impossible to distinguish them, but Osomatsu definitely notices small forms quickly flying out through the smoke and into the street - and once they finally escape the smoke, Osomatsu realizes that the panicked little forms are nothing but Karamatsu's bright and colorful birds, whose plumage is now blackened by the suffocating ash that fills the house.
At first, there's only one, that quickly comes to rest on the windowsill of the opposing house. But then, a couple more join it. And then a handful more, until a small sea of panicked, chirping birds fly out of the shattered window in a display that would probably look beautiful if it wasn't for the urgency and horror of the situation.
Osomatsu should feel relieved by the sight, really. It's a proof that Ichimatsu and Karamatsu made their way to the bird room, and still have the possibility to escape. He can even hear the muffled sound of their panicked talking, and while he has trouble making out any specific words, he definitely recognizes both of their voices, even despite how loud his heart is pounding in his ears. However, he can't relax until he's seen them, and until they're outside - so he still jumps, now that there are no more distractions, hands catching the edge of the railing as he'd tried before.
It hurts. The strength it requires to hoist himself up hurts his ribs so badly Osomatsu can't help the pained wail that forces itself out of his throat. He pants, and his hands beg to let go, his body begs to get back on the floor, get back to an area where breathing doesn't causes loud and painful coughs to shake his entire body. But he can't. He can't allow himself to. Not now. Not while his friends are potentially suffering. Not while his friends are potentially about to die.
So Osomatsu pulls himself up the balcony, crying out in pain as he does so. He almost falls a couple of times, his arms barely strong enough to hold himself up, until hands suddenly grab his feet and help push him up the rest of the way. He falls with a strangled, surprised gasp, on the other side of the railing, another whining groan making its way out of him as he hits the ground less than gracefully.
Osomatsu quickly gathers himself up and leans down to see who helped him, only for his eyes to meet Jyushimatsu's glowing ones. "I'll join you, Osomatsu!" he calls out after waving for a bit, jumping to grab onto the side of the balcony. He has to try multiple times, his heavy weight rendering each jump difficult - and when he does manage to reach the edge of the balcony, the resulting heavy cracks and trembles the surface gives out pushes him to let go immediately, his landing causing the pavement beneath his feet to crack as well.
Osomatsu grimaces, holding onto the railing to keep from falling in case the balcony somehow collapses, before he leans over again. He wants to tell Jyushimatsu that it's okay, he'll handle it on his own - but Jyushimatsu changes his course of action before Osomatsu gets the chance to find his voice. Since he can't reach the balcony, Jyushimatsu decides to break through another window on the bottom floor, yelling a "I'll join you inside!" as he rushes in, ignoring Homura and Choromatsu's pleas not to go inside.
Osomatsu purses his lips. This isn't good, he tells himself. It's dangerous, he tells himself. And Ichimatsu will never forgive him if Jyushimatsu gets hurt. But... Osomatsu would rather have Ichimatsu survive and hate him for the rest of his life, than have Jyushimatsu come out of this unscathed but with Ichimatsu's corpse in his arms.
With that in mind, Osomatsu ignores the way Choromatsu yells out his name, and the way he tries to follow him, only to fail and fall down on the ground, his already pained leg hurting him so much that Choromatsu let out a sob. Homura rushes by his side and holds him by the shoulders, rubbing them in a way that attempts to be soothing, and Osomatsu swallows thickly as he feels a lump form in his throat. He feels guilty, but now isn't the time. It's not the time to apologize to Choromatsu, to Homura, or to judge Todomatsu for standing so far back, doing nothing aside from watching the scene unfold in front of him, his hand clutching at his chest uselessly.
Osomatsu doesn't have any time to waste, and he hurries in the room now that he finally can, without any additional words.
The room doesn't feel as dark as the living room, somehow. Osomatsu can only guess that the smoke hasn't had time to fill it entirely, or perhaps it's simply because of the broken window that lets it escape as soon as it seeps into the room. Osomatsu doesn't know, and he has no time to care - especially because, while it's true that it's easier to see and easier to breathe in than it had been the first time he tried to come in, doesn't mean it doesn't remain an absolute nightmare.
"Ichimatsu! Karamatsu!" Osomatsu calls out, coughing painfully and grimacing at how hoarse and rough is voice is. He doesn't know if it's from all the ash that is forcing itself down his throat, or because of how sick he's been lately, or because of all the yelling he's been doing, and he doesn't care. But it hurts. "Come out now! Please!"
"Osomatsu!" he's almost immediately answered by Karamatsu's panicked voice. He can hear some stumbling, and almost barely see a silhouette approach him, hands hovering up in front of him as if to find where Osomatsu is. "You shouldn't be here! We're almost coming out - please run away, it's —" he coughs, hunching over and pressing a hand over his mouth, before falling to his knees and holding himself down, apparently finding it easier to breathe the closer he puts himself to the ground. "Please, we just need to free them, please leave, please..."
"I can't do that! You're gonna get yourself killed, come on, where's Ichimatsu??" Osomatsu asks, bending over to grab at Karamatsu's arm and force him to his feet. Surprisingly, Karamatsu gives absolutely no resistance, and instead just grits his teeth and looks over his shoulder toward another silhouette that stands hunched over, holding something in his arms that Osomatsu can't quite make out through the heavy smoke.
"Just... a second," Ichimatsu's quiet voice groans. He sounds like he's struggling, or perhaps in pain - Osomatsu doesn't know. What he does know is that it causes anxiety to stab through his heart so painfully that Osomatsu finds himself stunned for a whole second, unable to breathe or move - which allows Karamatsu to quickly push him off and hurry back to Ichimatsu's side.
"H-here, I'll help you - get away, Osomatsu, we're—" Karamatsu says, turning towards Osomatsu to say these last words as he steps up to Ichimatsu - but he doesn't get to finish before the floor gives an alarming creak, and actually... starts to give out below him.
Everything else happens in the blink of an eye. A terrifying noise echoes through the house, as loud as an explosion, causing the walls to shake, debris falling from the ceiling. The floor cracks, and breaks, and collapses. Karamatsu and Ichimatsu don't have the time to join Osomatsu. They know that. Karamatsu knows that. And while Ichimatsu's first reflex is to curl up onto himself, while Osomatsu's is to stumble backwards when the cracks on the ground reach him... Karamatsu's first reflex is to grab onto Ichimatsu, wrap his arms around him, and hold him tightly against himself. The floor collapses, and they fall, followed by the heavy debris of the ceiling that fall over them and would've almost crushed Osomatsu on their ways if he didn't quickly crawl away.
Heavy debris that fall right onto Karamatsu and Ichimatsu, crushing them below them.
"I-Ichimatsu! Karamatsu!!" Osomatsu is quick to call out, jumping up to his trembling feet - but his voice is quickly drowned out by another scream. A horrible, pained and broken scream, coming from none other than Karamatsu, whose bloody hand Osomatsu quickly spots coming out of the burning, wooden debris. "K-Karamatsu!!" Osomatsu yells out, feeling himself panic as he watches the fire downstairs reach them. As he watches blood cover the floor, seeping from in between the debris. As he hears Karamatsu's pained wails.
This isn't good. He can't even hear Ichimatsu over Karamatsu's voice. He can't see them. This isn't good. This isn't good. This isn't good...!
"I-I'll come save you! S-stay here!" Osomatsu tries to reassure them, grimacing at the stupidity of his order. Of course they'll stay there, he tells himself. Where the fuck else would they go, crushed like this? But this isn't time for self depreciation. He quickly drops through the hole that the brutal collapse created, careful not to fall onto the burning debris that have piled up on top of Karamatsu and Ichimatsu.
The room is hot. Osomatsu can feel himself sweat, can feel the way his mechanical arm is getting dangerously warm. It's so much, that it's starting to burn at his skin where it connects to the rest of his body, but he doesn't have time to worry about that now. He doesn't have time to think about how he feels like he's about to be roasted alive. About how hard it is to breathe. About how terrified he is. Instead, he immediately rushes to the pile of debris, using all of his strength to try and push them off of his friends, groaning at the resulting pain that the effort causes. But he doesn't care.
"I'll get you out... I'll get you out.. Please breathe, please survive, please don't die... please...!" Osomatsu begs in between coughs and pants and grunts. The debris are too heavy. They're too hot. Osomatsu's head is spinning. He's not getting enough oxygen. It's too hot. He's going to die. He's going to die here. All of them are going to die... it's over... it's—
"Osomatsu!" he hears a voice call, causing his head to snap back up to find Jyushimatsu's silhouette, walking through the fire without care. No, not as if it were nothing - his surface looks dangerously heated, but right now... right now, Jyushimatsu looks unbreakable. Right now, standing in front of the bright, destructive fire, Jyushimatsu looks like an angel come to his rescue. "I'm sorry! It was hard to navigate! But I found you!" he announces as brightly as ever, and he doesn't even need to be asked before he quickly hurries toward the debris. "I'll lift this up! Please help Ichimatsu-niisan and Karamatsu out! I'm too hot!"
"O-okay!" Osomatsu responds, watching with wide, wet, and disbelieving eyes as Jyushimatsu grabs onto the debris and lifts them up as if they were nothing. He throws them away, onto the fire behind him, ignoring the way the flames engulf each piece of wood he throws at them. And he repeats that, until both he and Osomatsu hear a painful wheeze from below the last pieces of burning metal and wood, and they finally find Karamatsu and Ichimatsu.
Karamatsu is down on the ground, hunched over, one of his arm stuck on the ground, bleeding, burning, while the other is holding Ichimatsu tightly against his chest. The entire left side of his face is obscured, though, as he presses it against the arm that was previously crushed under the debris. He groans and grits his teeth and trembles, the hand that is holding onto Ichimatsu clenching way too tightly, and Osomatsu realizes that something is wrong. He can't see well through the smoke, as well as the confused fog that is forming in his head in response to his suffocation, that is rendering his movements sluggish despite his panic, despite the way his heart races. But he knows it's bad.
He knows it's bad, especially considering the sharp and heated pieces of wood and metal that are below Ichimatsu and Karamatsu. Especially considering the way Karamatsu shakes, and the way he wails in pain as Osomatsu pulls him up forcefully. They stumble for a bit, as Karamatsu visibly can't even hold himself up, and Ichimatsu actually has to help, as he was thankfully unscathed. Or at least, enough that he can walk and support the very hurt Karamatsu, who can't do anything but hold his hand firmly against his worryingly bleeding face.
"S-stupid, stupid, stupid," Ichimatsu mutters between coughs, wrapping an arm around Karamatsu's back and pulling him along with Osomatsu, who hurries up probably a bit too quickly, both out of panic but also because he doesn't think he can handle staying in the burning house for much longer - especially because of how much his mechanical arm is hurting. Karamatsu's quick panting, his crying, his very worrying coughing - much heavier and hurt than both Ichimatsu's or Osomatsu's - and his apparent weakness also don't help his sense of hurry. But thankfully, they don't have to wander too much before they finally find the window, which Jyushimatsu is more than happy to break for them.
The shards go flying, but none of them care. They all fall to their knees as soon as they're out, the shards that do stab at their legs and hands as they rest on the ground doing nothing compared to the pain that the smoke and heat caused them. Osomatsu coughs and pants and hisses, his hand going to grab at his mechanical arm - before he gives out a surprised and hurtful yell when his hand comes in contact with the burning surface, causing the fabric of his glove to smoke. "F-fuck— fuck, J-Jyushimatsu, please help—" he croaks out before he coughs again, and the robot nods, quickly understanding what's up.
He can't concentrate on the way everyone gathers around them until Jyushimatsu quickly detaches Osomatsu's arm, holding it in his own burning hot hands. Osomatsu gasps and sighs in relief, rubbing at his nub arm and groaning in pain, definitely very aware of the burn he'd been able to ignore up until now. His face itself also feels way too hot, and it stings, so much, that Osomatsu can feel tears dripping down his cheeks if only out of sheer pain.
His focus shifts, however, when he's pushed aside by Homura. It's a complete accident, and she quickly apologizes, but then she immediately turns away in panic towards... Karamatsu. Karamatsu, who's been laying on the ground, shaking, holding at himself and groaning in pain ever since he came out. He's coughing, and panting, and wheezing, and he refuses to take his hand off his face, his forehead resting against the glass covered floor. Shards are stabbing at his skin, but he seems in too much pain to care. Ichimatsu's holding at him, gritting his teeth, and yelling something at Todomatsu - something Osomatsu can't quite catch, his head too foggy, his ears ringing too much - but he can only guess that he's asking him for help. Asking him to take care of Karamatsu. Because that's what Osomatsu would be yelling if he were him.
Blood is dripping down onto the floor. It sounds like Karamatsu can't breathe. He whimpers and sobs in pain when Homura helps Ichimatsu turn him over and hold him against his chest. He refuses to let go of his face. It's bleeding. Karamatsu's uncovered eye looks lost. Osomatsu isn't sure. He's a little lost as well. Choromatsu sits next to Osomatsu, and Osomatsu finds himself leaning against him. Choromatsu says something, and Osomatsu's pretty sure it's directed toward him, yet his eyes are stuck on Karamatsu. Karamatsu, whose burned clothes stick to even more burned skin. Osomatsu's vision is starting to grow dark, and blurry. Is Ichimatsu crying? He's murmuring something to Karamatsu. Osomatsu's pretty sure they're insults.
Maybe he's mad at him for protecting him. For putting himself in danger for him. That's a pretty Ichimatsu thing to do.
Osomatsu doesn't know. He coughs, once, twice. It hurts to breathe. It hurts to cough. But he smiles, despite all the panic and hurt all around. Because... while Karamatsu seems horribly hurt, he's alive. And Ichimatsu is alive too. And Jyushimatsu too - though he seems to have fallen down as well, the stress having finally caused his fragile mechanical hearts to shut down.
Everyone's alive.
Osomatsu closes his eyes. He barely catches Choromatsu mentioning Todomatsu to him as he rubs his arms. Osomatsu thinks he's saying something about him coming back with a car. About them going to see Dr. Dekapan to take care of Karamatsu, of Ichimatsu, and of Osomatsu.
He's going to take care of them.
Everything's okay.
Osomatsu lets out a long exhale. He can rest now, and so he does, letting himself drift out of consciousness.
When Osomatsu opens his eyes again, the first thing he does is cough. His throat feels so painfully dry and sore and scratchy. His head is heavy, and spinning. His chest feels constricted somehow, in a way that manages to feel even more painful than his broken ribs. His ears are ringing, but when it fades, they're quickly overwhelmed by the loud sound of an engine. An engine... Osomatsu blinks. His eyelids are heavy, and when he does manage to force them open, he notices that his vision is horribly blurry. He groans, trying to look around himself and distinguish what's happening despite seeing nothing but blobs of colors around him.
He knows they're moving. He can feel it, and in his weakened state, he can't help the extreme nausea it causes him. He grimaces, and makes a complaining sound, but thankfully doesn't have it in him to puke, almost as if his body was too weak, though it's probably just because he hasn't eaten anything in a while. He can feel something move against him, but somehow the notion doesn't bother him. Especially when gentle hands rub at his arm, and when an even gentler voice speaks almost right against his ear.
"Osomatsu... you should rest more," the voice says, and while Osomatsu actually has troubles catching and processing all of those words, he has no problems with recognizing the voice as his lover's. The sound causes him to look up, and as his vision starts to focus, he comes eye to eye with Choromatsu, on whose lap he's sitting on.
"...Where..." he asks, then, his eyes going back down to look around himself as he shifts and leans further against Choromatsu. While the way Choromatsu rubs at his arm - which Osomatsu is quick to realize is missing is mechanical prosthetic - is gentle and kind and reassuring, he also notices that the way he holds Osomatsu against himself is firm. And when whatever they're sitting in starts to shake and descend somehow in the air, Osomatsu quickly understands that he's doing his best to keep Osomatsu in place.
"We're in a car. Everyone is safe. We're, we're hurrying to Dr. Dekapan now. H-he's a little far, but... Todomatsu is doing his best," Choromatsu quickly informs him. Osomatsu frowns, because Choromatsu said a lot of words, and it takes a while to understand everything. Upon further examination, Osomatsu definitely realizes that they are indeed in a car. It's a pretty big one, but definitely doesn't have space for all of them, which may be why Osomatsu is sitting on Choromatsu's lap in the front seat. Todomatsu is next to them, driving, looking very concentrated and stressed out, and also... out of breath somehow? He looks in pain, and Osomatsu doesn't understand why. He wasn't in the fire after all. Why would he be in pain?
Speaking of fire... Osomatsu quickly leans in to see the back seats - maybe a little too fast, as his head starts spinning quite terribly at the sudden movement. He groans, holding his head, and Choromatsu tightens his hold of him, whispering a "P-please be careful, Osomatsu...!" that's completely lost on him as Osomatsu finally manages to land his eyes on the scene happening on the backseat.
Everyone is here. Homura, Jyushimatsu, and Ichimatsu are sitting next to each other, though all light is gone from Jyushimatsu's eyes. His surface looks bad, and so does the one of Osomatsu's mechanical arm, which remains stuck in Jyushimatsu's hands. Osomatsu would expect Ichimatsu to be panicking over Jyushimatsu, but both he and Homura's attention are directed toward someone else whose state is very much worth panicking over: Karamatsu.
He's laying down over their lap, in a position that seems very unsafe and uncomfortable, but that is probably the best they could manage considering their limited space and their hurry. And now that Osomatsu's brain is slightly less foggy than before he passed out, and now that he can actually see without heavy black smoke obscuring his view, he realizes that Karamatsu looks... absolutely horrible.
His skin is black with soot, but in the spaces that it's not, Osomatsu notices just how pale he looks. He's still panting, uncovered eye closed - and Osomatsu isn't even sure if he's conscious or not. He lets out a couple of pained complaints every once in a while, especially when the car jostles him a little too much. Ichimatsu's holding at him as best as he can, keeping his head and chest slightly elevated from the rest of his body. Homura is at the level of his feet, and she holds his legs up, in a way that, if Osomatsu remembers well, is probably helping his blood flow a little better. Or maybe she just doesn't want his burned, gross shoes on her lap.
Osomatsu can barely recognize the otherwise sophisticated outfit that Karamatsu tends to wear. It's torn, and bloody, and burned, and as he'd noticed before, it sticks to his skin a little too unnaturally for his liking. It's almost as if it had melted into his skin, which looks charred at places. The way his chest rises and fall is uneven, and way too quick. Osomatsu doubts he's getting any significant amount of air in his lungs. Ichimatsu is, surprisingly, holding one of his hands - one that doesn't look burned - but Karamatsu's free hand remains on his face, hiding it with such determination that it scares Osomatsu very much.
Did he get his face burned? Osomatsu doesn't know, but from the small glimpses he gets of it... it sure does look like it.
This isn't good. This isn't good at all. Karamatsu looks like he's going to die. He looks like he's in shock. And there's nothing they can do about it, except hope Todomatsu gets them to Dekapan's clinic quickly.
It isn't supposed to be that far away, is it? Osomatsu looks around himself further, and notices that... They aren't in Akatsukapolis anymore. They're completely out of town, and he's... confused. Thankfully, Todomatsu and Ichimatsu decide to answer his silent question, as the former asks: "Are you sure it's this way, Ichimatsu?"
"Do you think I'd give you wrong direction now? I don't want him to fucking die either. And I don't want to die as well," Ichimatsu responds in a hoarse, scratchy and angry voice. Osomatsu looks between Todomatsu and him, though his eyes linger on Ichimatsu, noticing that his skin looks... very red. Not the red that would usually color his face in response to his embarrassment and shyness, but instead a red that looks burned and tender and painful. He isn't nearly as burned as Karamatsu, and Osomatsu can only assume that it's thanks to his protection, and that he himself must look pretty close to Ichimatsu's state, and... he can't help but sigh in relief at the sight.
Because even though Ichimatsu looks bad, and seems to be in pain, and scared... At least he's alive. And there's good chances that he's out of danger for now.
The same really can't be said about Karamatsu, though.
Osomatsu swallows. He really doesn't want to see anyone else die. But it seems completely out of his hands now, and his tiredness is keeping his heart from speeding up too much, keeping his panic from spreading too quickly. So he simply leans his head against Choromatsu's chest, closing his eyes as he listens to their conversation and enjoying the way Choromatsu's worried, clammy fingers comb through Osomatsu's soot covered hair.
"I'm not saying that! I'm just asking, because your panic could've easily confused you, and I can't see anything that even remotely looks like an abandoned airship around!" Todomatsu responds, his tone sharp and defensive.
Osomatsu's brow twitches in confusion. "...Abandonned airship?" he asks.
Ichimatsu grimaces. "I told Dekapan to get the hell away, when I got my things before we went to Karamatsu's place. I didn't hear from him for a while, but some days ago he sent a message through one of this dumbass' birds, that told me he found an abandoned airship outside of town in which to settle his clinic. It's safe from Tougou's men, and I don't think they'll manage to burn it down, so... you know."
"Oh," is all that Osomatsu replies. Meanwhile, Todomatsu looks back at Ichimatsu with wide, dumbfounded eyes.
"Wait! So you've never even been to that airship in the first place! You don't know where exactly it is!" he barks. His voice is high pitched and it may be hard to discern through the clear annoyance and anger he shows, but Osomatsu realizes that he's just as stressed out as everybody else. His hands are clenched so tight on the wheel his knuckles are turning white, and he's quick to look back in front of them again. "Chances are he might be in the complete opposite direction! Couldn't you have told me that bef—"
"Look, it's here!" Homura cuts him off, pointing toward the distance, where, if one squints enough, sure enough, there is the carcass of an airship on the ground.
"See? I told you," Ichimatsu huffs, before mumbling something about how Todomatsu didn't have to yell at him. If Osomatsu wasn't so out of it and so stressed out, he'd probably tease Ichimatsu by commenting about how cute he is sometimes. Or rather, all the time.
Todomatsu's shoulders drop. "This really doesn't look like the place to put a clinic at..." he whines.
"I think that's the point," Osomatsu points out.
Todomatsu sends him a look, but Choromatsu is quick to shut all of them up, squeezing Osomatsu in his arms. "Is it really the time to fight?" he asks, giving all of them a look that is probably trying to be sharp, but is too worried to achieve any sort of firmness. "Please. Let's just... hurry."
Todomatsu presses his lips together in an almost pout, but nods. "Right," he says. "I'll be descending now. Hold on tight," he then announces, pushing everyone sitting normally in their seats to hold onto their extra passengers. Choromatsu specifically holds tightly onto Osomatsu - so much that it actually hurts, causing him to hiss and push Choromatsu away a little, which in turns gets an apology from him.
They descend probably a bit too quickly, but none of them mind. If anything, it seems like the consensus is that Todomatsu should go faster, despite the fact that he's doing the best he can. Ichimatsu even makes a comment about it, and Todomatsu defends himself immediately by saying that if it doesn't please Ichimatsu he can just jump out. And the worst of it all, is that Osomatsu can see Ichimatsu pondering the possibility, before Homura tells him it would be too unsafe.
Osomatsu grimaces. The stress is pushing all of them to act like children. Perhaps he would be as sharp and snappy too, if it wasn't for how tired he is - and he remembers that... he was pretty snappy earlier, towards Choromatsu. His chest squeezes painfully in guilt, and he looks up at Choromatsu - but he's cut off from speaking when the car suddenly reaches the floor in a less than gracious landing.
It kicks all of the breath out of him, and Osomatsu finds himself stunned for a bit, only getting out through Choromatsu's help. He knows he can't lean too hard on him once he's on his feet though, considering Choromatsu himself is already limping, so he does his best to gather himself and help Choromatsu, rather than have it the other way around. No matter how much Choromatsu tries to tell him he's fine.
Because Osomatsu knows he's not.
From the corner of his eyes, he notices Ichimatsu and Homura pulling Karamatsu out of the car. Todomatsu landed right in front of the entrance to keep it fairly easy to transport Karamatsu, but Osomatsu definitely sees that it's a struggle. Todomatsu doesn't seem to help, though, which causes him to frown, as he finds him leaning on the car and breathing for a bit before he turns toward Jyushimatsu and decides to try to pull him out. That said, even that doesn't last, as he quickly realizes just how heavy the robot is, and decides to just join the other inside and tell Ichimatsu that he'll have to be the one carrying his brother in.
As if Ichimatsu didn't have enough stress on him already. As if he wasn't hurt already. Osomatsu grits his teeth, wanting to tell Todomatsu off - but Choromatsu quickly gives him a look that, while worried, still firmly tells him to shut up. "Let's keep the arguing to later..." he tells him gently, and Osomatsu pouts.
Still, he turns his face away and mutters a "Fine" at his request, not wanting to fight with Choromatsu of all people.
They easily enter the airship, finding its heavy door unlocked. Osomatsu would comment about the unsafety of that, but he supposes that nobody would expect a doctor to hide in some crusty, old airship. The airship itself looks like it crashed here more than a decade ago, its windows clouded by dust while its walls are being eaten away by mold. The metal of its armature is rusty, and mart of its roof is missing. All in all, Osomatsu really wouldn't spend any time here if he had the choice - and he can't blame Todomatsu for the extreme disgust painted all over his features.
The large, dark corridor leads to a ballroom quite similar to the one Osomatsu and Choromatsu had infiltrated what feels like centuries ago now, even though in reality it had only been weeks back. The heavy, decorated and shining chandelier that had been hanging in the masked ball's airship is missing from this one, however, and so is... pretty much any decoration that isn't innate to the walls and ceiling's frescos. The curtains have been torn and, Osomatsu notes, are being used as sheets for the numerous beds that fill the large room. Where or how Dekapan managed to get these beds, and put them in here, Osomatsu isn't sure, and he honestly doesn't care much.
A handful of people are there. They're sitting or laying on beds with a wide variety of wounds. It seems like none of these people are sick, but rather, have been hurt in one way or another - and Osomatsu is actually quite shocked to recognize a few faces from Tougou's ship. Did they get hurt in the shipwreck despite it all? Osomatsu grimaces. He hopes they won't notice him, though if they came here rather than go to another actually well known and expensive doctor, there must be a reason, and he guesses he shouldn't have to worry too much. Some others seem to actually be coming from the streets of Akatsukapolis, looking extremely shaken and some particularly bloody. They've probably barely escaped certain death after being attacked by their resuscitated loved ones, and, well... Osomatsu knows how horrible that feels.
And it's all his fault.
Osomatsu swallows painfully. No. He can't be thinking that. Not now.
He shakes his head, and gets over the resulting dizziness just in time to see the way Dekapan looks over them all with surprise and slight horror. "Hey doc'," he tries to smile at him, straightening up as best as he can when he sees the worry that Dekapan looks at him with, silently saying that he's fine and that he should worry for the others, as he turns to Ichimatsu and Homura and gestures to Karamatsu in their arms. "I think we may need a little help."
"Oh dear, of course," Dekapan says, frowning and looking up at Ichimatsu. "This isn't how I expected to see you again. Come, put him down on a bed, and then go sit down as well, I'll send some of my nurses to help you while I take care of this young man," he instructs, and Ichimatsu frowns, exchanging a confused look with Osomatsu before he turns to the doctor.
"Nurses?" he asks as he and Homura carry Karamatsu to a bed. At least, with the bright red bits of curtains that cover it in the place of sheets, the blood that must be immediately seeping into the fabric isn't as jarring as if the sheets had been the usual white ones from Dekapan's previous place. Osomatsu and Choromatsu walk to a bed adjacent to Karamatsu's, sitting down on it together despite both requiring different kind of cares, feeling a little guilty taking up place considering they're pretty sure the clinic might fill up very quickly very soon, considering what's happening back in Akatsukapolis.
"Nurses," Dekapan nods as he retrieves some equipment in order to treat Karamatsu, and adjusts his bed. "They're young people I have helped in the past who heard of my move, and helped me get all of this equipment here. Considering things have been getting a little busy lately, they decided to help out by taking care of patients, as long as they don't suffer any extreme wounds requiring immediate care of course," the doctor explains as he starts to open Karamatsu's shirt and pry the sticky fabric of his clothes off of his wounds, shushing him when he grits his teeth and hisses in pain whenever Dekapan accidentally hurts him in any way. "Don't worry, I'm about to give you anesthetics that'll knock you right out."
As if to illustrate his words, Dekapan gets out a large syringe filled with products that don't look very natural. Karamatsu doesn't seem aware of himself beyond his pain enough to care about it, although his eye does follow the doctor's movements. Meanwhile, Ichimatsu immediately averts his own, his face growing pale almost immediately. That causes Osomatsu to tilt his head to the side in curiosity, but he doesn't say anything, guessing he just doesn't trust the weird substance the doctor is injecting Karamatsu.
That is, until the doctor speaks again after witnessing the way Ichimatsu shudders as well. "Still so afraid of needles, yes? I'm sure my nurses can simply give you some ingestible painkillers, considering your state," Dekapan chuckles, and Ichimatsu grimaces, his face warming up in response.
"S-shut up... I'm not afraid," Ichimatsu mutters, pressing a hand against the bottom half of his face to hide his quivering lips. "I'm just... I just don't like it."
Osomatsu's lips stretch in a wide, amused and endeared smile. "Aww, Ichimachu is scared of needles!" he exclaims. "That's so cute! I didn't even know that!" he giggles, moving to get up and walk around Karamatsu's bed to reach Ichimatsu and ruffle his hair - except that Choromatsu immediately pushes him back down as soon as Osomatsu shifts even slightly.
"You shouldn't tire yourself," Choromatsu tells him, before frowning in disapproval. "Also, the fear of needles is a very normal fear. You shouldn't have to feel ashamed, Ichimatsu," he then says, looking over at the very embarrassed and grumpy Ichimatsu.
"I know that!" he hisses, and Homura chuckles a little against her hand.
"I'm not saying he should be ashamed!" Osomatsu defends himself. "I'm just saying it's cute! It's not often that I get to see Ichimatsu be scared after all!"
"I'm not scared!!" Ichimatsu barks, giving Osomatsu an angry look. "I just said I don't like it! I think that's a pretty fuckin' normal thing!!"
Osomatsu laughs, rubbing a finger under his nose. Even Dekapan is chuckling, while Choromatsu is sighing and shaking his head a little, but otherwise at least seems to relax. Joking around and arguing in a friendly manner like this is far better than stressing out, especially when the only thing they can do aside from that is watch Dekapan take care of Karamatsu, who immediately passed out after being injected with Dekapan's anesthetic. His chest is rising and falling a little more rhythmically, at least, but the state of his body, and specifically of the left side of his face - which is uncovered after Dekapan gently pries Karamatsu's hand off of it - is horrifying.
It makes Osomatsu feel sick.
The doctor definitely notices the bothered look all of them send Karamatsu, and he sighs, before grabbing the very thin curtains by the wall and pulling them closed around the bed. "I will work on this young man. He'll be alright, so please stop worrying about him and concentrate on your recovery," he says firmly - and as if on command with that order, a group of people clad in white coats similar to Dekapan's own and that Osomatsu quickly identifies as his assisting nurses walk towards them.
A couple makes their way toward Ichimatsu and Homura. While the man is quick to examine Ichimatsu and his burns, before starting to treat them, the woman addresses Homura and asks her if she needs any medical help as well. Homura politely refuses, before Ichimatsu groans a "We need help for a robot, though," that causes the couple to look at him with fear, freezing up.
"Y-you— d-did you get attacked by a robot nearby, or?" the man asks with wide eyes, his voice trembling and weak.
"What?" Ichimatsu asks, his tone first aggressive before he realizes the reason for the couple's sudden fear, and he quickly shakes his head and falters. "No.. No, no. It's... It's uh..." he hesitates, his voice so quiet it's almost inaudible as he looks down, and Homura has to step in in order to save the situation.
"Ichimatsu's robot is the only one that will never be aggressive," she quickly explains with a small smile as she glances between the panicked couple. "But he got hurt in the fire. Our hands were too full to transport him, so I'm sure Ichimatsu thought that maybe—"
"Are you sure this robot can truly be trusted...?" the woman cuts her off, her face pale and uncertain.
"We thought our robot wouldn't turn aggressive either, but..." the man adds, looking down and grabbing his girlfriend - or wife? - by the hand and squeezing.
Ichimatsu grits his teeth, and is about to defend Jyushimatsu - before Osomatsu decides to intevene. "Ichimatsu was the first person to bring his loved one back to life," he explains, with just a little pride in his otherwise surprisingly firm voice. "Tougou stole his idea and was the one to make his robots killing machines in disguise. So no, you don't gotta fear Ichimatsu's robot, because he's the one that built it instead of Tougou. Can we stop making a scene now? I think we're all tired of panicking already," he huffs.
It's true, after all. Osomatsu is really fucking tired of panicking and crying. If he weren't, he'd probably be losing his shit over Karamatsu's sorry state, over the fact that almost none of them have come out of this unscathed, or the fact that Jyushimatsu probably needs urgent repair that he won't be able to get here. He'd be losing his shit over the fact that Akatsukapolis has been overrun by bloodthirsty robots, or that this is their only safe place: an abandonned, old, rusty airship.
He'd be losing his shit over how Tougou is so, so close to getting what he wants. Despite all the progress Osomatsu and his group made.
But he's not. Because he's tired, and because he'll have all the time in the world to panic once he knows that his friends are truly safe and that he isn't going to lose anyone.
The woman hesitates, looking down and biting on her nails, before she swallows, and nods. "I'll... go and try to help, while you fix him up. Is that alright?" she asks her companion, whose eyes widen even more.
"No— you can't be thinking about that- it's dangerous, what if this is a trap, or—"
"It's not a fuckin' trap! We wouldn't fuckin' come here just to bring a killer robot and kill all of you! Who do you think we are?!" Osomatsu snaps before anyone gets the chance to, causing Homura and Choromatsu to flinch respectively.
"Osomatsu—" his lover tries, but Osomatsu shakes his head.
He would say something more, but the woman takes a step back and speaks up again. "No, he's right. It doesn't make any sense. And the robot is off, right? Otherwise he'd have gotten here, even if his legs had been damaged somehow. So... I'm sure it'll be fine," she smiles to her probably-husband, before turning to Homura. "May I simply require your help? I'm not that physically strong, so..."
"Oh!" Homura says, before immediately hopping to her feet. "Of course!" she smiles. "Jyushimatsu is pretty heavy, so... even if you were strong, you'd probably need some help," she chuckles, leading the woman outside after sparing the group one last glance.
The man frowns as he looks at his lover walk out, before sighing, looking down in response to Ichimatsu's judgemental stare. "I'm sorry," he mutters, shoulders sinking as he offers Ichimatsu some painkillers and starts treating his burns. Ichimatsu tenses and hisses a little in pain at times, but Osomatsu can tell from the way he clings to the sheets that he's trying his best to keep it in despite it all. "We... had a pretty horrible experience with... our robot, and I'm still a little shaken over it, even if me and my wife got out of it alive," he explains, closing his eyes and taking some time to get over the pain the memory causes, before letting out a long, shaky sigh. "I just... don't want it to happen to anyone else."
Ichimatsu pouts. "...It's whatever," he responds, looking away. Anyone else would just think the way his expression darkens and the way he grits his teeth is out of sheer grumpiness and pain, but... Osomatsu can't help but wonder if perhaps Ichimatsu feels bad considering that these robots are the fruit of his invention.
He hopes not. Because Ichimatsu should absolutely not feel guilty for something that isn't is fault. He shouldn't feel guilty just because Tougou decided to be a monster and use people's loss and grief for his own gain before turning it against them.
Though Osomatsu probably doesn't have much of a lesson to give when it comes to misplaced guilt. He stares down, sighing at himself - before feeling Choromatsu's hand on his shoulder and the way it squeezes at him. He looks up, eyes meeting with Choromatsu's concerned ones, and he offers him a small, weak, but reassuring smile, his hand placing itself on top of Choromatsu's own in silent thanks for his comfort.
It's then, that a quite small girl, with dark skin and black hair, yet surprisingly bright blue eyes, comes by. She's wearing the same white coat as the assisting couple do, having finished treating another patient and realized Osomatsu might need a little help. "Hey!" she says as she waves energetically at him, her smile bright and warm. "My name's Kinko, I'm assisting the doc'. Is it okay if I help you?" she asks, before frowning as she notices Osomatsu's lack of arm. "Though I hope that's not what you need help with, 'cause that's a little over my capacities."
Osomatsu shakes his head, snorting a little. "Nah, don't worry, lost that a long time ago and I wouldn't expect you to know how to regrow arms anyway," he jokes tiredly, getting a giggle out of her, before taking off his shirt. "Got it a little burned though, so..." he trails off, showing the very red and irritated looking nub.
Kinko's eyes widen. "Oh!" she says, quickly nodding. "Yeah, yeah, I can definitely help," she tells him, before looking up at Choromatsu. "Are you burned too, or?"
"A-ah- no, I... I did hurt my leg a bit ago, but you don't have to worry about me, it's not... urgent," Choromatsu replies, waving his hand dismissively.
Kinko frowns a little. "I think any kinda hurt is urgent, but sure. I suppose I can at least treat your friend's burns first," she replies.
"Boyfriend!" Osomatsu corrects her, causing Choromatsu's eyes to widen and his face to warm up, probably out of shame and embarrassment to have their relationship status revealed to some complete stranger.
"Aw, cute," Kinko giggles. "But alright, yeah, I'll treat your boyfriend, then see what I can do about you," she says, before getting to work.
It hurts. No matter the painkillers or the balm she applies to his burns before wrapping a bandage around his nub, it hurts. She apologizes with a small grimace whenever she feels Osomatsu tenses or sees the way he grips at Choromatsu's hand tightly, saying she's doing her best, and Osomatsu tries to reassure her that it's fine, even if he can clearly see she still feels bad about it. She also treats the burns on his face, as well as on his opposite hand, and checks the rest of his body for any other wounds, before sighing and saying they don't have anything to help with all the ash they breathed in. Osomatsu says it's fine, even if Choromatsu seems to worry a lot about it, considering how much all of them had been suffocating in the smoke.
"Do you have a mechanical arm?" she then asks as she eyes Osomatsu's amputated one. It must be weird for her to see someone without any, considering mechanical body parts are relatively easy to come by even for poor folks. "Or... was it, like, destroyed in the fire or something...?"
Osomatsu shakes his head. "No, no, it wasn't destroyed, it was just—" he starts, before nodding toward the entrance where Homura and that other guy's wife are pulling Jyushimatsu in. Despite being two, they still struggle, and Osomatsu can only sympathize, because he's pretty sure he'd be struggling too if he were them. Maybe even more than they are, really. "It was really really hot, so it's why I'm even burned there. Jyushimatsu has it."
Kinko looks over and lets out an "Oh!" at the sight of Osomatsu's very burned looking arm in Jyushimatsu's hands. Then she frowns when she sees how much the other girls are struggling, and she puts her stuff down on the bed. "Hold on, I'm gonna help," she quickly tells them, jogging over to Jyushimatsu to lend a hand, while Osomatsu sighs and leans heavily on Choromatsu, keeping his eyes on the man taking care of Ichimatsu, and the way he almost glares at Jyushimatsu.
"We told you it's fine, y'know," Osomatsu tells him. It's both to reassure the man, but also because he can tell Ichimatsu must feel horrible considering the lack of trust, and especially considering he can hear whispering arise from the people nearby.
"I-I know... I'm sorry," the man replies, biting at his lips. "It's just.... I don't know. It's still... A robot, and you said Tougou was inspired-"
"Stole Ichimatsu's concept completely, actually, but go on," Osomatsu quickly corrects.
"R-right," the man swallows. "Either way, they're the same robots and... I just... you never know, yeah? Even if it supposedly shouldn't be dangerous, maybe Tougou will find a way to..." he trails off, and Ichimatsu's lips contort in a very angry grimace.
"He won't," he responds firmly, his eyes cold as ice as he glares at the man. "And if you say anything about Jyushimatsu again, I'll—"
"S-sorry! Sorry, sorry," the man quickly apologizes in the face of Ichimatsu's very empty, but angry, threat. Osomatsu almost wants to laugh at how easy people seem to feel threatened by Ichimatsu, considering how much of a marshmallow he is to Osomatsu's eyes - but right now, really, he can't help but feel bad, and want to give Ichimatsu a hug, or some reassurance, or... anything.
But he's tired, and they're in public, so he can't. Ichimatsu wouldn't accept it. And... he knows today has been way too eventful for them to add to it by forcing Ichimatsu into some deep meaningful and reassuring conversation. No matter how much he needs it - how much they both need it.
Because what they need most right now, is rest.
Thinking that, Osomatsu's eyelids start to grow heavy again, and he doesn't fight back when they fall closed on their own. Choromatsu notices that as well, and he shifts in order to allow Osomatsu to lay his head on his lap, hand immediately coming to stroke his hair. Osomatsu smiles softly, and even after Kinko comes back and tries to tell him he should be careful when he tries to put his arm back on once it's repaired, because it might hurt a bunch, Osomatsu just half heartedly hums, feeling himself fall deeper and deeper into the world of slumber.
That is, until he can hear the woman that helped Homura out with Jyushimatsu gasp a "O-oh— Sir, are you okay??" that causes Osomatsu to frown and crack an eye open to find a very pale Todomatsu leaning against the wall and clutching at his chest.
Osomatsu pulls himself further up, watching with confusion as Todomatsu holds his hand up to stop the woman from coming any closer. "I-I'm fine," he says, sitting down on a bed and letting out a shaky exhale. "It's nothing you can help with. It's okay," he tries a smile that doesn't quite reach his eyes, and only really lasts for a second before he grimaces in pain again.
"O-oh no - it's- his heart! He has a mechanical heart, because of - oh no, it's probably been very stressed due to everything that happened, I..." Homura exclaims, before looking down and reaching for her belt to see if she's carrying anything to help, before her eyes widen in horror as she realizes she's not. "Oh no, oh no, I don't know what to do, he probably needs immediate maintenance, I thought Atsushi would've, oh no..."
Oh, Osomatsu thinks. That makes sense. Why hadn't he thought of this earlier?
"It's fine..." Todomatsu insists, but by the sound of his voice, Osomatsu can tell it's not fine.
Did Atsushi not do any maintenance on his heart recently? Did he do any at all after capturing Todomatsu again? Osomatsu feels sick to his stomach at the idea of Atsushi purposefully refusing them to Todomatsu. From what Osomatsu's witnessed from Ichimatsu's troubles with Jyushimatsu and his mechanical heart, he can guess that they're pretty fragile, and... he can't imagine how dangerous Todomatsu's situation might be right now.
Cold anxiety creeps up in his chest again, up until Ichimatsu lets out an exasperated sigh and pushes the man that was taking care of him away, hopping to his feet and approaching Todomatsu. The man protests, saying that he's not done treating Ichimatsu yet, but Ichimatsu groans an "I'll come back for it later," before he grabs Todomatsu by the arm and turns toward the curtain covered bed in which the doctor is treating Karamatsu. "Can I use one of the ship's bedrooms?" he asks, hand already grabbing at the tools he does have at his belt.
"Please go ahead!" Dekapan replies back, and Ichimatsu nods, grabbing Todomatsu by the arm before he can even try to fight back, and yanking him out of the ballroom and into the long corridor that leads to the many bedrooms.
Homura bites her lips, placing a hand over her chest, while the man that was previously taking care of Ichimatsu lets his shoulders drop. Osomatsu wonders if Homura has a mechanical heart too, but he doesn't get to ask her before she quickly says "I-I'll go see if I can help," and runs out of the room as well, leaving Osomatsu and Choromatsu alone with the three nurses.
Osomatsu sighs. "Well... I guess at least we're lucky Ichimatsu's such a workaholic, huh," he mutters, laying back down on Choromatsu's lap and closing his eyes. He wonders if Ichimatsu worked at all while at Karamatsu's place, for him to still keep his tools by his side like this. Maybe Jyushimatsu needed some maintenance and upgrades? The fire back there had been so intense, that Osomatsu didn't really get to notice if there were any differences in the robots' behavior, and now, in the burned state that he's in... it'll be hard for him to note anything.
It feels like he's back at square one, if anything. Back to being a lifeless robot, stuck standing by Ichimatsu's desk, unmoving, just staring into the distance with eyes that lack any light, eternally smiling an empty smile. It feels creepy, and Osomatsu feels himself shudder before he hides his face, as if it somehow would stop Jyushimatsu's empty eyes from staring into his soul.
Choromatsu's hand finds its way back to Osomatsu's hair immediately, and he sighs. "Things just... keep happening.. huh..." Choromatsu comments, and while his voice is barely above a whisper, Osomatsu can sense all of the stress and anxiety that shakes it, pushing him to reach and grab Choromatsu's other hand to hold in his own.
"Yeah... but hopefully we can truly rest now, and won't have to run away again for a while..." Osomatsu tries, though that bit of hope feels fake despite it all, and he hates the fact that all the reassurance he can offer Choromatsu are empty, uncertain words.
And he knows that Choromatsu is aware of how uncertain they are, even when he nods. "Yeah... I hope so," he replies, leaning a bit to rest his head against the wall as Kinko comes in to take care of his busted leg.
His hand keeps brushing Osomatsu's hair out of his face and playing with them, despite how black his fingers end up looking from all the soot that covers Osomatsu. They probably need a shower, he notes, but he's too tired to care too much about the fact that this ship probably doesn't even have running water. Instead, he lets himself fall asleep again, deciding to worry about all of this later. When he'll have recuperated from all of this.
Things do get better, after quite a bit of rest. Taking a shower was Osomatsu's first goal after waking up, and he and Choromatsu were guided toward a pond in the woods near the abandoned airship where they could wash themselves. On their way, they also decided to help the nurses carry some of the water back to the airship - though Choromatsu was a little more useful than Osomatsu, considering he had both his arms. Still, Osomatsu did his best, as he didn't want to be a burden, despite all of Choromatsu's reassurance that he isn't.
They take enough time getting themselves clean, that by the time they're back, Todomatsu is back in the main room, sitting there as if nothing happened. Turns out that, during his move, Dekapan also took the supplies that Ichimatsu had left at his previous clinic, which means that Ichimatsu had all the materials necessary to fix Todomatsu's heart, and even do some maintenances on Homura's. Fixing Jyushimatsu is a little harder, and takes multiple days, but Ichimatsu's always had spare parts prepared in advance in case an accident happened, so it's still manageable. Most of Jyushimatsu's body was replaced with new parts, and the ones who weren't have been fixed as best as Ichimatsu could.
As a result of that, Jyushimatsu's face, and some parts that are thankfully hidden away by clothes, still look extremely burned. But his voice and eyes are as bright and lively as ever, and it's all that matters.
Osomatsu's mechanical arm is next. He'd scold Ichimatsu and would've told him to get to his arm first and foremost just to get it out of the way before fixing Jyushimatsu, but... he knows how important the robot is to his friend, so he decides to be patient, as uncomfortable as spending multiple days without his arm is. At least, it gives him an excuse to stay in bed all day, as Dekapan instructs them all to rest, and even assign them to specific bedrooms in the airship.
The rooms are supposed to be luxurious, but really, they're too dusty and worn down to be anything but pathetic looking. Osomatsu even notices mice run along the walls here and there, which causes Todomatsu to screech from his room when he witnesses the same thing. Choromatsu's also nervous in response to their unwanted companions, and they spend most of the first night hunting for bugs and other unwanted presence. Though, while they can always kill or throw bugs out the window, it's a little harder to deal with the mice, and Osomatsu can't do much more than reassure Choromatsu that they're not gonna eat him or anything.
As expected, Todomatsu throws a little tantrum about not wanting to sleep here. Who would've thought that someone who went through as much as him, would still be pissy upon encountering dirtiness or vermin, Osomatsu thinks with amusement. Homura doesn't seem to have too much of a problem with them either, though her face does pale at the sight of particularly big spiders. The poor girl has a hard time dealing with Todomatsu, whose room she shares, as she refuses to kill any of the bugs, despite how much he yells at her to. Eventually, Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu step in, if only because Todomatsu's panicked screeching annoys Ichimatsu - along with other patients.
They aren't the only people here, after all. Just as Osomatsu expected, a lot of people from Akatsukapolis have fled, and a large amount of those have found their way here, either by chance or because they knew what to look for. While some - mostly the wealthier folks - had someplace to go after being taken care of, leading them to leave the airship quickly, others aren't so lucky. Dekapan houses as many as he can, but the rooms were quickly filled, with large amount of people sharing the same rooms just so they wouldn't have to sleep outside. Really, Osomatsu almost feels guilty for his whole group taking up 3 rooms on their own, and feels like perhaps he should propose to bring the number down to one, even if it meant some of them would have to sleep on the floor.
All in all, everything seems to be fine - even Karamatsu.
He doesn't get to rest in the bedroom along with the others, for the simple reason that his burns were so severe that Dekapan wants to keep a close eye on him in order to save him from any potentially life threatening complications that may occur, and simply to help him care for them. Most of his body's been covered in bandages that are regularly changed, and the sight... is a pretty sad one. Especially when he keeps sleeping through the day, rendering the group unable to really talk to him.
That is, until one day, where he feels rested enough to actually keep his eyes - or perhaps, his eye, since the other one is hidden behind heavy bandages - open for more than a handful minutes at a time.
However, Osomatsu doesn't go to check on him right away. While if it had been any of the earlier days, he would've had the excuse that he was too tired and physically unwell to handle a serious conversation or any time outside of his room - as his broken ribs, burns, and bad cold have kept him very useless for a while - as it is, Osomatsu has no other reasons not to talk to Karamatsu aside from the fact that... he's scared to.
It feels stupid to say, after everything that happened, after everything Karamatsu's done, but... Perhaps it's especially after everything Karamatsu has done and gone through. Because it was all Osomatsu's fault.
If Osomatsu hadn't led his group to Karamatsu, Tougou wouldn't have targeted him. If Osomatsu didn't leave to Tougou's airship, perhaps they could've all escaped together, and none of this would've happened. If Osomatsu hadn't aided Todomatsu in Atsushi's murder, and in crashing the ship, perhaps Tougou wouldn't have done everything he did in Akatsukapolis, and... nobody would've had to rush to Dekapan for help.
Thing is, all of those things happened. And Osomatsu knows he can't change any of it. Choromatsu even tells him that upon Osomatsu voicing his worries, but... he can't help but feel guilty anyway. Because Karamatsu was so hurt in the process, and while no amount of guilt will change that, Osomatsu still wishes things could've gone differently, and he still feels like he shouldn't pester Karamatsu after everything that happened.
It's only when Todomatsu - who was apparently listening in to Osomatsu and Choromatsu's discussion - chimes in and calls Osomatsu an idiot, before physically pushing him through the corridor all the way to the door of the ballroom, that Osomatsu gathers the guts to go talk to Karamatsu. If only because Todomatsu insistently blocks the way, preventing any escape.
So Osomatsu takes a deep breath, and brings his slightly trembling hand to the door handle, slowly opening it into the otherwise rather calm ballroom, only to find that someone else is already sitting by Karamatsu's bed, which is close enough to the door that Osomatsu can hear their conversation right away even if he remains frozen in place in the entrance.
"...Said that if it had been any other doctor, they might've not been able to save you," he can hear Ichimatsu says, his voice harsh but hushed. Osomatsu can only see Ichimatsu's back, but he can assume that he's probably pouting, brows furrowed as he stares angrily at Karamatsu, whose tired eye is looking up at him with an expression Osomatsu isn't sure he can describe or understand.
"I know," Karamatsu sighs with a small smile, closing his eye for a bit before he opens it again. "But I couldn't have left you alone there no matter how many times you call me foolish for doing so. Just like you couldn't leave my birds to suffer, yes?" he tries, tilting his head to the side.
Ichimatsu straightens up a little, before looking away. Osomatsu can almost sense the way he’s gritting his teeth, and can see the tip of his ears growing red. "Don't mention it," he mutters.
"But I want to mention it," Karamatsu insists, pushing himself further up and reaching for Ichimatsu's face, wanting to grab at his chin to force him to look back at him - but Ichimatsu slaps his hand away as soon as his fingers brush against his skin. He does, however, look at Karamatsu again, even if reluctantly, while Karamatsu drops his hand on his lap once more. "What you did... it means a lot to me... Though, I can't help but be curious. I... I thought you disliked me?" he asks.
Ichimatsu audibly frowns, looking down. "Whether or not I like you doesn't matter. I just couldn't let those birds die," he huffs, crossing his arms over his chest. Despite that very clear response, Karamatsu stares at Ichimatsu a little longer, as if expecting him to say more - and after a silence that feels particularly long and heavy in which Ichimatsu grows more and more tense, he eventually looks away again, brushing a hand through his messy bangs. "... And also... I guess I knew how much they mean to you, and... uh... I'd be destroyed if I lost a room full of cats I was taking care of, so... " he mumbles even more quietly than before, causing Osomatsu to have to lean in to actually hear what he said.
Ichimatsu's shoulders drop as he finishes explaining himself. Meanwhile, Karamatsu's eyes light up immediately, filled with happy stars as his soft smile spread into a delighted one. "Oh Ichimatsu... You actually care about me...!" he exclaims, though his voice is too weak and broken for it to be too loud, while his eye actually fills with tears that very much threaten to spill as he opens his arms to pull Ichimatsu into a hug. "You care about me, enough to put yourself in danger for my birds...! I'm so—"
"S-shut up!!" Ichimatsu responds, his hands immediately grabbing at Karamatsu's shoulders with the intent to push him away, before he realizes that Karamatsu is actually crying against him, causing his hands to drop by his sides. "...Stupid... why are you crying now?" he mumbles with frustration, hand twitching with what Osomatsu can only assume is the desire to hug back, despite the awkwardness and despite how reluctant Ichimatsu is with physical contact with anyone but Osomatsu and Jyushimatsu.
"Because- I-I'm so... grateful," Karamatsu responds tearfully, squeezing Ichimatsu in his arms and trembling against him. "You saved them... You put yourself in danger to save them, even despite the mistrust you hold for me... and you saved them..." he hiccups, hands desperately holding onto Ichimatsu despite their weakness. "Thank you... thank you... thank you..."
Ichimatsu remains tense despite his best efforts, his shoulders sinking sadly. "... I didn't even manage to save them all, though," he admits quietly, and Osomatsu wants to punch him, because after everything he went through for these birds, he shouldn't have to feel guilty. After literally risking his life for them, he shouldn't have to feel bad just because he didn't get to save all of them. Because if he didn't do anything, none of them would have survived at all.
Thankfully, Osomatsu doesn't need to yell at him, as Karamatsu does the job for him, though his tone is much more gentle than Osomatsu's would have been. "You still saved most of them," he responds. "You still did your best... and... and I couldn't be more grateful, Ichimatsu..." he says, pulling away just enough look at him in the eyes, despite the couple of tears that still escape his own.
Ichimatsu shrugs. "I guess..." he responds, his eyes avoiding Karamatsu's own despite it all.
Osomatsu sighs fondly. "Oh, that's so cute..." he comments under his breath, barely registering the fact that he spoke out loud. He doesn't care much, though, guessing that it was quiet enough that neither of them would notice... except that he's dead wrong.
As soon as he hears Osomatsu's voice, Ichimatsu freezes. It takes him less than a second to pull away from Karamatsu and jump to his feet though, the way he shoves Karamatsu away even a little violent. He whips around in Osomatsu's direction, his eyes wide, and face red. "Y-you— since when were you here?!" he asks, his shock turning into anger almost instantly. "Were you fuckin' listening?!"
"Oh, woops," Osomatsu laughs a little, holding his hands up in mock surrender after rubbing a finger under his nose. "Look, I wasn't there since long, it's okay, you can continue your conversation..." he tries, taking a step back - but Ichimatsu has none of it.
"No!" he responds with an almost yell, before grimacing when the sudden volume causes eyes to land immediately on him. He grits his teeth, and Osomatsu can almost hear the way his heart must be racing all the way from where he stands. Ichimatsu's eyes dart to Karamatsu, and to the rest of the room, and Osomatsu, before he shakes his head, picking up the stuff he had put down on Karamatsu's bed. "This was a mistake," he says, stomping his way to the door in front of which Osomatsu stands. "I can't believe you would fuckin—"
"No! No no no, please, it's okay, you can stay, I didn't wanna ruin your moment!" Osomatsu responds, and while he does feel a little bad, he can't help the laugher in his voice at Ichimatsu's embarrassment, as if he had caught him doing something illegal. "You were having such a good time! A-and, like, Karamatsu probably still needs a hug, and-"
"No!!" Ichimatsu barks back. "He'll get it from someone else! I didn't even wanna hug him anyway, I was only talking to him to call him a dumbass! Now get out of my way before I rip off those stupid nosy ears of yours," he threatens, shoving Osomatsu away and hurrying down the corridor before Osomatsu even gets the chance to stop him.
Osomatsu sighs. "Aw man..." he pouts, scratching his hair awkwardly, grateful at least that Todomatsu seems to have left the corridor as soon as Osomatsu had opened the door earlier, so he didn't have to witness all of that. He looks back at Karamatsu, sending him an apologetic smile. "Sorry for ruining your moment..." he mutters, walking over and sitting on the chair that Ichimatsu had been occupying just before.
Karamatsu, who had been watching the scene with stunned silence, simply smiles, wiping the tear off his face. "It's fine," he replies with a small dismissive wave of his hand, though his cheeks definitely color a light pink from embarrassment due to Osomatsu witnessing his little breakdown. Or at least, that's what Osomatsu assumes.
"I'm a little shocked to see you guys talk like this to each other, really. Have you been getting close when me and Choromatsu were gone?" Osomatsu asks with a chuckle, trying to lighten the mood despite it all.
Karamatsu's smile grows with slight amusement, and he scratches his hair. "Perhaps we've grown closer than I thought," he says, before frowning. "Or... Perhaps not. To be frank, I have no idea if Ichimatsu still hates me or not. But... I'd be quite happy to be friends, for sure," he nods.
Osomatsu snorts. "Oh, if he didn't see you as a friend, he'd probably have murdered you for hugging him like you did," he informs him. "Really, you should consider yourself quite lucky. I haven't seen him allow many people to do that. But I guess maybe he needed a hug too..." he says with a frown, looking at the door and feeling... a little sad. He's been a little too focused on his own recovery to check on Ichimatsu yet, and while his friend seems mostly okay, Osomatsu can't help but worry. Perhaps he can be the next one Osomatsu could visit.
"Perhaps he did..." Karamatsu simply replies quietly, directing his eye toward the door as well and sighing silently. He doesn't say much more before he looks back down, and the silence that ensue feels way heavier than it should be.
Osomatsu doesn't like it.
He sighs, too, looking down at his hands for a bit, before he glances back up at Karamatsu. He swallows, before he finally speaks after some more moments of hesitation. "...How are you doing?" he asks, his voice growing quiet, and soft.
Karamatsu hesitates for just the quarter of a second, before he forces a smirk on his face, closing his eye and running a hand through his hair. "Ah... how kind of you to worry, my dear Osomatsu..." he sighs, his voice sounding just a little bit off. "As you can see, despite my emotions getting the better of me just a bit ago, I'm actually doing quite good, as the gods have smiled on me and have blessed me with a quick recover—"
"Can you not?" Osomatsu pouts, resting his chin on his hand and furrowing his eyebrows, cutting Karamatsu off in his tirade and causing his smile to fall. Despite that, Osomatsu still hesitates before he goes on, looking away and biting the inside of his cheek. "...You can't possibly be fine after something like that, Karamatsu," he tells him, eyes looking back at Karamatsu, his stare firm despite all of his earlier hesitation. "You've almost been burned to death, for fuck's sake. You lost your house, almost lost all your stupid birds — if you were fine, I'd ask if you're just one of Tougou's robots in disguise, but even they can feel upset. So just tell me. How are you holding up? For real this time."
Karamatsu's hand slowly goes back to his lap, and he looks away into the distance, the smile that stretches over his lips growing quite sad as he lets out a long, shaky exhale. "... In truth, I am trying not to think about it too hard," he admits, voice surprisingly quiet but earnest. His eye directs itself toward his hands, which he fidgets with a little, and it feels... alien, really, to see Karamatsu to hesitant, and small, and quiet, even though seeing him be so earnest was what Osomatsu wanted. It just hurt to see. "... It's... very overwhelming, otherwise."
Osomatsu stares down at Karamatsu's hands as well. One is much more bandaged up than the other, and barely moving, and the sight hurts. The way the bandages wrap all around his arm, going under his sleeve and reaching his shoulder and neck, as well as the left side of his face... it hurts. The paleness of Karamatsu's skin hurts. The fatigue Osomatsu can see in his expression hurts. It's not the Karamatsu he knows, and his lack of energy feels especially despairing.
It's his fault.
He can't stop the voice that starts repeating these words, over and over and over in his head until it's all he can hear anything else, now. He can't tell it to shut up. He can't be angry at it. He can't ignore it. Because it's true. Karamatsu lost everything, and it's his fault. Karamatsu's been hurt horribly, and it's his fault. These bandages are a painful reminder of that, and the scars Karamatsu must have under them... Osomatsu feels sick just thinking about it, his heart squeezing so painfully he swears it's going to burst.
His throat closes up, eyes stinging with tears that are so, so difficult to blink back. "I'm sorry," he whispers, unable to shut himself up as he leans in and presses his face in his hands. He can't face Karamatsu like this. He doesn't deserve to. Not after causing him to lose his birds - because no matter how many Ichimatsu saved, some were still lost, and no matter how many he saved, Karamatsu will probably never see them again. Not after causing him to lose his home. Not after causing him all of these burns. "I'm so fucking sorry..."
How stupid of him, he thinks, to believe for even a second that he would be able to look at Karamatsu without breaking down completely. At least earlier, when Ichimatsu was here, he could focus on him, and on what they were saying, and on his surprise over their conversation, but now, all alone with Karamatsu... Osomatsu can't help but be hit with all of his guilt, all of his remorse, all of his sadness and self hatred that he had tried so hard to push away these past days. And it hurts. It hurts, much more than his burns had hurt. It suffocates him, much more than the smoke had suffocated him.
He wants to run away.
"Osomatsu..." Karamatsu says, his voice gentle, way more gentle than Osomatsu has ever heard it before. There is no "my" before his name. Karamatsu isn't calling him "dear", or his little bird, or any other flashy and gross things like that. He's just saying his name. Probably because he hates him, the cruel voice at the back of his head says, and Osomatsu believes it - up until Karamatsu's hands reach for Osomatsu's own, softly prying them off of Osomatsu's face and holding them in his own. "Please... don't blame yourself..."
"But it's my—" Osomatsu tries, looking up at Karamatsu, though his vision is blurry with tears. Despite that, he still sees the way Karamatsu shakes his head, and feels the way he squeezes at his hands, before rubbing soothing circles against his palms.
"It isn't," Karamatsu replies, more firmly this time. "None of this is your fault, Osomatsu. It's... It's all Tougou's fault. Tougou was the one that pushed you to hide in my home. He was the one that then took you away. And he was the one... to attack," he tells him, his voice wobbling just a little bit as he finishes his sentence, pushing Karamatsu to clear his throat before he continues. "I do not hold any anger toward you in my heart. I haven't been holding any anger toward you... for a long time," he then sighs, closing his eye for a bit before he opens it up again, the look he sends Osomatsu so full of affection that Osomatsu swears he's going to burst into tears right here and then. "I know my actions in the past may push you to believe that I would be resentful, but... all the anger I hold is toward Tougou, and my only regret is to not have realized his evil ways earlier," he admits, bowing his head a little. "So please, do not apologize, Osomatsu. I was happy to help you and your companions out. And... As much as my situation pains me, I do not regret housing all of you, and am simply glad to be alive."
Osomatsu's lips quiver dangerously, before he bites harshly onto them. "I..." he starts, but his voice dies out immediately upon leaving his mouth, and he needs to take a couple of shallow breaths for him to find it in him to speak again. "I'm still sorry this had to happen. It's not fuckin' fair. I pulled you into this mess, Karamatsu, and now you're... you're so hurt, you lost your house, you'll never see your birds again, a-and, and..."
Karamatsu frowns, letting go of Osomatsu's hands to instead cup Osomatsu's face, thumb wiping away a tears Osomatsu hadn't even realized he had shed. "I know," Karamatsu replies. "Trust me, I know how unfair it is. My heart aches whenever I think about my home being destroyed, along with everything held within it. It aches, as I recall the news that I will never see from my left eye again," he says, and the words feel like a dagger suddenly stabbing through Osomatsu's already bleeding heart - but he doesn't even get to comment his shock over that information, before Karamatsu continues. "It aches as I think about how hideous I must look beneath these bandages, or as I recall the fear that filled me back there. It aches, like it has never ached before, as I think of my birds, of the ones that didn't make it, of the ones that must have been so scared, that must have suffered so much..." his lips quiver, and Osomatsu can hear the way Karamatsu's throat closes up - but he doesn't say anything. He wants to hear the rest. Even if it hurts. Because he deserves the pain.
Except that what he gets next isn't pain.
"But... Osomatsu," Karamatsu says, his lips stretching in a warm smile, his hand moving from Osomasu's cheek to his hair, brushing through the slightly too long and messy strands. "All of that pain and weight is lifted, when I think about those who have been saved. When I think about you, and Ichimatsu, and Jyushimatsu, helping me out of my burning home. When I think about how Ichimatsu cared enough to risk his life in order to help as many of my birds as he could, despite the fact I was about to give up on them. About how all of you hurried to this place to save my life. About how you insisted on helping me, even when I tried to push you away, back there. And, most importantly of all... I feel so happy, and grateful, when I think about all the birds that did make it. The ones that flew away. Because while it is true that they've been separated from me... it also means they are safe. Safe... and free. And that includes you, Osomatsu," he ends in a whisper, gently leaning in closer to Osomatsu. "Whether or not I'll see them again doesn't matter. Whether or not they are mine doesn't matter. What matters, is that they are okay. It's that they are happy. It's that they are safe, and that I will love and care about them no matter what."
"Karamatsu..." Osomatsu tries to say, but... he isn't sure what to respond. Not after all of this. All he can get himself to do is smile a very wobbly smile and chuckle shakily, sniffling and squeezing the hand that remains connected to his own. "You're such a fuckin' over-dramatic sap even when I tell you not to be, huh?" he can't help but comment, because it's easier than respond seriously. Because the only other way he had to respond to this is to cry, and the handful of tears that have been silently dripping down his cheeks are enough already.
Karamatsu laughs airily, his smile growing brighter. "My apologies. It seems my affinity for poetry and... I suppose drama, is harder to ignore than I'd think," he admits with a small bow of his head, and if Osomatsu were to be honest... it makes him happy to hear. If only because, while the way Karamatsu had greeted him was definitely a defensive barrier put in place to hide his hurt, the way he speaks now, despite being just as dramatic and extravagant as earlier, feels... more earnest. More like he feels well enough to speak this way, rather than forcing himself to do so in order to seem fine. "But know my words are as honest as can be, Osomatsu."
Osomatsu sighs, and nods. "I know," he replies quietly, the smile he offers Karamatsu a little more stable and warm than the one just before. "...Thank you, Karamatsu. I feel a lil' bad for makin' you reassure me, considering everything, but like... I guess it means a lot, and stuff. And I'm glad you're okay, despite it all."
Karamatsu shakes his head. "There is no need for you to thank me, or to feel guilty. If anything, I should be the one to offer you my gratitude. So... " he trails off, and his next words seem to lift all the heavy, suffocating weight off of Osomatsu's chest, despite their simplicity, if only for their sheer sincerity and warmth: "Thank you, my friend. For everything."
Notes:
WOO that was a ride wasn’t it, lmao.
I was really excited to write this chapter. Like, really, Really excited, because I’ve been looking forward to do this to Karamatsu for a while, lmao. Which… Makes me sound like a monster when said like that.
I drew what I was imagining him to look like. A note, is that the uh… long hair is kind of optional, I’ve never written anything about him having long hair in utts, but I just like drawing and imagining him with long hair lmao. But anyway, here’s the very burned boy.
Also lmao I was so happy to include my girl Kinko and the xmas couple.Lastly, I wanted to say that I’ll be on vacation in the USA for quite a while, starting next week! I’ll try my best to write, but it does mean that the next chapter will probably be late, unless I somehow write a lot very quickly despite being busy, lmao. I’ll probably post whether or not I’ll update on time on twitter!
Thank you so much for reading! What do you think about Karamatsu’s state? Is it sexy, or just sad? I personally… am very into the eyepatch that he’ll have to wear in the future due to this, heheh. Not that I only burned him to make him sexy, but… y’know. It’s a plus. Tell me your thoughts in the comments!!! I appreciate every single one of them!!
Chapter 39
Notes:
Before you read, please check out this comic by pai!!!! thank you so soososososoosososoosososososo much for it!!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Even though Karamatsu’s words were full of hopes, the reality is different.
While Osomatsu is more than relieved to see the lack of anger from him, to see how brave he’s showing himself to be despite how traumatic this experience was… he knows that things aren’t that easy. He doesn’t know what losing an eye is like, what being disfigured as bad as he was is like, but from what he has personally experienced, he knows it’s not fun.
Losing his arm wasn’t fun. It was traumatic. The very memory of it makes Osomatsu want to shrivel up and die. Certain words and phrases or even certain specific looks from Tougou are enough to bring him back to that day. The sight of Tougou himself can sometimes be enough, though as he’s had to face him more and more these past weeks, he’s learned to deal with the sickening feeling associated with his sight.
Still, he’d gotten a mechanical arm almost right away, as Ichimatsu had saved him from certain death that day. Sure, he sometimes has to do without, like how he’s had to mostly keep it off of himself after the fire due to the very painful burns on his stump. But aside from that, it’s usually not long enough to bring him any discomfort. He can wear his mechanical arm and cover it with a sleeve if he’s feeling self conscious. He doesn’t have to feel too broken and ugly, and can even be proud of his arm, really, if only because of how well made it is and how proud he is of Ichimatsu’s talent and of the fact that they’re this close.
He does feel pretty ugly sometimes. Especially when people have to look at him while he’s not wearing his mechanical arm. He doesn’t like the stares, despite the fact that most people know what an amputated person looks like, despite the fact that it’s really not that uncommon to be missing a limb. Because in those moments, Osomatsu feels wrong.
And he can’t ever begin to imagine how bad Karamatsu must have it.
Burns are ugly, and those that cover the right side of Karamatsu’s face are especially so. It took a while for Dekapan to actually take off the bandages that covered most of Karamatsu’s body, and Osomatsu almost wishes he didn’t take them off at all. It’s hard to keep himself from grimacing, and some of his group - namely Todomatsu - don’t even stop themselves at all, which in turn causes him to receive pretty harsh glarse in response from the rest of them.
“It’s not my fault if he looks horrifying!” Todomatsu hisses, his bluntness even worse than Osomatsu’s own.
Really, Osomatsu would laugh about it, if he hadn’t seen the way the comment caused Karamatsu to falter. His lips are quivering downwards, stare unable to meet any of the others’ eyes, and shoulders so tense Osomatsu swears he almost looks like Choromatsu. He’s making himself so small, his hands fidgetting with each other, and even when he manages to make himself smile, it doesn’t quite reach his eyes.
“It… must look pretty hideous, yeah?” he asks, looking down at his burned hand.
“Hideous barely manages to describe how you look,” Todomatsu responds.
“Todomatsu!!” Choromatsu reprimands him, which causes the other to just shrug helplessly.
“I’m not going to lie to him!” Todomatsu replies, and Choromatsu just answers with an very exasperated and judgemental sigh, accompanied with a shake of his head. Osomatsu sends Todomatsu a harsh glare of his own, silently telling him to zip it, and even Homura doesn’t look very happy with Todomatsu’s comments.
Ichimatsu, meanwhile, keeps grimacing, staring at Karamatsu as if he’d killed his entire family. Osomatsu isn’t quite sure if it’s because of how ugly Karamatsu’s scars look, or if Karamatsu offended him earlier, honestly. He wouldn’t be surprised if it were Ichimatsu’s response to the extreme guilt that must be eating him up, however, and he reaches to take his hand… only for Ichimatsu to pull it away to grab at his bag and search through it.
“... Some people were sneaking into the city to get supplies, and I asked them to bring you this so you don’t… scare off people and stuff,” Ichimatsu mumbles as he pulls out a black eye patch, that he then goes to put on Karamatsu before the other even gets to respond.
Karamatsu’s eye widen, and so do… the rest of the group’s, really.
“Aww, Ichimachu is so niiice!” Osomatsu giggles, pulling Ichimatsu close to ruffle his hair and rub his cheek against the other’s own, and he can spot from the corner of his eyes the warm smiles that spread on the rest of his group’s faces.
Well, except Ichimatsu, who grits his teeth and uselessly tries to push Osomatsu away with a muttered “No-- g-get off!” that barely works. Even his small punches don’t really get Osomatsu off, as it only causes him to giggle, and he only pulls away when he feels like sitting back down, and when he can hear Karamatsu sniffling.
“O-oh.. Ichimatsu.. thank you… To think that not only were you so kind hearted as to put your life in danger for my dear birds, but that you even decided to get this for me to hide my hideous scars… Oh, my dear kitten, how can I--” Karamatsu starts to speak, his eye shining with unshed tears, before Ichimatsu suddenly growls and grabs at his collar, harshly tugging him close.
“If you truly want to repay me then you will never call me some ridiculous nickname like that again, do you understand?” he asks, his tone laced with a very real threat, for once.
Karamatsu’s face goes pale, and he holds both his hands up in surrender, his eye wide with surprise. “A-alright, I’m sorry,” he replies very quietly, voice much smaller than usual, like most times Ichimatsu threatens him.
Oh, to see Karamatsu feel so scared of Ichimatsu is truly a treat.
“How come he gets to be mean to Karamatsu but I don’t???” Todomatsu asks, gesturing at Ichimatsu with the most offended look. “That’s unfair!”
“It’s because Ichimatsu isn’t doing this to be mean, he’s just like that,” Osomatsu chuckles with a shrug.
“But this is just how I am too!!” Todomatsu argues.
Osomatsu gives him a look. “The way you used to act with me proves that you can be very nice if you want to,” Osomatsu responds, raising an eyebrow. “Meanwhile, even when Ichimatsu’s being nice - like right now - he’ll still be a mumbling grumpy lil kitty!” he explains, his choice of words resulting in Ichimatsu elbowing him in the stomach. “Ow!”
“Stop calling me a kitten!!” Ichimatsu hisses.
Homura stifles a giggle, and Choromatsu looks pretty amused as well. Meanwhile, Todomatsu just huffs. “I think that’s just double standards. You know I was only acting nice to you because I felt guilty, right? And perhaps, that was a mistake.”
While his words sound childishly bitter, Osomatsu does catch something in Todomatsu’s expression that carries more weight and regret. The way his lips twitch downward and the way he holds his breath a little bit at the end of his sentence, his voice quivering slightly, tells Osomatsu that he might be regretting his kindness more than just because it pushes Osomatsu to not allow him to be nasty toward Karamatsu.
But now isn’t the time to face Todomatsu about his trouble. Now is the time to make Karamatsu feel better about himself and his quite horrific looking scars.
“Anyway,” Osomatsu says with a small sigh, grabbing the bag out of Ichimatsu’s hands - which gets an annoyed sound out of him. “Here, look for yourself,” he tells Karamatsu, taking a hand mirror out of the bag and handing it to him.
Seeing the way Karamatsu hesitates hurts. He holds the mirror down against his leg after thanking Osomatsu for handing it to him, and just stares at it intensely, seemingly gathering the courage to actually hold it up and look at himself. Osomatsu tries to encourage him, and they all look at him hopefully, but he starts to wonder if surrounding him like this was truly a good idea.
“Just fuckin’ do it, Shittymatsu,” Ichimatsu eventually growls under his breath, and Karamatsu chuckles weakly.
“Sorry… Sorry, I will,” he replies, and his lack of… grandiose phrasing even for a simple apology feels like a knife digging into Osomatsu’s heart.
But then, Karamatsu holds the mirror up and looks at himself, while Osomatsu holds his breath. He watches the way Karamatsu stays silent for a moment, eye widening before he forces his expression into his over arrogant one, posing in front of the mirror with his thumb and index finger framing his face.
“Heh… This eyepatch definitely suits my hardened bounty hunter style well,” he says with a sparkling chuckle, though… his voice sounds too weak and quivering for it to be genuine. The smirk that was stretching over his lips falters the longer he looks at his reflection, and while most of the others had been grimacing at his display of painful arrogance, their expression softens upon seeing the sadness and self consciousness dancing in Karamatsu’s eye as his hand then reaches for his scars.
His fingers brush over the burned skin, and he tilts his head to the side to be able to look at it further, eyebrow furrowing sadly. He presses his lips together tightly to keep them from quivering any further, before he eventually drops the mirror back onto his lap with a soundless sigh.
Ah, man. Karamatsu should never look so bummed out, and especially not about his appearance. It feels wrong.
Surprisingly, Todomatsu is the first one to react and try to cheer him up. “Makeup can do wonders, you know?” he chimes in.
Meanwhile, Osomatsu finds himself sitting on Karamatsu’s bed and leaning in to ruffle his hair. “Also, a lot of people will find these scars hot. It’s not like you never had any to begin with, right? Like you said, it just makes you look like a hardened bounty hunter who went through a lot and everything!”
Karamatsu blinks, before chuckling at both Todomatsu and Osomatsu’s reassurance, fixing his hair while his lips stretch into a genuine smile, whose brightness works to lighten up Osomatsu's heart a little. “I suppose you’re right, many people have shown attractions to my scars in the past,” he nods. Then his smile softens, and he turns to Ichimatsu with a warm look in his eyes. “What do you think, Ichimatsu? Do you find them attractive, too?”
Ichimatsu's eyes grow very wide as he's suddenly addressed like this, and he jumps up straight as a broom. "H-huh??? Why— why are you asking me?!!" he yells, and Osomatsu cannot believe the slight blush that spreads over Ichimatsu's cheeks at the very blatant flirting - nor can he believe the way Ichimatsu just gets to his feet and starts muttering too angrily and fast for him to catch any coherent words before he runs off out of the room, while Karamatsu chuckles softly to himself.
Most of the others seem to catch what's going on, but Osomatsu is definitely the most baffled of them all. He stares at Karamatsu, and then at the door, back and forth, for a few moments before laughing a flabbergasted little "Haha… gross..." as his shoulders drop.
Is… what's been brewing between Karamatsu and Ichimatsu… perhaps more than friendship?
… No. No way. Osomatsu shakes his head quickly, which gets him a confused look from Choromatsu, before he forces another chuckle out of himself. "Well! Anyway! Glad you're uh, feeling okay about all of this, Karamatsu!" he says, feeling extremely uncomfortable for many, many reasons. "Just remember that uh, you're hot like this, don't feel bad about your cool scars and uh… I'll see you again when we're alone! We… have to talk," he then quickly adds, that last bit said with much more firmness, before he grabs Choromatsu and forcefully pulls him along as he runs out of the room as well, leaving Todomatsu and Homura alone with Karamatsu.
Osomatsu keeps walking as fast as he can until he reaches his and Choromatsu's room, closing the door behind himself and holding Choromatsu's shoulders tightly in front of him as he catches his breath.
"What the fuck," he pants out, looking back up at Choromatsu with complete and utter disbelief. "Did you see what was happening out there?? I'm not crazy, right? Karamatsu was flirting, right? And Ichimatsu - Ichimatsu got embarrassed and ran away, right?? That's - that's definitely not something he would do if it didn't affect him, right? You're the pro at running away when you're embarrassed by your crushes so like, I'm not crazy, right???" he asks, shaking Choromatsu a little bit, his voice growing shaky with panic.
"A-ah— h-hey!!" Choromatsu calls out, grabbing Osomatsu's wrists and prying them off of himself, holding them tightly and giving Osomatsu an offended look. "First of all, I-I'm not a pro at running away when I'm embarrassed!!" he defends himself.
"Your behavior when you were very obviously pining for me says otherwise," Osomatsu argues with a snort.
"S-shut up!!" Choromatsu barks back, his cheeks heating up in shame. "It was — things were complicated okay?? Anyway..." he continues before Osomatsu has the time to argue much more, "is this truly the reason why you suddenly ran away like this?" he then asks.
That takes Osomatsu aback. He straightens up, eyes widening as he lets out a confused "huh??" and tilts his head at Choromatsu. "Y… yes? What are you talking about?"
Choromatsu narrows his eyes, sitting on the bed and crossing his arms. "You've been acting weird about Karamatsu recently, Osomatsu..." he says, with a tone that manages to be both gentle and firm at the same time, clearly getting across that he won't let Osomatsu try to talk his way out of this.
Not that he's not gonna try.
Osomatsu swallows, feeling his throat close up at his behavior is called out, but he tries to smile it off. "I have no idea what you mean," he replies, rubbing a finger under his nose. "I just got really uncomfy and awkward after witnessing my ex flirt with someone whom I consider to be my little brother is all. Anybody would!"
Choromatsu raises an unimpressed eyebrow. "And that's why you've also been avoiding talking to or about him at all these past days too? Why you always had a very urgent errand that you remembered right after I would tell you that he wanted to talk to you? Why you always felt suddenly very tired whenever I would try to bring up the issue?" he asks, before shaking his head and sighing, shoulders dropping. He pats the space next to himself in the bed, his look turning pleading. "Please, come here and talk to me, Osomatsu. I know something is bothering you."
Osomatsu presses his lips together as he looks at Choromatsu, debating whether or not he should run away. He already knows, rationally, that he shouldn't. In truth, he's been dying to seek some comfort over… everything that's happened recently. Not only about Karamatsu, but about what went on in Tougou's airship. About his father. About Tetsu. About Atsushi and Todomatsu. But… No matter how much he's been reminding himself of how good it had felt to speak about his feelings with Choromatsu and receive reassurance last time, he can't quite convince himself to approach him in search for more reassurance.
That cruel voice in the back of his mind keeps telling him that he doesn't deserve it. That everything that happened was his fault. That he should feel like garbage over it. That he should be eaten away by guilt and regret. And that he should feel like he should've never befriended any of his companions, for their sake.
He should feel like he should push all of them away, to keep them safe. He should feel like he's ruined all of his loved ones' lives.
And yet, a part of him wants to feel better. A part of him - the more rational one, that Choromatsu has helped build up - desperately wants to vent to Choromatsu and be given some comfort. He wants to be able to be happy, to be able to feel like maybe, just maybe, things will be okay. That maybe, just maybe, his loved ones shouldn't all abandon him. That part, however, is easily overshadowed by the loud, irritating voice at the back of his head that easily counters all attempts at self reassurance. But Choromatsu's unrelenting attempts at making him open up work to strengthen his will to be kinder to himself and accept the idea that maybe not everything is his fault.
It'll require a lot of time for it to grow stronger than his burning self hatred. But for now, it's enough to push Osomatsu to sit next to Choromatsu, and lean against him, accepting the arm that wraps around him and rub at his shoulder.
"… Do you still feel guilty for what happened with Karamatsu… ?" Choromatsu asks softly, the look he offers Osomatsu gentle and warm.
Osomatsu frowns, and lets out a long sigh. While he managed to gather the courage to sit next to Choromatsu and accept this, he realizes that actually finding his words is hard. Just as it was last time.
But just like last time, Osomatsu wants to try to open up. And so, he does his very best to swallow the lump that forms in his throat, and force his voice out of his mouth. "It's… complicated," he admits, voice so weak he has to clear his throat to actually get it to make any sound at all. "I… feel like garbage over what happened with Karamatsu, and it's true that it's why I've been avoiding him, and avoiding talking about him. And it's dumb, because he did reassure me and tell me he didn't hold it against me or whatever, and that made me feel better for a while, but… Then I ended up feeling bad again, because he's obviously upset over it, y'know? You can see it in his eyes - hah, or I guess, eye, now, huh?" he chuckles bitterly, the smile that forms on his face completely humorless. "I've caught him crying, too, but as soon as I asked him about it he just told me it was because he was in pain, but I know it's more than that, and… and I dunno… what if… what if he hates me for it, and stuff? And I mean, he should… if I got half my body burned like this because I was wanted for my affiliation to someone else, I'd like… I'd be… pretty pissed, and stuff… y'know...?"
"...Like you were angry at Todomatsu for what he did to you?" Choromatsu asks, tilting his head to the side, and causing Osomatsu's eyes to widen with surprise as he leans away to look at Choromatsu more properly.
"H...huh?? How do you know about that??" he asks.
Anger is ready to flare up in his chest at the idea of Choromatsu knowing all along and never telling him - but thankfully, Choromatsu quickly explains himself, destroying that theory along with it. "H-he told me very quickly… the other day..." Choromatsu explains, holding his hands up in mock surrender. "I asked him… what happened to him… and with Atsushi and… he just told me that you discovered that he 'ruined your life' and that he killed Atsushi in front of you. He… didn't go into much detail, and I only know the specific thing he did because I asked further. Sorry..." he looks down, as if he'd somehow done something wrong. "I didn't mean to probe much. I was just… concerned. But I know you let him go, and… well..."
Osomatsu frowns, and looks away, scratching at his too long, too greasy hair. "...Yeah," he sighs, shaking his head. "It's… fine. It's another thing I wanted to talk to you about, really. There's… a lot of things I wanted to talk to you about," he admits, deflating even further than he had already as he leans back against Choromatsu. "...So much happened in so little time, I feel like that entire last day on Tougou's airship happened in the span of a month. But at the same time, I feel like none of this past week happened at all… Is it weird?"
Choromatsu shakes his head softly, frowning as well. "No… I… I feel that way too," he admits, reaching for Osomatsu's hand. Osomatsu is quick to grab it, intertwining their fingers as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Because to Osomatsu, it is. "I-I still have… a lot of trouble wrapping my head around everything that happened. It was… r-really terrifying, honestly," Choromatsu confesses, and the way his voice trembles and grows quiet causes Osomatsu's chest to tighten.
Both with pain, but with guilt. Because while Osomatsu's been struggling on his own, he realizes that Choromatsu, too, must have been having a hard time. Poor, stressed out and anxious Choromatsu, who was so small and shy when Osomatsu met him… and who recently saved Osomatsu's life from a murderous robot made out of Osomatsu's deceased hitman friend.
He's grown a lot, hasn't he? Osomatsu is proud of him, but he also feels guilty that he had to go through such a change at all. Nobody should have to deal with all of this. Nobody should have to save their boyfriend from certain death. Nobody should have to face the person that framed their favorite idol, nobody should have a gun pointed to them in a very serious situation, nobody should have to survive an airship crashing down, only to have to escape a burning city filled with murderous robots like three days later.
It's so much for one single person, and especially someone like Choromatsu, who isn't used to having his life in danger like this.
Osomatsu squeezes his hand tightly. "It's admirable you didn't break down yet, really," he chuckles sadly, looking down and feeling his attempted smile fall apart almost immediately. "...Sorry I haven't been here for you enough..." he mutters with a pout.
He really is an awful boyfriend, isn't he?
Choromatsu shakes his head. "I-I guess I'm not really good at following my own advice. I tell you to come to me to tell me what's going on, but I haven't been… venting enough as well..." he replies, letting out a shaky exhale. "I'm just… I don't know. I'm just glad you're alive and… m-mostly okay… I'd rather cheer you up than freak out on you. I-I don't wanna be… weak," that last bit comes so quietly, Osomatsu almost doesn't hear it. When he does process it, though, he can feel the words stab at his heart, twisting and twisting in an attempt to rip it into a thousands of pieces, and he grimaces, before he straightens up once more in order to grab at Choromatsu's hands, covering them with both of his own.
"No, don't even try to call yourself weak, Choromatsu," he says firmly, giving him a look much more intense than he thought himself capable of in his anxious and tired state. "If this is about what Todomatsu told you the other time, when we went for Ichimatsu… forget it, alright? Because, what you did in the airship, and the fact that you didn't actually break down and panic when we were running around in the city, it tells me that you're strong. The fact that you followed me on Tougou's airship despite how fucking terrifying it is, tells me that you're strong. The fact that you saved me from Tetsu, and went to face Reika, despite all the dangers it entailed… it tells me that you're strong, Choromatsu. You went through so much for me. I'm not gonna allow you to call yourself weak."
The way Choromatsu looks so surprised and taken aback really doesn't help the pain in Osomatsu's chest. "O-Osomatsu..."
"You told me I'm strong, yeah? That you admire me for surviving through the bullshit I've gone through, yeah? Well… I admire you, too, okay? Because… I know it's fuckin' hard for you, Choromatsu. But I know you're trying your best. For me. And it means… it means a lot," Osomatsu feels himself growing a little choked up at these last words, and he looks up in the air for a second, blinking once, twice, in order to keeps his tears at bay. "I'm really fuckin' lucky to have you, Choromatsu… I'm not as good with words as you are, and stuff, but know that I never think you're weak. And I uh… I'm just really grateful for how much you're doing. For my sake. Even though it's scary and even though you shouldn't have to. And I feel like… really… guilty… that you have to go through all of this… so… I'm also… really, really sorry… and stuff..." his shoulders drop, and he lets go of Choromatsu's hands as he averts his still stinging eyes.
He feels pathetic.
"Osomatsu… no..." Choromatsu says, reaching to caress Osomatsu's cheek and cup his face in order to make him look up at him again. It's hard to meet Choromatsu's eyes, especially as he smiles softly at him like that. It's hard to feel like he deserves such a smile. "… I love you, Osomatsu. A-and… I'm… really glad you think I'm strong. It means a lot to me… you know? Especially coming from you," he admits, using his free hand to push a strand of hair behind his ear. "I want to be strong. For you. To protect you, and stand by your side, and offer you the support you need, the support you… deserve," he explains. "A-and it's not something you should feel guilty for! I'm very glad to be able to help you and be with you. I love you, Osomatsu… so please… don't apologize," his voice grows firmer as he says these last words, and he pulls Osomatsu closer, pressing their lips together in a soft, reassuring kiss, before resting their foreheads against each other upon pulling away. "Don't apologize for what I've gone through alongside you. Don't apologize for what happened with Karamatsu's house. Or even for what happened with Todomatsu, or Homura… please… I know that if you could've stopped it, you would have, right? So… it's not your fault."
Osomatsu presses his lips together, the sweet taste of their kiss lingering on them and making him feel just a little bit lighter. Still, the heavy feelings that hang over his heart remain, especially when Choromatsu tells him how he shouldn't blame himself for what happened to any of his loved ones. He knows, deep down, that his words have truth behind it, but… it's also so, so hard to believe them. Especially with everything that keeps happening around him.
"… I… would definitely have stopped all the bad shit that's been happening, if I knew how to," Osomatsu agrees with a small nod, before he bites his lips. "But the thing is, whether or not I would stop it doesn't matter. The thing is that.. they did happen. They're still happening. And you know that if I wasn't there, things wouldn't have gotten so bad. I didn't know, that's true - I didn't know that Tougou would turn Ichimatsu's robots into his fuckin' zombie army. I didn't know that he would burn down Karamatsu's house. I didn't know that he would… k-kill Tetsu, and then bring him back to life to kill me, just to twist the fucking knife. I didn't know he'd bring back my father, and--"
"W-wait— what?" Choromatsu cuts him off, his jaw going slack with surprise.
Osomatsu smiles bitterly. "Oh yeah. He brought my father back, as his… end of the bargain for getting me back on his side. But you wanna know the funny thing, Choromatsu?" he asks, and doesn't wait for Choromatsu's hesitant response to continue, ignoring the giant lump in his throat, and the way his lips quiver, or the tears that definitely fall at his next words. "The first thing he did after exchanging some fun words with me, was asking me to kill him. He was brought back from the dead for me, and he didn't even want to stay, he just asked me to kill him, and the only reason I didn't actually end up ripping his fuckin' heart out like I did with Tetsu, was because — w-was because I wanted him to meet you, first…"
His voice finally dies out completely as he speaks, a shaky sob making its way out of him as Choromatsu instinctively pulls him into a tight and warm hug. Osomatsu's hands come to hold onto the back of Choromatsu's clothes tightly, and he shakes against him at the memory of his father. He wants to be happy about the warm look Matsuzou had on his face, or the apparent pride he had when he saw how Osomatsu grew… but all he can feel in his heart right now is pain. Pain, and grief - as if he'd lost his father all over again. And in a sense, he did.
And he didn't even get to say goodbye properly, despite being given a second chance at it.
Another sob shakes him at thought. It's so fucking unfair.
Even Choromatsu's hands are shaky, Osomatsu notes, as he brushes them through Osomatsu's hair. Despite that, his voice does feel reassuring when he shushes Osomatsu, and when he nuzzles his face against his hair. "Oh… Osomatsu… I'm so sorry..." he murmurs quietly, squeezing Osomatsu in his arms. "I would have loved to meet him… I'm so sorry," he repeats, seemingly at a loss of words. "I… At least he got to meet you, though. And I'm sure… I'm sure he was happy to see his son again, and to see how much you've grown?" he tries, and the uncertainty in his tone really doesn't help, even if he's right. "...May I ask why he didn't want to stay for you?"
"… He didn't want Tougou to use him as a murder bot. Hah. Guess that worry really was legitimate, huh?" Osomatsu snorts humorlessly, before sniffling and burying his face further against Choromatsu's shirt. "I know it was the only way. Just like… just like it was the only way to stop Tetsu, but… but..." he continues after a small silence, but finds himself getting too choked up to finish.
Thankfully, Choromatsu does so for him. "…But it still hurts, yeah?" he asks.
Osomatsu nods. "I wish they loved me enough to fuckin' stay with me," he admits, knowing full well that the thought is incredibly selfish and childish. But he doesn't care. Because it's the truth, and Choromatsu told him to voice his feelings. So he will. "I already had to lose them once! A-and they don't even know how much that hurt me! But now, now I… I had to lose them twice! I had to f-face them and hear - or see, I guess, for Tetsu's case - about how they didn't wanna stay for me. How they wanted to abandon me… again… and… It just… it hurts, Choromatsu. It hurts so fuckin' much..." he admits, another sob forcing its way out of him.
God, he feels like a god damn baby, crying for such selfish reasons against Choromatsu. But he really can't help the hurt that twists at his heart like this. He can't help with all those raw emotions clawing their way out of him in the form of painful tears. It hurts. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts and it hurts, and Osomatsu just wants all of these feelings to go. He doesn't want to deal with them. He doesn't want to cry again. He's been doing way too much of that lately. And it makes him feel so, so weak.
And so, so broken.
Choromatsu remains quiet for a bit, likely searching his words, before he leans further onto Osomatsu, looking away for a moment before he kisses his temple and sighs. "I don't know how I would deal with my parents being brought back from the dead, only to ask me to kill them, honestly," he admits very quietly. "I'm very, very sorry you went through that, Osomatsu. It hurts. But… They asked you to kill them again, not because they didn't want to see you, but because they didn't want to hurt you, right? Maybe under different conditions, they would've stayed. Or maybe they wouldn't. I don't think… bringing people from the dead without their accord is a good idea, after all..." he says, his frown clear in his voice as he squeezes Osomatsu again, running his free hand up and down his back. "But I truly think both of them loved you. I'm sure they didn't mean to make you feel abandoned. I'm sure they just… didn't want to have to hurt you against their will. B-because I would feel the same," he says, the words causing Osomatsu's heart to skip a beat. "I would rather die a second time, than be brought back only to hurt you."
"C-choromatsu… please don't talk about dying," Osomatsu pleads quietly, weakly, his voice shaking insanely as he tightens his hold onto Choromatsu, clinging to him as if his life depended on it. And in that moment, it truly feels like he might die if Choromatsu stopped holding him, if Choromatsu stopped reminding him that he's there, and that he's not going anywhere. "I don't wanna think about that."
Choromatsu bites his lips, and grimaces just a bit. "S-sorry..." he replies, bowing his head a little, before he holds Osomatsu closer to himself. "But… Just… what I meant to say is that, please don't hold it against them, Osomatsu. It hurts, but… but I understand how they felt. A-and… it's all out of love, Osomatsu. Please let nothing convince you otherwise."
Osomatsu pouts, though, with Choromatsu's reassurance, he finds himself at least able to slow down the tears that keep falling down his cheeks and soaking Choromatsu's shirt. "… I-I know..." he replies, before letting out a shaky sigh. "I guess I'm just… a bitter piece of shit. Like, even Todomatsu… I let him live, I convinced him to live, even after what he did, but I can't help but feel.. really angry, somehow…" he admits, before gritting his teeth. "I wish I didn't, but also, I can’t help but… but think about how if I didn't meet him, my life wouldn't be fuckin' ruined, and… and…" he trails off, before groaning and hitting his head against Choromatsu's shoulder. "Why am I like this, Choromatsu...? I just wanna be happy, but I feel so miserable, and alone, and angry, and scared...."
Choromatsu purses his lips. "I… Can also understand that. And I feel like it would be unfair for me to speak for Todomatsu… so perhaps you could speak to him later? J-just please… promise me not to be too harsh with him," Choromatsu pleases, giving Osomatsu a squeeze. "I'm glad you were able to see past your own anger, though… I-It's hard to… deal with your remorse. But you're doing good, and I'm proud of you, Osomatsu," he smiles softly against him, nuzzling his hair, before he deflates a little. "As for your fear… I… I'm scared too. Of what we're going to do about this whole situation. Of what will happen to Akatsukapolis. To our group. To those robots…" he trails off, biting his quivering lips, before letting out a shaky sigh, taking a bit to find his voice again. "I don't know what Tougou will do next. I don't know what horrible thing will happen next. And it's scary. And it's unfair that you have to deal with that much, Osomatsu..." Choromatsu's voice shakes as a couple of tears drip down his cheeks, and the sound of his shaky crying is something Osomatsu never wanted to hear. It hurts. "I wish I could take it all away. J-just… hold your hand and run away from all of this. Keep you safe from all of this. Because it's unfair… It's so unfair… I just want you to be happy… I want all of us to be happy," he laments, a quiet but shaky sob escaping him and stabbing Osomatsu's already broken heart. "B-but… but..."
Choromatsu trails off, bringing a hand to his face in order to wipe his cheeks. He stays silent for a bit, bringing a confused noise out of Osomatsu, who pulls away just to look at Choromatsu's face, wondering which one of them must have the puffiest eyes. Somehow, he feels like the winner is probably not Choromatsu, despite how red his eyes look. "But...?" Osomatsu repeats.
"… But I want to… to believe that everything will be okay. E-even though everything is scary right now. Even though everything is difficult, even though we keep getting hurt, and even though it seems like Tougou is about to get what he wants… I… I want to believe that we'll be able to beat him, somehow. Todomatsu might come up with a plan to bring him down. We can go there, and we can… s-stop him? With Ichimatsu's help, and Jyushimatsu's, and Homura's, and even… Karamatsu's, maybe," he says hesitantly. "I don't know, but… I just, I want to believe we can have our happy ending. We deserve it, after everything we went through. After everything you went through… I just want to see you happy. And I want to see you smile. And I want that smile to burn brighter than the fires that tried to destroy it," Choromatsu nods, giving Osomatsu an encouraging smile of his own.
One that, despite how unbelievable and foolish these hopes sound, fills Osomatsu with determination. Determination to shine as bright as Choromatsu thinks he can shine. One to keep his head high and survive through whatever comes in his way. If only for Choromatsu's sake. If only to see that smile again, and again and again, for the rest of his life. And if only because Osomatsu has to admit that… he wants Choromatsu to be right.
He wants to believe in his hopes. He wants to believe that they'll reach their happy ending. He wants to believe that they can beat Tougou. He wants to believe that this wasn't all for nothing. He wants to believe that someday, he'll be able to look back on this part of his life, and be proud of himself for surviving it.
He wants to believe that someday, he'll be happy, and won't have to worry about what will come to crush that happiness. He wants to believe that he has a future, and that it's one of security, with Choromatsu, and with the rest of his friends.
So he lets the smile that tugs at the corner of his lips illuminate his face, and he lets himself nod at Choromatsu's words, pressing their foreheads together once more. "I want that, too," he agrees, a hand brushing over Choromatsu's cheek, before it reaches to brush through his hair, resting at the back of his neck as he pulls Choromatsu into a long, gentle and loving kiss. "I want to be happy with you, and achieve that future that I didn't even think I could ever have until I met you."
Warm affection dances through Choromatsu's teary eyes as he looks back at Osomatsu, and as his smile widens, and he reaches to hold onto Osomatsu's free hand again. "Then… Let us work hard to reach that happy ending, yes?" he asks, and Osomatsu nods again.
And for just a moment, as he sits here, his forehead pressed against Choromatsu's own, exchanging soft, long kisses with him, Osomatsu truly believes that maybe, just maybe, the future isn't as dark as it seems.
Osomatsu spends some time with Choromatsu, holding each other and comforting each other. A couple more tears are shed, but for the most part, they manage to smile, mostly distracting themselves from all the fear caused by their situation. They do so, until they eventually both fall asleep in each other's embrace, Osomatsu finding himself waking up before Choromatsu does.
He watches him sleep for a while running a hand across his cheek and brushing hair out of his face. He wants to wake him up, the silence of the room growing heavier and heavier with each passing minute. However, Choromatsu has been having a quite hard time falling asleep recently, with all the stress and anxiety and whatnot. It's the sole reason why he even fell asleep in the middle of the day, considering he usually wouldn't be the kind to take naps at all. Therefore, rather than wake him up, Osomatsu decides to let him sleep, instead getting up when the solitude eventually becomes unbearable.
A walk might be nice, he thinks to himself. And perhaps he could go bother one of his friends. He could have a chat with Todomatsu - whom he has been wanting to catch for a while, actually - or with Homura, or even Karamatsu… or, perhaps, he could bother Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu! Both to get some affection, and his daily dose of smiles from Jyushimatsu, but also to have an explanation for what the hell went down back there with Karamatsu.
He doubts he'll get much of an honest answer from Ichimatsu, though, but the specific way he'll reject Osomatsu and his nagging might tell him a lot about what he feels about Karamatsu and his blatant flirting.
With that in mind, he sets out in the corridor, making sure to be quiet as he steps out of the room and closes the door behind himself, unsure of how deeply Choromatsu is sleeping. He does hum a little bit when he's out, though, if only to distract his busy mind from the even busier sound of the clinic out in the ballroom. He walks towards Ichmatsu and Jyushimatsu’s shared room, but he doesn’t quite get to reach the door before he's stopped by someone suddenly leaving the adjacent bedroom, and who inadvertently bumps into him.
"W— hey! Be careful where you're--" he starts, furrowing his brows in anger - though that anger is quickly overshadowed by the sheer surprise and disbelief that suddenly takes over when his eyes land on the long, bright pink hair that faces him, as well as its owner’s face. "R… Reika?!!" he exclaims, eyes widening in shock.
Meanwhile, Reika's face - which isn't in a good shape, Osomatsu notes, considering the various cuts and bruises that he can only assume are from the crash they all suffered - contorts in a displeased grimace. "Oh, great. You again," she snarls with a roll of her eyes, before she immediately starts to push past Osomatsu with a muttered "I don't have time for you right now" that falls on deaf ears, as Osomatsu grabs onto her arm to stop her on her way.
"Oh absolutely not!" Osomatsu responds, his hold firm. "What are you doing here?? Weren't you tied up back in that airship?" he questions.
"Oh, the one in which you left me to die? Yes, I was tied up there, even after the crash," she responds, her tone sharp and cutting, and honestly… Osomatsu does feel a pang of guilt tug at his heart despite everything Reika has done. Because they definitely left her to die, even if they have the excuse that they really weren't in any state to free her, especially considering the very real threat she posed and could've still posed even after the crash.
Osomatsu pouts. "Yes, well, look at you, you survived anyway! How did you get out, and what are you doing here?" he asks, both out of genuine curiosity and also out of worry. His paranoia is ringing deafening alarms in his ears, that tell him that Reika’s presence is absolutely not a sign of good fortune.
Reika huffs. "Why do you care so much?" she asks, attempting once again to walk past Osomatsu, only for her grimace to deepen when he holds her back once more. "Seriously?" she asks, and when Osomatsu's stare doesn't falter, she lets out an exasperated sigh, glaring away. "…After a while, people who were escaping Tougou's wreck found me and freed me. As for why I'm here, I'm pretty sure it doesn't take too long for any idiot to realize that most of Akatsukapolis has taken a stop here after escaping that mess out there," she explains, tugging at her arm. "Can I go now?"
Osomatsu narrows his eyes. Her story sounds plausible, but also, the fact that she's actually gotten a room here - or at least, that's what Osomatsu assumes, since she came out of one - means that she's not just 'passing by'. "How long are you staying here?" he asks, tightening his hold. "And also, are you gonna do something stupid like trying to take someone hostage again, or did you put that behind you?" he then adds with a bitter huff of laughter.
Reika pouts. "It was for my own safety, and you know it," she argues, before shaking her head, visibly deflating a bit. "I've gotten what I wanted anyway. I was sneaking into Atsushi's suite to grab some of his stuff when that robot mess happened and I had to rush out. That means there's nothing much for you to scavenge if you're planning to go there by yourself by the way," she informs him, and Osomatsu almost wants to be offended by the fact that she thinks he would put himself through the dangers of going back into Akatsukapolis if only to steal some valuables from Atsushi, but… the more he thinks about it, the more he realizes it sounds like a brilliant idea, and that perhaps he should sneak into Reika's room to get some of her goods. "I'm just staying here until I find a better place. I'm not an evil monster, you know? Totoko was a bitch, and I was just allying myself with Atsushi for the money. I don't give a shit about the grudge you have against him or about what he's done. Happy?"
"I'm… not very happy about your lack of care, no," Osomatsu replies honestly, pursing his lips. He also doesn't think that he should let her get away with framing Totoko for murder, despite the fact that Totoko did seem to mistreat her. A small part of him wonders if he would've let her go easily if he hadn't suffered similar framing, but he decides not to linger on the issue too much, lest he destroy his fragile mood. Instead, he slowly relaxes his hold on Reika, making a note to tell Todomatsu about her presence in hopes that maybe he could bring her to justice after this entire mess is fixed… if this entire mess even gets fixed at all. He then wonders if he should tell Choromatsu or not, considering his anger towards her, and decides that he can decide on it later. For now, he just sighs, and steps aside. "But fine. Go ahead. Just don't cause any more trouble, or I'll know where to find you."
"Hah. Sure," Reika responds with a mocking snort, dusting her arm off as if Osomatsu touching it had dirtied it. "Well, thanks again for nothing," she then says, before finally walking away, out of the corridor and into the ballroom.
Osomatsu watches her for a little bit, up until he's left alone again, and he pouts, shaking his head and muttering to himself about how much of a bitch Reika seems to be. One would think that someone who had to serve someone like Totoko would be more polite and reserved. Or perhaps the fact that she's had to serve someone like Totoko is the reason why she's like this. Osomatsu isn't really sure, and he honestly doesn't really care.
"Alright. Out to Ichimatsu now," he sighs to himself, finally reaching Ichimatsu's door and opening it.
The first thing that welcomes Osomatsu upon opening the door, is the sound of Ichimatsu’s raised, angry and defensive voice, as he stands in front of Jyushimatsu in a protective stance. What’s surprising isn’t specifically that Ichimatsu is angry or defensive, especially not over Jyushimatsu - Osomatsu is way too used to Ichimatsu’s quick temper to be shocked by it anymore. What does take him aback, however, is the person he’s yelling at: Homura.
Osomatsu knows that Ichimatsu doesn’t hold Homura very high in his heart. He actually doesn’t know specifically how he feels about her after the whole being taken away by Tougou thing, but he can only assume that it isn’t great. However, even though Ichimatsu is known to be grumpy and have a short temper, he also wouldn’t blow up at someone without a reason.
Though considering his stance, Osomatsu can guess within the quarter of a second what he’s so upset about, and listening in to the conversation only confirms his doubts.
“Jyushimatsu doesn’t need to hear that right now, so leave!” Ichimatsu growls, sounding alike to a rabid animal.
“You can’t talk about him like that! He’s a human being, not a child or a pet!” Homura argues, and for one, Osomatsu has to agree.
He really doesn’t like the way Ichimatsu speaks of Jyushimatsu, and how overprotective and controlling he is of him. Especially after having met other robots, who seemed to do pretty well on their own. A little too well, even, Osomatsu thinks with a grimace over the memory of Tetsu absolutely ruining him back on Tougou’s airship. His hand instinctively goes to hold at his chest at the thought, his broken ribs still painful, but at least manageable now that he has access to Dekapan’s care.
While Osomatsu is sure some supervision doesn’t hurt, he also knows that robots seem to be pretty autonomous. Not only that, but considering Jyushimatsu is so important to Ichimatsu, and considering he’s the only robot that Tougou didn’t force him to produce, Osomatsu is pretty sure that Jyushimatsu might be even more capable than any other robot out there.
There is absolutely no reasons for Ichimatsu to be so protective… Or at least, almost none.
Because after his run ins with Tetsu and Matsuzou, Osomatsu is starting to understand why Ichimatsu hasn’t told Jyushimatsu why he’s in a robot body, and why Ichimatsu is so restrictive of him. And the thought feels like a snake wrapping itself around Osomatsu’s lungs, constricting them more and more and more until he can’t breathe.
He can’t even imagine how it must feel for Ichimatsu.
“I’m not treating him like that!!” Ichimatsu defends himself, stomping his foot towards Homura, who immediately takes a step back in fear.
The sight makes Osomatsu feel sick. Both because he knows, now, why Homura is so quick to feel intimidated when treated with such aggression, but also because he can’t help but remember the times he himself was so angry at her, had yelled at her, threatened her and even almost physically armed her. More than that, he can’t help but remember the satisfaction that had filled him at the sight. And it makes him want to puke.
He had really been disgusting to her back then, and the idea that Ichimatsu may feel a satisfaction similar to the one Osomatsu had felt… his stomach knots in the most unpleasant ways.
“Ichimatsu-niisan… You kinda are,” Jyushimatsu surprisingly speaks out, placing a hand on Ichimatsu’s shoulder and squeezing gently. Despite the usual bright smile that illuminates his face, and despite the usually ever present loud cheerfulness of his voice, he sounds… hesitant. Almost scared, really - and the way his eyebrows furrow in worry like that really doesn’t help that impression.
Both Ichimatsu and Homura are surprised by the robot’s sudden comment, and even Osomatsu is pretty taken aback, considering how Jyushimatsu usually seems quite obedient to Ichimatsu’s demands, even when he does have his moments of hesitation.
“He’s right!” Osomatsu interjects before Ichimatsu has the time to shut him off. He walks toward both Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu, ignoring the harsh glare he receives from the former as he wraps an arm around the latter.
“Osomatsu! What do you even know about this?! What are you doing here, even?” Ichimatsu asks, and Osomatsu shrugs.
“Felt like hanging out, but I guess I interrupted a pretty important discussion, huh?” he replies, sending Ichimatsu and Homura a smile that is almost apologetic, except that Osomatsu doesn’t feel very sorry at all. Really, he’s kind of glad he found them having this discussion, especially considering that, depending on its outcome, Ichimatsu might really need some comfort afterwise. “What are you so angry about?” he asks innocently.
Ichimatsu narrows his eyes. “Doesn’t concern you,” he responds coldly.
“Aww, Ichimatsu, you hurt me! Have you already forgotten all about how you consider me a good big brother and everything? Little bros tell their big brothers eeeeverything!” Osomatsu replies childishly, reaching to ruffle Ichimatsu’s hair and pouting when Ichimatsu swats his hand away.
Homura, meanwhile, sighs and crosses her arms. She looks a little exasperated. It’s a nice look on her, when compared to the usual kind, timid and patient look she usually harbors. “I was telling Ichimatsu that perhaps Jyushimatsu should be given a choice as to whether he wants to remain alive or not, and he got really upset, that’s all…” she defends herself, and while her earlier stance showed a surprising amount of assertiveness, it all melts with the end of her sentence, with which she retracts immediately onto herself, as if expecting to be yelled at.
“And I told her that I will not have this fucking discussion, especially not with Jyushimatsu around!” Ichimatsu retorts, the way he raises his voice definitely not helping.
“Ichimatsu-niisan…” Jyushimatsu says, surprisingly softly. “You’re scaring her.”
“I don’t give a shit!” Ichimatsu responds. “Why are you siding with her, Jyushimatsu?! Do you realize what she’s insinuating??”
Jyushimatsu looks down for a moment, as if lost in thought. He holds the hand that isn’t on Ichimatsu’s shoulder over his mouth, his oversized sleeve dangling against his chin. His glowing eyes narrow, and he lets out a long sigh. “I… have been meaning to talk to you, actually!” he then says after a while, the cheerfulness that suddenly returns surprising all of them, especially when his face brightens back up like it does.
Something tells Osomatsu, however, that what is coming won’t be so cheerful.
“... What is it?” Ichimatsu asks, apprehension making his voice tremble. Osomatsu bites at his own lips, and reaches to hold Ichimatsu’s hand. Surprisingly, Ichimatsu lets him.
Homura also looks at Jyushimatsu with curiosity. Meanwhile, Jyushimatsu hesitates, looking down and kicking his foot, while holding his hands together in front of himself, although they’re hidden by his sleeves. “... Am I dead, Ichimatsu-niisan?”
Osomatsu grimaces, his stomach only twisting further. Meanwhile, Ichimatsu stumbles bakwards, almost as if hit by a truck, his breathing coming to a stop.
He remains frozen like this, not responding even to the gentle squeeze of his hand that Osomatsu offers him, for a full second. His eyes are wide and his face pale with shock, the sound of Jyushimatsu’s voice asking this question probably echoing in his head twice as much as it is in Osomatsu’s own. His lips quiver madly before he chews down on it, and it takes Homura opening her mouth to speak and answer the question for him to make him speak up before she can.
“... How did you find out?” Ichimatsu asks instead of answering. He’s barely managing to keep his voice steady through the waves of emotions that are attempting to drown him, and Osomatsu wishes he could do more than just stand there and hold his hand, his thumb rubbing soothing circles against his skin.
“... So it’s true, isn’t it?” Jyushimatsu asks, and Ichimatsu looks down, before nodding slowly, ashamedly. Jyushimatsu’s stare also falls toward the floor for a bit, his sleeved hand coming back up to cover his smile.
Osomatsu wouldn’t want to smile either, if he were him.
“... Why didn’t you tell me?” he then questions, and Ichimatsu’s lips tug downward into a very pained frown, fingernails digging into Osomatsu’s hand.
Ichimatsu seemingly doesn’t know what to say to that. Osomatsu isn’t sure what answer anyone could bring that wouldn’t be extremely incriminating, really. Because not telling Jyushimatsu was wrong, and no amount of excuses is going to change that.
Even if Osomatsu can’t help but feel empathetic with Ichimatsu, after everything that happened. After all, if his father hadn’t known about his death, and about the fact that Tougou had been the one to bring him back, would he have asked for Osomatsu to end his life once more, as he did? If Tetsu hadn’t known, and if he hadn’t been suffering from Tougou’s fucked up robot mind control, would he have accepted to live?
Osomatsu doesn’t know. He doesn’t like the thought - both because thinking about what ifs won’t change any of the already past events, but also simply because it’s absolutely fucking depressing, as well as morally ambiguous.
He’d like to think that he wouldn’t want to trick his loved ones into staying alive just for him, when they would rather stay dead. Then again, upon thinking about how hurt he’d been about Matsuzou and Tetsu abandoning him, Osomatsu isn’t so sure. And it’s that uncertainty that displeases him.
However, this situation isn’t about him. No matter how much he appreciates Jyushimatsu, and no matter how happy he is that Ichimatsu has him, he can still manage to take a step back and acknowledge what needs to be done if Jyushimatsu asks for release.
“Jyushimatsu… Please don’t blame your brother, he--” Homura actually tries to defend him, but Ichimatsu shakes his head.
“No. He should blame me,” he cuts her off, looking up to finally face Jyushimatsu properly. He takes a deep breath, which comes out way too shaky, before his free hand reaches for one of Jyushimatsu’s own. Thankfully, despite his emotional turmoil, Jyushimatsu accepts to hold Ichimatsu’s hand.
Osomatsu swallows heavily, and gives Ichimatsu’s hand another squeeze. “Ichimatsu, you aren’t--”
“I said he should blame me,” Ichimatsu insists, his voice firm but lacking any of his previous anger. Instead, that exploding anger is replaced by remorse and pain, as he lets go of Osomatsu’s hand to hold both of Jyushimatsu’s own.
Osomatsu doesn’t resist, despite the way his heart squeezes at his inability to comfort the person he considers to be his little brother.
“How did you find out?” Ichimatsu asks again, softly.
Jyushimatsu stares down at their connected hands. “... I dunno,” he admits with a shrug. “It feels like it.”
Ichimatsu’s face contorts into a pained grimace. “It feels like you’re dead?” he asks, and purses his lips when Jyushimatsu quickly nods. There’s a silence, then, where Ichimatsu searches for his words, thumbs rubbing over the surface of Jyushimatsu’s hands despite the fact that he can’t even truly feel the comforting touch. “...Do you have any memories? Of your death?”
Jyushimatsu’s eyes widen a little. He straightens up, then, and tilts his head to the side with a thoughtful hum.
“Maybe you shouldn’t ask about such memories…” Homura tries, hand reaching for the both of them, but Jyushimatsu shakes his head.
“It’s okay! I’m just trying to think!” Jyushimatsu reassures her, but the worried look on Homura’s face remains. It’s one that Osomatsu shares as well, as he shifts uncomfortably and fidgets with his hands.
He can’t help but feel a little out of place, but he also doesn’t want to leave. He wants to be there with Ichimatsu, with Jyushimatsu, and with Homura. Even if it hurts. Especially if it hurts, actually.
It takes a while for Jyushimatsu to come up with an answer, but Ichimatsu is patient, his eyes staring into his brother’s own and his hands squeezing around Jyushimatsu’s until he finally speaks again. “I know I was working! I think! I don’t know how I died exactly, it’s like everything went black suddenly! But the last thing I remember is working!”
Ichimatsu swallows, looking back down at their connected hands. “... Yeah. You were working,” he replies, his voice getting a little choked up. “You were a very talented chemist. You remember that, right?”
Jyushimatsu nods. “I do! And you’re a very talented mechanic!”
Ichimatsu’s wobbly lips twitch in an almost smile, that falls right away when he comes up with his next question. “...Jyushimatsu,” he says, looking up at him with a very determined look, shifting his hands to intertwine his fingers with Jyushimatsu’s own. “I can’t imagine you’d make a mistake that’d cost your life. Do you know anyone who would try to kill you?” he asks.
Osomatsu feels his stomach sink. He knows this has been a question that has bothered him for quite some time now, and a question to which Osomatsu may have had the answer to for a long time. He remembers, after all, Tougou speaking of sending his men to murder a chemist that he felt was a threat to his rise into fame, long ago.
He’d never dared to tell Ichimatsu, if only because he’s not even sure if Tougou’s target had been Jyushimatsu after all, but also because he’s not very proud of his affiliation with Tougou’s gang at all.
Osomatsu bites at the inside of his cheek. If Jyushimatsu doesn’t have an answer to this, then he’ll probably have to tell Ichimatsu himself.
Thankfully for him, it seems like Jyushimatsu isn’t very oblivious to the culprit of his murder. “Well… I did receive a threatening letter once, actually. From a guy called… Goutou? Or-- Oh! Wait!!” he exclaims with a gasp, shaking Ichimatsu’s hands quickly. “His name was Tougou!! Is it the same Tougou that is trying to kill all of us now??” he asks, looking over at Osomatsum who smiles stiffly.
He doesn’t like the fact that he was right. At least Jyushimatsu isn’t taking it too badly. “Yup… Probably. Don’t know anyone else named Tougou…”
Ichimatsu stays silent for a bit, his expression darkening, before he looks back at Osonatsu, his gaze stabbing right through him. “...You were in his gang back then, weren’t you?” he questions. “Did you hear anything about this? Did you know about this?”
Well, shit. Osomatsu supposes that at least he should be glad that Ichimatsu only assumed that he knew and didn’t tell him, rather than anything else. It shows his trust in him. “I…” he trails off, finding his voice to be failing him. He forces himself to breathe, before clearing his throat in hopes of finding his voice again. “Yeah. I had some doubts… I heard Tougou had killed a chemist, but I didn’t know who it was. I didn’t wanna mention it because I didn’t wanna give you false hopes of like... figuring it out, if I was wrong. And…” he trails off again, scratching his hair and looking away. “I guess I was a little scared that you’d judge me for working for the man that potentially killed your brother, too. And since now it’s confirmed…”
Osomatsu feels himself deflating, his gaze falling to the floor. Now that it’s confirmed, Ichimatsu has a very solid reason to hate him. Especially after Osomatsu hid this from him.
Ichimatsu purses his lips, narrowing his eyes further, before letting out a very exasperated sigh. He turns himself fully toward Osomatsu, letting go of his brother’s hands. “Osomatsu…” he starts, and Osomatsu braces himself to be hit or something, even flinching a little bit at the sight of Ichimatsu clenching his fists at his side, but… No hit comes. “...You are a fucking idiot.”
Osomatsu’s eyes widen a little at the words, and he lets out a confused “huh??” as he tilts his head to the side.
“I said: You are a fucking idiot,” Ichimatsu repeats, gritting his teeth a little bit, eyebrows furrowed in annoyance. “Have I ever judged you for working for the guy that’s been making us fucking miserable lately?”
“H-huh? Uh… No?” Osomatsu replies, very lost and taken aback.
“Have I ever thought that you agreed with him at all?” Ichimatsu then asks.
“N… No…? I don’t think so, at least…” Osomatsu responds with a pout, hugging himself a little. “But… this is about Jyushimatsu’s murder. It’s not the same…” he then protests weakly, already knowing where Ichimatsu was trying to go with this.
Despite that argument, though, Ichimatsu shakes his head without even any trace of hesitation. “I don’t care,” he announces firmly, before frowning. “...Well, I do, but I don’t care about your affiliation with Tougou, Osomatsu. We met after he took your arm for fuck’s sake, why do you think I’d think you agree with him at all??”
Osomatsu tries to open his mouth to speak and explain his line of thought that he knows to be irrational, but Ichimatsu takes a step toward him and speaks before he gets to express himself.
“Can’t you have more trust in me, Osomatsu?” Ichimatsu hisses, and Osomatsu grimaces.
“Well, you haven’t been the most forgiving to me lately, so…” Osomatsu mutters, and Ichimatsu’s frown deepens, his shoulders sinking.
He looks down for a bit, searching for the right words to answer to that, but all he can do is take a step back again, staring down. “...Sorry,” he mumbles, shoving his hands in his pockets. “Didn’t mean to make you unable to trust me.”
Osomatsu’s expression grows sad, and he sighs, reaching to cup Ichimatsu’s face in order to push him to look up to him. “Hey. It’s alright,” he smiles softly. “Just… Sorry for not telling you about Jyushimatsu. I was scared, but uh.. Well, I’m glad if you’re not… mad at me?” he tries.
“I’m not mad, yeah,” Ichimatsu shrugs, eyes looking up at Osomatsu before he pushes his hand off his face and looks away once more, his gaze finding Jyushimatsu instead. He falls silent then, and Osomatsu finds himself chewing on the inside of his cheek, shifting a little uncomfortably.
“I… I’m surprised that you’re not more shocked or upset, really…” Osomatsu then comments with an awkward attempt at a smile.
Ichimatsu looks down in the face of this comment. “Upset?” he asks, a small silence following, before a surprisingly wide smirk stretches over Ichimatsu’s lips as he holds his head back up. “No. I’m not upset. If anything, I’m really fucking ecstatic to know that the person I’ve been fantasizing to kill for years, and the one that’s been making himself a public enemy are the same person,” he tells Osomatsu, his eyes shining with much more fire and determination than Osomatsu has ever witnessed in him. “Makes things much, much easier.”
Osomatsu lets out an incredulous chuckle, his lips twitching up into a wobbly smile, while he feels a shiver run down his spine. Ichimatsu looks just a little bit terrifying when he’s so excitedly vengeful. “Hah… I guess you’re right, huh?” he replies hesitantly.
“I am,” Ichimatsu nods, sending Osomatsu a very serious look. “And I hope you won’t back out from making him pay. For what he did to Jyushimatsu, but also what he did to you,” he tells him, before turning to Homura. “... And to you, though I guess you’ve already gotten your revenge, huh?”
Homura jumps a little as Ichimatsu addresses her, and Osomatsu feels a little surprised too, having completely forgot about her presence. “U-uhm… Well, I wasn’t really… seeking revenge anyway, though, and…” she hesitantly responds with a pout, fidgetting a little with her hands.
“Well, what matters is that Atsushi paid, at least,” Osomatsu says, because he knows Homura specifically deserves revenge, even if she doesn’t seek it. Then, he looks at Ichimatsu, and gives him the best smile he can, despite the uncertainty that rises in his heart at the idea of facing Tougou and making him pay. He doesn’t want to get anywhere close to this topic right now, though. “And uh… Well, I guess I definitely can’t let you down after all this excitement, huh?” he instead replies.
Ichimatsu narrows his eyes just a little, searching Osomatsu’s face, before he nods. “You better not,” he tells him, before turning to Jyushimatsu. “Right, Jyushimatsu?”
Jyushimatsu, who otherwise seemed to have been lost in thoughts, jumps as he’s suddenly addressed. The hand that had been covering his mouth falls back to his side, and he straightens up, glancing at Ichimatsu and Osomatsu, and then at Homura, hesitating a little before he actually answer. “Oh… Yeah! Yeah, yeah! Let’s make him pay, let’s make him pay!!” he then exclaims, and although he shows his usual enthusiasm and cheerfulness, something feels a little off with how late that answer came.
Ichimatsu notices it, too - of course he does - and purses his lips. Homura, meanwhile, frowns, bringing a hand to her chest. “Jyushimatsu…” she says, and Ichimatsu opens his mouth to continue, but Osomatsu is the one to cut both of them off this time.
Because he knows what’s wrong. “Do you wanna stay alive for it, Jyushimatsu?” he asks, his expression growing very serious, while his voice softens just a little due to the nature of the question, and the pain he can already feel incoming.
“Osomatsu!” Ichimatsu immediately hisses, giving him a sharp and angry look, but Osomatsu holds his hand up.
“Chill. I don’t wanna kill him,” Osomatsu responds, before his shoulders sink. “But the only two robots I got to talk to immediately asked me to kill them, and this is what Homura first came for,” he explains, feeling a sting in his heart as he thinks back about his father and about Tetsu. He already regrets bringing this up, because it hurts. No matter how much he tells himself that it has to be done.
“Yes, well, the other robots you spoke to were under Tougou’s influence, and Jyushimatsu isn’t! There’s no reasons for him to want to die! Right, Jyushima…tsu…?” Ichimatsu argues, his voice at first fiery and defensive, before he takes a look at Jyushimatsu and deflates immediately.
Jyushimatsu is looking down and away, both hands pressed against his face this time. The way he hides his smile is even more heartbreaking than previously, as the dim look in his eyes show great turmoil and hesitation, narrowing even further when Ichimatsu addresses him. “I… don’t know,” he replies honestly, sounding choked up despite the fact that it should be physically impossible for him to actually be. “It feels… wrong, to be here, despite how much I love Ichimatsu-niisan! I’m happy to be here, but I also think I shouldn’t be!” he explains, looking almost panicked at the thought. “But I wanna stay! I don’t think I wanna die… yet… Because I don’t wanna abandon Ichimatsu-niisan and everyone else when they’re in danger! I don’t want you to get hurt because I’m not here! And I wanna watch Ichimatsu-niisan and Osomatsu get revenge!” he explains, flapping his arms with almost excitement at the mention of revenge.
Osomatsu doesn’t really know how to process this, and apparently, neither does Ichimatsu, as he remains silent, eyes firmly looking down at the floor, at the information. Jyushimatsu’s ever present enthusiasm makes it difficult to really process the pain of the situation, really. It makes it seem unreal. It makes it seem casual. It makes it seem… fine.
But it isn’t. Because Jyushimatsu just said he wanted to die, even if indirectly so. Even if he said he didn’t want to go yet, he insinuated that he would want to after everything is over. And the thought… hurts.
It hurts, it hurts, and it hurts, as Osomatsu is unable to get the memories of his father and Tetsu asking for death out of his head. He can’t stop thinking about how betrayed he’d felt, the memory squeezing and stabbing at his heart once more. It’s so much, it’s so painful, and Osomatsu can’t even imagine what Ichimatsu must be feeling after everything he went through to bring Jyushimatsu back to life.
After the pain of losing him for the first time. The self hatred. The obsession with building him as a robot. The frustration when he couldn’t achieve his goal. The hard work. The sleepless nights. The exhaustion. The struggle, of getting him to be stable even after having brought him back successfully. The worry of seeing him break and die again.
And now, the disappointment, pain, and betrayal, of seeing him refuse the chance at a second life by his side.
Osomatsu reaches to hold Ichimatsu’s hand again, but Ichimatsu refuses, keeping his hands firmly balled into fists.
Osomatsu swallows. He’s scared to see him explode into a ball of anger again. He’s not sure of what he might do in that case.
“So…” Homura starts, as neither Osomatsu nor Ichimatsu are in any state so speak. “You… do want to return to death, but after we deal with… Tougou?” she asks with great hesitance, glancing at Ichimatsu with a certain glint of fear in her eyes.
Osomatsu can’t blame her at all.
Jyushimatsu nods, and Homura bites her lips.
“Are you sure about this?” She asks. “You really don’t have to stay if you don’t want to, and-”
“Shut up,” Ichimatsu mutters, clenching his fists so tightly that Osomatsu swears he’s going to stab his palms with his nails.
“Ichimatsu, I’m only trying to--” Homura tries to defend herself, but Ichimatsu grits his teeth and stomps his foot.
“I said shut up!” he hisses loudly, his eyes burning with anger when he glares at her. Then he looks back at Jyushimatsu, taking a step toward him, and then another when Jyushimatsu steps back. He forces himself to relax his hands in order to reach for Jyushimatsu’s own, while using the other to cup his face. “... Jyushimatsu,” he then says softly, voice growing much softer, while his stare turns sad. “...Are you truly happy I brought you back?” he asks, sounding so weak and small that it breaks Osomatsu’s heart.
Jyushimatsu nods immediately, squeezing Ichimatsu’s hand tightly. “Of course I am! I missed Ichimatsu-niisan!” he replies cheerfully.
Ichimatsu looks down. “... Even with how controlling and angry I was?” he asks.
“Uh-huh! I know Ichimatsu-niisan was just scared to lose me again! I don’t blame you at all!” he responds.
Ichimatsu’s lips quiver, and he takes a gasping inhale, his eyes shining with tears that threaten to fall at any moment. “You should, though…” he insists. “... And maybe if I treated you better, then you--” he tries to says, before Jyushimatsu shakes his head quickly and pulls Ichimatsu into a bone crushing hug that makes him groan in pain.
“No way no way!!! I don’t want Ichimatsu-niisan to blame himself for this!!” Jyushimatsu insists, squeezing even further and only stopping when Ichimatsu begs for it, hand hitting Jyushimatsu’s back quickly. Still, even after relaxing his grip a little, he doesn’t let go, burying his face against Ichimatsu’s shoulder and nuzzling it. “I love Ichimatsu-niisan, and I’m truly happy to have been given the opportunity to see him again! The fact that you managed to bring me back makes me super proud! Ichimatsu-niisan is truly the best mechanic around, yeah?” he giggles a little, and Osomatsu can feel the hint of a smile tugging at his own lips, because he definitely agrees with Jyushimatsu.
Bringing him back from the dead isn’t only a proof of talent, but a real miracle by the hands of a genius.
“The thing is, I think there’s just something in me that tells me I shouldn’t be alive. And also… it doesn’t feel good to be a robot. You did a great job with my body though!! I’m able to do a lot of things, and even some stuff I wasn’t even capable of when I was still alive! But also… I can feel that I’m not alive. And I can’t even truly feel you against me when I hug you, and I can’t feel pain or hunger, or sleep. And somehow everything feels unfamiliar, and scary. And a lot of my memories are blurry, and… whenever you turn me off and then turn me back on, it’s as if I’m being brought back for the first time again, and everything is so much and unfamiliar, and it’s scary!” he explains, looking up at the ceiling and running his hand through Ichimatsu’s hair when he hears him crying against him. “I’m still happy to be here! But I also… think I shouldn’t be here. You know?”
“I… I don’t…” Ichimatsu stammers, his voice shaking so much with overwhelming grief, his legs shaking under him and threatening to give out. The sight hurt, so much that Osomatsu almost fears that he might start crying too, and a quick look at Homura shows that she’s tearing up from watching them as well.
Meanwhile, Jyushimatsu just keeps hugging Ichimatsu and smiling, because he isn’t able to do anything else. “I love you, Ichimatsu-niisan. And I know you’ve been working hard to bring me back. But I also feel bad for taking so much of your time and making you so sad!” he explains, giving Ichimatsu a much gentler squeeze than before, while Ichimatsu clings to him as if his life depended on it. “I’m so glad you love me so much that you went through all of this to bring me back, but I also think you should let me go! I promise you won’t be alone anymore!” he then tells him, pushing Ichimatsu off of himself just enough to be able to look at his face. Somehow, it feels like his smile shines even brighter than before as he says these next words: “You have so many people who love you, Ichimatsu-niisan! You have so many friends now! You don’t need me!”
“But, but I do! I need you, Jyushimatsu! No matter how many friends I have, they can’t, they can’t replace… y-you…” Ichimatsu insists, a small, desperate sob escaping him as he sends Jyushimatsu a pleading look. “Please… d-don’t do this… You can’t…”
Jyushimatsu shakes his head softly, thumbs brushing over Ichimatsu’s cheeks and wiping the tears that stream down his face. “I’m not saying they'll replace me! But I also know they’ll make sure you won’t feel as bad as when you first lost me! Right, Osomatsu?” he then turns to Osomatsu, surprising him with the sudden attention. “I can trust you to take care of Ichimatsu-niisan, right?”
“U-uhm--” Osomatsu responds lamely, before he clears his throat in an attempt to empty it from the lump that’s been starting to form at the scene in front of him. “Y-yeah… Yeah of course,” he then says, giving Jyushimatsu the best smile he can manage, and although it doesn’t quite reaches his eyes, Jyushimatsu seems satisfied. “I’ll be happy to take care of him in your absence.”
He hates how it sounds like Jyushimatsu is just going to leave for vacation, rather than die and leave Ichimatsu’s side forever. He hates how he can’t do anything more than watch Ichimatsu break down on his brother. He hates how familiar the situation feels, and he hates how much he knows that letting go of Jyushimatsu is the right choice. Because he wants to yell at him for betraying Ichimatsu like this, just like his father and Tetsu betrayed him, but he also knows, in the end, that Choromatsu was right when he told him that they didn’t leave him because they hated Osomatsu, but because dead people should stay dead.
Just like how Jyushimatsu isn’t trying to leave because he doesn’t want to stay by Ichimatsu’s side, but because he shouldn’t have been brought back to begin with.
“And you can be friends with Homura too, and I’m sure she’ll help you, right?” Jyushimatsu continues, looking over at Homura, who nods shyly, and just a little bit awkwardly.
“Even though I know you don’t really like me… I still care, Ichimatsu…” Homura says quietly, eyes staring down at the ground.
“See!” Jyushimatsu exclaims cheerfully, his eyes lightning up even further. “And then there’s also that Karamatsu guy, right? You guys seem to be getting along well,” he giggles, receiving an annoyed and embarrassed whine from Ichimatsu.
“S-shut up… don’t bring him up now of all times…” Ichimatsu complains with a sniffle, which only makes Jyushimatsu laugh some more.
“But it’s true!” Jyushimatsu insists, ruffling Ichimatsu’s hair. “Both of you lost a lot, and you can support each other through it!” he tells him, before sighing. “And he’ll even be able to hug you when you start missing me a lot! Though I guess Osomatsu can do that, too!”
“I’m sure I’m at less risk of getting punched if I hug him than Karamatsu…” Osomatsu mumbles, looking away and rubbing a finger under his nose.
“That’s true!” Jyushimatsu replies with another small giggle that brings a growl out of Ichimatsu, who hides his face against Jyushimatsu’s shoulder. Jyushimatsu sighs softly. “I’ll miss you a lot, Ichimatsu-niisan. But it’s for the best! And we can meet again after you live a very long and very happy life! Okay?”
Ichimatsu remains silent in the face of all of these arguments, crying quietly against Jyushimatsu. His body is shaking like crazy, and Osomatsu’s pretty sure that his legs would’ve collapsed under his own weight already if it wasn’t for Jyushimatsu’s support. At least, he doesn’t seem as angry as before, and doesn’t seem desperate to formulate any pleas for Jyushimatsu to stay, but he’s… obviously not very happy about it either.
Of course. Nobody could expect him to be.
“I.. I don’t…” he still tries to say, before another sob cuts him off, and he bites his quivering lips. “I don’t… know… I don’t know… It’s… unfair… It’s unfair...!” he laments, and Jyushimatsu tries to shush him as best as he can, his hand running up and down his back softly, gently.
“I know…” Jyushimatsu responds, resting his head against Ichimatsu’s own. “It makes me sad too. But I just… know Ichimatsu-niisan will be happier once he gets over me. And I know he only can get over me when I’m actually gone. I know it’s better this way!”
“But I don’t want to get over you… I want you to stay… please…” Ichimatsu begs with a whimper, finally crumbling down onto the floor, with Jyushimatsu following suite and kneeling down in front of him.
“Ichimatsu-niisan, you know I shouldn’t. I know you do,” Jyushimatsu replies, voice surprisingly soft. “It’s okay. It’ll be okay! I promise! I know you can be happy without me. I know after getting our revenge, I’ll be able to leave without regret, and I’ll be able to watch you live happily and calmly from the other side. I trust you, Ichimatsu-niisan! Don’t you want to trust me to be right, too?”
“I… I… I don’t… know… I don’t… I don’t want… I…” Ichimatsu’s trembling voice hesitates, before he sobs again, his crying growing louder as he quickly grows overwhelmed with pain and grief. “I want… I just want.. I just wanted you b-ba...ck…!”
Osomatsu can’t handle watching this anymore. He wants to cry. He wants to hug Ichimatsu, but he doubts that it’s his support that he needs right now. He wants to run away from the pain, but he’d also feel bad abandoning Ichimatsu.
He knows Jyushimatsu will be here for him though, and the fact that he wants to stay until they’ve killed Tougou cheers him up, as Osomatsu knows he’ll be happy to cheer Ichimatsu up and reassure him if he gets any doubts over the true reason that must be pushing Jyushimatsu to want to leave him like this. Still, it just feels wrong to leave Ichimatsu like this, even though Osomatsu also feels awfully out of place.
And so does Homura, who’s been stepping back and reaching for the door handle in order to leave. Osomatsu realizes that it must be even more awkward for her, considering she isn’t even that close to Ichimatsu at all, also considering the fact that he’d been yelling at her some minutes ago. Still, she hesitates, giving Jysuhimatsu an unsure glance, biting her lips in guilt when their eyes meet.
Jyushimatsu, however, gives her a small nod, voicelessly allowing her to leave if she wants to. Homura gulps in response, and looks at Osomatsu questioningly as she opens the door, probably wondering if he wants to follow suit.
Osomatsu purses his lips, remaining silent and immobile for half a second as he quickly ponders his options, before deciding that he truly can’t leave Ichimatsu like this despite him having Jyushimatsu. So he shakes his head, instead approaching the twins while Homura nods and leaves all three of them alone.
“It’ll be okay, Ichimatsu-niisan,” Jyushimatsu speaks, resuming the conversation they were having while Osomatsu kneels besides Ichimatsu and reaches to run a hand down his back gently, reassuringly. “You got me back. And we had fun. And I was happy. And you were happy!” he tells him. “And I also know you’ll be happy without me. No, I promise you that you will!”
Osomatsu smiles a little at Jyushimatsu’s enthusiasm, though that smile almost falls entirely when he looks down at Ichimatsu. He’s not so sure that Ichimatsu will be able to get back up from that loss, actually. But… he also wants to believe that he can. And, just as Jyushimatsu assured Ichimatsu, he’ll definitely do his best to help him achieve the happiness that Jyushimatsu wants to see him reach so bad.
“He’s right, you know?” Osomatsu even finds himself murmuring softly, leaning in to hug him as best as he can, even though the position feels awkward considering Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu are already clinging to each other. “It’s really hard to get over someone you love. Trust me, I know how it is. But I’ll be there for you, Ichimatsu. And if I was able to do it… Then I’m sure you can, too. And like Jyushimatsu said… you can meet again after living that long, happy life ahead of you, yeah?”
Ichimatsu lets out another miserable whimper that breaks Osomatsu’s heart, nuzzling his face against Jyushimatsu’s shoulder while also leaning into Osomatsu just a bit. “I… I don’t… know…” he replies, and Osomatsu is just glad that he’s not fighting back anymore. “I… I won’t stop you, I don’t want to stop you again, not after doing it s-so many fucking times, but I… I’m… scared…”
God, Osomatsu wishes that Ichimatsu were back to not admitting his feelings out loud. Because hearing his small, pained and teary voice say this hurts way more than it should.
“I know. But I won’t leave right now, okay? And I’ll hug you a lot lot lot before I leave. It won’t be as sudden as last time. You’ll actually get to say goodbye,” Jyushimatsu reassures him, cupping Ichimatsu’s face to make him look at him. “Aren’t you happy, Ichimatsu-niisan? That we got to spend that much more time together thanks to your talent, and that we’ll get to properly say goodbye? Because I’m happy.”
Ichimatsu absolutely does not look happy. If anything, he looks sadder than Osomatsu has ever seen him, and that says a lot, considering how sad he looks on the regular. “I… I am…” Ichimatsu still responds after great hesitation, and Jyushimatsu leans in to place what would probably be a kiss on Ichimatsu’s forehead, if he had the capacity to move his lips to do so. As it is, he can only press his ever present smile against Ichimatsu’s skin, but Osomatsu supposes it’s good enough.
“Then concentrate on that happiness, Ichimatsu-niisan. And on our hugs!” Jyushimatsu tells him, squeezing again - and perhaps a little too hard, considering the wheeze that makes its way out of Ichimatsu in return. “And then everything will be okay. Alright?”
Ichimatsu looks back down, sniffling. He hasn’t stopped crying, but what were once painful, heart wrenching sobs have calmed down to quiet and shaky ones, at least. “... A-alright…” he agrees weakly, and Osomatsu sighs, leaning in to press a kiss against his head too.
“I’m proud of you,” he whispers, nuzzling Ichimatsu’s hair. He’s almost surprised, really, that Ichimatsu actually gave in, but he truly is proud. Because he knows it’s for the best, and to have Ichimatsu accept it, despite all the hurt it brings him… it’s reassuring, and gives him hopes for his future recovery.
Osomatsu really doesn’t look forward to the day Jyushimatsu will actually ask to be deactivated and pass on, after they get rid of Tougou, but he’s glad that he can trust him to give Ichimatsu a proper goodbye, and give him as much comfort as he needs. And he’s glad to know that Ichimatsu himself is willing to let go of him.
Now, he can only hope that he’ll survive long enough to defeat Tougou, somehow, in order to bring Ichimatsu the revenge he seeks, as well as fulfill his promise of helping him get over his beloved twin brother’s incoming passing.
Notes:
Ok so... first of all, I know I dont have iro tagged, because I hadnt meant for them to become a thing, but it just happened so naturally I couldnt help it haha. Hope... that you guys dont mind. Id feel bad adding a tag for it considering theyre only becoming a thing around the end haha... woops
Also Im still in america, so next chapter might still take a bit longer than usual to post!!! Sorry about that, haha
What did you think of this chapter? Please let me know in the comments!! Every single one of them makes me happy no matter how small or short it is!!
Chapter 40
Notes:
BEFORE YOU READ PLEASE CHECK OUT THE BEAUTIFUL PRINT THAT MY FRIEND AND BETA RED MADE FOR ME!!!!! ITS SO GOOD!!! THANK YOU SO MUCH IM SO BLESSED!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I know everyone here is tired, and hurt, and scared, but I also know we all feel… guilty, in one way or another, for what happened out there. For… Everything that happened out there,” Todomatsu sighs, eyes flickering down toward the floor before looking back up at the rest of the group he’s gathered in his room with Osomatsu’s help.
They've been resting for a while, and this is the first time they actually fully gathered together since last time with Karamatsu. The latter remained stuck in bed for a few more days due to how weak his injuries rendered him, while Ichimatsu had been stuck in his due to being sick with grief. Jyushimatsu obviously stayed by his side, offering as much comfort as he could, but what could one say to a loved one to make their imminent departure feel any better?
Nothing, is the answer.
It got so bad that Ichimatsu would refuse to see anyone and keep himself locked up in his room with Jyushimatsu. Jyushimatsu wasn’t even allowed to tell the others about his decision until much later, because Ichimatsu just wouldn’t let go of him. Homura felt so, so horrible about it all - about making Ichimatsu feel bad, about Jyushimatsu’s decision, and about the fact that she couldn’t do anything to make it any better.
Osomatsu’s mood wasn’t any brighter. It still isn’t, even as he sits next to Ichimatsu, his cold hand secured between both of Osomatsu’s own, thumbs rubbing soothing circles against his skin. By the redness in Ichimatsu’s eyes, he can tell that Ichimatsu hasn’t quite recovered either, even if he at least came out of his room for the first time in days today for their meeting.
Choromatsu has been surprisingly stable, at least. He and Todomatsu both have been exceptionally reliable and calm, though Osomatsu wonders about how much of the latter’s calm is genuine. He also worries about Choromatsu, but… After their discussion from the other day, Osomatsu guesses that all he can do for him is be by his side. And he has no reasons not to be.
He loves him. And he wants him to be safe, and he will make sure he will be. Even despite… their plans.
Osomatsu’s eyes fall shut at the thought.
There is a reason why he and Todomatsu gathered them all here. Several, actually.
The first reason is that he needed an excuse to get some time with Todomatsu, in his room. He seems so busy lately, with what he says is planning for their next move so that Tougou doesn’t take them by surprise again, and while this is pretty much what this little meeting is all about… Osomatsu hopes to use this as an opportunity to talk to him about more important matters. About personal matters. Emotional matters.
Because out of all of them, Todomatsu is the one that Osomatsu has the least clue about when it comes to how he’s handling things. He seems to be keeping it together, but if Osomatsu has learned anything about Todomatsu, it’s that he’s extremely good at hiding his emotions and at lying to his face.
Osomatsu can’t really blame him for that. He’s never been very good at dealing with his emotional trouble and letting people help him himself, but… If Choromatsu managed to make his way into Osomatsu’s heart and help him the way he has, then it means that Osomatsu can do the same with Todomatsu.
He wants to help him. He knows he can help him. And he only hopes that the fact that Todomatsu is still alive at the moment means that he’ll allow Osomatsu to do just that.
The second reason for this meeting, is that Osomatsu wanted an excuse to drive Ichimatsu out of his room. Osomatsu knows he’s having a bad time and doesn’t want to see anyone, doesn’t want to move or give Jyushimatsu an opportunity to leave like he wants to. But Osomatsu also knows that Ichimatsu longs for revenge, almost just as much as he longs for a happy life by Jyushimatsu’s side. He knew that the promise of a plan to bring Tougou down would bring him out, and… he was right.
In general, really, Osomatsu needed a motivation. For everyone, but also for himself. Because while they all needed some rest - and still do, in fact - they also all need a reason to rest. They need a reason to get better. To be alive. To be healthy.
They need a reason to get up in the morning when everything is going to shit. Stopping Tougou is going to be just that.
Which leads to the third and final reason why Osomatsu wanted to discuss with everyone here. He needs to fix this mess. They all need to fix this mess. Just as Todomatsu said, they all feel guilty, in some way, and all feel like stopping Tougou is their responsibility.
Even though it shouldn’t have to be.
“I want to stop this. I don’t want to see more people run into this… disgusting and pathetic excuse of a clinic in the middle of nowhere, half dying and heartbroken because their deceased loved ones turned robot assaulted them in what is now a husk of our capital city. I don’t want to have to run from a burning house anymore and be chased by hundreds of demented robots. I don’t want to have to drive a stolen car filled with friends and strangers dying in the seats begging me to hurry up so we don’t lose anyone. I don’t want to have to hide. I don’t want to be scared. And… I guess I don’t want anyone else to feel those things either,” Todomatsu continues to speak, pacing in the room just a little bit despite his otherwise calm attitude.
The rest of them are sitting on the bed next to each other. Osomatsu had wanted to be the one talking, as he didn’t exactly trust Todomatsu to be inspirational, but Todomatsu on the other hand didn’t trust Osomatsu to be eloquent enough or smart enough to inspire everyone and actually provide an actual plan of action.
The first bit kind of hurt, because Osomatsu does like to think of himself as charismatic and eloquent - and considering he stopped Todomatsu from going down with Tougou’s ship, he wouldn’t have thought that Todomatsu would say otherwise. He can’t really deny the second bit, though - Osomatsu just thought he’d sneak into whichever place Tougou was hiding out in and then kill him in his sleep or something.
A single second of thought helps him realize just how foolish of an idea that is though, so he gave in to Todomatsu’s request pretty quickly, despite his initial reluctance.
“We’re… All hurt, though. Some of us don’t even know how to fight. And some of us aren’t in any state to leave this place,” Todomatsu then adds, shooting a glance toward Karamatsu, who frowns and shifts to get up - only for Ichimatsu to push him right back down on the bed.
Karamatsu furrows his brows, his expression darkening. “I do not want to stay behind while my companions offers their lives to the cruel lady fate. I do not want to stay behind and lose my chance at exacting revenge for my birds, for my destroyed physique, and for everything we've lost. And I do not want to stay behind and be helpless in a situation in which my companions… no, my friends, might be in a danger that i could protect them from. I refuse.”
Todomatsu raises his chin a little, looking Karamatsu up and down. He opens his mouth to speak, and probably shoot Karamatsu a judgemental remark - but Ichimatsu actually voices his thought before Todomatsu gets to say a thing.
“And what, you’ll get yourself stupidly killed and will join the list of people we have to avenge?” Ichimatsu asks, his voice turning into a low growl as he grabs at the collar of Karamatsu’s shirt, his dark eyes glaring harshly into Karamatsu’s remaining one. “I’ve seen you bumping into things and stumbling way more than you should. You flinch and wince whenever you move because you’re in so much fucking pain. Do you think you’ll be any help in a fight, Shittymatsu? Because it looks to me like you’ll just slow us down and get yourself killed uselessly.”
“... He’s kinda right,” Osomatsu chimes in after half a second of silence, shifting uncomfortably and offering Karamatsu half of a smile. “You’re strong an’ all but like, you’re… really fuckin’ hurt. And I’d hate myself if you ran into certain death, and stuff…”
Karamatsu grits his teeth. “Then… Give me a new eye! You can do that, can’t you, Ichimatsu? I’ve seen people with mechanical eyes - Tougou has mechanical eyes, and your robots have them too, so certainly you can help me… Can’t you, my kitten?” he asks, his tone at first fierce and infuriated, before he takes on a much softer one when voicing his last request, his hand reaching for Ichimatsu’s face.
Ichimatsu, however, grimaces and slaps Karamatsu’s hand away before it can even graze his cheek. “No, I can’t!” he barks back, sounding a little more angry than he should be. “People with mechanical eyes get both of their eyes removed because the difference in vision would fuck them up too much otherwise! Unless you want me to take your second eye too, Shittymatsu?” Ichimatsu asks, his stare growing cold as his hold tightens, and he lets out an exasperated sigh when Karamatsu deflates and shakes his head hesitantly. “Yeah. That’s what I thought. So just stay put and rest while we bust our asses out there. Idiot,” he then says, muttering that last insult with a pout, shoving Karamatsu away and glaring at the wall as if it had murdered his entire family.
The atmosphere left over by this interaction is tense, with Choromatsu shooting Karamatsu a sympathetic look, probably knowing how it’s like to feel so useless in such an important situation. Osomatsu notices how sorry he looks, and decides to reach for one of his hands, intertwining their fingers and giving it a squeeze that is meant to be both reassuring and apologetic.
Reassuring, because he wants Choromatsu to feel better - about this situation, and about himself - but also apologetic, because he wishes Choromatsu couldn’t relate to Karamatsu’s feelings at the moment.
He doesn’t want Choromatsu to feel weak, or useless, but he knows it’s a little late for that. Both Osomatsu and Todomatsu greatly helped him feel absolutely worthless, and Osomatsu feels absolutely horrible when he remembers just how hurt Choromatsu had been back then.
Even if, in the end, he supposes it did help Choromatsu work on his bravery and strength. And Osomatsu is so incredibly proud of him for that.
It’s also apologetic, because Osomatsu isn’t really sure what to say, both to Choromatsu but also to Karamatsu. A simple “It’s okay” wouldn’t change anything, because he knows it’s not okay. Nothing is okay. And truth is, Osomatsu truly wishes he could have Karamatsu by his side in their upcoming fight against Tougou.
Because he knows Karamatsu is strong. He knows that he can defend himself, and others. But he also knows very well that Karamatsu is in no state to do that at the moment - and he doubts he ever will be again. Not with those wounds.
And the last thing Osomatsu wants right now is to lose someone else. Not after everything they went through, and not after all the trouble they had to deal with to save Karamatsu’s ass.
So he doesn’t say anything, instead shooting Karamatsu a sad look that causes him to look away in what looks like shame.
It feels like a stab right to Osomatsu’s heart to see such an expression on Karamatsu's face.
Thankfully, the silence doesn’t last too long, as Jyushimatsu suddenly giggles and wraps his arms around Ichimatsu. “Aww, Ichimatsu-niisan cares so much!!” he exclaims, squeezing Ichimatsu so tight it seems painful, as Ichimatsu groans and writhes in his hold, causing his robot brother to giggle some more.
“S-shut-- I just don’t want this dumbass to die just after we saved him, and just after I risked my life for his stupid birds!!” Ichimatsu defends himself, pushing Jyushimatsu away as best as he can - though it’s a hopeless battle, as Jyushimatsu has much more strength and conviction than Ichimatsu will ever have.
Still, the sight is funny, and Osomatsu snorts when he notices the way his cheeks are starting to burn. “Yeah. I bet it’s the only reason,” he jokes, even though the idea of Ichimatsu having growing affections toward Karamatsu still feels surreal.
But if it makes him happy, he supposes that it’s all that matters… right? Right?
Osomatsu isn't so sure. He doesn't know what he feels about how close they've been getting. He doesn't know if it's a good idea at all. But this isn't the time to comment on that - and thankfully, Todomatsu speaks up just in time to distract Osomatsu from all the worries he has regarding Ichimatsu and Karamatsu's… thing.
"So.. anyway," Todomatsu shakes his head softly after clearing his throat, pacing some more. "Karamatsu needs to rest. I'm not sure how well the rest of you guys are doing, but… Know you don't need to come if you don't want to or feel like you can't physically handle it. With that in mind… Does any of you desire to stay behind when the time to make Tougou pay comes?" he then asks, eyes scanning over the group.
Osomatsu looks at them all. Karamatsu's biting his lips, his narrowed eye staring at the floor. Ichimatsu is by his side, frowning, but determined. Jyushimatsu is right behind him, grinning as he always does, arms wrapped around his brother into a tight embrace, a hand half raised to give Todomatsu a thumbs up that probably announces that he's totally up to follow them all to Tougou's hideout. Homura, meanwhile, seems a little more hesitant, but when Todomatsu and Osomatsu's eyes lay on her in a silent question, she shakes her head and gives them the most assured look she can.
Osomatsu definitely catches the fear and uncertainty that dances in her otherwise warm brown eyes, and judging by the way Todomatsu raises a brow, he can tell that he does too. Neither of them say anything, though, because to expect anyone not to be scared shitless in this situation is foolish. All they ask is that they accept to fight against their fear, and it seems like Homura is willing to do just that. So they let her be.
What bothers Osomatsu most, though, is how sure of himself Choromatsu acts as Todomatsu sends him a doubtful look. The hand that is still connected to Osomatsu's own tightens, nails almost digging into the skin, and Choromatsu holds his chin high, sending Todomatsu a challenging stare. He's making himself out to be tougher than he really is, probably wanting to impress Todomatsu, as he was the one to initially refuse Choromatsu's rights to come along under the excuse of Choromatsu's witness.
Osomatsu doesn't like it. He doesn't like the fact that Choromatsu still feels the need to prove himself and fight off his feelings of inferiority - but he also doesn't like the fact that Choromatsu wants to come.
He doesn't like the idea of Choromatsu putting himself in such danger, despite the fact that he has been doing nothing but that lately for Osomatsu's sake. Because what they went through before now is nothing compared to what they're about to do. It's nothing compared to a direct attack on Tougou and his killer robots. And while Choromatsu did help Osomatsu survive against Tetsu… he doubts he will be much help against so many more robots. And especially not with his still injured leg.
"Choromatsu," Osomatsu says quietly - enough that, if the others don't pay attention to them, they might not hear what he says. His free hand reaches for Choromatsu's cheek, fingers running over the soft skin, and he frowns as Choromatsu directs his assured stare at him. "…You don't have to do this. We know you're strong - I know you are, at least. You don't have to prove yourself anymore. You can rest if you need to. I want you to be safe."
His voice is gentle, and warm. He doesn't want to make Choromatsu feel like he's being attacked, but by the way his lips twitch downward in an upset frown, Osomatsu guesses that he kind of failed at that. "This isn't to prove myself!" he argues, and when both Osomatsu and Todomatsu look at him in disbelief, he clicks his tongue. "W-well, maybe it is! Just a bit! But… But I mostly just want to help! I don't want to leave you alone in this, Osomatsu! I… I want to be by your side. You know that, right? I know you do. I've told you before… You don't have to be alone. I don't want you to be alone. I don't want you to feel like you have to leave me behind to protect me," he explains, his defensive tone growing softer as he holds a hand over the one that had been caressing his cheek. "I want to be able to protect you, too. I want us to protect each other out there."
Choromatsu's words are quick to reduce Osomatsu to silence, while they make Todomatsu snort a little. "That's so sweet," he comments, resulting in a glare from Osomatsu, who doesn't like the condescending tone. "No, really, it is! I admire it," Todomatsu defends himself, holding both his hands up in mock surrender. "But I also think it's naive. Really, the sentiment is really nice, and I'm glad you two have each other, but out there… it's going to be life or death, Choromatsu. I've heard you grew tougher, and I'm glad to hear it. But I hope you realize just how scary things are going to get. We're going to face Tougou, you know? The man that ruined your boyfriend's life. The man that is ruining… so many more lives right this moment. He's strong, and smart, and more powerful than all of us combined. He has every resource at his disposition, while we have basically nothing. This is pretty much like a suicide mission. And I'm not sure if you're quite ready to die yet."
Osomatsu swallows, and so does Choromatsu. While he'd been very aware of how dangerous this situation is - he was the one to try to face Choromatsu with it after all - he doesn't like Todomatsu voicing all of this out. It causes the cold dread that he'd been fighting this whole discussion to rise up in his chest, its icy tendrils wrapping around Osomatsu's lungs and constricting them so, so tight that he forgets how to breathe for a full second. His body remains unmoving for a bit, until the gentle rub of Choromatsu's thumb against his skin brings him back to reality and helps him relax, if only a little, because this is about Choromatsu. Not about him.
Because it doesn't matter how terrified Osomatsu is - he knows he's going to do it. Because out of all of them, he's the one that holds the most responsibility in this situation. He's the one that has kept running away, or wishing he could run away, and abandon all his problems all this time.
And he's sick of it.
But Choromatsu doesn't actually have to stay. He doesn't have to help. He doesn't have to feel responsible for keeping Osomatsu safe and supporting him. And while Osomatsu doesn't have the strength to stop him if he insists, because god knows how much he actually needs him, he also wants to make sure that Choromatsu doesn't feel forced to do all of this for him.
He would hate to lose his lover because he selfishly pressured him to follow him into the hole Osomatsu dug for himself.
However, it seems like Choromatsu is still quite determined. If anything, he lacks the terror that filled Osomatsu at Todomatsu's words - and the fire that dances is in his eye isn't one of anxiety, but one filled with a conviction that Osomatsu isn't sure he's ever witnessed in Choromatsu before.
"I know all of that," Choromatsu says, a smile spreading over his face. "And I'm scared. But I'd rather be scared by Osomatsu's side, than be scared here, alone, wondering if I'll ever see him again, or if our previous goodbye was our last. I… I don't want to die. I don't want Osomatsu to die. I don't want any of us to die. But… If I do, then I want it to be by your side, Osomatsu," Choromatsu affirms, squeezing Osomatsu's hands. "And while I don't know just how useful I can be… I hope you'll still allow me to come with you, Osomatsu… Please."
Osomatsu's lips quiver, and yet he can't help the wobbly smile that illuminates his face, as well as the shaky chuckle that follows. "Man, it's really fucked up that we gotta talk about life and death here huh… But I guess it's even more fucked up when… when I don't think I have it in me to keep you locked in here if you truly wanna come," he admits, wiping at the small tears that started to form at the corner of his eyes. Then he looks over at Todomatsu, his smile growing firmer. "Seems like all of us wanna come. That's a good thing, right?"
Todomatsu's lips remain pursed, narrowed eyes searching Choromatsu's determined expression for a while, before he lets out a deep sigh and offers the both of them a smile in return. "I suppose it is. Congratulation, Choromatsu. You've finally grown some balls," he responds, stepping away from the bed in order to grab a chair and sit down, crossing his legs and holding his hands together over his knees. "Very well. Now, I'm sure a lot of you, or… maybe all of you, really, think that you can just barge into Tougou's place and murder him. And, well… If you do, then you're absolutely brainless, and you don't hold any authority on our upcoming plans," he then starts to explain, his words causing Osomatsu to grimace, because he's pretty sure they're completely directed at him. "Just as I told Choromatsu a minute ago, Tougou has an army of killer robots. He also has an army of human guards, as well as the entirety of Akatsukapolis' police force, and his gang. Though the lastl three of those things are kind of one and the same nowadays," Todomatsu sighs, shaking his head a little and pinching the bridge of his nose. "But all of this is to say that… getting to him is not going to be easy. Especially not now."
"Actually… speaking of the robots," Osomatsu speaks up, holding a hand up as if he were in class an asking for his teacher to let him talk- not that he would actually know what's that's like, considering he's never been in school, but he heard that was how it happened. Todomatsu tilts his head to the side in curiosity as Osomatsu looks over at Ichimatsu and Homura, lips pursed in thought. "I… had to fight one back in the airship and it was like… really rough. Is there really no other way to deactivate them forcefully other than destroying their hearts?" he asks. "Like, surely you must've seen Tougou using your creation for bad stuff right away, right, Ichimatsu? Maybe you prepared for that or something by giving them a weak point, or...?"
Ichimatsu's lips curl downward into a frown, and he huffs, looking away and crossing his arms over his chest. "I thought about doing that," he admits, before sending Homura a glare. "But she stopped me and insisted I make them as perfect as possible for Tougou. I'm sure you must still think that was a brilliant idea, huh?" he explains, shooting that last bitter question at Homura, who winces.
"I… I only asked you to do that so you wouldn't get in trouble! It's not like I didn't doubt Tougou at all… If anything, I was already doubting him even when I still trusted Atsushi..." she defends herself weakly, her hands toying with the blanket below her as she stares down.
Jyushimatsu reaches for her shoulder and squeezes sympathetically. "Please forgive Ichimatsu-niisan! He's just frustrated. I know you didn't do anything wrong! Right, Ichimatsu-niisan? Homura just wanted to help you out!" he tries to reassure her, earning a small grateful smile from Homura even when all Jyushimatsu gets from Ichimatsu is a huff and a growl.
"It's whatever…" Ichimatsu mumbles, before shaking his head and looking up at Osomatsu again. "But no, they are as perfect as I could possibly make them, aside from that stupid device he added in all of them. So the only choice you have is to either kill them all by destroying their heart, or find the device that Tougou is using to relay his order to them, and destroy it somehow."
Osomatsu frowns. "I guess them having a weak point would've been too good to be true, huh..." he sighs, leaning against Choromatsu and shoving his hands in his pockets. "What about that device, then? Do you know where it might be?"
Ichimatsu shakes his head. "I didn't make it," he responds.
Osomatsu's frown deepens. "You didn't? Then who..." he starts to ask, before Homura tenses up and holds her hand up shyly.
"…I… I did," she admits shamefully, her stare remaining downwards. "H-he made me do it. I didn't want to, but..." she trails off, before shaking her head, as if giving up on trying to defend herself. Osomatsu wants to tell her that it's alright, but Jyushimatsu beats him to it, the hand that remains on her shoulder squeezing gently - much softer than Osomatsu has ever seen Jyushimatsu act, actually. It works to help her relax even just slightly, as she brings her own hand to rest on top of Jyushimatsu's own. She swallows, before speaking again. "Sadly, he asked me to incorporate the device in his mechanical limbs, meaning that… There isn't any way to deactivate it aside from directly facing him and somehow get a hold of the mechanical arm in which its lodged… Sorry..."
"It's okay, Homura. I'm sure you didn't really have any choice," Choromatsu chimes in, leaning in to pat her back gently.
"Yeah, like Choromatsu said! Don't worry about it!" Jyushimatsu agrees, shaking Homura a little bit, while Ichimatsu huffs.
Todomatsu frowns, before he clears his throat again, bringing the attention back to him. "Yes, yes, I suppose all of this is still helpful. We will have to face Tougou eventually after all, so perhaps we will find the chance to get rid of this device then. That, or we find a way to kill him from a distance and destroy that device while we're at it," he says.
Karamatsu raises his hand, the movement surprising Osomatsu, as he'd been so quiet ever since he was denied from their mission that he had kind of forgotten Karamatsu's presence. "I could shoot Tougou. While sniper rifles are not my preference, as shooting from such a distance feels like a cowardly move that I would not be proud of, I still know how to use them, and could make an exception for Tougou," he says, offering a smirk that is much more confident than his voice manages to be.
Todomatsu, however, is quick to shake his head. "We've already refused your presence, Karamatsu. I don't care if you'll be further away than us - the city is filled with killer robots that will find you and will kill you. Also, who knows how good your aim is with your injuries. It's still a no."
"But--" Karamatsu tries to argue, getting to his feet exasperatedly.
"I said no," Todomatsu insists, his tone and stare firm, and his stance absolutely not bothered even though Karamatsu towers over him.
Karamatsu grits his teeth, his eye turning angry. He opens his mouth to say something, before closing it again, pressing his lips into a thin line as his expression darkens. "… Fine. Do as you'd like," he mutters, before turning around and leaving the room.
"Kara--" Osomatsu tries to call out and reach for him, but Karamatsu slams the door shut before he can even do anything. His hand falls back onto the mattress in response, and he pouts, shooting Todomatsu an unhappy glare. "Thanks. Totally what we needed right now," he tells him.
Todomatsu, however, just shrugs. "He isn't going to participate anyway, so why does it matter if he's here or not?" he asks. "If anything, it's better if he isn't aware of our plans, so he can't force himself in. Just let him sulk. It's for the best."
Osomatsu grinds his teethand wants to argue, but Choromatsu brings his hand to rub gently up and down his back. "It's okay, Osomatsu," he murmurs, his voice slightly shaky with worry. "You can talk to him later. But right now… This is more important. Right?" he asks. "Karamatsu will be alright."
Osomatsu narrows his eyes as he stares at Choromatsu, taking a minute to get over the flash of anger that Todomatsu's behavior caused him. His heart is telling him to tell everyone to fuck off and follow Karamatsu to rant about how unfair Todomatsu is, and make sure that Karamatsu doesn't do anything dumb - but the more rational part of him knows that Todomatsu and Choromatsu are right.
Furthermore, it also knows that storming out after Karamatsu won't help much right now. So he forces himself to take a deep breath, before he brings his knees up to his chest. "Whatever..." he mutters, staring away - and noticing that Ichimatsu is sitting in a very similar manner right next to him.
They exchange a look, Osomatsu silently asking if he's okay, but Ichimatsu just shrugs, averting his eyes with a pout and pulling his hand away when Osomatsu reaches for it. Osomatsu supposes that he must be feeling bitter over Homura still, or perhaps he’s angry at Karamatsu for being so pissy. Whatever it is, he doesn't seem to want to talk about it, so Osomatsu will let him be, guessing that if he feels like complaining then he'll know to open his mouth and come to him if he needs to.
Todomatsu, meanwhile, sighs. "Anyway..." he says, as if what just happened was nothing. Osomatsu wants to be angry, but… He supposes that Choromatsu is right, and that this is more important than their feelings. All of them are feeling like shit right now after all. "As I was saying," Todomatsu continues. "I know Tougou is hiding out in the clock tower. It's where the radio broadcast comes from, and it's simply where he has been residing these past month if you exclude the airship I crashed. The loss of said airship was probably devastating, but don't think he's been weakened enough by it to not be a threat anymore. He's still got ressources, and our primary goal should either to sneak past his men or drive them out of the area somehow to make our way to the man. That, or we destroy the clock tower somehow, though that seems like a little bit excessive..."
"Yeah, well, taking over the world is excessive, and yet here he is," Osomatsu huffs, and he can hear Ichimatsu snort faintly.
"Clock towers can be built up again after being destroyed. Human lives apparently can't," Ichimatsu adds, that last bit spoken with a sour grimace. "I say we destroy that place and everyone in it. If they're on Tougou's side they can't be any good."
"Now that's not true and you know it! Both you and Todomatsu and - and Osomatsu too! Right?" Homura argues, looking between all three of them. "We've all worked for Tougou or Atsushi at some point in our lives but, but we're not all evil! You should give these people the benefit of the doubt, in case… In case some of them are just innocent people who've been manipulated, too..." she insists, her voice dying down as she stares at her hands at the end of her defense.
Ichimatsu's eyes narrow. "I think using robots to destroy a city would be enough to tell Tougou's manipulated followers that he's up to no good," he responds.
"If they stuck to Tougou up until now, I don't think there's any way we could ever change their mind," Todomatsu nods.
Osomatsu can't help but agree, but Choromatsu apparently doesn't, as he offers all three of them a very offended look. "You — you are all unbelievable! Can't you have an ounce of empathy for these people??" he asks, and when he's answered by nothing but silence, he grits his teeth and sends a judgemental stare toward Osomatsu specifically. "I thought you of all people would understand that fear is a powerful weapon that would push you to do the worst of things if only to save yourself, but apparently not."
"Wow, wow, calm down, Choromatsu," Osomatsu holds his hands up in surrender, trying to ignore the stab in his heart as he looks into Choromatsu's angry eyes. He doesn't like his attitude, but he supposes he deserves it. It's the bitter part of him that tells him not to trust Tougou's men, after all, but his bond with Todomatsu and Homura should tell him that perhaps some of these people really don't mean any harm and truly have no other choice, and that perhaps he should be more sympathetic. However, he does know that some of these men working with Tougou are by his side because they believe in the same bullshit ideals as he does, and because they are just as evil as he is. And it's why this situation is so complicated. Osomatsu sighs, dropping his hands. "I'm sorry, okay? It's just… hard. And even if we try to be empathetic toward these people, I don't think there's much else we can do against them, right...?" he asks, looking around himself with uncertainty.
Jyushimatsu raises his sleeved hand and waves it excitedly. "There is, there is!!" he announces, practically bouncing with energy. "I can make smoke bombs!! I used to make those to drive Ichimatsu-niisan out of his room when he was isolating himself too much when we were younger!!" he giggles, looking over at Ichimatsu. "Right? Right? Do you remember, Ichimatsu-niisan?" he asks.
Ichimatsu's eyes widen slightly. "I… didn't think you could remember stuff from this far back this clearly..." he mumbles, before shaking his head a little, as if wanting to shake the emotion out of himself. His expression grows more neutral, which for Ichimatsu means he has a slightly annoyed look on his face as he rests his chin over his knees. "… Anyway, yes, I remember. It was annoying as fuck."
Osomatsu, meanwhile, can't help but be greatly amused. "That's actually a really great way to get Ichimatsu out of his room! I should use it in the future!" he exclaims, ignoring the little voice at the back of his head that tells him that he might not have the chance to use it at all. "That could be really useful. Suffocate these people into running out of the clock tower, so we don't gotta kill them!"
Todomatsu frowns, humming in thought. "That sounds smart, but that'll only work on the human guards thought. The robots still need to be taken care of."
Choromatsu raises his hand shyly. "Maybe that's where we could use… real...bombs? If we can make them that is. L-like, we drive out the humans out of the clock tower, and destroy the robots with bombs? Since… it seems there's no other release for them other than death anyway..." he proposes, though Osomatsu can clearly tell that the idea of killing these robots makes Choromatsu very uncomfortable.
Osomatsu leans over his shoulder, hoping for the physical contact to be comforting. "That sounds like a good idea! And then the explosions might definitely drive Tougou out, or we can just sneak up to him and explode his face!"
Homura presses a hand against her mouth in order to stifle a laugh in response to Osomatsu's choice of word, which makes him pretty proud. He hadn't meant to be funny in the first place, really, but he's always happy to amuse. Todomatsu, however, isn't that impressed. "I don't know," he responds. "I would love to... 'explode Tougou's face', but I feel like it might be more complicated than that. We could still try, though, but also… make sure to have a plan B in case we need one."
Osomatsu pouts, leaning back and letting himself fall on the bed. "Why does everything have to be so complicated… What should our plan B even be?"
Todomatsu shrugs. "I don't know. Maybe directly shooting him? His head is the only remaining human part of him, right? I'm sure a little headshot could do the trick. That or… Well, a clock tower crumbling on him, if everyone here is fine with destroying it as long as no other human gets hurt."
Choromatsu bites his lips. "I feel a little guilty about destroying such an important and beautiful building, but..."
"But it's either that or the rest of Akatsukapolis burns," Osomatsu finishes for him. His words causes Homura to look down guiltily and nod slowly, showing her displeasure at the thought of destroying the clock tower. Ichimatsu, on the other hand, doesn't seem to care, and neither does Todomatsu.
Meanwhile, Jyushimatsu flaps his arms again, almost like a bird, wanting to show a little enthusiasm and positivity. "Well!! Like Ichimatsu-niisan said, clock towers can be rebuilt! And they can make it even prettier when they do it!" he says.
Todomatsu can't help but smile a little at that. "You're right," he replies, before letting out a long sigh. "Well, then, I suppose that this covers our plan for the attack. As for transportation, I suppose none of you are against driving there? It… might be difficult due to the air patrols, but we can separate into two groups to aid with that - one half would distract the patrols, while the other half would sneak in and plant all of the bombs. Though… That would put the distraction team into a lot of danger, so I understand if none of you want to be a part of that. I'll go alone, if that's the case."
Choromatsu shakes his head immediately. "No. I'll go with you," he says firmly.
"What? No, no no no no," Osomatsu responds, and it's his turn to shake his head quickly. "No way. I'm not letting you be a distraction. I need you by my side, Choromatsu. I really do. I know we're risking our lives either way but… I wanna bring Tougou down personally, and I want you to be with me when I do. Please?" he asks, his eyes shining with desperation while his heart speeds up in anxiety. His hands, which as starting to grow shaky, reach for Choromatsu's own, and Choromatsu is quick to intertwine their fingers again, squeezing Osomatsu's hands tightly.
"But I don't want Todomatsu to go alone..." he argues weakly, and it's obvious that he wants to be by Osomatsu's side as well.
"I'll be f--" Todomatsu starts, but Homura gets up and cuts him off before he gets to finish.
"I'll go too, then," she says, with more determination than she's shown this entire discussion. "I'll go, and I'll help Todomatsu. I don't know how to fight or do anything that will help you guys anyway. But I can be useful there. And I want to be useful. So… I'll be happy to help distract them for you. To… To make up for everything I've done. Alright?"
Osomatsu frowns. "Homura, you haven't done anything--" he tries to tell her, but she cuts him off, too.
"Please," she pleads, and Osomatsu can't resist the look in her eyes.
"… If Todomatsu is fine with it..." he gives in, averting his eyes and deflating.
Homura turns her head toward Todomatsu then, and he remains silent for a second, before shrugging. "...Yeah, I suppose that's fine," he replies, scratching his hair awkwardly.
Osomatsu supposes he's glad that Homura will be with Todomatsu, as he can trust her to stop him from pulling another bullshit self sacrifice. He isn't sure how successful she would be though, or if she wouldn't try to pull some self sacrificing bullshit out of her ass either, but… He doesn't want to think about that.
He wants to trust them both to do the right thing. He wants to trust them to take care of themselves and each other, and he supposes that, despite Todomatsu's slight bitterness toward Homura, they will understand each other more than anyone could.
Plus, with the way Choromatsu relaxes as soon as Todomatsu accepts Homura's request, Osomatsu can only assume that he's given up on trying to join Todomatsu's risky side. That's all Osomatsu wants. It's all he needs. Even if he feels horribly guilty for accepting to throw Todomatsu and Homura out to the wolves in favor of keeping Choromatsu just a little bit safe.
"Alright. Does anyone else want to come? I assume Jyushimatsu will have to go with Osomatsu and Choromatsu to kill Tougou, but what about you, Ichimatsu?" Todomatsu asks, looking at him.
"I'm not leaving Jyushimatsu's side," Ichimatsu replies in a mutter, and his words surprise literally no one.
"Well, then, I suppose it's settled..." Todomatsu replies, the others nodding along. "Let's… talk just a little bit more about the details of Jyushimatsu's bombs, then, and then I'll let you go. Is that alright?" he asks, and when everyone seems to agree, he takes a deep breath. "Alright, so..."
Todomatsu then goes on to asks about just how destructive Jyushimatsu's bombs are, or how much smoke the harmless ones can produce. He pulls plans of the clock tower out of nowhere in order to decide where they should plant them, making sure to mention which areas would be difficult to reach due to patrols and surveillance. Most of it is theoric, however, as Todomatsu has never truly been on Tougou's side in the clock tower, and as he isn't exactly able to contact his sources to confirm anything. He simply claims to know Tougou enough to guess his plans, but admits that things might get messy due to this uncertainty.
It's scary, really. Choromatsu comments on that, and Homura agrees. Osomatsu does, too, though he can't allow himself to voice that in front of everyone. Only Choromatsu is allowed to know how fucking terrified Osomatsu is, though Ichimatsu comes as a close second. He doesn't feel like burdening him with this anxiety though, considering he's already dealing with his grief over Jyushimatsu, so he'll stick with confessing his fears to Choromatsu and Choromatsu alone for now.
Once further planning is complete, with Todomatsu going over some more specifics, their discussion turns more lighthearted. They all agree on the date of their attack, which is a couple of days from now, the allowed free time helping them to get over how surreal the idea of bringing Tougou down is. Then they just… talk. They talk about what they'll do when all of this is over. About how satisfying it will be to see Tougou defeated. To see the fear in his eyes and the pain and desperation when he realizes that it's over for him. About how they could split his fortune between all of them and become the richest people in all of Akatsukapolis. About which one of them will claim leadership over the city.
Not all of them feel so good about some of these topics. Choromatsu specifically states that, if he gets any of Tougou's wealth, he'd like to distribute it to the poor and help people get out of the streets. Homura agrees with him, while Osomatsu snorts and calls his claims bullshit, saying that he'll be too happy about being financially stable to give it all up. Todomatsu agrees, but Choromatsu firmly defends himself and claims that he'll feel too guilty having so much money while others are still dying in the streets.
It sounds noble and all, and Osomatsu wants to humor him, but despite how kind Choromatsu has been to him, he has trouble believing that anybody is that selfless. Still, the idea of helping people like him off the street… does sound appealing somehow, which is just a little bit off putting, considering that some months ago Osomatsu would have categorically refused to allow anyone but himself to use his money.
Perhaps helping Homura and Todomatsu opened his eyes. Perhaps he's realized just how nice it is to help people like him, change their lives and actually fill them with hope. He feels proud of himself, after all, when he sees just how lively Homura can be, how bright her smile can shine and how she can stand up for herself at times despite her obvious fear and hesitation. Even Todomatsu seems to be doing better, as Osomatsu hears him mention their potential victory and what he'll do after it despite all the hopelessness he'd been filled with back on the airship.
It's nice. It makes Osomatsu happy - both because he can tell himself that he's the one who did this, he's the one who helped them through this… but also because he just… cares about them. He's pretty sure that, even if he hadn't been the one to support them, he'd be happy about seeing them climb back out of the hole they've been pushed into. Though the fact that it's all thanks to him is definitely a very nice bonus.
All in all, the atmosphere grows lighter and lighter, and Osomatsu's glad. They all eventually part ways, though, as they are all in need to process all of this or perhaps in need of some quiet time. Ichimatsu is the first to leave, with Jyushimatsu following close behind. Choromatsu decides to leave some time later, and tugs at Osomatsu's hand in hopes to get him to follow - but Osomatsu actually lets go of him, offering him a small smile.
"I'll follow you in a bit. I just want to talk to Todomatsu alone. I won't be long," he whispers, pressing a kiss against his ear that causes Choromatsu to let out an airy chuckle, while his face heats up.
"Alright… I'll wait for you in our room then," Choromatsu replies, lingering close to Osomatsu and exchanging another kiss with him before he lets go and walks out with just a little bit of reluctance.
What follows Choromatsu's departure is silence. Heavy, crushing silence, as Todomatsu's small little smile falls and is replaced by a serious expression, his darkening stare piercing right through Osomatsu. "Yes?" he asks, crossing his arms over his chest accusingly. "Do you want anything more?"
Osomatsu can't help but let out an incredulous chuckle, shoving his hands in his pockets. "Wow. It's really night and day with you, huh?" he comments, his smile just slightly uncomfortable. "Tell me, which was the real you? The calm and responsible one that was happy to joke around with us, or what you're showing me right now?"
Todomatsu's frown deepens in what resembles a pout. "What does it matter?" he asks, tilting his head to the side. "Can you just answer me? What do you want from me? We discussed our plans, and Choromatsu obviously wants you by his side. Why are you wasting your time on me right now? Worried I'll try to sink myself on a ship again?" he asks, raising an eyebrow.
Osomatsu purses his lips, searching Todomatsu's face. Despite his obvious bad mood, he looks calm, as if this was nothing but a slightly unpleasant discussion. It's a little unsettling, really, and Osomatsu can't help the way his stomach sinks in discomfort, feeling as if he'd done something wrong. "I really miss the times when you'd be all nice to me, y'know?" he mutters, scratching his hair, before he pats the space on the bed next to himself. "C'mon. Would you like to sit next to me for a bit?"
Todomatsu glances at Osomatsu's hand, before shaking his head. "I'd rather not, thanks."
Osomatsu grimaces. "C'mon… I'm really not trying to be mean here. I just… wanted to ask how you're doing. How you're… really doing. You don't have to pretend with me, and I see that you already know that, yeah?" he chuckles weakly, rubbing a finger under his nose. "So… tell me. You saw your house burn down and hear the way Tougou's guys were talking about you. You went through all this stressful shit with us and now you just planned a big attack with us and agreed to be some fuckin' distraction for Tougou's murderous guards. I'm allowed to be worried."
"You don't have to be though. Can't you see? I'm doing just fine," Todomatsu responds, his tone short, though he does force a smile on his face. One that looks way too genuine considering Osomatsu knows it's absolutely fake.
Todomatsu truly is good at what he does, huh.
"I don't have to, but I wanna. 'Cause we're friends. And friends are here for each other," Osomatsu insists, his hand reaching for Todomatsu's own. Unsurprisingly, Todomatsu tries to pull back, but Osomatsu forcefully grabs his hand anyway, holding it tightly enough that it would be hard for Todomatsu to yank it away.
Todomatsu glares down at their connected hands as if they personally offended him - and perhaps, in this moment, they did. "I don't understand," he admits, before looking back up at Osomatsu. "I'm already making myself useful. I haven't forgotten what you told me back in Tougou's airship, but… You really don't have to go out of your way to do this. I won't try to sacrifice myself again, if this is what you fear. After what Tougou's done, I'll make sure to live long enough to see him fall, since I've already gone through the trouble of surviving up until now. So what are you doing this for?"
Osomatsu kind of… stares at Todomatsu for a bit, a little taken aback by his incomprehension. He's pretty happy that he wants to stay alive, but… He also doesn't like his reasoning. He doesn't like the fact that he doesn't understand why Osomatsu is going through the trouble of caring for him,and doesn't like the fact that he's only staying alive to see Tougou fall - even if it's better than nothing.
It pushes him to squeeze at Todomatsu's hand and let out a slightly exasperated sigh, shaking his head a little. "It's not just about your survival or you being useful, Totty. Can I call you Totty? I'll call you Totty," he says, not even waiting for Todomatsu's approval of his new nickname. "It's great that you wanna stay alive, and that you're okay enough to hold up a conversation and all but… I want you to be more than just okay and have more reasons to stay alive than revenge. I want you to be… fine! I want you to be happy and stuff! I wanna help you, Todomatsu! It's why I'm doing this! Can't you understand?" he asks, reaching to press a hand against Todomatsu's cheek - and not even flinching when Todomatsu slaps it away.
He supposes that holding hands is enough, so he doesn't try to force any more physical contact than that.
Todomatsu's pout only grows, and really, the childishness of his expression doesn't match the serious situation. It does look pretty cute, however. "First of all, I'd rather you don't call me any nickname," he replies. "Second of all… I still don't understand why you want to waste so much time and energy on the person that ruined your life. You really don't have to do this, you know? It's not… your responsibility or anything. Really, it should be my responsibility to--" he tries to say, but Osomatsu cuts him off by throwing his hands in the air and groaning in annoyance before he gets to finish.
"Jesus Christ, you're really fucking dense, you know that right?' he asks, shaking his head once more. "I'm really not doing this because I feel like i have to! I just wanna! I know what you did and I'm saying fuck that! I wanna put this in the past and give you a chance, okay? And I'm not gonna let go even if you fight against me. So if you don't wanna be a burden or waste of time then… just let me do this. It'll be either for the both of us."
Todomatsu falls silent in response to all of this. His eyes keep staring into Osomatsu's own, as if searching for an answer that will be more satisfying than the one Osomatsu offered… before he just gives in, his arms dropping to his sides. "… Fine. If only because you're stubborn and I'm tired of arguing over this with you," he says, running a hand through his hair. "So… how do I do this? What do you want me to say? You told Choromatsu you'd come to him quickly, so I assume you don't want to spend the rest of the day playing therapist with me."
Osomatsu clicks his tongue a little. "I'm sure Choromatsu wouldn't mind waiting for longer, but sure, let's hurry. I just wanna know how you truly feel. Are you serious about like, your plans for after all of this is over? And like, how do you feel about losing your house? And… just… are you sure you don't wanna bring Tougou down along with me? It's… your revenge too after all," he says, his voice growing a little more hesitant at those last words.
Todomatsu shrugs. "No, not really. I already got my revenge, and while Tougou definitely has been part of my suffering… The knowledge that you'll bring him down is enough for me," he replies with just a little hint of a smile on his face. "As for how I'm doing… Well, you've seen my house. I'm pretty angry over what happened, and it'll be stressful to deal with, but it was never anywhere special to begin with. It was where I slept, but that's… pretty much it. I never gave it any emotional weight, because all I was thinking about was my upcoming revenge. So perhaps… if I want to build my life and be happy after all of this, I can use this as an opportunity for a new start, or some bullshit like that," he laughs a little bit. "Sorry, I'm… not really good at being optimistic. Was this a good thought?"
Osomatsu smiles warmly, and squeezes Todomatsu's hand. "It was," he tells him. "Continue. I'm proud of you, and stuff. Thinkin' like that is really fuckin' hard."
After all, even Osomatsu is still having trouble allowing himself to think about the future with hope. It's not something that happens overnight, but he truly is happy to see Todomatsu ignore his own mean little voice at the back of his mind to instead try to see things under a new, brighter light.
"Alright. Um… As for what these assholes said, well, I'm used to it, and let's say I'm just looking forward to seeing them burn alongside Tougou. I'm not exactly sure of what I'll do after all of this is over, though. I don't feel like I should waste too much time on this, considering how high our chances of defeat are, but..." Todomatsu frowns, looking down at their connected hands again and pursing his lips when Osomatsu rubs his thumb against his skin.
"No, no, you should. Totty, I think we're all pretty sure we're gonna fail, and yet we were still out there makin' plans for the future, right? It like… helps to keep you motivated. 'I can't fail because I have to do this and be happy in the future', you know?" Osomatsu asks, tilting his head to the side and leaning in. "No matter how unlikely it is. I think I'd have given up long ago if it wasn't for the fact that I wanna be able to come home at the end of the day with Choromatsu and stuff. So like… wanna make plans with me? I'm not the best at this but it really doesn't have to be anything too extravagant an' stuff..."
Todomatsu remains silent for a little bit, before his shoulders drop. "I don't think you'll leave me alone until I accept anyway, right?" he asks, causing Osomatsu to smile with just a little bit of guilt.
"You're right," he chuckles, his face brightening up in response to Todomatsu's lack of fight. "So? What do you say? Wanna plan out our victory celebration or what?"
Todomatsu lets out a long sigh. "Sure… I suppose I have nothing better to do right now. So, what's your idea?" he asks, and Osomatsu is more than happy to share all of them with him.
They spend a good while just talking about what they'll do after all of this is over. Some ideas from earlier are repeated, though this time with just a bit more convictions, and some added plans to them. They talk about what kind of house Todomatsu will get after this. About trying out this or this fancy restaurant that Todomatsu has gone to but Osomatsu hasn't. About making the casino there and wasting their potential upcoming fortune in it. About getting Karamatsu stupid looking eyepatches that he might actually unironically like, or getting Ichimatsu robotic kittens whose manufacture he would probably judge.
They also talk about more serious things, like catching Reika and what they'll do with her, or how they'll get Totoko out of prison. These plans are probably the most concrete of them all, if only because they are things that… really need to be done, rather than things that they wish they could do for fun.
All in all, Todomatsu's mood seems to be genuinely brighter by the time Osomatsu finally decides to leave and join Choromatsu. Osomatsu doubts he'll fully be okay yet, but… when Todomatsu answers positively after being asked if he feels better, Osomatsu can tell that he isn't lying. And that's a step in the right direction, and probably the best he can get right now. So he's happy, and he only hopes that things will remain alright until their important day.
And perhaps, after this is out of the way, Todomatsu will finally be allowed to walk down the road to recovery confidently, along with everyone else, really.
The few days Todomatsu offers them all allows them to not only prepare themselves mentally and physically for the struggles to come, but also to enjoy themselves as much as they can before everything happens. Osomatsu makes sure not to waste any of his time sulking alone, and with so many of his friends in one place, it's a little difficult to find anywhere to be lonely, honestly.
He offers his company to Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu who, surprisingly, accept it. Their time together is quiet, the atmosphere that reigns over the room that Ichimatsu has himself locked in heavy, but with the few jokes Osomatsu and Jyushimatsu crack with each other, they slowly work to dissipate as much of the heart crushing sadness that fills the room. It doesn't fully go away, but they consider it a victory when they actually manage to cause Ichimatsu's lips to twitch upwards a couple of times, and when he accepts to cuddle with them both.
Next is Karamatsu. Osomatsu is uncomfortable around him - not because of their past relationship, however, but because of the one that he's building with Ichimatsu, as well as the guilt that still boils down in Osomatsu's stomach and stubbornly remains no matter how much he tries to remind himself that Karamatsu doesn't even blame him. He sits on his bed and holds his hand all the same, though, because he knows to ignore all of his negative feelings and concentrate on alleviating Karamatsu's pain in the moment. They talk, and Osomatsu can definitely tell that Karamatsu is still bitter over Todomatsu not allowing him to go. He doesn't really know however if he wants to agree with Karamatsu that it's unfair and cruel to keep him here while everyone risks their lives together, or if he wants to put himself on Todomatsu's side and tell Karamatsu that it's for his safety.
He instead decides to change the subject, and speak about what he has going on with Ichimatsu. Of course, this encourages Karamatsu to go on a long painful tirade about love and how blessed he is to be hit with its golden arrow one more time or something - Osomatsu only halfway pays attention to it. It's annoying, but at least it makes Karamatsu smile, and after everything he went through, he definitely deserves to be humored a little. So Osomatsu lets him go on, laughing a little awkwardly and rubbing a finger under his nose, before telling him that he's happy for him and all, but if he even tries to hurt Ichimatsu the way he hurt him, then he'll make sure to get rid of that second eye himself.
These words, accompanied by the very serious look on Osomatsu's face, cause Karamatsu's smile to grow just a little bit tense, but he laughs it off, running a hand through his hair. "Oh, don't worry, my dear Osomatsu. I am a new man! The fire cleansed the impurity that pushed me to treat you as I did, and since I do not want to lose Ichimatsu the way I lost you, I will do my best to behave as the best lover I can be," he promises, and Osomatsu is surprised by just how honest he sounds.
People really can change, huh? All of the anger and bitterness and discomfort - as well as obsessive love - that he used to hold for Karamatsu seem alien now. As if he'd felt all of those things for a completely different person. It's a relief, really, and Osomatsu allows himself to smile and pat Karamatsu's back, thanking him for this and wishing him good luck with his future romantic conquest. He doesn't fail to mention how weird it is that out of anyone, it's Ichimatsu that he's decided to offer his affection to, but Karamatsu only replies that love works in mysterious ways.
Osomatsu is pretty sure that's not how the saying goes, but he doesn't comment on that.
After Karamatsu, comes Todomatsu. Osomatsu surprisingly finds him with Homura, and the cherry on the confusing cake is that they're just… casually talking over a cup of tea. No fighting, no guilt tripping, no treating Homura in a horrible fashion that she doesn't deserve. While Todomatsu's never been openly bad to Homura like Ichimatsu has been, Osomatsu also knows that he is definitely bitter about her. He remembers the way he spoke of her when Osomatsu was talking him down on the airship, as if he was… perhaps jealous of her. And jealousy makes people extremely ugly.
And despite all of that, here they are. Homura is even giggling when Osomatsu first enters. It's a heartwarming sight, even if an unexpected one, and Todomatsu invites him over for their little tea party. Osomatsu is more than happy to do so, asking what they were discussing that was so funny, and Todomatsu explains that they were talking about all the dumb shit Atsushi would do, as well as all of his flaws. Homura makes herself small when Osomatsu shoots her a surprised look, having not expected Homura to accept to take part in such discussion, but Todomatsu quickly chimes in to say that he's been the one to do most of the roasting, while Homura laughs along.
That explains it, Osomatsu nods to himself, but he's still happy to know that Homura is willing to not only accept Atsushi's flaws instead of defending them, but even laugh about them. It's a step in the right direction, especially considering he can trust Todomatsu not to be gentle in any way.
He's also pretty interested in what Todomatsu has to say. If it were anyone else, Osomatsu would feel guilty over making fun of the dead, but the thing is that Atsushi definitely deserves it. So he listens, laughing along when Todomatsu reminisces all the times Atsushi made a fool of himself in front of people he'd been trying to impress. Turns out the guy had a complex regarding his father - and considering who his father is, Osomatsu isn't surprised in the slighter - and kept seeking his approval despite how rough Tougou would be with him. The thing is, he kept failing, in one way or another.
"Once he stole one of Tougou's high end suits - you know, those who cost thousands to even rent? Yes, well, he wanted to look all nice and fancy for a ball that Tougou was holding with future associates. So he stole it, and first of all, it didn't fit him at all. The guy was just swimming in the suit!" Todomatsu explains, taking a pause to snicker and sip on his tea. "But the best part of this is that in one night, he managed to spill not only wine but also food on himself upon falling face first on the floor while holding a plate, but he also got himself so drunk that he puked all over himself, and somehow manage to rip the sleeve almost completely off somehow! It was… god, I can't even understand how Tougou managed not to kill him that night," Todomatsu snorted into his cup.
Osomatsu, of course, laughs his ass off along with Homura, though he grows very quiet very quickly when Homura's eyes widen in realization of something Osomatsu doesn't want to hear. "Wait, was that the night you had a broken arm? I heard he'd done that after ridiculing himself somehow, but I never thought it was that much… oh my god," she still finds it in herself to giggle, as if the resulting abuse that Todomatsu suffered was normal.
But Osomatsu guesses that for those two, it is. Really, he can't exactly say much, considering what he'd gone through with Tougou back when he worked for him, but… the thought of his friends going through such thing really is not a good one.
Todomatsu confirms Homura's thought with a grimace, saying it wasn't a fun night for him, but that he always feels better when he remembers how much of a fool Atsushi made of himself. He then quickly changes the subject to another time Atsushi royally fucked up, and Homura quickly learns not to mention the painful repercussions that it had on Todomatsu, herself, or any other of Atsushi's little "pets". It's pretty fun when Osomatsu manages not to think about those, and when they leave, he's happy to see just how cheerful both Todomatsu and Homura seem.
Perhaps Osomatsu had been worrying over Todomatsu's feelings towards Homura too much. He hopes that this means he's willing to be friends with her, knowing that being close to someone who knows exactly what he went through could help Todomatsu a lot - and the same goes for Homura.
They both deserve to have someone who can understand and support them through all of this.
The last person on the list, but absolutely not least, is Choromatsu. Now, Osomatsu has been pretty much glued to him most of the time, but he wants to do something special with him before they throw themselves in the arms of certain death. He isn't exactly sure what - or rather, the only idea he has is something he's pretty sure Choromatsu would refuse. So he spends some time hanging around the clinic, going through Dekapan's stuff and hoping to find inspiration there.
What he finds, though, only manages to reinforce that previous idea. He crouches down next to a cabinet he had been inspecting, and watches as Dekapan hands a strange, loud and vibrating device to a woman. "This should help with your hysteria so you don't have to come to me each time," Dekapan explains. "Press the vibrating device against your crotch until you reach that peak we spoke of. Don't overdo it though, okay?"
The woman's face brightens up as she holds the device and turns it on and off a little. "Of course! Thank you doctor!" she says, and actually pulls him into a hug, before pressing a kiss against his cheek. "I'll uhm… Borrow one of the individual rooms and… Hehe, treat myself right away. Thank you again!" she then tells him, before waving and running off.
Holy shit.
Osomatsu's eyes are wide, for multiple reasons. He may not be very smart or know much about medicine, but he knows what hysteria is - and most specifically, he knows that the treatment for it is. Ichimatsu told him about it once, and they'd discussed it with great amusement. It has a very wide range of symptoms, and hits a lot of women, and the best cure for it is actually… orgasms. Osomatsu didn't exactly understand why, too busy laughing his ass of at the idea of women going to the doctor just to get off. It made him wonder just how many women have faked having hysteria if only to get some fun times at the doctor's - and this is something that he still wonders to this day as he watches how happy that woman was with this vibrating device.
He can feel himself shudder just thinking about how good it must feel to play with, and… he definitely wants to try it out with Choromatsu. Perhaps he should feel guilty for wanting to steal something from Dekapan, considering how kind he's been and how he's treating everyone for free, but as Osomatsu leans over, he can see that he's got quite a reserve of those things hidden behind cabinets. Surely it wouldn't hurt to take only one… right?
Right.
His decision has been made, and he waits for Dekapan to walk away and busy himself with something else before he gets to work. He's not surprised when Dekapan locks the cabinet doors, but it doesn't really bother him. These things aren't really hard to get past.
Sneaking his way to the cabinets is no trouble either. Dekapan's off to take care of another patient, and everyone's a little too caught up in their misery to really care about what Osomatsu is doing. The fact that he and his group have been spending their time here also helps, as everyone is used to his face already - which makes him realize that maybe it's a little strange that nobody has really made a comment about him being the outlaw that caused all of this. Perhaps they don't care. Perhaps they have other things to worry about. He's not really sure, but it works in his favor, so he's not going to complain or ask any questions.
He has more important things to worry about, anyway. Using his lock picking set, he easily breaks into the cabinet, and snatches a couple vibrators for himself. Then he quickly closes the door and makes for his great escape - except that as soon as he straightens up and turns around, he comes face to face with the doctor himself.
"What do you think you're doing here my boy?" Dekapan asks, hands on his hips and a heavy stare of disapproval stabbing through Osomatsu.
Woops.
"Uh… I… needed these for… treatment?" Osomatsu tries with an awkward smile, and when Dekapan's stare doesn't waver, he sighs and deflates. "Fine. I'll tell you the truth," he starts, gears turning very quickly in his brain. His smile grows more confident. "I have a friend called Homura, you've probably seen her, and she's a really sweet girl and all but she's got hysteria and with everything that's happening lately it's making her symptoms even worse. She's really embarrassed about it though so I told her I'd snatch your vibes and let her treat herself because she told me she knew how to use them. Sorry doc', I realize I should've just asked you for them, but… a thief will always remain a thief, eh?"
There's a moment of silence during which Osomatsu prays to every god he knows that Dekapan will believe his blatant lie. Homura doesn't act like someone with hysteria for all that Osomatsu knows, but he also knows that there is such a wide array of common symptoms that, if someone were to dig, then perhaps they could find behaviors akin to someone with the illness. Dekapan is also too kind to refuse, probably. At least, that's what Osomatsu hopes.
And apparently he's correct, as Dekapan breaks into a smile and laughs. "Oh, I see!" he says, patting Osomatsu's arm. "You're such a good friend, Osomatsu. Please make sure to get this girl her treatment quickly. She must be losing her mind as we speak," he tells him, pushing him toward the end of the room. "If she needs anything else, feel free to come to me. I promise I won't judge," he then adds, and Osomatsu… isn't sure what to respond.
He just nods and mutter some incredulous "Yeah, yeah..." before hurrying down the corridor. After walking far enough that he's pretty sure Dekapan can't hear him, Osomatsu presses a hand against his quivering lips and starts giggling, unable to hold it in anymore. Oh no, that was way too funny. He feels really bad for Homura, and will make sure to apologize to her later, but for now the adrenaline and excitement he's gained from his victory is making him shake and way too eager to use his prize to do anything but rush into he and Choromatsu's room.
He makes sure to lock the door behind himself, before dropping the vibrators on the bed, in which Choromatsu is reading some old dusty book he'd found in the airship's destroyed library. Or, perhaps, was, as he looks up immediately upon Osomatsu's entrance, frowning in confusion and putting the book down once Osomatsu drops the devices there.
"What is this?" Choromatsu asks, picking one up and eyeing it curiously. "Is this going to help us during our mission?"
Osomatsu can't help but laugh even more. "Nope, absolutely not. Unless you plan on defeating Tougou with a nice little orgasm," he jokes, before grimacing. "Please don't try to imagine how that'd be like."
"A nice little— w-what??" Choromatsu asks, his eyes widening and his face quickly turning scarlet red. He drops the vibe back onto the bed then, before shooting Osomatsu a judgemental - if only a little lost - look. "What are you talking about? What are those??" he then says in a demanding voice.
Osomatsu keeps snickering as he sits own on the bed, reaching to ruffle Choromatsu's hair. "God, your reaction is fucking hilarious," he comments, and when Choromatsu hisses and tries to slap his hand away, Osomatsu just grabs his wrists and gently puts it down. "Relax, relax… These are just little toys I thought we could play around with. You know, in case this is our last chance before our big bad battle against Tougou and all that?" he tells him, leaning in to press a kiss against Choromatsu's lips.
Or at least, try to, as Choromatsu is quick to push Osomatsu off of him. "Osomatsu, we've already talked about this, and--" he starts, but Osomatsu shakes his head.
"This isn't to cheer myself up, Choromatsu," he insists. "This isn't out of my weird addiction to sex or whatever. It's because we have a true risk of dying out there, and I wanna spend the night making you feel good before we go toward certain death. It's not just for me… It's for you, too," he explains, his voice soft but earnest. This isn't any bullshit he's trying to pull on Choromatsu to get in his pants - it's the truth. The full, earnest truth.
And Choromatsu seems to realize that pretty quickly. "O-oh..." is his only response, as he looks down and pulls his wrist out of Osomatsu's hold if only to be able to hold hands and intertwine their fingers together. He lets out a small bashful chuckle, then, his face remaining a very cute shade of pink. "I see… sorry, I didn't mean to distrust you, it's just..."
Osomatsu shakes his head. "I understand. You were worried. It's okay," he reassures him, before offering him a gentle smile. "So? Do you accept? I promise these things are gonna be very fun to play with," he then adds, nodding toward the vibrators.
Choromatsu frowns. "What are they, anyway?" he asks.
"Oh, that… is a secret. You'll have to discover them in action," Osomatsu grins, offering Choromatsu a wink.
Choromatsu opens his mouth to speak and tell Osomatsu off for keeping that a secret when he seems so eager to try them out, but Osomatsu takes the opportunity to lean in and press their lips together in a deep, hungry kiss. Choromatsu doesn't pull away this time, and if anything, he's pretty quick to give in, his mouth accepting Osomatsu's tongue right away. He's melting into the kiss, tongues pressing against each other and exploring each other's mouths as if it were the first time, and considering how long it's been since the last time they made out and fucked, it might as well be their first again.
Osomatsu's hands let go of Choromatsu's own, but that's only to wrap his arms around him and press their bodies flush together. It's been way too long in his opinion, and while Osomatsu knows it was for the best, he's… missed this. He missed feeling Choromatsu against himself, missed the way his body would squirm and twitch and tremble so early and easily, missed the little noises that would make their ways out of Choromatsu's mouth and right into his own as they made out. He's missed this, so much, and while he knows he shouldn't let this impact him too much, and while he knows this shouldn't be that big of a deal, he's still absolutely overjoyed that Choromatsu has accepted to do this with him again.
And he's going to grant Choromatsu the best fuck of his life.
He pushes Choromatsu down on the bed, hands quickly getting restless and sneaking their ways below Choromatsu's clothes. Their lips separate just for a second, allowing them to breathe, before Osomatsu jumps right back into Choromatsu's mouth again, paradoxically feeling as if he were drowning every second he has to spend away from him. It's intense, and Osomatsu can feel Choromatsu getting worked up just from their kisses and from the way Osomatsu's fingers run over his way too soft skin. It's cute, really, and considering how quickly fire is starting to rush down his own crotch, Osomatsu realizes he probably isn't in any place to judge.
His fingers rub circles against Choromatsu's skin, inching higher, and higher, tracing a line from his belly button all the way up to his chest. He then makes a beeline to Choromatsu's nipples, fingers grazing over the sensitive nubs, and he smiles against Choromatsu's lips when it causes his back to instantly arch into Osomatsu's touch. Osomatsu drinks up the embarrassed moans that follow as his fingers keep teasing Choromatsu's nipples, finding great amusement in how sensitive Choromatsu can be, before he pinches them suddenly, causing Choromatsu to almost jump out of his skin and grip at Osomatsu's hair tightly.
"O-so— fuck, t-this is unfair...!" Choromatsu exclaims breathlessly, breaking their kiss in order to pant against the bed.
"Oh? Is it now? Why?" Osomatsu asks with a joyful chuckle, pressing open mouthed kisses over Choromatsu's jaw down onto his neck, deciding that, if they were going to throw themselves toward certain death the next day, then fuck it, he could mark Choromatsu if he wanted to. With that in mind, he starts to suck pretty harshly onto his skin, bringing another whining moan from Choromatsu, whose hips stutter upwards unconsciously in response to his pleasure.
He's so cute and responsive, Osomatsu thinks to himself, twisting the nipples between his fingers and running a tongue over the now deep purple mark that decorates Choromatsu's neck. The other is so overwhelmed by his arousal that he can't find it in himself to care about the mark for now, and it encourages Osomatsu to continue, claiming spot after spot on Choromatsu's neck. Eventually, he even grows greedy, and gets Choromatsu out of his shirt so he can access his shoulders, and collarbones, biting gently and playfully onto the skin but mostly focusing on sucking and kissing.
He does that, up until he reaches a nipple. He lets go of it with his fingers, which brings a surprisingly complaining whine from Choromatsu that makes Osomatsu snorts. "Don't worry, I'm not leaving the little guy alone for long," he reassures Choromatsu, before running his tongue across the hardened bud and playing with it, enjoying the squirms he gets in response greatly. It doesn't take long for Osomatsu to take it in mouth, sucking just as he had been doing on Choromatsu's skin earlier, and even pressing his teeth against it to nip at it, bringing surprisingly loud moans out of Choromatsu as he does so.
Oh, so he likes being bitten huh? Osomatsu should probably keep that in mind.
He's so caught up in how happy he is to make Choromatsu feel good, that he doesn't even think to comment about how weird it is for him to be the one in control. It feels natural somehow, even if he's used to bottoming and being the one to get immediately overwhelmed. The power has always been more balanced between him and Choromatsu, though he'd still seek Choromatsu's touches and control over having to handle that himself. But today isn't about making himself feel better from whatever pain is crushing his heart.
Today is about making Choromatsu feel good. About making both of them feel good. And because of that, Osomatsu is more than happy to take the wheel, if only for a bit.
Choromatsu's reactions are way too delightful to stop here after all.
He's squirming and writhing so much, and all of his earlier complaints are lost in the sea of moans that spills out of his mouth as he grips so, so tightly onto Osomatsu's hair. It's painful, but in the best of ways, and whenever his grip tightens, Osomatsu feels himself shudder in pleasure. He keeps biting and sucking, changing sides a couple of times in order to please both, while his knee goes to press against Choromatsu's crotch. He can feel his boner right through his pants, rubbing against his legs as Choromatsu can't stop his hips from stuttering up and grinding against him. He's completely losing himself against Osomatsu, and the sight is… absolutely mesmerizing, to say the least.
"O-osomatsu, Osomatsu, Osomatsu...!" Choromatsu repeats in what sounds like whimpers and cries. Osomatsu's just started, and yet Choromatsu seems to be so close to his breaking point already. He still has the endurance of a virgin, Osomatsu notes, and that is entirely due to how little they've had sex in his opinion, especially lately. Osomatsu doesn't mind, though he hopes that Choromatsu will last long enough to allow them to use the little toys he went through so much trouble to get.
"You sound so cute, Choromatsu..." he can't help but comment quietly against his skin, pressing one last kiss against each nipple before he kisses his way down his stomach, running his tongue over his skin and lingering on spots that cause Choromatsu to jump and his stomach to flutter more than usual. Eventually, he makes his way to his pants, and Osomatsu wastes no time pulling them down along with Choromatsu's underwear, freeing his already leaking cock.
The cold air clashing with how heated his member is causes Choromatsu to hiss and whimper, but Osomatsu shushes him by nuzzling his member and pressing a long open mouthed kiss against it… before suddenly pulling away.
"Wh-whaa...?" Choromatsu asks, too lost in his own arousal to form a proper sentence. His eyes are half lidded and feverish, hair sticking to his forehead from sweat. Osomatsu takes a moment to take the sight all in, and he really wishes he knew where Choromatsu keeps his camera, as this would make for an absolutely beautiful photograph. He doesn't, though, so instead he stares at him long enough to burn the picture into his mind, before he reaches for Choromatsu's cheek and strokes it gently.
"Haha, sorry, I just… remembered something," he explains, his voice gentle and warm but also purring with arousal. "Ever since I saw you jump on Tetsu's face back in the airship, I've been wanting you to sit on my face. It would've been perfect if you were wearing your Choromi clothes but… honestly, right now, I just wanna eat you out. What do you say?" he then asks with a grin, practically devouring Choromatsu with his eyes.
Choromatsu takes a little longer than usual to register Osomatsu's words - but when he does, he doesn't even have it in himself to yell out of anger and shame. No, he's too far gone for that, and Osomatsu knows it. Instead, he just brings a hand to his face and gulps, his dick visibly twitching up against his stomach. "Are… I mean… I'm not sure..." he mutters, but Osomatsu knows already that he wants to do that too much to refuse now. He just needs a little push.
"It'll be fine, really. You don't even have to do anything. Just… get off your ass and sit on my face, Choromatsu," he insists, laying on his back next to Choromatsu and tugging at him in order to get him to move.
Choromatsu remains a little sluggish, and Osomatsu can't blame him. He's showing himself to be surprisingly patient, considering how much his dick is straining in his pants and begging for some attention - but it's all because he knows that what's coming will make up for all the wait. He tugs at Choromatsu a little more, up until Choromatsu finally makes his way over Osomatsu and timidly kneels over his head, his thighs secured by each side of it.
Choromatsu's face is entirely red, Osomatsu notes, realizing that he's still able to feel shame despite his arousal. Osomatsu guesses that the only reason why he didn't show much resistance is that his boner got stronger than the remaining embarrassment. It's kind of adorable, really, especially when their eyes meet and Choromatsu immediately looks back up and away, pressing a hand against the lower half of his face while the other holds onto the bed.
"C'mon, don't be shy now. Lower yourself a lil' for me, Choromatsu," Osomatsu murmurs, kissing Choromatsu's inner thighs and making his way up to his taint. Choromatsu is still a little too high for his liking, so he grabs hold of his hips and lowers him himself, causing Choromatsu to let out a small embarrassed squeak that makes Osomatsu giggle. "Relax," he reminds him, running his tongue over his hole while his hands rest on his thighs.
They're surprisingly soft, Osomatsu notes, absentmindedly squeezing at them. He greatly enjoys the feeling of them around his face, and it only gets better when they squeeze around him upon Osomatsu teasing his hole further before pressing in. Choromatsu's tight, and whether it's out of nervousness or because he's never gotten anything inside of him before, Osomatsu doesn't know, but it's surprising to feel him be so tight around even his tongue. He decides, then, that a lot of it must be due to stress, despite the obviously pleased little noises that escape from Choromatsu, and he reaches for his member with his hand in order to stroke him and reassure him that everything will be okay.
It works, as Osomatsu feels him start to loosen up the deeper he reaches with his tongue, and slowly, Choromatsu gets more and more into it. Osomatsu makes sure to reach as deep as he can, rubbing against his inner walls with his tongue and enjoying the way Choromatsu trembles against him as he thrusts in and out of him. He tries to keep a gradually quickening pace, but it's difficult, as he wishes to ravish Choromatsu right away - and as Choromatsu wishes to be ravished right away, considering the way he keeps accidentally grinding into Osomatsu's mouth for more.
It's… really fucking hot, Osomatsu has to say, so he doesn't voice any complaints despite how hard it makes it to breathe, especially when Choromatsu's thighs keep pressing further and further against the sides of Osomatsu's face. In the end, Choromatsu is the one doing all the work, forcing Osomatsu to go at the pace he demands, and Osomatsu isn't even sure Choromatsu is aware of that. He's so lost into it, grinding on Osomatsu, stroking himself and gripping tightly onto the bed with his free hand, moaning his name over and over with the company of demanding little "more, more, faster, deeper, more, please more..." that sound like music to Osomatsu's ears.
Though it's getting a little difficult to concentrate considering his imminent suffocation. He tries to warn Choromatsu, slapping his thighs a little and struggling below him, but to no avail. Osomatsu can't breathe, he feels like he's going to die, with his tongue deep into Choromatsu's ass and his dick forming a tent in his pants. He supposes there are worst ways to die, but he also still has a revenge to get and a city to save - although these issues feel… very far away and unimportant at the moment.
At least, though, he would like to get off before he dies, which is the true reason why he's struggling so much, as the lack of air and control only turns him on further. Still, Choromatsu has none of it, and he keeps going until his own orgasm comes, his release splattering over his hand, the bed, and into Osomatsu's face and hair. His back arches and a beautiful, though quite loud, moan makes its way out of Choromatsu, and he remains frozen here for a while, catching his breath and trembling on top of Osomatsu.
It's only after at least a full minute that he finally realizes that Osomatsu has been struggling below him this whole time, and he gasps, quickly getting off of him and sitting on his crotch instead - which brings a loud breathless moan out of Osomatsu when it causes his aching member to rub against Choromatsu's ass. Osomatsu coughs and whimpers, taking deep breaths now that he can, while Choromatsu voices apologies that he can't quite catch yet.
Fuck, he's so dizzy now, both from the previous lack of air but also from just how much blood is rushing through his boner rather than his brain.
"I'm so sorry Osomatsu, oh god I really am I — I was so, it was so much and I couldn't think and I didn't realize you weren't okay and if I knew I promise I would've stopped and--" he can finally understand what Choromatsu is saying, and it causes him to pout and sit up, before pulling him into a gentle kiss.
"Hey, it's fine," he reassures him, stroking his face with the back of his hand. He doesn't like the panic and guilt that burns in Choromatsu's eyes. He wants it to be nothing but happiness and pleasure today. So he leans down and presses multiple kisses across his face, ending at the corner of his lips - before Choromatsu turns his head slightly to the side in order to catch Osomatsu's lips properly. Osomatsu smiles against him, and nips at him before speaking again. "Honestly, it was… pretty damn hot. Can't you feel that I'm even harder than I was before?" he jokes, grinding up against Choromatsu's ass slightly, which in turn causes him to gasp and blush really brightly. "So don't worry - and if you really wanna make it up to me, then why don't you go and use these nice little toys I got us on me?"
Choromatsu swallows, gaze falling onto the vibrators. "You… never actually told me what those are," he then pouts, picking one up and examining it. "Where did you even get them? You… d-didn't go out for these, did you?" he asks, worry causing his voice to shake.
Osomatsu huffs a laugh. "No! No no no, I didn't. Though I don't think you'd like to hear the actual way and place I got these..." he responds, looking away with an awkward and guilty smile as he rubs a finger under his nose.
"Osomatsu..." Choromatsu says in a warning tone, staring right through him. "I will not do anything with these until I know what these are and until I know where they're from."
"Fine, fine, sorry!" Osomatsu whines, holding his hands up in mock surrender. "Have you ever heard of hysteria?" he then asks, glancing curiously at Choromatsu, as if expecting to get hit for even mentioning it.
Choromatsu frowns. "The… It's a disease right? What does it have to do with--" he starts, before his eyes widen, and he looks at Osomatsu, then at the vibrator, multiple times, before he gasps and hits Osomatsu's chest lightly. "Oh no you didn't. No way."
Osomatsu laughs, shrugging. "If it makes you feel any better, the doctor gave them to me, I didn't steal them!" he responds, deciding not to mention the fact that he did try to steal them at first. "And they're clean, don't worry, Dekapan wouldn't just give me used ones. Come on! These things look, like, super fun to play with! And considering we're preparing ourselves to kill a man tomorrow, I don't think we have much to say about the morality of using medical objects for our own selfish pleasure anyway. Pleaaase?" he pleads, batting his eyelashes at Choromatsu with the most adorable smile he can muster.
Choromatsu's lips quiver. He's obviously not pleased about this, but is obviously not categorically against it either, or else he would have already screamed and refused. No, he's thinking about this - and the continuous way with which Osomatsu keeps grinding against his ass is probably helping his decision. "You… you are going to hell, you know that, right?" he pouts, before shaking his head. "Do you even know how to use this...?"
Osomatsu grins very brightly, and he reaches to grab the vibe. "Sure, let me just--" he starts, but frowns when Choromatsu holds it out of reach.
"No. I… I want to be the one using it. How do I turn it on?" he asks, staring down at it and turning it in his hands. "Is it… that little key over there?" he then wonders out loud, winding up the key before letting go, and, surely enough, the device starts vibrating in his hand. It's a slight buzz, but enough for Choromatsu to jump and drop it - only to snatch it back up again immediately before Osomatsu has the chance to get his hand on it. "O-oh my god… that is… are you supposed to put it on your...?" he asks, glancing up at Osomatsu and then down at the tent in his pants.
Osomatsu snorts. "I have no idea. These aren't supposed to be used on people like us after all," he responds honestly, before laying back. "Just have fun, but please hurry. I'm so fucking hard I swear I'm gonna pass out," he then whines, spreading his legs eagerly once Choromatsu gets off of them.
Choromatsu sighs, though Osomatsu can see from the way he looks at him that exasperation isn't the only thing he's feeling. They keep flickering from Osomatsu's face to his body, an specifically his crotch, and he puts the vibe down for just a second in order to undress Osomatsu. "A-alright, uhm..." he starts, swallowing as he runs a hand dampened with sweat over Osomatsu's sides.
"C'mon. We've already done these kinda things before. You can't tell me you forgot how to, right?" Osomatsu jokes, though his voice is gentle and encouraging. "Don't get too caught up in whether something is okay or not. Just do it. Chances are it'll be okay - and if not, then I'll just stop you and we can move on, yeah?"
Choromatsu bites his lips. "Right," he says, before taking a deep breath, and leaning down to press his lips against Osomatsu's own. Osomatsu had expected Choromatsu to immediately play with the vibe, but he supposes that he needs to work himself up to that point, and honestly… he doesn't mind making out again.
It seems to be working, as their kiss quickly grows hungry and passionate again, easily pulling Choromatsu back into the arms of arousal and need. Osomatsu wraps a leg around him, keeping him trapped against him and allowing him to grind onto Choromatsu just a bit, his cock way too hot and needy to survive without attention for much longer. He moans into Choromatsu's mouth in response to the friction, and he keeps going up until Choromatsu forcefully holds his hips down onto the bed and sends him a stern look.
"Osomatsu. Be patient," he orders - and while his voice remains mostly gentle, there's a certain authority in it that causes Osomatsu to freeze and obey immediately, remaining still against the bed despite how much he feels himself burn with need. At least, his incessant grinding helps Choromatsu realize that he should really hurry up, and he grabs the vibrator again, winding its key a bit more before pressing it against Osomatsu's stomach.
It feels… strange, Osomatsu has to say. It's not exactly the first place he would've put it on, but he supposes that Choromatsu is experimenting, and perhaps still a little too shy to go straight for the dick. It's fine, though, because he can feel the vibration reach all the way to his crotch, even if faintly, and it causes him to gasp a little and pant against his hand as he lays back against the pillows. He wants to ask Choromatsu to hurry up and go lower, but his earlier order comes back to mind, and… he decides to shut up for now, wanting to be patient and please Choromatsu.
Choromatsu, meanwhile, is eager for Osomatsu's reactions - enough that he's quick to realize he should probably move the vibe if he wants to see more of them. He curiously studies Osomatsu's face and the way his body twitches and trembles as he presses the vibe lower and lower, soon reaching Osomatsu's crotch and making him jump when he presses it at the base of his dick.
Osomatsu gasps and bites onto his fist, very surprised moans spilling out of him as his hips thrusts upwards on their own. He can't stop his body from squirming and twitching from the strange but extremely pleasing feeling of vibration that run through his member, and while he knows the device isn't even vibrating that intensely, it still feels like so much, so much, that Osomatsu swears he could come right away.
Holy shit.
He arches his back, eyes wide open and staring up at the ceiling as his vision fills with shining stars. "C-choro, Choroma--tsu! Holy shit, holy shit holy shit holy shit...!" Osomatsu exclaims, unable to keep his voice down despite how much he tries. It's just so much, so much, so much, each wave of pleasure way too close to each other and hitting him way too hard. He grips onto the sheets, onto the bed, panting loudly and desperately, kicking his legs and actually wishing for respite from the intensity of the pleasure he's being hit with.
But of course, he doesn't get any. Instead, he notices the way Choromatsu's eyes widen from the edge of his blurry vision, and the determined expression that then takes over his face. A visible bead of sweat makes its way down the side of Choromatsu's face as he swallows once more, and he decides to wrap his hand around Osomatsu's member, the vibe stuck between his palm and Osomatsu's cock, before he starts stroking him.
He doesn't even waste any time being slow, instead pumping him quickly and firmly. It's too much. Osomatsu wants to tell Choromatsu that, but all that comes out of his mouth is loud cries and gibberish that barely ressembles Choromatsu's name. He can't even keep his eyes open anymore to see the fascination that shines through Choromatsu's face, or hear any of the praise that he voices through the ringing in his ear. He's not going to last long, and it's honestly just a little bit embarrassing for him to be brought over the edge so quickly, but… he can't help it. He can't help how overwhelming this all feels. Can't help how maddeningly good the vibration feel as they course through his dick and reach his entire body. He can't, he can't, he can't - and he doesn't even manage to warn Choromatsu before his orgasm hits, shaking him through his very core.
He comes with a scream, though he barely hears that either. He swears he's about to black out, unable to understand whether his eyes are open or not, or whether he's really alive or not as he lays there, shaking against the sheets, his cum staining both his stomach and Choromatsu's hand. He's completely out of breath, his throat raw from how much he's had to use his voice, and he feels so, so weak, but so, so content. A satisfied smile spreads over his lips, and he takes a while to simply catch his breath and enjoy himself in the afterglow, only faintly registering the sound of Choromatsu putting the vibe down and the feeling of his hand running over his spent member, causing it to twitch weakly and bringing a small overwhelmed whine from Osomatsu.
"Choromatsuuu… 'm dying..." Osomatsu complains, moving to lay on his side and pressing his face into his pillow. He tries to curl up, wanting to take a long nap after so much exercise - but Choromatsu stops him, grabbing his legs and forcing them apart again. "What the fuck...?" Osomatsu frowns with confusion, cracking an eye open… only to come face to face with Choromatsu's wide, mesmerized eyes, as well as his rock hard cock that drips from between his legs.
Oh. Oh no.
"Osomatsu… wait… d-don't you want to try the other device you brought?" Choromatsu asks, grabbing the other vibe. This one is longer, shaped like a mechanical dick, and obviously meant for penetration. "I… Y-you said it might be our last chance, so..."
Choromatsu's voice is shaking with pure unadulterated arousal, and honestly, as Osomatsu's eyes meet Choromatsu's own, he… finds that he can't really refuse him this. He looks way too turned on, way too hungry, for Osomatsu to want to refuse. And after all, he's right… this might be their only chance before certain death, so as tired and spent as Osomatsu is, he manages to chuckle and lay onto his back once again with an endeared, although quite tired, smile.
"Well, I didn't expect you to be so insatiable. Perhaps you missed fucking me too, huh?" he jokes, and Choromatsu blushes, though he surprisingly doesn't bark back any insult or excuse.
No. He's too horny for that.
Instead, he just blushes and hides his face behind a hand. "Maybe..." he actually agrees in a mumble. "Y-you just… looked so nice and I… I'm still..." he glances down at his erection, and Osomatsu snorts.
"You make me feel like my ass eating game wasn't good enough to keep you from wanting more. Or perhaps you want more 'cause it was so good, yeah?" he asks with a grin, causing Choromatsu to roll his eyes, though Osomatsu definitely notices the way his dick twitches at the mention of their previous activities. "Perhaps I can let you fuck me with this toy and, if I'm not dead by then, you can fuck me afterwards? Or, if you're against sloppy seconds… Perhaps you can fuck me with your dick and the toy at the same time. There's space down there, trust me," he winks.
Choromatsu's eyes widen. "D-don't talk like… that…" he tries to reprimand, but his voice is so weak and deprived of real conviction that it falls kind of flat. Instead, he swallows, staring down at Osomatsu's crotch and at the dildo in his hand. "...Are you sure it would… fit...?" he then asks in a small, worried voice.
Osomatsu shrugs. "As long as you prepare me well, I don't see why not. And you've always loved fingering me, right, Choromatsu?" he asks with a grin, remembering the time he'd made Osomatsu come just from fingering him. The reason why they'd had sex wasn't very cheerful, but they still had a good time, and the idea of Choromatsu pulling this kind of stunt again makes him shiver.
Choromatsu tenses up. "S-shut up...!" he says, before biting his lips and looking down at his hand. "Uhm… do you think they have lube in...?" he asks, pointing at the bedside table with a slightly shaky finger.
"I don't see why not," Osomatsu responds, leaning in to look through a drawer. It doesn't take much time for Osomatsu to get his hand on a bottle of lube, and although it's pretty dusty, he decides that it's probably good enough. He throws it at Choromatsu, who grimaces and coughs as he dusts it off, before he finally opens it and lubes his fingers up.
"Alright..." he sighs deeply, seemingly wondering with just how many fingers he should start. The decision is made pretty quickly, as a finger rendered cold and slippery from lube circles around his entrance, rubbing against it before it pushes in. Osomatsu gasps a little bit, but he knows to relax, closing his eyes and shifting to make himself more comfortable on the bed.
"You could've started with two, y'know? I can take it," Osomatsu comments as Choromatsu carefully pushes his finger in deeper, deeper, right up to his knuckle. He bends his finger and rubs at his inner walls, just barely missing Osomatsu's prostate, which causes his breath to hitch.
"S-shut up… You haven't done this in a long time, so I didn't want to go too fast..." Choromatsu defends himself in a mumble, eyebrows furrowed in concentration. It's pretty entertaining to see, honestly, and Osomatsu finds himself admiring Choromatsu's focused expression as he fingers him.
At least, he upgrades to two fingers pretty quickly, and Osomatsu isn't sure whether it's due to his remark or if Choromatsu is simply growing impatient. Perhaps it's both, Osomatsu thinks, his eyes fluttering shut as Choromatsu scissors his hole. He's still acting slow and careful despite his probable impatience, and really, Osomatsu is pretty impressed. God knows that if he were him, he'd have just shoved his dick right in and called it a day. But perhaps that's why Osomatsu doesn't get to top often.
Osomatsu's breathing grows quicker and quicker as Choromatsu keeps thrusting inside of him, reaching deeper and deeper, loosening him up more and more and adding more and more fingers. He whines whenever Choromatsu misses his prostate just barely with a thrust, but Choromatsu doesn't act apologetic in the slightest. If anything, his eyes only seem to grow more and more interested, as if wanting to see Osomatsu whimper and squirm some more.
Of course he does. Bastard.
"C-choromatsu… c'mon… You're killing me over here..." Osomatsu complains out loud, voice breathless and whiny, hands clinging onto the sheets and eyes offering Choromatsu a pleading look that he knows will set his dick on fire. "Please… You keep reaching so close..."
And just as Osomatsu expected, Choromatsu tenses up, eyes wide and sweat dripping down his brow as he looks Osomatsu over. He remains frozen for just a second, shaken by the arousal spike that Osomatsu's pleading brings him. It seems that Osomatsu won't have to beg much more, as Choromatsu is way too easily pleased to let him suffer much longer. He swallows and nods, muttering a high pitched little "I-I'm sorry..." before he suddenly presses his three fingers against Osomatsu's prostate, insistently rubbing at it.
The sudden touch and pleasure compared to how needy he'd been earlier is so much, Osomatsu finds himself gasping and writhing and whimpering against the sheets. It's really been too long since last time he's had sex, he distantly thinks, considering how quick it is to reduce him to a moaning squirming mess. Perhaps it makes it more fun, though - more intense, as if all of this were new, even though it's the same song and dance he's done many times.
Or perhaps it is new. After all, he's never had sex so comfortably before. He doesn't have sex just because he wants to often. It's always been because someone else initiated it, or because he wanted a distraction from negative feelings, or because he needed to distract someone else from catching him and throwing him in prison. But this… this is different. Because he very consciously has been trying to stop having sex for negative reasons. He very consciously made sure that he only wanted to do this because he wanted both of them to feel good. And the change of perspective makes a world of difference.
He's happy. His mind is clear not just because pleasure helped clear it, but because he's in a good mood, because he loves Choromatsu, and because he's content.
And he really hopes Choromatsu knows that.
He can't really get himself to change the subject to this, though. He doesn't want Choromatsu to stop fucking him with his fingers and teasing his prostate just for the sake of having some deep conversation about how much this means to Osomatsu. They can always do that later, Osomatsu decides, instead focusing on the way Choromatsu carefully pushes in a fourth finger.
"This will be enough for… for… this, right?" Choromatsu asks cautiously, his thrusts growing more gentle and slow while his free hand start stroking Osomatsu.
Osomatsu lets out a breathy little chuckle. "Unless your dick has suddenly grown, yes, this is enough," he replies, his joke resulting in a smack from Choromatsu that bring a small little squeak from him.
"S-shut up!" Choromatsu barks, and Osomatsu laughs some more, admiring the bright red mark Choromatsu's hand has left on his thigh. He probably didn't mean to hit that hard.
Choromatsu closes his eyes and lets out a long, shaky sigh, making sure to stretch Osomatsu open as best as he can before he pulls out. He then grabs the lube again, and decides that pushing the dildo in first is probably a good idea. He slicks it up first before pressing it against Osomatsu's entrance, focused eyes studying Osomatsu's face.
"I'll put it in now… tell me if I should stop," Choromatsu tells him, his tone gentle.
Osomatsu nods, eyes falling closed again as Choromatsu pushes the dildo in. It's cold, and Osomatsu hisses and whines at the feeling. It reminds him of fingering himself with his mechanical hand, and while the feeling isn't horrible, it's also definitely not the most comfortable. He decides not to complain about it though, realizing that his expression is probably worrying enough for Choromatsu already. Instead, he focuses on how nice it is to be filled again, as he'd been feeling so desperately empty since Choromatsu had pulled his fingers out.
The dildo isn't too big, but it isn't small either. It's the size of a just below average dick, Osomatsu would say, keeping his comments about how it might actually be the exact same size as Choromatsu for himself. He isn't sure if he'd be able to articulate words correctly, with the way Choromatsu experimentally thrusts in and out with the dildo, before he gathers himself and decides to wind up the key situated below the base.
The sudden, strong vibrations that follow causes Osomatsu to scream. The dildo is placed just against his prostate, the sudden and extreme stimulation feeling like too much, too suddenly, and making Osomatsu absolutely lose it. He does try to silence himself, already bashful about how the other vibe had turned him into screaming mush - but no matter how much he tries to cover his mouth or bite his fingers, loud overwhelmed moans keep clawing their ways out of his throat.
His face is burning - no, his entire body is on fire. He can barely hear anything Choromatsu is saying, as if the buzzing of the vibrator was keeping him from hearing any other sound, while his vision is way too blurry for Osomatsu to even think about distinguishing anything on Choromatsu's face.
Considering the way Choromatsu suddenly grips at the dildo and starts thrusting quickly and harshly into Osomatsu, though, he can guess that he's not very worried at all. Each merciless thrust causes another scream to come out of Osomatsu, his voice going up multiple octaves and coming very close to breaking. It's too much. It's too much it's too much it's too much, but he's way too out of breath to articulate that, only managing to pant and scream against the bed. He's practically choking on air, and doesn't even realize when tears escape from the corner of his eyes.
He feels like he's about to die - and if so, he would die the best death imaginable.
Choromatsu knows Osomatsu is already close to his breaking point. Osomatsu doesn't think anyone would be so dense as to not realize that by now. And he knows that it's now or never. So he keeps the dildo still, the never ending vibrations keeping Osomatsu from even thinking about whining for more. He can't be wanting more. He wants less. He doesn't think he can survive more - though Choromatsu obviously believes that he can, as he presses his dick against Osomatsu's hole and wastes no time before pushing himself fully in.
The scream that follows is actually a mix of both of their voices, as Osomatsu is overwhelmed by just how full he is, while Choromatsu gets to feel these maddeningly strong vibrations on his dick. Choromatsu arches his back and lets out a handful of loud moans, his hand finding Osomatsu's own an squeezing tightly, tightly, so tightly Osomatsu swears he's trying to break it.
At least it reassures Osomatsu that he wasn't being over dramatic.
Choromatsu however, takes hold of himself much quicker than Osomatsu ever could. "F-fuck, Osomatsu… T-this is amazing..." he comments breathlessly, grabbing the previous vibe and winding its key again, before pressing it against Osomatsu's dick once more and stroking him quickly, as if Osomatsu wasn't overwhelmed enough already.
At the same time, Choromatsu starts to move, his thrusts at first hesitant and shaky, before he finds his pace and grows firmer, harsher, quicker. Meanwhile, everything almost feels like a blur to Osomatsu, who is starting to have trouble registering just all the stimulation he's hit with. It's too much. He's been thinking that for a while now, but it truly feels like that now, as he clings onto Choromatsu's hand and sobs against his free one, voice broken and desperate as Choromatsu keeps fucking him relentlessly.
There's no way he could last any longer.
His orgasm hits him even harder than the first one. Osomatsu swears he can actually feel his heart stop beating for a solid second as he comes all over himself, body arching and tightening around Choromatsu, resulting in a whimpering whine from him. Tears keep flowing down Osomatsu's cheeks, his vision completely white even as his body stops twitching and spasming from the intensity of it all. He can barely breathe, can barely stay conscious, the world turning around him way, way too fast.
If he weren't already laying down in bed, he'd probably be falling right now.
He doesn't really register it when Choromatsu comes, but he doesn't seem to last much longer. How could he, after all, with that vibrating dildo pressed right against his dick and with Osomatsu clenching so hard around him? Osomatsu only realizes he's done when he's suddenly so empty, as Choromatsu is quick to pull out and set both of the vibes aside to admire his work.
Osomatsu can faintly hear the sound of Choromatsu's loud, exhausted panting as he sits next to Osomatsu's absolutely spent and weak body. His ears are still ringing, and his vision is only now starting to come back to him, enough to see the warm and content way with which Choromatsu admires him. There seem to be a dash of worry in Choromatsu's eyes, but it leaves as soon as Osomatsu starts laughing breathlessly before reaching for Choromatsu's hand.
"Holy shit, Choromatsu," Osomatsu comments, his voice hoarse and throat painful. He coughs a couple of times, before tugging at Choromatsu's hand to get him to come closer and hug him. "I didn't know you had it in you. This was intense as fuck."
Choromatsu's already heated face only burns brighter at that, and he looks away with a bashful chuckle, reaching to push some strands of hair behind his ear. "W-what can I say… I… You were just… s-so… b-beautiful… I couldn't stop myself," he admits, his voice quiet and shaky as he bites his lips in the way he always does when nervous. "...Was it too much?" he then asks, his body tensing up in fear.
Osomatsu studies his expression for a moment, before he sighs, leaning in to press a kiss against Choromatsu's forehead. "Well, I felt like I was gonna die," he admits, though his tired but content smile remains. "But if I had died, it would've been a great death. So don't worry about it. I enjoyed it, alright? And this really makes me hope that we don't die tomorrow, because I definitely want you to ruin me like this again in the future," he snorts, earning a shove from Choromatsu.
"S-shut up, this shouldn't be your only reason...!" Choromatsu reprimands him, though he can't help a small giggle. "But I suppose I hope we can do this again too..." he sighs.
Their eyes remain connected for a bit as comfortable silence fills the room. Osomatsu's hand strokes down Chromatsu's back, the other intertwining its fingers with Choromatsu's own. Meanwhile, Choromatsu's free hand runs through Osomatsu's hair, clearing it of its messy knots absentmindedly.
"You should let me cut your hair," Choromatsu tells him. "It's getting pretty long."
Osomatsu hums. "Perhaps after we beat Tougou's ass, hm?" he replies, eyelids growing too heavy for him to stop them from falling shut.
"Yeah… Sounds good," Choromatsu agrees, his voice soft as he, too, lets his eyes flutter shut.
They exchange another kiss, and a wordless "I love you," before letting themselves be taken in the world of slumber, the fear for what will happen once they face Tougou forgotten and overshadowed by their excitement for a tranquil life spent together, in which they would never have to be afraid of having their tomorrow taken away from them.
Notes:
OKAY FIRST OF ALL I AM VERY SORRY FOR HOW LATE THIS IS!!! I'm... still in america and I was VERY BUSY!!!
To be fair though, this chapter is the longest of the entire fic, at 19,9k long!!!!! It also has the longest smut I've ever written (with 7k of pure smut lmao...). I hope it was sexy hehe, I wanted it to be especially special considering it's... gonna be the last of the fic. It's ending soon y'all... Probably in 3 chapters or so, unless some shit takes longer than expected lmao (it might. I've never been good at like... planning how long certain plot points take lol.)
ANYWAY I went to a Hatsune Miku concert!!! IT WAS SO COOL!!!! It was my dream since I was like 12 and the first Vocaloid concerts started lmaooo... Did you know they're a lot of exercise????!! Waving a glowstick around for like 2 hours straight is really tiring!!!! They played one of my favorite songs (remote control) and I got SUPER EXCITED jumping around and waving my glowstick like a mad man and I took the entire second half of the concert to rest from it lmao. My arm was sore for like a week... Nerds that often go to concerts have all my respect my dudes.
I ALSO WENT TO NYC!!!! IT'S SO BIG AND THE BIG SCREENS ARE SO PRETTY!!! UWAAAA I also love their cheap pizza, I miss it so muuuch!!!! Everything is so gigantic there!!!! And I've never seen so many people in one single place at once!!! the streets were as packed as an anime convention, or actually even worse!!!!! It's insane!!! How do y'all live like that!!! Still it was great. I might go back there to go see a BROADWAY SHOW!!!!!!!!! ISN'T THAT SO COOL????????? I wish I could go see Hamilton but that's expensive as SHIT so we're going to see the spongebob musical instead because it's a really cool musical and it's super cute and it's gonna be off broadway in september so we wanna catch it before then!!!!!!!!
I'll still be in america until august 9th, so please remain patient!!! I promise I'm still working extremely hard!!!! I spent multiple days writing 5k a day to get this chapter out!!!!! I'm just also very very very very busy!!!! I'm very excited but also scared to bring this fic to completion tbh haha.
Anyway. This was a very long author's note. Please make sure to leave comments!!! They keep me going!!!!! I hope you liked the smut!!! What do you think about their plans to bring Tougou down? Do you think it will work? Tell me!!! Thank u! Love u guys!!!
Chapter 41
Notes:
I'M SO SORRY FOR HOW TERRIBLY LATE THIS CHAPTER IS!!!! I promise I worked just as hard it's just that I was very busy in america and then busy traveling back home so I didn't have that much time to write until this week ahh!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It's very early in the morning, the sun barely peeking up from the horizon to light up the otherwise bleak and desolate land around them, when Osomatsu is forced to awaken by Choromatsu and Todomatsu. The former was seemingly already up for a while when Todomatsu started waking up everyone, and Osomatsu groans some complaints about it being too early and about how they had a long night, trying to reason that they don't need to attack Tougou at dawn to take him by surprise.
Really, he's simply still tired from yesterday's activities. His ass feels sore, and he knows that walking or sitting up isn't going to be fun. The very thought of having to go on an exhausting attack against Tougou feels like so much, and Osomatsu suddenly regrets having his little fun with Choromatsu yesterday.
Though to be fair, he hadn't expected him to go so hard.
Osomatsu sighs with a pleased smile at the thought, though he quickly shakes his head in order to clear his mind, setting his face back into a serious expression. He does force himself up to argue with Todomatsu further, but the other shuts him up right away by telling him he knows what he did the night before and he doesn't care.
"It was your choice to fuck like you did, despite knowing full well what our plans were. Live with the consequences," he reasons heartlessly, ignoring the way Choromatsu immediately burns up and tries to defend himself by saying he didn't do anything. "Be out of here in less than twenty minutes, or we'll go without you."
"You can't go without us! We're--" Osomatsu tries to argue, but Todomatsu turns around and exits the room before he can even finish his sentence.
God, what a bitch.
Osomatsu rolls his eyes, before he looks over at Choromatsu, who averts his gaze immediately. "Aw, c'mon," he says, reaching for Choromatsu's cheek and giving him an amused grin. "Don't be embarrassed now. You can't possibly think that you could make me scream like that and have no one hear, now, can you?"
"O-osomatsu!!" Choromatsu squeaks, swatting Osomatsu's hand away before holding his own hand up in order to hit him - that is, until Osomatsu grabs his wrist and forces him to hold hands with him, fingers intertwining easily together despite the angry and embarrassed wide eyed look that Choromatsu is sending him.
"Hey! Hey, hey, you can't hit me now. I need to be in good shape for this, and my ass has already been ravaged," Osomatsu laughs, and when Choromatsu looks extremely ashamed and guilty, eyes casted downwards toward the floor, Osomatsu sighs and pulls him into a hug. "Hey, it's okay," he murmurs, rubbing Choromatsu's shoulder gently before his hand finds itself lost in his soft hair. "I'm just joking. I'm glad we did all of that last night. And the pain will be a good reminder that I got things to look forward to, and stuff."
Choromatsu pouts, though the blush on his face is still very much visible as he glances at Osomatsu shyly. "...Really?" he asks in a small voice, squeezing back when Osomatsu squeezes his hand reassuringly.
"Really!" Osomatsu assures him, kissing the top of Choromatsu's head. "Thinking about just how many times we're gonna fuck after this is a really, really good motivation to kick Tougou's ass, and--"
"Osomatsu!! Be serious!!" Choromatsu squeaks, squirming in an attempt to elbow Osomatsu in the stomach, though Osomatsu manages to restrain him before he manages to.
Osomatsu laughs cheerfully, rubbing a finger under his nose, before ruffling Choromatsu's hair. "Alright, alright, sorry! But… you really don't gotta worry or regret what we did last night. I was just whining, and… well. I truly am looking forward to this whole mess being over. Lookin' forward to like… not having to be scared anymore. And looking forward to the day where the idea of both of us being happy and safe won't seem so far away, y'know?" he smiles softly against Choromatsu's hair, breathing deeply in his scent and imagining just how much sweeter it would be if they were home instead of sitting in a rotting airship.
Choromatsu's ashamed and peeved grimace quickly shifts into a soft and warm smile as Osomatsu speaks, and he gives a small nod as he leans further into him. "Alright… good. Because… I feel the same," he admits, his voice quiet, as if he was telling Osomatsu a secret.
Osomatsu keeps smiling, checking on his watch for the time. "So… why don't we spend the next twenty minutes cuddling before we come out?" he proposes.
His eyes widen in surprise when Choromatsu actually accepts, having expected him to scold him for stalling, considering how urgent all of this is. Osomatsu supposes that, perhaps, Choromatsu isn't looking forward to the actual struggle too much, instead just wanting all of this to be done already. Perhaps, Choromatsu is as scared internally as Osomatsu is. And perhaps, he might need some more comfort before he actually feels ready.
So they cuddle, for as long as they can manage without getting yelled at, and only leave after making sure that both of them are ready. As ready as one can be before facing certain death at the hand of the monster that is Tougou.
Unsurprisingly, Osomatsu and Choromatsu are the last ones to show up in the ballroom. The large room is mostly empty, save from their small group along with Dekapan. Osomatsu hadn't expected the doctor to be here, but shrugs it off as him showing some medical assistance to Karamatsu, as Osomatsu finds him standing next to his bed and discussing something with him in hushed tones, along with Ichimatsu.
The latter quickly leaves their side when Osomatsu and Choromatsu enter, though. His eyes scan over the couple, and land over the marks they share here and there, barely hidden by their collars, and he grimaces. "Glad you had fun before the big day," he can't help himself but comment with a huff, which makes Osomatsu laugh.
"Yup! Don't be such a sourpuss, Ichimachuu - I'm sure you'll get plenty of dick once this is all over!" Osomatsu replies cheerfully, elbowing him a little.
Ichimatsu nearly chokes on his spit, sending a bewildered look toward Osomatsu, who simply responds with a wide grin. Does Ichimatsu really think Osomatsu can't see what's been going on, or did he just lose all his self awareness? Osomatsu isn't sure, and he doesn't get to make any comment on that before Ichimatsu steps on his foot angrily. "Don't— If you even try to insinuate anything more, I'll make sure to kill you before that piece of shit Tougou does. Is that clear?" he then threatens in a low, hissing tone, grabbing at Osomatsu's collar to pull him closer.
"Ow!" Osomatsu whines upon having his foot stomped, before laughing some more and holding his hands up in surrender. "Alright, alright! All I wanna say is that you shouldn't be ashamed if you're getting some action, but alright! I won't say any more!" he replies, and he's pretty sure that it's obvious to both of them just how much of a lie this is.
Though he supposes he can wait until they save Akatsukapolis to tease Ichimatsu further.
Todomatsu clears his throat suddenly, grabbing everyone's attention and stopping Osomatsu and Ichimatsu from bantering some more. They all straighten up and stop the discussions they were having, Choromatsu grabbing Osomatsu's hand while Homura grabs Jyushimatsu's, under Ichimatsu's quite bitter stare. Jyushimatsu reaches for Ichimatsu's hand with his free one, and Ichimatsu doesn't pull away.
All eyes then fall on Todomatsu, who takes a deep breath, before speaking. "This… is your last chance to give up and hide in the safety of this airship. I won't judge you if you do, and I'll invite the rest of the group to also respect your decision. Please remember that it is likely that we'll die out there. It won't be pretty. It won't be easy. So… Here. Does anyone want to back down?"
Osomatsu holds his breath, his eyes scanning the room. He looks over Choromatsu, whose face is distorted by a very nervous and yet determined expression, sweat slowly trickling down his brow. He's chewing his lips quite harshly, but other than that, his eyes are set into a stare as confident as he can muster. He's scared, but he wants Todomatsu to believe he can do it. He wants Osomatsu to believe it, too - though after everything they went through, there isn't any way he could ever doubt Choromatsu again. No matter how much he worries.
On Osomatsu's other side stands Ichimatsu, Jyushimatsu, and Homura. Osomatsu has always known Ichimatsu to actually be quite nervous, even if he shows it way less than Choromatsu. He's never been that ferocious or active, he's never been the most courageous fellow, and Osomatsu would've definitely never imagined him to go and attack the evil mastermind behind the destruction of a giant city so wholeheartedly. And yet… Osomatsu supposes that despite how soft he's always believed Ichimatsu to be, he can actually show quite a lot of scary determination. His gaze remains unwavering, his expression set in one that is nothing but courage and burning hatred.
Burning hatred for Tougou.
After everything that Tougou put him through, Osomatsu can't blame him at all. And if anything… to see Ichimatsu so strong and determined fills Osomatsu with pride. He reaches for Ichimatsu's hand, offering him a smile as he squeezes it, and feels his heart warm up significantly when Ichimatsu's lips quirk up in a smile of its own.
Jyushimatsu, meanwhile, looks so excited that perhaps it's a little out of place. Large bags are hanging from his shoulders, filled with what Osomatsu can only imagine are the bombs that they'll be using. He, Ichimatsu, and Homura have been working on them ever since they came up with that plan, and the dark circles under Ichimatsu and Homura's eyes show that it's been a lot of hard work. Osomatsu can only hope it pays off.
As for Homura, she looks as ready as she'll ever get. Osomatsu doesn't like seeing her so nervous and small, although she's attempting to keep up a tough attitude that's even less believable than Choromatsu's. It's even worse for her than for the rest of them, considering she'll serve as bait for Tougou's men, and Osomatsu knows that her guilt is her main driving force. He wishes he could tell her that she doesn't have to do this - because she really doesn't - but he doubts she would agree. He doubts he could change any of his friends' minds now, really.
They all look over at Todomatsu, nodding at him as a sign that none of them want to give up. Osomatsu sends the group one last glance, before his eyes land on Karamatsu, who… isn't even looking at them. He's too busy speaking with Dekapan to pay attention to them, or perhaps he's still pissed at Todomatsu for cutting him off from their little plans. Osomatsu isn't sure, but he doesn't have time to ask, seeing as Todomatsu lets out a long sigh and nods in return, before cutting through their little hand holding line to walk toward the airship's front doors.
"Alright, then. Let's go."
The group remains solemnly silent as they follow Todomatsu out, some of them glancing behind themselves one last time before they leave for good. Osomatsu and Karamatsu's eyes actually meet as they reach the door, and Osomatsu is surprised to see Karamatsu flash him a warm smile and wave at him. "Good luck out there, Osomatsu!" Karamatsu says. "Please come back alive."
Osomatsu can't help but let out a happy chuckle, glad to be allowed a more or less positive exchange with Karamatsu despite it all. Maybe his sour mood from back when they were plotting is finally gone? "I'll do my best!" he replies, before hurrying out, his heart somehow feeling lighter.
He's immediately stopped in his lighthearted tracks, though, when he runs into Choromatsu, who stands frozen just outside the door. They both almost fall over with the force of the crash, their resulting combined yells however barely louder than the sounds all around them. The loud chatter is what causes Osomatsu to look up and around himself, rather than scold Choromatsu for standing in his way, and it's then that he freezes alongside Choromatsu and the rest of their group.
In front of the airship, loading multiple vehicles with various weapons and supplies, are Dekapan's patients and aids. All these poor people that had to flee Akatsukapolis and seek refuge in this destroyed airship, the people that Osomatsu passed by multiple times during his stay in the clinic, either when they were still agonizing in not-so-clean beds or when they were resting in their own private room for lack of anywhere else to go… they're all here. They're all preparing themselves for… for what?
Osomatsu is pretty sure he already knows the answer, but he doesn't dare to speak it. Instead, he watches as Todomatsu looks around himself in confusion, grabbing Kinko as she passes by and asking "What the hell is this??" when she smiles at him proudly.
"Ah! There you are!" she exclaims, wrapping an arm around Todomatsu's shoulder and pulling him close, before she faces the crowds. "Hey! Y'all! These are the guys I told you about!" she then tells everyone else, making big gestures with her free arm to gather their attention.
The people look over in their direction, then, and cheer. Some older men even hold up beers that they'd scavenged and saved up for a special occasion, praising Osomatsu's group for what they're doing and yelling something along the line of "Fight the power!" that the rest of the crowds is very happy to repeat.
The cheers and praises they receive has varying effects on their groups. Ichimatsu and Homura seem to be the ones most negatively affected. It's mostly due to guilt for Homura, as she can't be happy about people cheering her on to fix a situation that, in her opinion, she started, while it's simply out of shyness and discomfort with attention for Ichimatsu, whose hold of Jyushimatsu's hand grows tighter and tighter by the second. Meanwhile, Jyushimatsu is pretty happy with the excitement that radiates through the crowds, vibrating even more than before as he chants with the rest of the people.
Choromatsu tenses up as well, finding himself a little shy, but he also has troubles fighting the smile that makes its way on his lips. Osomatsu can't help but smile, too, and laugh a little. He doesn't really understand how all these people heard of their plan, and how all of them can agree with attacking Tougou and his robot army, but… he supposes he's glad, in a way. The clear support they show makes him feel a little less alone, and helps the situation seem way less hopeless than it is.
Todomatsu, however, doesn't look pleased at all. "Let— let me go!" he first orders, pushing Kinko away and dusting himself off with a grimace. Kinko's enthusiasm doesn't fall despite Todomatsu's behavior, though, and she remains smiling even despite the angry look he sends her. "Please explain yourself! What is this??"
Kinko laughs and scratches her hair as she looks over at all the people around. "Aw, did I do something bad? I heard from the doc' that you were gonna go and attack that asshole Tougou, and I felt bad imagining your tiny group alone fighting against his army, so I thought I could rally everyone here to help you? I mean, I gave them the choice of course, but everyone's pretty excited to help!" she explains, and before Todomatsu can argue anything, she adds: "We've... all lost something to Tougou. Whether it's like... family, or friends, or just our home and belongings and stuff... I know that, from what I gathered, you guys have a pretty deep history with Tougou and all, but I think it's important for all of us to at least lend a hand..."
Todomatsu closes his mouth almost as fast as he'd opened it. Meanwhile, Osomatsu grimaces, realizing just how many people have been affected by Tougou. He'd always considered him to be his personal problem, and had been blaming himself so much for simply pulling his friends down with him into his sea of troubles - but the thing is, though, that this isn't just about them.
They're not the only ones seeking retribution. They're not the only ones who've been hurt - and while Osomatsu still feels like he should be going alone with his group, if only because it's still his fault... he can understand these people's drive for revenge. He can understand that they probably won't back down even if asked. Honestly, he doesn't really have it in himself to reject their help and support.
It seems like his entire group feels this way, with varying levels of hesitance and guilt. All of them, except Todomatsu, whose expression remains very displeased.
Still, Todomatsu stays silent for a bit, eyes scanning over the crowds, before he clicks his tongue and turns fully toward them. He clears his throat, then, in order to speak up. "All of you realize that throwing yourself into danger like this will only increase your chances of losing everything by Tougou's hands, right?" he asks, brows furrowed, as if he couldn't understand the idea of strangers wanting to sacrifice themselves for a cause that would benefit him. "I understand that you're angry at Tougou and everything, and that some of you may have already lost everything, but I hope you realize how low our chances of success are. You do, right?"
An older man scoffs. "Look at you, acting all high and mighty and all knowin'. How do you know how low our chances are? You don't know what half of us are capable of. And if you're goin' out to attack that bastard, I'm sure it means you have some hope for success, yeah?"
"It's also better to try than sit around wallowing in self pity," Kinko adds with a small smile, tilting her head to the side. "And it's not that I mind helping people here at the clinic, but... Well, I don't want this situation to last. I wanna be able to go home, and send people home and stuff... so..."
"So you send people toward certain death?" Todomatsu responds, narrowing his eyes and crossing his arms in disdain. "Really kind of you."
"No!!" Kinko immediately exclaims, stomping her foot. "It's like that guy said! I'm sure you guys wouldn't do this if you were a hundred percent sure that you were gonna die, right? So that means you have a chance! And it'll only increase if we join!" she insists, taking a step closer to attempt to grab at Todomatsu's hands - though Todomatsu steps back right away, obviously wanting to keep his distances. She doesn't insist much further. "We want to help the people that are working so hard to end this. We want to help you! And want to make it easier for you guys, so it doesn't seem so hopeless!"
"C'mon, Totty... she's right, y'know?" Osomatsu actually pushes himself to intervene, walking up to Kinko and smiling at her. "I think it's pretty cool that these people wanna help, and like... uh... if the danger is too much for them they can always escape? I guess?" he tries, though his hesitation probably hurts his argument.
"Yeah! Let them help, let them help! It'll even make it safer for you and Homura this way, right?" Jyushimatsu adds, flapping his arms excitedly. His robotic, booming voice gets everyone's attention, and Osomatsu grimaces at the fearful glances some of the people send him. All of them know by now of Jyushimatsu's supposed harmlessness, but Osomatsu can't blame the people that remain doubtful about it.
They went through a lot, and if he were them, he'd probably be a little paranoid too.
"It would!" Kinko agrees with an energetic nod. "I heard your plan of like, distracting the air patrols and all that from the doc', and, well, it'll be much safer and easier to do that with a lot of people, yeah? And we can also take care of the enemies on the ground while you put all your bombs and stuff inside! Just... y'know. Make sure to warn us before you detonate them," she giggles a little.
Todomatsu's frown only deepens, and he looks... annoyed, somehow. Osomatsu doesn't really get it, but he knows that Todomatsu is surprisingly bad at accepting spontaneous and selfless help, so he lets it go. Even if he wishes Todomatsu was less combative.
"...You know what? Fine. But don't pin it on me if it goes badly for any of you," he surprisingly responds, shaking his head and making his way through the crowds to reach his vehicle.
Kinko cheers, and the rest of the group relaxes while the people all around sigh and go back to their preparations. Osomatsu's glad that Todomatsu gave in, but the way he simply left makes him and Choromatsu frown, and they exchange a look before they join him.
Osomatsu leans against the vehicle, offering Todomatsu a small smile. "Hey... don't be so grumpy. The fact that these people wanna help really is a good thing, y'know? Like, I get it, I feel real guilty over all this shit too, but like... I don't know. What's done is done, so let's just work together to fix this mess, yeah?" he tries, finding it a little difficult to be inspirational when he, too, doesn't feel too well and comfortable with the situation in the first place.
"It's also like they said... this is actually working in our favor. I'm a little less worried with all these people helping us... and surely you must be relieved, too, right?" Choromatsu also does his best to help to help, his smile a little more hesitant than Osomatsu's.
Todomatsu, however, simply shrugs. "I suppose," he responds vaguely, sitting down on his vehicle and glancing over at Homura, who's chatting with Kinko and Jyushimatsu. "I just don't want to be responsible for so many people, is all."
"Well, if they're doing this it means they can take care of themselves," Osomatsu reasons, shoving his hands in his pockets. "Right, Choromatsu?"
Choromatsu straightens up at the mention of his name, and he quickly nods. "Y-yeah! They're doing this on their own, so it's really not... your responsibility. None of us are your responsibility either, though... We just... want to help. You know?" he explains, his voice getting a little small.
Osomatsu squeezes Choromatsu's hand, that he'd pulled into his pockets along with his own, hoping to infuse some confidence back into him.
Todomatsu lets out a long sigh and deflates. "I know, I know," he admits, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This is just a stressful day. I want to get it over with already. Can you tell everyone to move it? We should really get going," he then immediately adds, his impatience clear both through his tone but also the way his leg bounces up and down as he leans over his vehicle's handlebars.
"Right. We should," Osomatsu frowns, wishing he could have a more meaningful conversation before they leave, but he supposes they've had enough of those these past few days. He looks back at the now very large group of people getting ready for the assault, watching the way they manage to have casual, happy chatters despite what they're about to do. He can't help but think that a lot of these smiles might turn into tears soon, though he chases the image out of his mind as best as he can, gripping just a little too tightly onto Choromatsu's hand.
He receives a caring squeeze in return, Choromatsu's thumb rubbing soothing circles against Osomatsu's skin, and he feels just a little amused about how they both keep reassuring each other silently like this. It's efficient, at least, and Osomatsu takes a deep breath as he advances toward the group, mumbling about how he hates to be the guy that's gonna put a stop to all their fun.
All he can do now, is hope that the same amount of people will be back here by the end of the day, and will be able to harbor smiles just as bright as they are now. No matter how unlikely it might seem.
Things are a little chaotic amongst all the people that join them, and it takes some more time to prepare them and divide them into different groups. There are the people that are willing to join Todomatsu and Homura in their distraction in order to make it easier for the rest of them to actually reach the clocktower, and then the people who feel confident enough to offer Jyushimatsu their help in the positioning and detonation of the bombs. Then, there are the people who just want to face their robotic loved ones again, who just seek to apologize to them for forcing them back in the world of the living, or who lost people to the robots and want to make them pay.
Only a select few actually want to join Osomatsu and Choromatsu and fight on the ground. A couple people mention that they'd love to go and shank Tougou themselves if the bombs don't work, but Osomatsu quickly shuts them down by telling them he'll reserve himself the right to be the one to finish him off if things come to that. Hopefully, though, they can kill him from a distance and put an end to this without having to throw themselves into the wolf's maw.
The first group to leave, of course, is Todomatsu and Homura's. Kinko at first wanted to go with, but was convinced to stay behind and leave with the last group, when it would be safest to hide out in a corner to offer medical aid to those who would inevitably get wounded. She admits that she isn't the most knowledgeable about medicine, but also that she would feel guilty not helping in any way she can. Dekapan insists he'll have to stay at the clinic for the time being, after all, and while no one can blame him, it means that someone's gotta do his job out there on the field.
Osomatsu feels extremely restless as he watches Todomatsu and Homura's silhouettes fade into the distance. His heart is beating fast, hands sweating as he then looks over at Jyushimatsu and Ichimatsu, who stuff their vehicle full of bombs. Choromatsu attempts to offer him some comfort, but there's only so much he can do when he, too, is getting suffocated by his own anxiety. Osomatsu can hear it through the tremor in his voice and how quiet and small it is compared to normal. He can see it, with how clearly Choromatsu's brows are furrowed in worry, or how wet they are with scared tears that Osomatsu knows Choromatsu is doing his best not to shed.
Fear and apprehension radiates through him, so much so that any reassurance he offers feels empty and pointless. Still, Osomatsu appreciates the effort, and pulls Choromatsu in a hug, wanting to help him as best as he can, too. He feels the slightest hint of guilt over not helping Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu as well as the rest of their group prepare, but cheers himself up with the fact that they've got enough people that, if they need help, they'll get it.
Nobody really blames them for taking some time to calm down. Osomatsu would like to think that Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu can relate to their anxiety, even, but considering the darkly determined look on Ichimatsu's face, as well as the visible excitement that oozes from Jyushimatsu, he isn't really sure. He guesses Ichimatsu's been waiting too long to avenge his dear brother to feel any fear for what's to come now, while Jyushimatsu isn't really the kind to show fear - or feel it at all, for that matter.
They do exchange a hug that feels too quick when the time comes for them to leave. Osomatsu holds Ichimatsu tightly against himself, clinging to him and lingering into the embrace for as long as he can, breathing in his scent before he makes Ichimatsu promise to stay safe. "I'll do my best, and so should you," is the mumbled response he gets when Ichimatsu pulls away, and Osomatsu does his best to keep the tears from escaping his eyes as he stares down into Ichimatsu's own.
"Let's share a drink when all this is over," Osomatsu then tries to say with a smile that doesn't quite reach his eyes, waving weakly as he directs himself toward his own vehicle.
"I don't drink, but sure," Ichimatsu responds, while Jyushimatsu lets out a loud complaining sound.
"I wish I could drink, I wish I could drink!" Jyushimatsu exclaims, crossing his arms as he sits next to Ichimatsu on their own vehicle, their bags full of bombs sitting on the backseat.
Ichimatsu says something to Jyushimatsu in a voice too low for Osomatsu to catch it, and then... they're off, flying into the distance and leaving Osomatsu's smaller group alone in silence.
Osomatsu finds himself absolutely unable to breathe during the time that separates Ichimatsu's group's departure and his. Fear, and anxiety, and apprehension snakes itself around his heart and squeezes, squeezes and squeezes to the point where Osomatsu is ready to burst. His grip on the vehicle he and Choromatsu are seated in's handlebars tightens so much that his knuckles are going white, while he can actually hear something crack under his mechanical hand. Choromatsu tries to rub his own hand up and down Osomatsu's back and speak gentle reassurances against him, but it doesn't do much to calm him down.
Nothing can, now. Because they're actually doing this. And it's terrifying.
Thankfully, there isn't much time to waste worrying, as there is only a couple of minutes between the time Ichimatsu left and the time they have to leave. Osomatsu even decides to turn his vehicle on early, flying into the air without exchanging a word with Choromatsu, whose eyes squeeze shut as he wraps his arms around Osomatsu to secure himself tightly against him.
He doesn't know what to say. So he decides that he'll speak later, when they won't be flying into the arms of certain death.
"We— we're going!" Choromatsu yells out in his place in order to inform the rest of the group and allow them to follow close behind.
Osomatsu pulls his goggles down over his eyes and starts driving out toward Akatsukapolis immediately afterwards. He accelerates rapidly - much more than what is necessary and safe - and doesn't slow down even when Choromatsu asks him to or tells him that he's going so fast that he's actually catching up to Ichimatsu's group.
Indeed, just as Akatsukapolis appears in the distance, so does Ichimatsu's group. They're almost there, the sound of their engine faint compared to the loud one of Osomatsu's own vehicle. It takes all of Osomatsu's willpower not to speed up even more, and he gulps as, the closer they get to Akatsukapolis, the clearer the fighting that's already happening gets.
A multitude of vehicles are racing each other through the city, the loud sounds of gunshots reaching Osomatsu's ears as he gets closer and closer. They're fast enough to avoid most of the danger, Osomatsu notes, though he does witness one vehicle going down after its driver is shot. Thankfully, it doesn't look like Todomatsu and Homura's vehicle, though... it barely works to stop Osomatsu's heart from dropping all the way down to his stomach at the sight.
He should've been prepared for this. He thought he was prepared for this. But he wasn't.
Osomatsu curses under his breath, and somehow the pain he feels at sight of people actually getting hurt and potentially dying only pushes him to drive faster, and faster - so much so that he can feel the engine start to protest a little. His vehicle spews out a large, suffocating cloud of steam that causes both he and Choromatsu to cough and squint through the lowered visibility, and soon enough they find themselves entering the city.
The clock tower sits right at the center of it all, tall and threatening. If Osomatsu wasn't already absolutely breathless, he would be now as he looks up at the high tower, with its stained glass windows that hide large cogs and gears. It has an opening close to the top that exposes its circular stairway and would allow for the most beautiful view of the city to any tourist visiting, Osomatsu is sure. On top of it all sits the actual clock, ticking with every second that passes, and ready to let the entire city hear its wanna-be elegant, deafening chime once the arrow reaches twelve o'clock.
Osomatsu has quite a bit of time before then, at least.
It's difficult to make their way through the city, but not for the usual reasons. It's actually easy to drive and slalom amongst the buildings now that most of them are nothing but ruins of what once was. The true challenge comes from the multitude of vehicles that speed past them and causes Osomatsu and Choromatsu to nearly collide into them due to their recklessness multiple times.
He can see Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu's vehicle parked down on the ground near the clock tower, though hidden in a way that keeps them out of sight if Tougou or any of his men were spying from the various windows. Another glance, and Osomatsu finds their silhouettes cautiously standing at the tower's doors and throwing bombs inside.
From the smoke that is already starting to spew from the tower's openings, Osomatsu can guess he arrived just in time despite hurrying himself so much. He silently thanks Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu for being so quick as he circles the tower in the air, watching as people start running out while Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu rush to hide. "Be okay, please be okay, please continue to be okay," he mutters quietly, and forces himself to take a deep inhale when he feels Choromatsu squeeze at him.
He isn't sure if Choromatsu is trying to reassure him, or if he's feeling frightened too. A look back at him, and Osomatsu can see that he's pressing his face against his back and breathing heavily, jumping at every loud blast that are making it so hard to think clearly. Osomatsu chews his lips, and drives further away from the clock tower, heading for a roof onto which he can possibly land.
He knows Choromatsu isn't doing well, probably overwhelmed by the loud sounds of gunshots, explosions and reckless driving - and the way he's starting to wheeze against him tells Osomatsu that it's time to have a small rest lest he wants to lead Choromatsu to complete panic. He needs the calm down too, although something in him also hitches to keep watching as Tougou's men search for the culprit of the smoke bombs while Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu sneak inside through the chaos. He needs to make sure his friends are okay, needs to make sure they won't get hurt or killed, and need to make sure nothing goes wrong.
But he also needs to make sure Choromatsu's okay.
So he chooses the roof of a tall building not too far away from the clock tower, which offers him a nice view of the action while also keeping them both at a safe distance from it. "Let's chill here for a bit!" he yells over the loud sound that surrounds him in hopes that Choromatsu will hear it - but he doesn't get to hear Choromatsu's answer before the breath is knocked right out of them both by a sudden blow to their vehicle that sends them sprawling down through the air dangerously.
"F-uck—!" Osomatsu curses, before a scream is torn out of both him and Choromatsu as they fall, fall and fall. Dark fumes emerges from their vehicle, that Osomatsu can't get to start up again, and it takes him only half a second to realize that there's no way he can save it. "H-hold tight!" he yells as he kicks both himself and Choromatsu off the vehicle, letting it crash down onto the ground. Then, he maneuvers himself in a way that allows him to face Choromatsu and grip tightly onto him, kissing at the tears that have started to fall down his cheeks while his hand searches for a cord that's attached to the backpack Choromatsu's been carrying.
It's a struggle, and Osomatsu fears for a second that the ground will find them quicker than he will find said cord - until he finally grabs hold of it and yanks at it. In less than a half second, a large parachute erupts from Choromatsu's bag, slowing their descent so fast that it actually leaves both of them disoriented for a little bit as they float down toward the ground.
Choromatsu pants loudly, quickly, barely getting any air in despite every inhale, his grip on Osomatsu weak and shaky, while Osomatsu struggles to keep himself attached to Choromatsu. "H-hey! Hey, it's okay, Choromatsu! Look at me - we're fine! We'll— we'll be fine! Okay?" he tries to tell him, wrapping an arm around Choromatsu's neck and pulling his goggles up over his head before he looks deeply into Choromatsu's terrified eyes. "It'll be fine! We're gonna get down on the floor safely and hide and - and then we can chill a bit and stuff before we go in! Right?"
Choromatsu swallows, pressing his quivering lips tightly together in an attempt to seem calmer than he truly is. "R-right— I just, I'm just.... There's so much... g-going on, and, and it's real, and—" he stammers, eyes darting around at the mess all around them - before Osomatsu hits their foreheads together painfully in order to force Choromatsu to look at him.
"I know! But look at me!" Osomatsu insists, raising his voice even further. "I'm terrified too! But we can't waste time panicking! You're — you're brave, right? I know you are! You showed me you're brave, and strong! You showed me you can handle this! Just remember that, that everything will be alright after this! We'll never have to be in danger like this again! We'll never have to be scared like this again! S-so just — just handle this! Just today! It's the last day you'll have to!" Osomatsu promises, surprising himself with the confidence and hopefulness of his words.
Choromatsu's eyes widen just slightly, before he bites his lips and forces himself to take as deep of a breath as he can. "R-right... right!" he responds, a smile making its way on his face. It's wobbly, and terrified, but it's an attempt, and Osomatsu knows it's the best either of them can do in this situation. "Just today.... it's just today..." he repeats, before squeezing Osomatsu in his arms as tight as he can. "Okay... I'll— I'll do my best. I'm sorry about..."
Osomatsu shakes his head before Choromatsu can even finish his apology. "Don't be. I told you: I'm scared too. I need this too," he admits, nuzzling Choromatsu's neck as he wraps his legs around him. They're getting closer to the floor, and in this moment, Osomatsu wishes they could be falling even slower than they already are.
Especially considering the sight that awaits him when he looks down.
Robots are standing. Waiting. When Osomatsu glances over at the clock tower a little further away in the distance, he can see more robots escaping as loud explosion echo and cause large debris to fall. Some robots are crushed, some have limbs missing from their bodies, while some fall dead on the floor as their hearts have inadvertently been destroyed in one way or another. A lot of them, however, are mostly fine, and they start walking through the square and into the streets, joining the human guards in search for the explosions' culprits.
Meanwhile, Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu are nowhere in sight.
Osomatsu would assume that they're still placing explosives in the tower, but the fact that some of them have already gone off and caused such destruction worries him. He doesn't think they would be stupid enough to destroy the tower while they're still inside, so something must have gone wrong. And Osomatsu is terrified.
"F-fuck... Hold onto me tight, Choromatsu - we have to get out of here fast," he tells him, shifting slightly while still holding onto Choromatsu as best as he can. They're falling close to the building he'd wanted to land on - close enough to allow Osomatsu to press his foot against the wall and use it to propulse himself away from the robots that wait for them to reach the ground in order to kill them.
His kick is strong enough to land him right into the opposite building, and Osomatsu uses his mechanical hand to reach for the border of a shattered window, gripping tightly in order to stop their fall.
The parachute weights them down greatly as it descends further down, wanting to reach the ground rather than follow them into the window, and Osomatsu almost drops Choromatsu as a result. Choromatsu's nails dig into Osomatsu's skin through his clothes as he struggles against the weight hanging from his back, his breath quickening once again when a robot actually manages to grab at the parachute and yank at it in hopes to get Choromatsu down. "H-help— Osomatsu—!!" Choromatsu chokes out, eyes desperate.
"Hold on!" Osomatsu responds immediately. He hesitates for a second, not knowing what to do considering one of his hand is already busy holding onto the window, and he feels rather reluctant to let go of Choromatsu. That is, until he realizes that Choromatsu is already holding onto him tight enough on his own, allowing him to let go for just a second as he reaches for the knife strapped against his thigh. He smoothly cuts the backpack's straps off of Choromatsu's back, letting it fall right into the robot below them's face and finally freeing Choromatsu of its weight. "Quick, get up into the window and pull me up!" Osomatsu then orders Choromatsu, feeling his grasp on the window growing weaker and weaker the longer he has to hang from it.
Choromatsu gulps and nods, quickly yelping a "Thanks!" before he wiggles his way up the window, his strength almost failing him as he pulls himself up. Still, Osomatsu feels some awe at the sight, remembering all the times where Choromatsu failed miserably when it came to doing anything requiring physical strength or agility.
Whether it's a result of adrenaline, or some secret training Choromatsu did, Osomatsu doesn't know - and he honestly doesn't care. He's just proud of Choromatsu, for trying his best and for getting over his earlier panic. He knows how hard it is, and he can't help the bright smile that illuminates his face when Choromatsu pulls him up the window into the safety of the empty building.
Choromatsu looks a little confused when Osomatsu grins at him, before letting out a small yelp when he's pulled into a tight hug. "You did it! We did it!" Osomatsu giggles, the adrenaline making it hard for him to stop giggling and shaking. "We're fucking alive! Fuck - this reminds me of, of that one time, you know, the first time we went together - when we fell and then we did the grappling hook thing and - and then we almost kissed and... ah, that feels like so long ago now," Osomatsu babbles way too quickly to be comprehensible, before he grabs Choromatsu's cheeks and pulls him into a kiss that he wishes could be long, but that is sadly quickly stopped by the banging on the building's front door. "Fuck - you were really cool and brave okay? I wanna praise you more, but I feel like we should go."
Choromatsu remains a little shaken, opening his mouth and closing it multiple times during Osomatsu's speech, and after it as well. He does hug and kiss Osomatsu back, but it's a little weak, if only due to his pure confusion. That said, Osomatsu's excited laughter does get to him a little, and he chuckles, an awkward smile on his face. "I— I didn't do much... you did most of the work..." he replies quietly, his voice shaky as he follows Osomatsu through the room and up the stairs. "Where are we... what are we gonna do?" he then asks, before a loud banging sound as well as several heavy footsteps tells them that the robots have finally made their way into the building.
Osomatsu grits his teeth. "First of all, you did a good job too - and second of all... I don't know," he replies honestly, before grabbing Choromatsu's hand. There's a second of silence, only filled with the sound of both Osomatsu and Choromatsu's footsteps as well as the robots', before Osomatsu gets an idea and speaks again. "Let's hide," he says, coming face to face with a closet between two floors that he shoves both Choromatsu and himself in.
The closet is thankfully empty, but it remains small - so small that both Osomatsu and Choromatsu end up pressed tightly against each other, not that either of them minds. Osomatsu concentrates on the amusement he feels over the idea of making out here, with his crotch pressed right against Choromatsu's leg and the sound of robots raiding the building right outside the door, in order to distract himself from the instant fear he feels over the darkness that surrounds them. The building itself wasn't very bright to begin with, but the closet itself is completely pitch black. There's just a pinch of light coming from the door, that illuminates Choromatsu's face and the way his eyes stare worriedly at Osomatsu.
Choromatsu opens his mouth, probably in order to either voice his worries, or comfort Osomatsu - but Osomatsu immediately presses his hand over his lips. It's not that he doesn't want to hear him, but that he's terrified of the robots hearing even the quietest of ushered sounds. He holds a finger in front of his own lips to signal Choromatsu that they have to be quiet, before glancing out at the small gap between the closet's doors, in hopes to see... anything at all.
The floor trembles from the robots' loud and strong footsteps. Osomatsu doesn't know if they're stomping the ground on purpose in order to be more intimidating, or if it's just how they normally walk - all he knows is that each steps causes his heart to jump and race way too fast in his chest. His breathing feels loud, loud, too loud, so he holds it as best as he can when he notices silhouettes blocking the faint light from the stairs. He watches the robots as they stop and look around themselves in search for Osomatsu and Choromatsu, and his body freezes when he feels like he's locking eyes with one of them... before the robots decide that they're not on this floor and start rushing further up the stairs.
Both Osomatsu and Choromatsu keep their breaths in until the footsteps grow far enough for them to feel safe. They let out long, shaky exhales, then, though they still make sure to keep as quiet as they can. Their bodies relax greatly against each other, and Osomatsu can't help but smile at Choromatsu as he pulls his hand off his lips, unable to stop himself from exchanging a quick kiss with him before he motions at the door in order to tell him they should get out.
Choromatsu nods at him, and follows him as Osomatsu grabs his hand and pulls him out of the closet and down the stairs. They do their best to keep their steps as silent as possible, knowing that the robots would inevitably make their ways back down the stairs after realizing that Osomatsu and Choromatsu aren't, in fact, in the higher floors. Still, the building is tall enough that they have some time, allowing them to reach the bottom floor without much trouble at all.
They rush out of the building and into the chaotic streets, and do their best to look away from the debris of fallen vehicle and the bodies that litter the road. Osomatsu doesn't know which of them are part of the people that came to help, or which are civilians that were trying to run away when the robots first attacked, days ago. He doesn't want to think about it. Even when nausea tortures both him and Choromatsu's stomach so much that they eventually have to stop in order to let Choromatsu puke some of his horror and disgust out in an alleyway.
Choromatsu apologizes profusely for slowing Osomatsu down, but Osomatsu shakes his head and reassures him that he'd probably be even slower without Choromatsu, if only for his terrible fear that begs for him to run away. Choromatsu's presence reminds Osomatsu why he's even doing this in the first place, however - for the hopes of a future where all of this panic and misery will be nothing but an unpleasant memory. It reminds him that good things are to come. Choromatsu feeling sick or needing a rest is the least of his problems.
Especially considering it allows Osomatsu to rest, too.
He's already tired from all the stress and adrenaline, and this only just started. Osomatsu doesn't know how he's going to survive today - but he knows he has to.
Osomatsu starts to open his mouth, wanting to tell Choromatsu that he's worried for Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu and wants to check on them - before a loud explosion causes the ground to shake and almost makes them fall over. A quick look over the large, robots filled square in the middle of which the clock tower stand, shows that an explosion went off and completely shattered one of the tower's largest window. Sharp bits of stained glass have flown everywhere, actually killing some of Tougou's underlings that were standing close by.
From inside, Osomatsu can see the stairs that lead up the tower, as well as two silhouettes struggling their ways upwards. The realization that it must be Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu brings a gasp out of Osomatsu, who starts to speak out a "Choromatsu! We gotta—" while pointing out at the tower, before the sound of a gun being cocked causes both Osomatsu and Choromatsu to freeze.
Choromatsu's face grows pale, and he exchanges a wide eyed look with Osomatsu, gaze then shifting toward something Osomatsu cannot see, but can definitely feel. There's the barrel of a gun pressed right against the back of Osomatsu's head, its owner shoving it right into his scalp in a painfully uncomfortable manner as Osomatsu gulps and slowly puts his hands up in the air.
Fuck.
"Well, well, well, what have we here! Seems like I hit jackpot, huh?" the man behind Osomatsu speaks, and from the whispers and chuckles he hears, he can tell that he's not alone. "Who knew that Tougou's scared little pet had it it him to lead an assault against his old master! You guys have been pretty troublesome lately, you know that, right? The big guy's pretty pissed," the man laughs, wrapping an arm around Osomatsu's waist and pulling him flush against himself. Osomatsu's heart races and pounds in his chest, his face growing from terrified to disgusted as his hands twitch with the need to fight back - especially when the man presses his crotch against Osomatsu's ass and breathes deeply against his neck. "Oh, he's gonna be so happy when we bring you to him. I'm sure he won't even mind if we make you pay personally first..."
Osomatsu wants to say something. He wants to grab his knife and cut that asshole's face to pieces - but he can't. He can't. Not when he witnesses large men grab at Choromatsu and restrain him painfully the second Choromatsu shifts the slightest bit. Not when they twist at his arms so bad that Choromatsu lets out a miserable and pained yell, telling them that they're going to break them if they continue. Not when Choromatsu looks so distressed and upset, eyes glistening with unshed tears when they meet Osomatsu's own.
They're done for. They're done for, they're done for, they're done for. There's nothing either of them can do. It's over. Osomatsu feels his breath hitch and grow quicker, shallower, panic taking over him as the disgusting man behind him runs his tongue over the back of his neck, when he murmurs "Perhaps this little attack isn't that bad after all, hm?" into his ear and when he laughs upon witnessing his men shoving their hands against Choromatsu's mouth and pressing a knife against his throat in order to stop him from yelling at them further.
Choromatsu still violently struggles, muffled sounds escaping from the hand over his mouth, but the feeling of the cold blade against his skin definitely dissuades him from biting or do anything stupid. Eventually, they manage to keep him still, and the man behind Osomatsu hums.
"You've got a pretty feisty friend here. Wonder how much I can make him scream... perhaps we can use him as an incentive for your miserable little group to surrender, eh?" he says, letting go of Osomatsu and pointing the gun at Choromatsu's leg instead.
The sight causes Osomatsu's vision to go red, his blood boiling and giving him the sudden surge of courage he needed in order to break out of his terrified and frozen state. "Don't you fucking dare!!" he screams out as he turns around and grabs at the man's hair, headbutting him so harshly that both of them stumble backwards and away from each other, Osomatsu's ears ringing. It doesn't stop him from kicking the dude right in the crotch before he even get to recover, causing the gun to fall from his hands and onto the floor.
Osomatsu leans down and takes hold of the gun right away, taking a couple of steps back and pointing it at the men all around him. That's when he finally gets a full view of the group, finding there to be around a dozen men around them, three of which are busy restraining Choromatsu, while they others simply stand around and watch with amusement. They were starting to advance toward Osomatsu and the shithead that was previously threatening him, up until Osomatsu points the gun at them in order to get them to step back.
"Don't do anything, or I'll fucking shoot you all!" Osomatsu tells them, proving his words to be true when the man on the floor starts to get up and throws himself at Osomatsu to attack him, only to be shot right in the chest. Osomatsu shocks himself with how quick he was to pull the trigger, really, and the guilt upon witnessing the guy drop on the floor with a choked wheeze stabs his heart right away.
Osomatsu averts his eyes, while Choromatsu can do nothing but stare with horror.
He curses under his breath, swallowing in hopes to keep his nausea at bay before he points the gun at the men holding Choromatsu still. "Let him go, or y-you'll end up like this guy," he threatens, though the tremor in his voice probably make it hard for him to sound threatening at all. He hopes, however, that his gun and victim aid his case. His grip tightens when the men press the knife further against Choromatsu's throat, causing a droplet of blood to drip down the blade while Choromatsu whimpers in a mix of fear and pain. "I said let him go!!"
The man holding the knife smiles horribly. "Go ahead and shoot. You don't got enough bullets for all of us. And tell me, boy - what are you gonna do when you run out? You gonna run away? You really think that'll get you anywhere?" he asks, his free hand grabbing at Choromatsu's hair and yanking it backwards in order to expose his throat further. Choromatsu squeezes his eyes shut, a tear escaping him as he pants against the hand silencing him. "The city's rampant with us, and with robots that are ten times worse than us. By the time you get rid of us, we'll probably be replaced by twice as many robots. And then what are you gonna do, when even bullets can't save you?" he scoffs. "Be grateful that you're face to face with us rather than them. Trust me."
"Fuck you. You don't know what we're capable of. Now let him go!" Osomatsu responds, with much more firmness and confidence this time. Somehow, the man's threats and mockery doesn't discourage him, and instead fills him with spite that in returns drives Osomatsu to want to eliminates all these men, as well as any robots that would come to their aid. Just to prove him wrong.
He knows, however, that he can't possibly do that. Not on his own. Not just with this gun. And not with Choromatsu so vulnerable like this.
The man huffs. "Well, wish it could've been easier," he responds, before he moves to slit Choromatsu's throat — only to drop dead before he can even make the smallest of cut.
The men around him jump and gasp, as his large body lays in a quickly growing puddle of his own blood. They, however, don't have long to react before they, too, also drop dead, shot straight through the head by a... sniper?
Osomatsu doesn't know. It all goes too fast, and he's too preoccupied with catching Choromatsu when he falls out of the dying man's grasp to catch anything. "C-choromatsu! You okay??" he asks, quickly shoving his gun into his pants before pulling Choromatsu further into the alleyway, sinking down on his knees upon reaching the wall. He holds Choromatsu tightly against him, but allows him to stretch and rub at his pained arms, his hand gripping tightly onto his coat as more gunshots echo through the alleyway, followed by all of the men falling dead.
This continues, until the sudden panic that overtook them falls silent, as there is no one left alive to panic.
Choromatsu shakes in Osomatsu's arms, before the sudden silence causes him to look over at the pile of bodies with wide, shocked and horrified eyes. Blood seeps into the pavement, its smell causing another bout of extreme nausea in the both of them, and Osomatsu grimaces. He tries to tell Choromatsu to look away - but Choromatsu completely ignores him, seemingly unable to take his eyes off the scene.
"What... what happened...?" Choromatsu asks, looking all around and out into the street.
"I uh... I don't... know?" Osomatsu replies, his brows still furrowed with concern - though he supposes that, if Choromatsu has it in himself to speak and be curious, then he must be fine. "I don't recall us having any snipers on our team or anything, but maybe...?" he then adds, slowly getting up alongside Choromatsu. "I guess we should uh... take advantage of that and bolt, though. Just in case."
Choromatsu presses his lips together, leaning down to grab a gun from one of the bodies, before he nods. "Right..." he says, remaining silent and unmoving for a bit before he finally turns around and follows Osomatsu out.
He doesn't look pleased, and Osomatsu can definitely understand. From someone who was so adamant about making sure no human lives were lost, it must feel... very upsetting and heavy to have so many men die in front of his eyes, especially in such a situation. Even Osomatsu is very shaken, though his anger and hatred for them helps destroy any hint of empathy he could potentially feel for these assholes.
But Choromatsu is nice, so of course he'd still feel bad despite it all.
He knows not to mention it yet, though, and Osomatsu is grateful, if only because he'd rather not get in a debate about morale in the middle of all this chaos.
Osomatsu expects to get ambushed once again, but this time by robots, once they walk out in the streets. There were so many running after them before after all, and with their previous assailant's taunting, Osomatsu can't help but feel a little paranoid.
All he and Choromatsu find, however, are unmoving mechanical bodies fallen on the floor, with large holes blown over the sturdy metal that guards their heart. Osomatsu gulps, his hold of Choromatsu tightening and his heart skipping a beat as he follows the trail of bodies, now extremely curious to know the source of all this mayhem. He has a hunch, really, but it feels extremely unlikely, considering everything that happened, but... perhaps... just perhaps, he might see a recognizable face upon reaching the end of the trail.
And see a recognizable face he does indeed.
Standing tall in the mass of mechanical bodies is Karamatsu, who runs a hand through his bangs and lets out a long sigh before recharging his gun. A sniper rifle is strapped to his back, confirming his identity as the sniper that previously saved Osomatsu and Choromatsu, while an eyepatch covers... his good eye?
Osomatsu's brows furrow in utter confusion as he makes his way to Karamatsu, noticing the mangled, burned side of his face completely uncovered. "Karamatsu? What are you—" he tries to speak once he reaches his side - but he's shut completely up when Karamatsu suddenly whips around towards him and points his gun in his direction. Osomatsu and Choromatsu tense up, the sight of a sharp blue light glowing from the mechanical eye that replaces Karamatsu's lost one turning their blood to ice.
Osomatsu expects the worst, though he still holds a hand up in surrender and attempts a smile.
"H-hey— it's just me, Karamats—" he tries, hoping that maybe this hostile reaction was just a result of surprise. However, the concentrated and cold look Karamatsu has, his mechanical eye shifting and focusing on something right behind Osomatsu, tells him otherwise. It does let him know, however, that perhaps he isn't Karamatsu's true target, and he only gets the time to catch the glimpse of a silhouette behind himself and Choromatsu before Karamatsu shoots it right in the forehead.
Osomatsu and Choromatsu obviously jump, and Choromatsu is the one to react first and push Osomatsu to the side along with him to allow Karamatsu to properly get rid of the robot that was standing behind them.
The shot to its head only manages to stun the robot long enough to keep it from attacking, and before it has the time to recover, Karamatsu shoots it right through the chest, the shot powerful enough to pierce it through and through and destroy its heart.
The robot falls to its knees, before it loses all ability of movement at all, needing for Karamatsu to kick it down in order to lay dead and gone on the floor. Osomatsu can't help but chuckle in disbelief at the coldness of Karamatsu's expression as he gets rid of the robot, which remains even when his eye meets with Osomatsu's own. Osomatsu waves at him awkwardly, flashing him a slightly wobbly smile, while his free arm wraps around Choromatsu's own.
He'd never seen Karamatsu look this terrifying. It says a lot, considering how much of his earlier relationship with Karamatsu was filled with nothing but fear.
Karamatsu's expression, however, warms up once he's done scanning the area for any more threat. He let's out a small sigh, reaching to adjust the eyepatch on his face to cover his mechanical eye and allow him to see from his human one once more. The sharp blue light from his mechanical eye fades, replaced by the bright smile that illuminates Karamatsu's face when he approaches the very confused and shocked Osomatsu and Choromatsu.
"Osomatsu, Choromatsu! Oh, how it delight me to see your beautiful faces amidst this chaos!" he exclaims, opening his arms in order to pull the two of them in a tight hug. They're a little too lost to return it properly, though the embrace doesn't last long enough for it to be a problem. He takes a step back from them in order to take a better look at them and make sure they're alright, his hand reaching for Osomatsu's cheek before it settles on his shoulder instead. "I was.... extremely worried after seeing you two get ambushed. Thank god I was able to make it in time," he then adds, voice growing more quiet and tender.
Choromatsu's eyes widen. "So you really were the one..." he trails off, before actually looking away. Osomatsu knows it was obvious since the moment he saw the sniper rifle on Karamatsu's back, but perhaps... perhaps Choromatsu had been hoping that Karamatsu wasn't the one to kill all these people. Still, despite his obvious sour feeling about these assholes' lack of survival, Choromatsu quickly forces himself to look back up and flash Karamatsu a smile that doesn't quite reaches his eyes. "Well... I... thank you for saving us," he forces himself to say. "I don't know what we would've done without you."
Osomatsu gives Choromatsu a look, before he shakes his head quickly. "Yeah, yeah, thank you and all that, but also can I actually address the elephant in the room and ask what the hell you're doing here?" he asks, tilting his head to the side and resting his hands on his hips. "I thought you were gonna stay behind! Isn't this all dangerous due to your injuries and stuff? And what's up with that mechanical eye?! Didn't — didn't Ichimatsu say you couldn't get one??"
Osomatsu perhaps raises his voice a little too loud due to his complete and utter confusion, considering Choromatsu tenses up and Karamatsu quickly motions at him to be a little quieter. Osomatsu grimaces and apologizes silently, while Karamatsu looks around them to make sure no one has been alerted by the noise, before he pulls Osomatsu and Choromatsu into a narrower street in order to speak in a less open and vulnerable area.
"I do apologize for all the confusion," Karamatsu responds in a hushed tone, offering Osomatsu a guilty smile. "And it is true that me coming was not part of your plans at all. Or at least... it wasn't part of Todomatsu's plans," he explains, causing Osomatsu to frown.
"What do you mean?" he asks.
"Well... Let's say that parts of your group felt bad for rejecting me. Ichimatsu specifically came to me along with the delightful Homura. They were trying to find a compromise in order to allow me to follow you, and, well... this mechanical eye right here," Karamatsu points at the eye covered by his eyepatch, "is the solution they came up with."
"But... I don't understand," Choromatsu replies, brows furrowing. "Isn't it counterproductive to have only one mechanical eye? Wasn't it the reason why Ichimatsu didn't give you one in the first place?" he asks. "Why did he suddenly agree?"
Osomatsu nods. "Yeah, that's what I'm wondering!"
Karamatsu shrugs. "The reasoning is that the vision that a mechanical eye offers is vastly different from a human eye, and to have one of each would be too much for humans to properly deal with. At least, that is what Ichimatsu explained to me. Forgive me, for I am not exactly... knowledgeable in any of these things aside from what I have been told," he chuckles a little awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. "But from experience, I can now confirm that it is true. Each eye gives me very specifically different sight, both with their perks and inconveniences. I really did not want to lose my last remaining eye, so I refused to let Ichimatsu replace both - and instead agreed to hide one eye or the other depending on what I need to see. And so... here I am," he explains.
Osomatsu, however, is still confused - and from the looks of it, so is Choromatsu. "But... Wouldn't the problem stay the same even with a mechanical eye then?" Osomatsu asks. "You're still seeing from only one eye at a time, so the... the... depth perception is fucked and stuff, right?" he continues, though his words are uncertain if only for his lack of knowledge about the matter.
"That is when Ichimatsu and his friend's genius come into play!" Karamatsu replies, his eye shining with excitement. "Turns out that despite her sweetness, Homura is quite knowledgeable about the underworld, and knew how to modify a mechanical eye and enhance it to allow me to be useful on the fields! It... is an illegal device that I will get removed after all of this is over, however, but it has allowed me better aim than ever before by automatically targeting anything that it considers a threats," he explains.
Choromatsu gasps in realization. "Oh! I know about those, actually!" he exclaims.
"I don't," Osomatsu responds with a pout.
"There's been a lot of talk about hitmen getting their eyes replaced with mechanical ones to allow them to kill their victims more efficiently, but I thought it was just rumors!" Choromatsu replies. "I wanted to write about it for an article once, but Todomatsu told me that nobody would believe me unless I got proof from an actual hitman - and that I definitely couldn't do that if I valued my life. I knew those were real!" he smiles, face brightening considerably. "K-karamatsu! Would you let me ask you more about your experience with it when all of this is over?"
Karamatsu's eye widen in surprise, before his face quickly settles in a "cool" expression as he poses, holding his chin with his thumb and index finger. "Why of course, my dear Choromatsu, I would be honored to share my experience with you. Furthermore, I would also love to share my overall life story with you, as I am sure you would be more than suited to write my biography. Who knows how many readers you might get with the story of the hero that, throughout all his life, has strived for nothing more than to save and brighten the lives of innocents? The hero who saved those who will free Akatsukapolis from the evil claws of the demon who has taken control over it? Ah, I can already see the headlines, the books written about me, the songs people will sing! Truly, I will be—" he starts to ramble, striking a multitude of poses, each more ridiculous than the last, which causes Choromatsu's bright smile to fall right away.
"Actually, I think I'll pass, thank you," Choromatsu deadpans, while Osomatsu giggles.
He never thought he'd be so happy to see Karamatsu revert back to his over-arrogant self, and yet, here he is.
"Well, anyway," Osomatsu says, pressing a hand against his mouth in the vain hopes to stifle his laughing fit. "We should probably go. I'm still worried over Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu and everything," he tells them, finding it a little easier to calm himself down and regain seriousness after mentioning his worries.
Who knows if they're still alive by now, after all.
Being reminded of the grim situation works to sober both Karamatsu and Choromatsu up as well, and they straighten up. "Right. I've been worried too..." Karamatsu admits, looking around. "If you will allow me, I would love to accompany you to the clock tower and cover your backs in the epic battle that awaits us," he tells them, offering a smile that oozes with confidence.
Osomatsu can't help but smile back. "That sounds good," he nods, exchanging a quick look with Choromatsu and grabbing his hand to make sure it's fine with him. When Choromatsu sends him a small smile back, he assumes it is, and he takes a deep breath. "Let's go, then," he says, before marching out toward the city's square.
It doesn't take long for them to have to face robots again, as well as a couple of Tougou's men, but they're quickly taken care of by Karamatsu. Osomatsu and Choromatsu can't help but stare in awe for a few seconds as Karamatsu neutralizes the robots, suddenly being reminded that his life as a bounty hunter left him... very physically able. Osomatsu would almost call him cool, really, but he knows that to even think about it would feed into Karamatsu's ego too much.
Osomatsu and Choromatsu also do their best when they get surrounded not even halfway through the square, though the difference in skills is definitely noticeable. They get grabbed dangerously a few times, constantly requiring assistance from another member of their group, and that is when Osomatsu realizes just how lucky he is to be in the company of his allies and friends.
God knows that he would already be dead if it weren't for them.
Still, things get overwhelming very quickly. "I don't think we're going to make it at this pace!" Osomatsu yells over the loud sound of the robots all around.
"We can't run back either though!" Choromatsu yells back, his voice trembling just slightly from the panic that his own words cause.
Osomatsu grits his teeth and curses, because he's right. Looking back, he can see that what was once a relatively clear path is now chock full of deadly robots. The only reason these haven't attacked Osomatsu and his companions yet is due to the lack of visibility that makes it hard for anyone to make out friend from foe unless they're less than ten feet away. They're surrounded. And the path to the clock tower isn't much better, making it nearly impossible to make a run for it.
Though, Osomatsu supposes that it was impossible even before they got stuck like this.
"What are we supposed to do now?!" Choromatsu asks in a hurried tone as he kicks a robot away from himself after smashing its head with the dismembered arm of another robot.
"I don't know! I—" Osomatsu starts to speak, looking around for Karamatsu in order to get his input, before he's shut up by the loud sound of a gun being fired that doesn't come from Karamatsu's direction at all. It takes less than half a second for Osomatsu to whip around and see that all the robots that have been separating Osomatsu's group from an escape are being liquidated even quicker than the men that had ambushed he and Choromatsu before. It doesn't even stop here, as the ones surrounding Osomatsu, Choromatsu and Karamatsu are also taken care of in a similar fashion.
After the robots that stood between Osomatsu and Karamatsu go down, Osomatsu sees that this isn't Karamatsu's work at all. However, Karamatsu seems very pleased, a bright smile stretching over his face as he turns around and looks up toward the roof of a building to see Dekapan standing behind an impossibly large machine gun.
...Wait, what?
Osomatsu's eyes widen in complete and utter disbelief, shoulders and jaw dropping along with the robots that fall from Dekapan's assault like flies. Choromatsu is hit by the same amount of shock that freezes him in place, while Karamatsu waves.
"Glad to see you again, doctor!" he exclaims, as loudly as he can so Dekapan can actually hear him.
Osomatsu looks back at Karamatsu, then at Dekapan, then at Karamatsu again, his mind having an extreme amount of trouble understanding what the hell is even going on. "Wait— I— what the... fuck? What the fuck??" he asks, unable to stop himself from giggling from complete shock. "Did— did you guys come together? Where did he even...??" he trails off, his eyes staring at the machine gun as if it came from another world.
Karamatsu offers Osomatsu an apologetic smile and a shrug. "I think it is best not to ask too many questions when it comes to the doctor," he replies vaguely, before nodding to himself. "He has shown me many things during our short time together," he adds solemnly, filling Osomatsu with a feeling he can't quite describe.
"The doctor is.... truly... uhm... surprisingly admirable?" Choromatsu tries, obviously having trouble finding the right words.
Osomatsu lets out another giggle, rubbing a finger under his nose. "What the fuck," he can only find it in himself to comment, before he witnesses Dekapan waving right back at them.
"You boys go on ahead! I'll clear the path for you!" he shouts, before indeed targeting the robots in their way and clearing a path toward the clock tower.
Any robot or man that comes anywhere close to Osomatsu's group gets instantly shot down, and Osomatsu can't help but wonder how he, Choromatsu and Karamatsu are not falling victims to Dekapan's rage as well. He decides not to question it too long for fear that the risk of accidentally being shot might turn him off from making any sensible progress, instead giving Dekapan's a thumbs up before he grips both Choromatsu and Karamatsu's wrists and pulls them along as he makes a run for it.
"O-osomatsu- wait— it's too dangerous to rush like this—!" Choromatsu tries to warn, but Osomatsu has none of it.
"Don't care! We've wasted too much time already!" Osomatsu responds, forcing his way through the broken down doors of the clock tower just at the same time as another explosion shakes its tall walls. It causes them all to lose their balance for a bit and almost immediately fall onto their knees.
Dust and small bits of debris fall all around them, quickly followed by robot corpses falling all the way down the spiral stairway. Osomatsu gulps, the sound of his heart pounding all the way up to his ears louder than any explosion that Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu could cause.
He wants to take this as an indicator that they're okay, but he can't shut out the voice in the back of his mind that tells him that there's no way they are. He can't stop his heart from racing at the thought that these explosions may not even be caused by Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu, at the thought that it may be one of the civilians that came to help, sneaking in and doing their job for them because they died. He can't stop his face from growing very pale, while a suffocating lump forms in his throat, at the thought of finding Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu's bodies amongst the ones that litter the floor.
Osomatsu barely realizes that his sudden, extreme anxiety has caused him to freeze up in place, up until he feels Choromatsu's arms wrap around him tenderly. "Osomatsu, hey..." Choromatsu murmurs gently, rubbing at Osomatsu's arms up and down in a manner that should be soothing. "It'll be okay. Do you want to take a small break?"
Osomatsu nearly jumps at the touch, before he leans into it and forces himself to relax, unable to keep the long sigh he lets out from being shaky. He closes his eyes for a bit, focusing on breathing and on the warmth that radiates from Choromatsu and his embrace, before he opens them again and shakes his head. "We don't have time..." he mutters, though he squeezes Choromatsu against him and lingers in his embrace for another moment before he gently pries him off. "We gotta go."
"I can go ahead and check up on them while you two rest..." Karamatsu tries to propose, but Osomatsu shakes his head again immediately.
"No, I wanna go. I'm fine... I just... hope they're okay," Osomatsu says, his eyes filled with nothing but concern as he stares upward and makes his way to the stairs.
Choromatsu also looks worried, though Osomatsu is pretty sure most of that anxiety is directed toward him rather than Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu. "Just don't force yourself if you can't take it..." Choromatsu tells him quietly, though he already knows Osomatsu will force himself anyway. Because that's what he does.
Still, he appreciates the option for comfort and rest, which he shows by shooting Choromatsu a warm smile. "Thanks," he replies earnestly, squeezing his hand as they push forward.
The way up the stairs is surprisingly peaceful. The explosion that welcomed them is the least one they hear, and there isn't any sound of struggles either. The chaos outside is greatly muted by the clock tower's large stone walls, although they've been greatly weakened by the previous explosions. Osomatsu notices holes here and there, with parts of the various pillars and wooden beams that support the tower's structure threatening to fall.
From these openings, as well as the previously beautiful, now broken windows that they eventually reach, Osomatsu and his group catch a much clearer glimpse from what is going on outside than they could when they were down in the streets. They eventually even catch sight of Todomatsu and Homura's vehicle, just as it collides with another, sending the latter tumbling toward the ground while they somehow manage to stay up in the air.
It's not close enough for Osomatsu to make out whether they're unscathed or not, but at least they're both alive. And it's what matters.
A longer look allows them to witness civilians crossing paths with Tougou's men as well, though Osomatsu and Choromatsu prefer to look away from those in order to protect themselves from the stabbing guilt that hits them whenever they're reminded of how many unrelated people are risking their lives and safety for their cause.
They don't have much time anyway, Osomatsu reasons as he presses them forward. At least Karamatsu doesn't seem too bothered, even arguing that these people chose to come along when Choromatsu makes a comment about how bad he feels for all the people that have probably already gotten hurt. Osomatsu knows Karamatsu is right, but he can't help but side with Choromatsu on this one either way.
They still try to remain mostly quiet despite the obvious calm that reigns over the clock tower, though, if only because of how suspicious that silence is. It's so much, that their voices actually leave an echo the higher they rise, due to how empty the tower is.
Checking the various rooms they find in the upper floors doesn't offer them anything either. They're all empty, aside from the inanimate robot bodies that are left barely recognizable due to the damages caused by the bombs used to get rid of them. Osomatsu prefers those, however, to the couple of human casualties they find. Those are in such a bad state, that even Karamatsu can't stop himself from grimacing at the sight and averting his eyes.
Osomatsu and Choromatsu, meanwhile, barely manage to stop themselves from vomiting.
"We have to keep going," Karamatsu says when the both of them get particularly stunned by the gruesome imagery. He tugs at Osomatsu's arm, pulling him up the stairs after making sure the room is indeed empty, and warns the couple to watch their step after almost tripping on a dismembered robot body that lays in the stairs.
Aside from that, their trip upwards is peaceful as can be, only accompanied by the couple of debris that fall around them and cause them to fear for their lives a couple of times.
The air becomes both harder to breathe but also to see through as they reach the upper floors. The relatively harmless smoke that Jyushimatsu and Ichimatsu had used to drive Tougou's human underlings has long since escaped through the door and broken windows of the lower floors, or risen up where Osomatsu and his group now stand.
Grimaces contort their faces as they attempt to squint through the thick artificial fog, though Osomatsu supposes there isn't much to see.
Still, they're getting pretty close to their goal. If the sound of the large rotating cogs and gears that constitute the clockwork mechanism whining and hissing all around them wasn't proof enough, surely the hushed arguing that grows closer and closer is. Osomatsu's heart jumps as soon as he manages to recognize Ichimatsu's voice, and he starts running toward the source of it, uncaring about how many times he almost trips and falls all the way down the infinitely long flight of stairs.
"I'm not letting you sacrifice yourself right here! It'd be like letting him kill you a second time!" is the thing thing Osomatsu clearly hears Ichimatsu says as he bursts into the room that he and Jyushimatsu had been hiding in. It's a large circular room that takes up the whole floor, and considering the height that they've already reached, Osomatsu can only assume it to be the second to last room before they've reached the top of the tower.
This means that out the door and up the following stairway resides... Tougou. That is, if he hasn't left the tower already.
And from what Osomatsu gathers, with the desperate look on Ichimatsu's face as well as his words and the fact that the two of them are still here, it might very well be the case.
They both jump when Osomatsu and his group suddenly opens the door and barge in, so startled in fact that Jyushimatsu jumps to his feet in a defensive stance, while Ichimatsu grabs at the gun he'd apparently been carrying and immediately shoots. Thankfully for Osomatsu, Ichimatsu misses, though it's by so little that Osomatsu actually feels the bullet as it passes right by his head and lodges itself in the wall. It knocks all of his breath away, stopping him dead in his tracks, while bringing a squeak from Choromatsu.
The latter jumps away, grabbing onto the door's handle as if it would somehow provide him any help if he was actually in danger. Karamatsu also can't help but yelp in surprise in response to the gunshot, his hand automatically reaching for Osomatsu, though it doesn't actually get to grasp him before he realizes what's going on and drops it at the same time as Ichimatsu drops his gun.
"F-fuck — I— what are you doing here?!" Ichimatsu exclaims, shock and... relief? clear in both his voice and eyes despite the accusatory tone he tries to take.
"Is that really the first thing you say after almost shooting me in the head?!" Osomatsu responds, his voice just a little bit shrill as he stomps his way to Ichimatsu. His heart is racing from the adrenaline rush caused by the realization that he was just inches from death right here, and while anger flashes through him, what comes out of his mouth is an incredulous laugh. "What the fuck! Can you imagine how awkward that would've been!"
"I can imagine it would've been pretty bad!" Jyushimatsu agrees with a laugh that sounds just a little bit off.
Meanwhile, both Choromatsu and Karamatsu relax - though Choromatsu remains very much on edge. He stays halfway hidden behind Karamatsu, hands fidgeting with each other. "I don't think this is something you should joke about..." he mutters quietly, and Ichimatsu huffs.
"If you hadn't barged into the room like this maybe I wouldn't have shot in the first place," he responds, crossing his arms. Despite the closed off attitude, he doesn't make a single move to pull himself away when Osomatsu opens his arms and pulls him into a tight hug, though he doesn't make a move to hug back either. "You were as loud as a fucking robot. Anyone would've tried to shoot you down."
Osomatsu sends him a guilty smile. "I just got a little excited, okay?" he admits, squeezing Ichimatsu and ruffling his hair. "I've been spending most of my time out there being worried about you. What are you doing all the way up here?" he asks as he finally lets go of Ichimatsu in order to take a better look at both he and Jyushimatsu. "I thought you'd be able to trigger your bombs all the way from the bottom floor?? Can't this tower collapse over you any minute from now?"
There's a small silence that follows Osomatsu's concerned questions, in which Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu exchange a look, before Ichimatsu lets out a long exasperated sigh and sits back down onto the wooden floor. "It would, if the explosives actually went off," he huffs, scratching his hair and looking away. "We had some of the people flying place them all the way up as we'd hoped, but somehow only some of the explosives went off," he explains.
"Most of what you've been hearing have been my secondary bombs! They're much less powerful, but they're fun to throw at enemies!" Jyushimatsu chimes in cheerfully, holding one of the mostly round bombs up for the group to see.
Ichimatsu nods. "They can only do so much, though," he adds. "We've gone up ourselves to individually take care of everyone inside, and even did good damage to the tower. I'd call it a success, but that fucking asshole is still up there, and there's no other way to get rid of him in any way that feels safe."
"Wait, Tougou is still up there? L-like, right up there?" Choromatsu asks, eyes widening in surprise as he points up toward the ceiling. "Why hasn't he run away?"
"Todomatsu's guys have been shooting down anyone that tried going to his rescue, and also took down the ships that were stationed up there too!" Jyusimatsu exclaims, clapping his hands together. "We saw some bits of it through the window! It was so cool! I wish I was there too!"
Osomatsu can't help but smile at his excitement, despite the gloomy situation they're in. "You're also doing cool stuff though," he tells him, sitting down by both he and Ichimatsu before he leans in to pet his artificial hair. Then, he turns toward Ichimatsu, biting the inside of his cheek in apprehension to his answer to his upcoming questions. "Is Tougou really just hiding up there? Like, I get why he can't run, it's not like he can jump down from here - or can he? No, I think even his body wouldn't survive the fall," he shakes his head quickly in order to stop himself from wondering out loud too much. The idea of Tougou taking a leap of faith from such height only to get absolutely destroyed on the floor is pretty funny, though. "But still, why hasn't he just come out and killed you two? No offense, but like... It's Tougou we're speaking about! He isn't the kind to hide!"
"Holding the fort is far smarter than to attack in this situation," Karamatsu explains when the only answer Ichimatsu offers Osomatsu is a shrug. "It isn't about cowardice, it's about strategy. Just like you are ready to shoot anyone who enters the room at first sight, Tougou is ready to do the same."
"So what's he gonna do, wait it out until all of this is over? It's pretty obvious that he's losing here," Osomatsu huffs with a childish pout.
Choromatsu bites his lips. "I find it a little bit unlikely that he'd admit defeat so easily, though. Maybe he's trying to survive long enough to see the tides change somehow?" he proposes.
Osomatsu grimaces at the thought of this battle lasting long enough for things to change in Tougou's favor - especially when he realizes they very well could. While passionate and revengeful, all the people participating in the assault are nothing more than civilians. It's a miracle, really, that they were able to give Tougou's men and robot army any kind of trouble at all, although Osomatsu hasn't even seen enough of the battlefield outside to be sure of this claim at all.
For all he knows, their people could be falling like flies as they sit here, in the relative safety of the clock tower.
What he does know is that Tougou's men are trained killers. Whether they're the guards and gangsters he's surrounded himself with throughout the years, or the robots he's acquired... all of them know how to kill, and do it well. Not only that, but they far outnumber Osomatsu's group.
The only advantage Osomatsu and the people following him have, is the surprise of their attack, as well as the fact that Tougou and his men have most likely underestimated them and their capabilities by... a lot.
Two things that will be rendered completely useless in the long run, which proves that there absolutely cannot be a long run.
Osomatsu grits his teeth. "We can't let him do that," he finally replies, eyes glancing behind himself, in the direction of a thin window that really doesn't let him see much of the struggle outside. Truly, he knows that things must still be looking quite chaotic but still hopeful, but... the realization that Tougou hasn't lost yet leaves him feeling kind of grim about the outcome of their attack.
He knows he can't declare victory until Tougou has been taken care of, despite how admirable it is that Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu were able to clear the clock tower by themselves despite all their troubles.
"I know," Ichimatsu responds. He opens his mouth to say more, but Jyushimatsu cuts him off with a sudden raise of his hand.
"That's why I've been trying to tell Ichimatsu-niisan that I'll fix it!" he says, even jumping up to his feet. "If I stay, I can manually detonate the bombs, and then... boom! goes the clock tower! And everyone's happy!" he makes big gestures with his arms as he speaks, sleeves flapping all around.
"And I already told you I can't let you do that!" Ichimatsu barks, also jumping up to his feet in order to grip at the collar of Jyushimatsu's shirt harshly. "It's already enough that you want to leave me again, but I won't let you do it with a stupid sacrifice! I won't let Tougou take you away from me again!" he manages to shake Jyushimatsu quickly despite how heavy his metal body is, his lips quivering and eyes shining with obvious hurt.
"N-niisan... We don't have any—" Jyushimatsu tries to reason, hands hovering over Ichimatsu's shoulders, but Ichimatsu shakes his head.
"There's always a choice! We'll find a solution! Fix your bombs somehow! Or— Or i'll fucking go myself to kill that bastard! I'll detonate the bombs myself! But I'm not letting you die because of him again," Ichimatsu insists, shocking Osomatsu with how much he raises his voice.
He's never heard him speak with such energy and passion, but the fact that he's doing so in this situation isn't surprising in the slightest. Osomatsu would be the same, after all, if he were in his position. He's watched Ichimatsu work so hard to bring Jyushimatsu back, knows how important he is to him... and the idea of losing Jyushimatsu again, to the same person that took him away the first time, to the same person that stole Ichimatsu's work in order to start this whole mess, to the same person that has caused everyone so much turmoil... it's unacceptable.
Ichimatsu won't let him - and neither will Osomatsu.
"I'll do it," Osomatsu suddenly says, face set in a solemn expression as he gets to his feet. "I'll go and kill Tougou. I was ready to take the matter in my own hands anyway if something went wrong, and, uh, well... something did go wrong," he then continues, scratching the back of his hair and looking away in slight discomfort in response to all the eyes than land on him. "So... I'll do it. Nobody will have to sacrifice themselves but me."
Ichimatsu's eyes go from wide with surprise, to angry and exasperated again in the matter of a second. He lets go of Jyushimatsu in order to turn toward Osomatsu, and reaches for his jacket. "You fucking... do you think I'm gonna make this much of a deal about Jyushimatsu wanting to throw his life away only to—" he starts, though Osomatsu raises his hand in order to shut him up right away, and stop him from actually grabbing and shaking him like he'd done with Jyushimatsu.
"That said," Osomatsu raises his voice. "I don't intend on dying just yet. Or at least, uh... well, I could die, but I'll try my fuckin' best not to. I gotta be able to say goodbye to Jyushimatsu when he chooses to leave on his own terms after all," he smiles. "And I gotta bang Choromatsu a lot more than I already have, also."
"O-Osomatsu!!!" Choromatsu screeches, reaching to bonk him on the back of the head, while Osomatsu laughs.
"You absolutely didn't have to share that," Ichimatsu mutters, his glare turning ice cold.
Jyushimatsu, meanwhile, is greatly amused and pleased by that turn of event. "That actually sounds good! I hope you and Choromatsu have as much fun as you did yesterday, when all this is over!" he exclaims, causing Choromatsu's face to burn an even brighter red.
"I-I— I didn't - we — can we not speak about this?!" Choromatsu exclaims, eyes wide in both anger and shame.
"Ah, the scent of love in the air is always such a sweet one, and to have heard it sing last night was a delight that I would never refuse any—" Karamatsu starts to muse, holding a hand to his heart, but Choromatsu elbows him in the stomach.
"I said: can we not speak about this?!" Choromatsu repeats, straightening up and crossing his hands over his chest. "I think rather than talking about m-my private life with Osomatsu, it'd be important to talk about o-our course of action and stuff!" he then adds, stomping his foot at the same time and holding his head as high as he can manage.
Osomatsu rubs a finger under his nose and giggles, wrapping an arm around Choromatsu's waist. "Right. I also think we should quiet down a lil'. Don't want Tougou to hear about either our plan or our uh, romantic song or whatever it is that Karamatsu said about us," he snickers, his voice turning into a whisper.
"R-right... sorry..." Choromatsu quickly apologizes, although he wasn't the only one to raise his voice.
Ichimatsu nods, and so does the rest of them, Karamatsu looking especially bright after Osomatsu acknowledged his painful remark.
"I'll go up there with Choromatsu, and we'll... face Tougou and try to get rid of him, somehow. We both have weapons, and considering all the fighting we've had to do today, I'm gonna say I'm sure we're pretty capable," Osomatsu chuckles, though it sounds a little weak and uncertain. "But if it comes to it, I guess I'll... we'll... try to detonate your bombs somehow, Jyushimatsu," he then adds, his throat closing it at the possibility.
Despite all of the courage he's been doing his best to show so far, Osomatsu knows that he doesn't want to die. No matter how much this cause means to him, and how he would give anything to bring Tougou down... he doesn't want to die.
It would feel like letting Tougou win. Even though he would kill Tougou alongside with him, it wouldn't feel like a victory. Because Osomatsu wouldn't be there to enjoy said victory, and as selfish as it sounds... Osomatsu is the one for which this victory matters most. He's gone through too much to let his good ending slip from his grasp. He wants to survive, will try his damn hardest to survive... but all of this renders the possibility of death downright terrifying.
Because now this possibility feels more likely than ever.
The group shares a long, grim silence, during which Choromatsu reaches for Osomatsu's hand and grips at it tightly. Karamatsu exchanges a look with him that is hard to hold for too long, while Jyushimatsu reaches for Osomatsu's arm and gives it a squeeze. Even Ichimatsu, who would usually not initiate physical contact in a hundred years, actually reaches for Osomatsu's hand, before actually pulling him in a full hug.
It's one that is much longer than the one they'd exchanged before they'd left to Akatsukapolis. One that, somehow, feels much more final. One that is much more fearful. One that makes Osomatsu want to cry, and actually manages to make a tear roll down his cheek, although Osomatsu is quick to wipe it off almost as fast as it fell. "Please stay alive," Ichimatsu murmurs.
"I'll do my best," Osomatsu replies just as quietly, echoing the words Ichimatsu had told him back then. His hands rub up and down Ichimatsu's back, and Osomatsu presses a kiss against the top of Ichimatsu's head before he forces himself to pull away.
Ichimatsu doesn't fight back, though he looks seriously bummed out by the lack of contact, which is a first. Still, he recovers quickly, turning himself toward Karamatsu. "Do you still have the communication device I gave you?" he asks.
Karamatsu's eyes widen slightly. "Oh! Yes, I do!" he replies, taking something out of his coat that resembles a small pocket radio. He tosses it to Ichimatsu, who in turn hands it to Osomatsu.
"Here. You can use it to contact me if you need my help," he informs him.
Osomatsu looks the device over with a thoughtful hum. He can only assume Ichimatsu used it to communicate with Karamatsu even after after they left the clinic, allowing any needed troubleshooting about Karamatsu's mechanical eye, as well as the exchange of any information regarding their situation and position. It's pretty smart, Osomatsu thinks, and he can't help but admire all the work that went into sneaking Karamatsu into the action.
"Thanks," he tells Ichimatsu, ruffling his hair before he gives the device to Choromatsu. "It'll be safer with you, I'm sure," he explains, before taking a step back, and then another. Before fully turning away though, he remembers something, and he turns toward Karamatsu. "Oh! Uh, before I forget. There's this girl, Kinko, who's taking care of all the wounded people and stuff. Wherever she is is probably the safest place of the city, and while I'd love to have you with me while I beat the shit out of Tougou... could you do me a favor and accompany Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu to her? It's not that I don't trust you guys," he motions to the both of them, "but..."
Karamatsu nods before Osomatsu finds words to explain himself. "Do not worry, I will make sure to keep them safe against all peril," he replies, his voice soft and gentle.
It's obvious that he stopped himself from going on any further painful tirade, and for that Osomatsu is glad, even if he can't help the twinge of amusement he feels at the thought.
"Alright, then... are we ready to go?" Osomatsu asks, glancing at Choromatsu, who was exchanging a couple of words with Jyushimatsu.
Choromatsu turns to Osomatsu and, although he doesn't look ready in the slightest, he nods. "I am," he says, holding onto Osomatsu's arm as they back away toward the door leading to the final flights of stairs that separates them from Tougou.
"Then... Let's go," Osomatsu mutters with a sigh, his expression darkening as they turn away from their group. He walks out the door and shuts it before he can allow himself to look back and feel any regret, before starting his march up the stairs alongside Choromatsu.
From outside, he can hear some muffled discussion as well as footsteps. Ichimatsu says something about being glad that Karamatsu's eye seems to be working properly, while Karamatsu chuckles and responds with a "Of course it is, it came from the best after all," that causes Osomatsu to groan quietly and roll his eyes.
Then there's the sound of a door shutting, and... nothing else.
They're gone. They're leaving for safety, while Osomatsu and Choromatsu are walking right into the arms of danger.
He's terrified.
Osomatsu's heart spent so much of the day pounding in his chest that it's hardly noticeable by now, and it's hard not to completely crush Choromatsu's hand in their continuous hold. The lump in his throat is so large and suffocating that Osomatsu is surprised he can even get any air into his lungs, while each second brings him closer to tears. A glance at Choromatsu tells him that he's not much better, despite the both of them harboring falsely confident expressions, if only to cheer each other up.
They reach the top of the stairs in a painfully short time, leaving them to stand frozen in front of the ominous looking wooden door. Neither of them manages to breathe for a solid second, eyes finding each others' in search of support. A few murmured, inaudible words are exchanged, followed by nods and a squeeze of the hand, before finally, Osomatsu reaches for the door.
Now there truly isn't any turning back.
Notes:
As you can see, there is now a final amount of chapters set to this fic, and the end is... approaching soon. Hope you've enjoyed the ride! I'm very excited to write the two upcoming chapters hehe.
PLEASE, please please p l e a s e leave comments!!! I was very sad upon seeing the small amount of them I got last chapters. Comments are my only way to know y'all are still reading (because how can I know if someone that left kudos on chapter 1 is still reading 40 chapters later?) and it's very discouraging to not get any feedback...
It can be anything. Even a single word. Even just "loved it". Please!
Speaking of, here, tell me: how do you expect the battle against Tougou to go? Do you think Osomatsu and Choromatsu will succeed, or perhaps are you expecting some losses? What do you think about Karamatsu's entrance? Tell me in the comments okay?
See ya!
Chapter 42
Notes:
BEFORE YOU READ please check out this very fuckin funny (NSFW) comic by pai!! thank you so much!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sound of Osomatsu's footsteps on the old, creaking wood feels like the loudest sound he's ever heard, managing to outdo the relentless ticking of the clock and grinding of the gears that surrounds him, as well as his heart's terrified pounding that hammers in his ringing ears. This cacophony of sounds, however, doesn't even come close to the noise the door makes as it almost slams shut behind Osomatsu, despite his best attempts at discretion. It resonates through the mostly empty room and through Osomatsu's very core, just like the realization that... this is it. He just trapped himself with the source of his worst nightmares. He just trapped himself with Tougou.
Choromatsu isn't even here to hold hands with, having stayed behind after some convincing. Osomatsu doesn't mind his absence much, as it remains all according to plans.
As uncertain as these plans feel.
Osomatsu takes a deep breath, and scans the room, finding the lack of immediate attack... strange, to say the least. The floor is mostly empty, the door at Osomatsu's back being the only exit, unless one would consider the large stained glass windows to be a viable options. While the glass is colored a multitude of bright colors, the fires that have inevitably been started by the rebellious crowds fighting in the city, with their black clouds of ash and smoke darkening the sky, leave the room bathed in a vibrant blood red. It's difficult to make anything out from those windows, aside from the ominous dancing shadows that cause Osomatsu's heart to jump a multitude of times as he can't help but mistake them for people sneaking up on him from the corner of his eyes when he cautiously makes his way deeper into the room.
In front of him hang sturdy ropes that lead to large, almost scary looking bells. There isn't just one, as instead the room is filled with them. While most of the ropes join a mechanism on the wall that automatically chooses which to play at what time, Osomatsu finds a handful of them simply hanging in the middle of the room, allowing whoever may like to use them to play whichever melody they choose. Though Osomatsu doubts anyone would want to do that at the moment, or anytime in the near future.
Still, there is no sight of Tougou, and that worries Osomatsu. A lot. Did he perhaps manage to make an escape? Is he hiding? Osomatsu doesn't know, and the uncertainty leaves him feeling paranoid. He keeps looking over his shoulder and on every sides to make sure Tougou isn't waiting for him in a dark spot, ready to ambush him and kill him in one shot at the first occasion.
After what feels like a full minute of Osomatsu turning around on himself and squinting in the darkness of the room, though, he can't help but decide that no, Tougou isn't trying to ambush him. He almost comes to the conclusion that, perhaps, Tougou truly did leave - up until he reaches the second half of the room and spots a silhouette sitting at a large desk covered almost fully with sheets of paper of varying age and deterioration. Osomatsu's heart nearly stops, as he watches familiar looking hands - no, claws - put an ornate teacup down onto the desk, before the man finally turns around in order to greet him.
"Ah, here you are. Took you a while to gather the courage to join the party, yes? I was almost worried you'd run away and leave me hanging," Tougou says calmly, a dangerous glimmer in his orange eyes as he sits cross legged on his chair, reaching with his cane to pull another one closer to him. Then, he pats the empty chair, the smile on his face only growing. "Come on boy. Surely you must be tired from all your little games. Take a seat and drink with me."
Osomatsu sees red, as Tougou calmly, casually takes hold of the teapot in front of himself and pours tea in a cup that matches his own, before placing it in front of the empty seat. His blood boils, a surge of raging courage taking hold of him and pushing him to grab the gun he'd stolen earlier and aim it in Tougou's direction. "Are you fucking kidding me right now?!" he finds himself yelling, his voice breaking just slightly as his fiery, hateful glare meets with Tougou's cool yet amused eyes. "Don't you realize you aren't in any place to act all condescending with me right now?!"
Tougou doesn't even react to the gun. He doesn't blink, he doesn't flinch - he just slowly tilts his head to the side and lets out a hum that sounds almost bored. "How bold of you to assume I'd believe in your little threats. Come on, Osomatsu. You and I both know that if you could kill me, you would have done it long ago. And yet... here we are," he chuckles.
Osomatsu grits his teeth, Tougou's smug and demeaning attitude causing a fire to brew deep inside. Despite that, Osomatsu can't help but feel like he wants to cry, his eyes burning before he blinks them quickly in order to prevent any embarrassing incident. He has to keep his head high in front of Tougou. He has to stay strong. He knows Tougou is specifically trying to get to him. But he can't help but be so impossibly infuriated.
Though he supposes he can use this frustration to fuel his determination to bring this piece of shit down.
His grip on the gun tightens, and he forces himself to keep his chin up and swallow the lump that is quickly forming in his throat. "S-shut up," Osomatsu hisses, hating the way he stutters for a second, and the way his hands keep trembling no matter his efforts to keep them steady. "This was before. I've changed. I'm not... scared of you anymore. I came all the way here to put an end to this and kill you, and that's what I'm gonna do now! So stop, stop—" Osomatsu tries to demand, before Tougou sighs and turns fully toward him, although he still does not get out of his chair just yet.
"Stop, or you will kill me, yes yes," Tougou replies in a dull, bored tone, shaking his hand in front of himself before he rests his chin on his palm. "Please, stop wasting my time - my tea is growing cold. If you want to shoot me, then... do it. Be a man. Show me all the progress you've made. From the pathetic little child you were, crying and screaming at the mere sight of me... from the terrified boy who would freeze up and lose his voice and willpower whenever he would be confronted with me... from the poor, angry little street rat who keeps seeking revenge and yet ultimately ends up kneeling in front of me... If you truly have outgrown your past pathetic little fear of me, then... show me. Shoot. And then, perhaps then I might take you seriously," he smiles, in that sickly sweet manner that continuously fills Osomatsu with cold, unbearable disgust and dread.
It's so much. It's too much. But despite all of this... Osomatsu absolutely can't back down now. Despite how weak Tougou's words are making him feel, or how loud the voice at the back of his head is yelling at him to run away, he absolutely can't prove him right. He absolutely can't revert to the scared boy that Tougou so dearly loves to taunt and destroy.
He can't. And he won't.
The gun grows heavy in Osomatsu's hands as he feels himself crumbling under Tougou's unwavering, piercing glare. He takes a deep breath, and then another, finding it so, so difficult to get a sufficient amount of air down to his lungs. His body is covered in sweat, and he feels as if his fingers were doomed to be stuck in the same position, no matter how much force he put into them. He doesn't understand, as it had been so easy to shoot his previous assailant, back when he and Choromatsu had been cornered - though there is an ocean of difference between Tougou and a mere lackey that was threatening the love of his life.
After a few seconds of Osomatsu's hesitance, Tougou lets out another chuckle. "Well? What is it? Cat's suddenly got your tongue? Or have you perhaps forgotten how to use a gun?" he mocks, opening his mouth to throw more insults into the already burning fire, but his voice his drowned out by Osomatsu's.
"Shut the fuck up!!!" Osomatsu shouts, before he squeezes his eyes shut and finally pulls the trigger. The sound of the gunshot echoes through the room so loudly that it's deafening, and the recoil hits Osomatsu much harder than it had earlier. Breathtaking pain hits his arms first, the shock traveling through them before it reaches his shoulders and spread to his entire body, causing him to stumble for a bit before he steadies himself.
Even after the gunshot stop resonating through the large room, however, Osomatsu can't get himself to open his eyes quite yet. His hands are shaking madly, losing all their strength, and he almost drops the gun. His heart is racing against his chest as he notes the lack of sound from Tougou. He doesn't hear Tougou's body falling dead on the floor. He doesn't hear the sound of his bullet going through his skull. He doesn't even hear any pained cry, or the sound of blood splattering all over the floor and wall.
He doesn't hear anything, and the lack of feedback fills him with fear.
Osomatsu's breathing speeds up, and he swears he's about to cry at the idea of opening his eyes back up only to see Tougou still sitting at his desk and drinking tea calmly. At least, he thinks, if he keeps his eyes closed, then he can still convince himself that Tougou might be dead. If he keeps his eyes closed, he doesn't have to face the reality of his failure.
But of course, It isn't so easy.
The sound of shuffling, followed by the wooden floor creaking as well as a slow clap tells Osomatsu all he needs to know, and forces him to pry his eyes open slowly. What he's faced with is Tougou standing up after putting his teacup back on the desk, his dimly glowing eyes narrowed in amusement as he huffs a laugh and offers him a demeaning clap.
"Bravo, bravo... I expected you to be too afraid to pull the trigger, or to go on a tirade about how you're better than me, and how you're too good to murder me, or something. But in the end, it seems you do have the capacity to be a cold blooded murderer after all... Although, if I may offer a piece of advice, I would say that keeping your eyes open and on your target might help you next time," Tougou comments, laughter clear in his voice. He dusts his shoulder off, revealing a hole in his suit where Osomatsu's bullet hit, the metal underneath barely showing any dent. "You've wasted quite a wonderful opportunity."
A quick look over to the side allows Osomatsu to see that his bullet ricocheted from Tougou's mechanical body to instead lodge itself deep into the wooden wall. Osomatsu grimaces, wishing he'd had the same kind of gun as Karamatsu did. If he had, then it would've torn through Tougou's metal body in an instant.
Alas, all Osomatsu has is this pitiful gun, that left nothing but a scratch on Tougou's shoulder.
Osomatsu feels his throat close up as Tougou picks up his cane and starts walking slowly toward him, abandoning his tea entirely. Osomatsu instinctively steps back, before freezing himself into place. He keeps his gun held up to Tougou and forces himself to pull the trigger multiple times, although he's then immediately hit by its lack of bullets. The empty clicks that result feel like hammers beating Osomatsu further down into heart wrenching shame that makes him want to hide and cry and scream. He can't even get himself to tell Tougou to shut up. His voice is just completely lost, buried in the thousands of layers of fear and pained despair that keep accumulating with each steps Tougou takes towards him.
Tougou's moves are slow. Calculated. He lets each of his steps echo and resonate through Osomatsu's core before he takes another. He knows of Osomatsu's desperate need to run away, but he also knows that Osomatsu won't allow himself to. He knows Osomatsu is trapped with him here, fated to fight until one of them dies. Fight until one side comes victorious and the other crushed. He knows that, because it's always the same.
He'll always be so far ahead of Osomatsu. It was this way when Osomatsu met him back when Tetsu died. It was this way back in the airship. And it's the case now, as well. Nothing has changed, no matter how much Osomatsu wishes it did.
And nothing will ever change.
Osomatsu presses his madly quivering lips together, furrowing his brows in hopes that his spirits will rise to match his outwardly determined expression. He can't let himself think that way, and, after another full second of Tougou circling around him and regarding him with complete and utter disdain, he opens his mouth in hopes to refute both Tougou and his inner voice's words.
"Fuck you," he responds, deciding to get rid of his gun by throwing it to the floor, uncaring of the way it bounces and slides further into the room until it finds itself under the desk Tougou was previously sitting at. "I'm not a cold blooded murderer. I never will be. I'm not a fucking monster like you - but I do know that killing you would bring justice to everyone you've hurt. I know it's the right thing to do, and I know that I deserve revenge. I know that it's right. I know that I'm not just killing for the sake of being an evil piece of shit like you. So don't ever try to insinuate that we're on the same level. Also, you can shove your stupid advice up your ass."
Tougou doesn't look phased by Osomatsu's insubordination - of course, why should he be, when Osomatsu completely robbed himself of any credibility just a minute ago? - and simply lets out a long exhale. "And I thought your time working for me again up in that airship would've taught you some manners... I see that you truly are a lost cause," he replies, shaking his head and running a hand through his hair, before smiling with interest. "Though you do say some fascinating things. Some of your past actions, for example, clearly disprove the point you are trying to make. Wasn't it you and your little whore friend - what was his name again? Todomatsu? - who took my son's life, less than two weeks ago? Wasn't it you, who heartlessly sent your dear friend Tetsu back into the void?" he asks, dragging his cane over the wooden floor as he approaches closer and closer to Osomatsu, before he finally stands close enough to grab at Osomatsu's face, claws digging into his skin so harshly it actually cuts into it. "My boy, you brag about being morally superior, but from the blood that stains your clothes up to your very hands, I can assure you that you aren't any better than me or any of my men."
Osomatsu feels all breath leave him for a moment as Tougou brings their faces way, way too close together. His orange eyes pierce through Osomatsu's very soul, and he grimaces in response to the pain that stabs at his cheeks, from which he's pretty sure droplets of blood are forming from Tougou's razor sharp claws. Osomatsu swallows, doing his best to keep himself calm despite the frightening situation, and he actually manages to gather the strength to shove Tougou away, stumbling so badly backwards after the fact that he almost falls right onto his ass.
"I am better!" he retorts, taking another couple of steps back as Tougou growls at him for his actions. "I—I wasn't even the one to shoot Atsushi, but even if I was, the same logic that applies to you works for him too! He was a monster! It was justice! As for Tetsu, you— you don't even have the fucking right to say his name," Osomatsu says, feeling his heart constrict painfully at the very mention of Tetsu. It still hurts. His death still feels too fresh - whether it's the one caused by Tougou, or the one caused by Osomatsu ripping his mechanical heart out of his chest. Rather than let the heart-crushing pain pull him down, though, Osomatsu uses it as a drive to achieve his goals. He doesn't want Tetsu's death to be all for nothing. He doesn't want anyone's death to be wasted because of Osomatsu's trauma and resulting cowardice. So he clenches his teeth tightly, and grabs at his knife. He points it at Tougou in hands far steadier than they've been this whole encounter. "But y'know what? Whatever. Call me a fucking monster if you want. What matters is that I'll avenge him - that I'll avenge everyone - and bring you and this stupid clock tower down."
Tougou snorts. "What, you'll bring us down with this puny little knife? Please, Osomatsu. I know you are a little slow, but you and I both know how ridiculous that is," he mocks. "Though even if you were armed appropriately, I doubt you would be able to make a dent, just as you've proved just a minute ago. Even though you actually had the courage to shoot me... It only resulted in a scratch. Barely anything noticeable. Just like what you've done to this clock tower," he says, looking up into the air and holding his arms out. "No matter how many little bombs you've implanted, no matter how much you've struggled against my machines.... the tower remains tall, powerful, successful and unbreakable despite your hopeless assaults. Just like I do," he smiles an arrogant smile that makes Osomatsu want to smash his face into the ground.
Osomatsu tries opening his mouth to retort, but Tougou keeps speaking, unsheathing the sword hiding in his cane and running the blade lightly up Osomatsu's leg.
"Meanwhile... All you are is but a miserable, broken pocket watch," Tougou tells him, the thin blade sliding in between the chain that keeps Osomatsu's pocket watch in his pants. He guides it out of Osomatsu's pocket, holding it up for him to see its sorry, broken state. Osomatsu doesn't remember it looking so bad before he left, but surely all the action earlier sealed its fate. "Small. Powerless. Miserable. And doomed to fail.”
To twist the knife in the wound, Tougou then decides to yank the pocket watch off of Osomatsu, letting it clatter onto the floor. It's in such a bad state that it actually breaks into pieces on the floor, causing Osomatsu to grimace and his heart to sink.
Meanwhile, Tougou continues to wear his arrogant, satisfied smile as he watches Osomatsu bend down and grab his watch from the floor, desperately attempting to put it back together. Surprisingly, it works, although the cover refuses to stay on. Still, the mechanism inside of the watch remain intact, and despite its sorry state, the arrows are still moving.
Somehow, the sight causes Osomatsu's heart to swell, and he smiles as he shoves it back in his pocket, taking a more confident stance as he faces Tougou, defying his eagerness to see Osomatsu crumble.
"First of all, you really gotta cut back on the over-arrogant talk, you're starting to sound like Karamatsu, and trust me it's really not a good thing," Osomatsu jokes, silently apologizing to Karamatsu for comparing Tougou to him. "Second of all... fine. I’ll play along with your dumb comparisons or whatever. You're the big scary clock tower that'll never fall, blah blah blah, and... Yeah, I might be the damaged, used and small pocket watch. I might be weaker than the clock tower. But the thing is, our efforts did make a dent on the clock tower. I did make a dent on you. And dent after dent, I'll work my way to destroy you. And in the meantime, I'll keep ticking. Even when I'm falling apart, and broken again and again... I'll keep ticking, and I'll keep fighting, as hard as I can, up until the ticking stops," he announces firmly, taking a step toward Tougou and holding his knife up to his metal throat. "So don't you dare underestimate me again."
Tougou's eyes dig deep into Osomatsu's own. His previously amused expression darkens, and if looks could kill, Osomatsu would be dead on the floor. It stabs into him and changes his blood to ice, stealing all of Osomatsu's breath away for a solid half a second, before he forces himself to stay strong and breathe as deeply as he can. He won't let Tougou scare him into submission again. He won't allow his hands to tremble and fail him now - and while he doesn't know what to do with a simple knife against an almost fully mechanical body... he can at least try to hurt him, in any way he can, before his group grows sick of waiting, and brings the tower down somehow.
With that in mind, he raises the knife before Tougou gets to respond to him in any way shape or form, and brings it down onto his face... Only to be stopped dead in his tracks when Tougou suddenly grabs his wrist and holds it still right before the blade manages to dig into him.
Of course he does.
His grip on Osomatsu's wrist is tight, tight, so tight - his claws would be cutting into his skin right now if Tougou had grabbed Osomatsu's human wrist rather than his mechanical one. Still, Osomatsu hisses as he attempts to free himself from Tougou's hold, struggling and writhing against him, while Tougou looks... absolutely unphased. As if restraining Osomatsu took no effort out of him.
Osomatsu can feel the metal of his arm bending slightly from the sheer strength of Tougou's hand, and he can't help but reluctantly let go of the knife, which clatters onto the floor at their feet. Once that is done, Tougou relaxes his hold, shoving Osomatsu away from him.
Tougou sighs, as Osomatsu rubs at his wrist. "Well, if you want to do this the hard way... why not have a fight, then? One that would be as fair as can be considering the obvious advantages my body offers me over yours," he then says, turning around to grab at a rapier much alike the one hidden in his cane. He tosses it at Osomatsu, who almost fails to catch it. "While I don't recall you showing much interest in sword fighting, I am sure this will still help you much more than your sad little knife ever would have. So, what do you say?"
Osomatsu grimaces, holding the rapier Tougou offered him in front of himself for inspection. It doesn't seem to be faulty, and although Osomatsu definitely doesn't know much about swords and sword fighting, it looks like a very normal sword to him upon unsheathing. Then, he looks up at Tougou, and shrugs. "It's not like I have much choice, do I?" he responds with insolence, before chuckling. "Though I have to say, you should probably stop being so old school. Feels a little weird to have the guy that leads the city's major robotic manufacturing company stick to fuckin' sword fighting instead of actually using guns, eh?"
Tougou shrugs in turn. "It isn't really a matter of being old school, but rather that it is all the more amusing to bring you down to the ground after giving you a fighting chance that you'll inevitably waste," he responds, before stepping back and holding his sword in front of himself. "Now, en garde, if you are ready to fight me with all of your miserable might."
Osomatsu grits his teeth, mimicking Tougou's posture. He's only holding his sword in one hand, so Osomatsu does the same. It barely weighs anything, and when Osomatsu has it in his mechanical hand, he could almost forget that he's holding anything at all. He swallows, eyes lingering on his reflection over the blade, before he looks back up at Tougou and sets his expression into a determined, fearless one - although he doesn't know how successful he is about that last bit. "Stop babbling and just start fighting, asshole" he spits.
The corner of Tougou's lips quirk up in amused arrogance, before he immediately starts attacking. He goes for Osomatsu's chest, but Osomatsu manages to barely deflect the attack, pushing Tougou's blade away. These actions set the mood for the rest of their altercation, as Tougou does nothing but relentlessly attack while Osomatsu defends himself as best as he can.
Tougou offers him no opening, no window to attack. All he does is keep pushing, and pushing, and pushing, forcing Osomatsu to step further and further back into the room as he desperately attempts to match his moves. Tougou is fast, and knows where and when to hit, forcing Osomatsu to dive and stumble out of the way more often than not. Despite his best efforts, Osomatsu keeps tripping over his own feet from the speed that Tougou sets, and the knowledge that Tougou would put an end to all of this if Osomatsu were to fuck up just a little bit more than he already is, is absolutely terrifying.
Osomatsu can barely breathe or think as he does his best to survive, though he definitely feels hopelessness rise and rise inside of him. He feels like, all of his self assured and hopeful talk was for nothing, feels like all of the strength he keeps forcing himself to show is all for nothing when Tougou ultimately rubs the clear disadvantage he's at in his face. He can't do anything. He can't even run, because he has nowhere to run. There's nowhere in the room to hide, and leaving is definitely a no-no. The only escape he can think of, when his eyes dart around hopelessly, is upwards.
After all, he could definitely try to climb on the large gears that rotate against each other on the wall that holds up the tower's impossibly large and intricate clock, though Osomatsu doubts it would be really easy or possible at all. He crosses out the idea and forces it out of his mind right away, and resigns himself to the idea that an escape route would be impossible, until he stumbles over a large rope that hangs behind him.
He doesn't get to grab it before Tougou forces Osomatsu further into the room, toward the wall opposite to the one against which his desk rests. Still, Osomatsu can't help but keep glancing at it, his eyes led up by the rope to gaze into the large bell hanging from the ceiling. This is a way out, he thinks, or at least a way to hide and keep himself safe while he gathers himself and finds a way to attack Tougou. He could drop-kick Tougou from there before ramming his sword through his skull. That would not only put an end to all of this but also give Osomatsu something to brag about, and with that in mind, he decides that it's the best course of action to take.
It's easier said than done, however, as Tougou has Osomatsu almost backed against a wall. "Tired yet, boy?" he even taunts with a huffed laugh as he almost manages to stab Osomatsu through the thigh before Osomatsu deflects it at the last minute.
He is tired, actually, as shown by his quick panting and the way his arms and legs shake, but Tougou must be a fool if he thinks Osomatsu will give him the pleasure to admit to it. "Stop talking!" he barks back, before ducking down to avoid yet another hit. This works to his advantage, and he rushes forward, shoving Tougou out of his way in order to allow him to run to the bell's rope.
Osomatsu chokes on air as he looks back and witnesses the way Tougou straightens himself up after the forced stumble Osomatsu's push caused. He swallows as best as possible, a large lump of fear forming in his throat as he climbs, climbs, as high as he can on the slightly unstable rope, finding it to be a little hard to gain height. His light weight keeps pulling it down, and causing the bell on top to ring. Its deafening sound bounces on the bells' walls and fills the entire room with a ring so overwhelmingly loud Osomatsu almost lets go of the rope.
He doesn't allow himself to, however, working on the hope that Tougou, too, would be affected, and that perhaps this would give Osomatsu even more of an advantage despite his own suffering. So he keeps climbing, eventually reaching the tallest height he can manage without making his ears bleed. A look downwards lets him know that Tougou is indeed struggling, holding his head with his hands and grimacing in pain as he glares up at Osomatsu, before he huffs and makes his way to the rope as well.
Osomatsu grits his teeth. The bell's ringing is making his head fuzzy. Thinking is growing more difficult by the second. He should drop on Tougou and get him down. He should hide. He should attack. He should hide. Which one was it? He can't breathe. The ringing is resonating all the way to his chest, the noise bouncing over his ribcage and speeding up the pace of his heart. He grips at the rope tightly at the same time as Tougou takes it in hands. He's so disoriented, his vision doubling and clouding over. His ears are ringing. His head hurts. He needs to drop. He doesn't. His head hurts too much for him to will himself to do anything.
Suddenly they're a yank, and the bell rings even louder. It swings back and forth wildly, and Osomatsu is at first scared that the strength with which Tougou pulls at the rope will rip the bell off its hinges and cause it to crash down and crush Osomatsu under its weight. However, another extreme fear fills him when Tougou yanks at the rope again, getting Osomatsu... dangerously low - especially considering the sudden movement causes him to lose his iron grip and slide further down.
He doesn't get to drown in his fear and pain much longer, before Tougou grabs at his ankle and forcefully rips him away from the rope, throwing him off and toward the floor. Osomatsu crashes down hard, and rolls up until his back hits the corner of the room and tears a pained cry out of him. The side that hit the floor hurts like hell, and so does his back, as well as his head. The bell is still ringing, like a hammer in Osomatsu's head which he swears is going to explode.
This isn't good. This isn't good at all. Osomatsu can't help but curl up on the floor, holding at his hair and yanking at it in hopes to distract from the pain and also ground him somehow, as every other sensation feels way too disorienting and distracting. He needs to keep it together. Tougou will kill him if he stays down for too long, but he's in so much pain, he can't help it. Osomatsu whimpers, panting against the floor and writhing - and he only looks up when he hears footsteps approaching way, way too close.
His eyes meet with Tougou's boot just in time to witness him lift his foot up before he stomps it over Osomatsu's head, hitting his hand on the way and dragging another pained yell out of Osomatsu. It hurts, it hurts it hurts it hurt, the pain so spread out and intense that Osomatsu almost doesn't feel it when his nose gives a sickening crack and a waterfall of blood splashes down onto the floor. Tougou digs his heel right into Osomatsu's skull, rubbing his face against the floor and the red puddle he's creating, smirking with satisfaction in response to Osomatsu's continued groans.
"Well, that was a bravely stupid move. I'm almost impressed," Tougou mocks, running his blade against Osomatsu's neck, digging just enough to leave a red trail in its wake but not enough to do any dangerous damage. It cuts through Osomatsu's shirt, and rest in between his collarbones for a bit while Tougou enjoys his victory. "Too bad it'll cost you your life. But I suppose you might find satisfaction in the fact that you've posed a struggle," he then says, pulling his blade back so he can properly stab Osomatsu.
Osomatsu thinks he's done for, he thinks it's over, he thinks there's no hope... until he looks up, further up and on the side, toward the wall and then the half open door. The sight causes him to smirk, and he quickly raises his mechanical hand to grab at the blade Tougou attempts to plunge inside of him, stopping it before it manages to stab him. Tougou's eyes widen slightly in surprise, hand yanking at the blade in hopes to get it out of Osomatsu's hold.
"Maybe you shouldn't declare victory just yet," Osomatsu grins despite the pain, and before Tougou can shut him up with insults or with another stomp of his boot, quick footsteps rush in their direction before someone suddenly throws themselves on Tougou's back.
That person is none other than Choromatsu, who manages to surprise Tougou enough to throw him off balance and force him to step away from Osomatsu. He must've heard Osomatsu's pained yells and, as agreed by both of them before Osomatsu even ventured into the room, came in to deliver a surprise attack on Tougou and save Osomatsu. They struggle with each other, as Choromatsu wraps both his arms and legs around Tougou, securing himself around him while Tougou reaches back and tries to tear him off. "What are you— get off, you miserable—!" Tougou mutters, while Choromatsu grins against him incredulously, probably surprised their plan actually worked.
"Never!" Choromatsu responds, squirming against Tougou and gritting his teeth in order to keep any pained sounds in when Tougou's claws dig into his skin, or when he slams both of their backs against the wall. "You won't lay another finger on Osomatsu anymore!"
Osomatsu pushes himself up into a sitting position with a pained groan, rubbing his face with his mechanical hand before he grimaces at his human one. Tougou might've broken some bone or something when he stomped on both it and his face, because it feels... off, and painful. Osomatsu averts his eyes from it, instead looking up at Tougou and Choromatsu's struggle while he wipes the blood out of his face as best as he can, grimacing when the metallic taste reaches his mouth despite his best efforts.
His body aches too much for him to try to get up, so he watches Choromatsu fight to keep himself on Tougou long enough to stick one of Jyushimatsu's small bombs onto his arm. He secures it with what resembles large, mechanical spider legs that dig into the metal of Tougou's arm and stops him from trying to rip it off no matter how much strength he uses. Once that is done, Choromatsu lets go - and Tougou takes advantage of that to shove him off and away, throwing him towards a pillar... along with something else.
Tougou struggles with trying to tear the bomb off of his arm before its fated explosion and, when all else fails, decide to detach his arm from himself in one swift motion before throwing it at Choromatsu. He doesn't really care to take cover, as he probably guesses that if Osomatsu and Choromatsu were comfortable setting a bomb off so close to themselves then the explosion must not be too devastating. And he's right.
He's also right, however, to think it would make enough damage that throwing it at Choromatsu would be worth it.
Osomatsu's eyes widen, and before he can even pull himself up to his feet, before Choromatsu can even react, the bomb goes off. The explosion could definitely be louder - the bell's previous ringing outdid it by a lot - but considering the situation, it's still... terrifying. "Choromatsu!!" Osomatsu yells as he forces himself to rush towards him despite the way his body resists, his eyes clouding with tears when the explosion's flash and dust passes and he sees nothing but Choromatsu laying down against this stupid pillar, bits and pieces of Tougou's mechanical arm scattered across his body and onto the floor.
Blood starts staining Choromatsu's shirt, and Osomatsu's heart stops when he seems to see scraps of metal stabbing through Choromatsu's stomach.
Choromatsu's eyes are closed.
Osomatsu can't discern whether he can see his chest rising and falling. He's running, he's trying to run - but then something grabs his hair and forces him back up against the wall. His overflowing eyes are met with Tougou's cold glare.
"Not so fast, boy," Tougou hisses, his hand letting go of Osomatsu's hair to instead grab at his throat. It squeezes, way, way too tightly, claws tearing through Osomatsu's skin and the pressure of his hand cutting his airways. Osomatsu wheezes and chokes, hand gripping miserably at Tougou's wrist in hope to pull it away from himself somehow. Of course, however, any attempt to struggle is futile against Tougou's superior strength. "I have to say that your teamwork is admirable. When I saw you come in alone I thought perhaps your little toy had finally realized you were more trouble than good and ran away. Too sad he won't be living another day, hm?" he smiles a smile that surely attempts to be his usual sickly sweet one, but that actually comes out sharp toothed, threateningly eager, and horrifying.
Osomatsu grits his teeth, nails scraping against the metal of Tougou's wrist before he takes hold of his sleeve. He wants to tell him to fuck off, wants to yell at him and argue that Choromatsu isn't a toy. He wants to tell him that he'll live, and that they'll be happy once they finally kill Tougou. However, even if Tougou weren't choking him, Osomatsu wonders if he'd manage to say all these things. It's already hard to keep himself from crying, and he can actually feel a couple of tears roll down his cheeks as his eyes catch a glimpse of the unmoving Choromatsu, and he imagines the worst.
Is he dead? Osomatsu doesn't know. Maybe he's just unconscious. But he's hurt. Blood's dripping down onto the wood. It's spreading across his shirt. The explosion must've hurt. Osomatsu can't even see Choromatsu's hands, finding them hidden under his sleeves, and... his mind races. The explosion might've blown them off. Maybe he's going to bleed out and die, even if he's still alive at the moment. Maybe he'll keep scars that will haunt him his entire life. Or maybe he won't even have a life to suffer through at all after this.
Osomatsu swallows. He knows he can't think that. He can't think of the worst. Not right now, at least. Choromatsu put his life on the line for him. They both knew when they agreed with this plan, that it could lead to their death, or even just great harm. They both knew they could die at the hand of Tougou when they decided to run up into the clock tower. They both knew that Osomatsu's distraction, and Choromatsu's assault on Tougou, were risky. They both knew that. And they were ready to pay the ultimate price.
All Osomatsu can do, no matter whether Choromatsu is alive or not, is to keep going and make sure to use the chance he was given. So despite his maddening panic, despite the way his vision is blurring from the lack of air, despite how close he can feel himself to the edges of unconsciousness, he forces himself to calm down and find a way out.
It's easier said than done, however. His mind is racing - of course it is - and too cloudy and confused to run on anything but instinct. He lifts his legs - which are barely reaching the floor as Tougou has him pinned up against the wall - and starts kicking. He kicks and kicks and kicks, fiercely, under Tougou's very amused stare.
"Do you really think your puny little kicks will do anything? Hah. Even after taking one of my arms, you're still nothing more than a miserable caged rat squirming in front of its predator," he hisses, and if Osomatsu was in any better shape, he would probably comment about how he much rather be called a bird by creeps than a rat. At least birds can be pretty. “Any attempt to struggle is futile. Just give up, Osomatsu.”
As it is, though, his words feel like nothing but static that come in one ear and comes out the other. Truth is, though, that even without Tougou's taunting, Osomatsu knows that his kicks aren't going to do anything. He knows that Tougou remains much stronger than him despite lacking one of his arms. But he also knows that his arrogance and anger is blinding him into underestimating Osomatsu. It's just enough to let him take advantage of the sensory distraction his kicks are offering, and slide his hand into Tougou's belt. From that, he pulls out the knife that rests against Tougou's hip, and smirks.
He wishes he could speak. He wishes he could say something as spiteful and mocking as Tougou's words. He wishes he could do more than send Tougou a hateful glare, but he knows that what's coming is going to be just as satisfying, as he raises his hand and brings his knife down onto Tougou's face. His aim is practically blind, and Osomatsu worries for a moment that he might miss, but with one and only remaining hand stuck around Osomatsu's throat, Tougou has no way to defend himself. All he can do is attempt to jerk his head away, but the attack is too sudden, too surprising, for him to hope to avoid it.
Osomatsu's lips stretch into a smirk as Tougou screams in pain. It's a sound he'd never thought he would hear. Blood gushes from the wound, and the sight fills Osomatsu with so much horror and satisfaction all at the same time. There is so, so much blood, and Osomatsu swears his knife stabbed deep enough that he might've killed Tougou if he were any luckier. As it is, though, he still landed quite a significant hit right into Tougou's mechanical eye, destroying it on the way and causing Tougou to let go of Osomatsu and let him fall back down onto the floor.
Tougou stumbles backwards, while Osomatsu goes to massage his own throat as he coughs and wheezes desperately. Breathing hurts. The world is tilting dangerously around him, but Osomatsu grits his teeth and forces himself to focus, focus, focus as best as he can. He can't black out now. He can't just sit here and be useless now. He has to take advantage of Tougou's recovery to move.
He honestly wishes he didn't have to. He honestly wishes he could sit there and rest while watching Tougou struggle with getting the deeply seated blade out of his wound. But he can't. Not now. Not when he still doesn't know how Choromatsu is doing.
The simple thought causes his heart to race and hands to shake, and he forces himself back up on unsteady feet. He nearly falls back down, but holds himself up against the wall. Tougou barely looks back at him even as Osomatsu rushes past him, too busy with his own pain and struggle.
His legs buckle under Osomatsu's weight as soon as he reaches Choromatsu's unmoving body. He falls onto his knees, hands hovering over Choromatsu's shoulders for the quarter of a second before he grabs hold of them, shaking him as if he somehow could wake him up so easily. "C-choromatsu, Choromatsu, Choromatsu..." he pants desperately, feeling his throat closing up from the sheer grief he feels at the idea of losing him - before he looks down at Choromatsu's chest, and witnesses it rising and falling.
It's much softer than it probably should be, but he's breathing. He's alive. Although Osomatsu doesn't know if he can say he's well, it's so much better than what he was imagining. Choromatsu's alive, and from what Osomatsu can see when he quickly grabs hold of his hands, he hasn't suffered any horrible loss quite yet. Still, he doesn't allow himself to sigh in relief just yet. He knows Choromatsu remains in quite a serious condition, considering the scraps of metal that are still stabbing through his abdomen.
Osomatsu peeks behind himself to see Tougou finally yanking the blade out of his eye after struggling to get it out without much damage. The sight of the blade clattering to the floor and resting in a puddle of Tougou's blood, with the previously glowing mechanical eye stuck to the blade, is sickening. Osomatsu averts his gaze quickly. He doesn't have time. He doesn't have time. He wants to foolishly try and pull the pieces of metal out of Choromatsu, he wants to wrap something around him and stop the bleeding, he wants to do something, but he doesn't have time.
Tougou's coming. He's coming. Osomatsu can hear his footsteps on the creaking, bloody wooden floor. And he knows he's definitely not happy.
Osomatsu wants to cry. He can't help but look around, for any way to slow Tougou down, but he has nothing. He can't do anything but lean in to press a kiss against Choromatsu's forehead, whispering a pleading "I love you, I'll get to you, I promise, please stay alive" as he grabs something from his pocket and rushes to his feet, grabbing the rapier Tougou discarded earlier on his way. He tries to comfort himself with the fact that the efflux of blood from Choromatsu's wounds seems to have slowed remarkably compared to earlier, but... it's not enough. Choromatsu is still in danger, and the knowledge that he's alive is not enough.
And yet, it's all he's allowed to have.
Tougou's eyes - or eye, Osomatsu supposes - is burning with rage. The side of his face that Osomatsu stabbed now harbors a quite horrifying wound that continuously oozes blood that drips all the way down to Tougou's jaw and chin to create a terrifying image. Osomatsu takes one step back, and then another, before tripping on Choromatsu and falling down onto his ass once again.
Despite it all, Tougou doesn't rush to beat the shit out of him. No. Tougou just keeps walking that terrifying walk that turns Osomatsu's blood to ice and takes all of his breath away.
Osomatsu ignores the fear, though. He ignores the way his hands tremble as he pushes himself back up to his feet and holds the sword up to Tougou. He ignores the lump in his throat, and forces himself to smile and speak despite how much he wants to hide and cry. "S-so, tell me," he says, uncaring of how weak his voice is. "Who's the weak and broken lil' pocket watch now? Who's the caged rat now?" he mocks, because despite how much of a threat Tougou still poses to him... Osomatsu hurt him.
He hurt him. First his arm, then his eye. Tougou's hurt. He's in pain. He's bleeding. He's at such a great disadvantage. And it's all because of him and Choromatsu.
He has to hold onto that. He has to remember that they can win. They truly can. And he can't allow himself to forget that.
He can win. And he will.
So he keeps his confident smile on, despite how difficult it is, and holds his chin high while Tougou sneers.
"Because you've landed a blow or two on me doesn't mean you're winning, boy," Tougou hisses, before he quickly advances toward Osomatsu and raises his claw in order to slash at him.
Osomatsu takes a step back and deflects the blow with his rapier, hitting Tougou's arm away. Tougou almost manages to grab the blade on the way, but Osomatsu's quick to lean away from his hand, and their desperate fight continues on. Osomatsu remains more defensive than not, terrified that Tougou might turn the odds in his favor if Osomatsu were to mess up, but he does notice that defending himself has grown... easier.
He could put it on the adrenaline, or his growing confidence, or on the fact that he's grown used to the action by now, but he quickly realizes that it's not just that. Tougou himself is becoming slower, weaker - his moves are more sluggish and easier to predict and dodge. Osomatsu doesn't know if it's because of the blood loss, or the pain, but he knows that this is a good thing. He knows it means he could potentially tire Tougou out before himself, or perhaps even put an end to this all quicker than he initially thought. With that in mind, his grin grows brighter, as he lunges forward to bury his sword deep into Tougou's chest in hopes to get in between the small gaps of his robotic body and block the clockwork that animates his heart.
If only things could be so easy.
In a stroke of horrible luck, the clock tower starts to rumble and shake tremendously at the same time as Osomatsu lunges forward. The walls and floor crack and the loud sound of an explosion coming from below reaches Osomatsu's ears. His heart skips a beat, the floor too unstable for Osomatsu to hope to keep himself up. His sword does manage to bury itself inside Tougou's body, however, and keeps them connected as they both lose their balance, with Osomatsu falling on top of Tougou with a yelp.
Dust and small debris fall from the ceiling, while the bells start to ring all together in a cacophony that dazes Osomatsu slightly. The sound is too loud, echoing in the room and in Osomatsu's body so strongly he swears his head is going to explode. He can feel it all the way to his chest, shaking his still broken ribs that he'd managed to forget about, causing the horrible stabbing pain to come right back and bring a tortured whimper out of him.
It hurts. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. His vision grows blurry and flashes white for a moment as both his head and chest torture him with pain. That small lapse in attention is just enough to allow Tougou to reverse their positions and pin Osomatsu down against the floor. His claws dig right through Osomatsu's sleeve and stab into his flesh as he clamps down on his arm harshly.
Blood stains the golden metal and soaks Osomatsu's clothes, as he hisses and squirms in hopes to get out of Tougou's way. His mechanical hand flies to grab onto Tougou's wrist in a miserable attempt to pull it off of himself - but just like earlier when Tougou was choking him, Osomatsu's strength is nothing compared to Tougou's. Even with how weakened Tougou is rendered from Osomatsu's previous blows.
"I won't let you win so easily, boy," Tougou growls as another explosion shakes the tower, causing him to look away and furrow his brows as he scans the room for further damage. The windows are shaking dangerously, the stained glass cracking, and cracking and cracking - up until, sure enough, it breaks into pieces that fly inwards and crash onto the floor. A few of them actually reach Osomatsu and Tougou, the latter's mechanical body actually shielding Osomatsu somewhat, as the broken glass uselessly bounces against him or lodge themselves in the fabric of his suit. Tougou huffs, and grins a horrible, satisfied grin as he looks back down toward Osomatsu. "And it seems your little friends know that."
Osomatsu's expression darkens, any inch of confusion he might've felt in regards to the explosions melting away as he looks at the empty space that once was Tougou's right arm. It's gone. The arm that had the device that was controlling the robots is gone. They must've stopped dead in their tracks. It's then, that Osomatsu does note that the city has quieted down massively compared to earlier, although the stench of ash and blood remains in the air. They must think it's over. They must be taking the robots' inactivity as a sign that Osomatsu and Choromatsu won and killed Tougou, while their lack of grandiose exit must mean they died along with him.
Betrayal is a sickening feeling, that leaves such a sour taste in Osomatsu's mouth he almost chokes on it. He wants to puke at the idea of his friends giving up on him so easily. He wants to cry at the idea of them just choosing to blow them up. He refuses to do either of those things, however. He refuses to let Tougou see the weight of the situation crush him. He refuse to help widen Tougou's triumphant smile. He refuses. So he grits his teeth, swallowing the pain down, before he spits right into Tougou's face.
"Fuck you," he responds, voice trembling with uncertainty that he hopes the sound of the still ringing bells hide. "They haven't given up. They know I'll fucking win. They probably think I've already won right now. So fuck you!!" he repeats, writhing and struggling under Tougou's weight. He kicks at him and claws at his face, and when Tougou shifts to hold both of his wrists in his single hand, Osomatsu lets out a roaring yell as he leans in and smashes their forehead together in a painful headbutt that manages to surprise Tougou just enough to let Osomatsu crawl away quickly and messily.
Despite the pain Osomatsu just inflicted on him, and despite the fact that Osomatsu got away... Tougou manages to laugh. He gets up to his feet - his stance is slightly unstable, Osomatsu notes - and laughs, as he takes hold of his rapier's handle and slowly pulls it out of his chest. Osomatsu grimaces at the scraping sound the blade produces as it slides against the metal of Tougou's body, disliking just how easily Tougou manages to pull it out.
Osomatsu bites the inside of his cheek, holding onto his bleeding arm with his mechanical hand as he attempts to keep the despair that tries to snake into his heart at the horrifying sight at bay. He can't lose hope, no matter how many demeaning remarks and taunts Tougou throws at him. No matter how little Osomatsu's actions affect him. No matter how terrifying he is as he slowly approaches him again, rapier in hand while Osomatsu has nothing.
"Really now? Then tell me, why haven't they come to your rescue, Osomatsu?" Tougou asks, tilting his head to the side in mock curiosity as he advances further and further toward Osomatsu. Osomatsu can do nothing but step back, careful not to trip on the now weakened floor that has started to fall apart from the recents attacks. "Why haven't they called and made sure you were alright? Why haven't they asked if they could attack before doing so? Why haven't they come to assess the damage and see if you needed help?" Tougou asks, the cruel glint of his glowing eye burning Osomatsu's very soul. "Really, even you should've known that it was foolish to trust these people to care about you after getting what they wanted from you. Of course they would throw you away. What good are you to them now?"
"It's because they're— they're busy, and everything's messy, and—" Osomatsu tries to argue, although his voice is growing more and more difficult to find. The lump in his throat is choking him, and he can't help but feel his heart jump as he hears the cracking sound of the broken glass below his sole. His hands grasp for the border of the window, seeing as he's stepped so far back he's reached the very edge of the room. The securing hold proves useless, however, when the feeling of Tougou's blade pushing against Osomatsu's chest causes him to gasp, quickly step backwards, and fall.
... Or at least, fall he would do, if it weren't for Tougou, who immediately lets go of his sword to instead grab Osomatsu by the collar of his shirt. He holds him up over the emptiness below, smirking at him with such arrogance Osomatsu could almost forget that he was the one winning less than five minutes ago.
Osomatsu's hand fly to grip onto Tougou's arm, but while he had previously done so to get Tougou off him, he now finds himself holding onto him for dear life. His breath is stuck in his throat, and he kicks his legs in hopes to reach the floor and regain footing, as watches Tougou hum and chuckle darkly.
"I so dearly want to argue with you, but, ah... I see that our time is done, hm?" Tougou says in a mockingly saddened tone, obviously done playing with Osomatsu. Because of course, all of this is just a game to him. "Although I suppose this offers you one last chance to prove me wrong. Let's see how much your dear little friends value your life," he then adds, his hold of Osomatsu lessening bit by bit, no matter how much Osomatsu shakes his head and grips onto Tougou desperately.
The last thing Osomatsu hears from Tougou before he lets go is a murmured "Good bye, Osomatsu," that is immediately drowned out by the scream that tears out of Osomatsu's throat as he falls down, down, and down in the air.
It's terrifying. Much more terrifying than it was to tumble down through the air with Choromatsu. More terrifying, even, than it was to be pushed down an airship with Homura. In both cases, Osomatsu had someone he could hold onto, someone he could get help from, someone that would keep him from crashing down onto the ground and die a horrible death. Whether it was by having a grappling hook, a propeller, or a parachute in their bags, they'd saved Osomatsu's life in one way or another.
Nobody can help him now, however. He's falling, and screaming so, so loud that his voice breaks and his throat feels like it's being torn apart. Tears escape his wide open eyes, as he falls lower and lower into the large clouds of ash that fly up to meet him. He coughs, and screams again, hoping his end will at least come soon - until his attention is caught by something. Or rather, someone.
Two someones. Shouting his name.
"Osomatsu!!!" two very familiar voices yell from up ahead. Osomatsu gasps and chokes on the ashes and smoke that are sucked into his throat, desperately looking around himself and up to find the source of the voices. He eventually finds it, when he catches two pairs of arms waving frantically at him from a vehicle that rushes past him way up in the sky - and although his vision is greatly darkened by the smoke, he can tell that it's Todomatsu and Homura.
He wants to question what they're doing flying so close to the tower, but he doesn't have time. He's falling too fast - but he sees now that something has been sent to meet him through his fall. It does take a bit to reach his speed and meet him, and he almost doesn't catch it when it arrives. Todomatsu and Homura yell something at him when the object is secured in Osomatsu's hands, but he doesn't quite get what they're saying. It's from blindly feeling over the mysterious object that they've thrown at him, however, that he pieces it all together, and he grins.
It's a grappling hook. They threw a grappling hook at him.
Osomatsu silently thanks both the gods and his friends for this chance, before he aims the hook up and toward the roof. He wishes he had time to aim properly, but he doesn't, so he shoots immediately, praying that he doesn't misses or doesn't accidentally hit his friends' vehicle on the way.
The hook shoots up into the sky and catches in the gutter while Todomatsu and Homura drive away to engage with an enemy vehicle that they nearly collide with due to their sheer speed. The cord extends rapidly, until it blocks itself and steals all of Osomatsu's breath away. His arm hurts as his descent is suddenly stopped, although the remaining force causes the cord to swing violently and launch him toward the clock tower at a speed too great for Osomatsu to even hope to catch a break. He crashes into a window painfully, the glass that had been fragilized by all of the previous chaos shattering upon impact.
The landing is anything but gracious, as Osomatsu instinctively lets go of the grappling hook as soon as he hits the window. The impact at least slows his speed enough that, instead of flying through the room and into the wall, he instead simply falls face first onto the floor, the broken glass tearing through his clothes and stabbing into his skin.
Osomatsu swears he must've broken something with how much his body aches. His nose is bleeding again, or perhaps the blood that drips down his chin is from the cuts caused by the glass, or because his teeth cut through his tongue upon impact without Osomatsu noticing. He doesn't know, and the world is spinning way, way too much for Osomatsu to care right now. Smoke fills the room through the underside of the otherwise closed door. It seeps into Osomatsu's lungs and darkens his vision to the point that, if it weren't for the continuous sound of the bells that follows him even so far down and shakes through his entire body as well as the walls, he would think that he were back in Karamatsu's burning house.
Osomatsu coughs painfully, and rolls over to his side, running a hand over his face and through his too greasy, too long hair. He forcefully pulls the bits and pieces of glass out of his skin, rubbing at the resulting wounds and wiping the blood away. His ears are ringing, and his head is pounding just as much as his heart is, and it hurts. It hurts, so much, all over, Osomatsu feels like he's about to die.
His eyelids are heavy, and Osomatsu is so tired, he really wishes he could just... Close his eyes and take a nap. The smoke probably doesn't help the sentiment, either. The temperature is rising. Things are burning downstairs, he can feel it. Why is this damn tower on fire?
Osomatsu doesn't know. He's so tired. He needs to get up. He's in pain. The world's spinning. Where's Tougou? Did he see Osomatsu get rescued? Osomatsu doesn't know. The smoke is seeping in his mind and clouding over his thoughts. He needs to get up. He doesn't.
His eyes fall shut. He's in so much pain. Someone's speaking, but he ignores them. It's probably just that stupid voice at the back of his mind taunting him and telling him that he's right to give up. But he isn't giving up. He doesn't want to give up. He just needs to rest from how much his head is killing him, and to find out just how he's going to get himself out of his mess.
"—somatsu. Osomatsu. Osomatsu, answer me. Osomatsu!!" the voice keeps repeating, however, so insistent that Osomatsu can't help but grimace and groan in annoyance. It forces him to focus, though, and he quickly realizes upon regaining his senses that it isn't his inner voice talking to him or taunting him. The voice that repeats his name is coming from something hidden in Osomatsu's jacket, and while it's slightly garbled, Osomatsu can clearly recognize it as none other than Ichimatsu's voice.
The realization is enough to snap Osomatsu right back to reality, and he sits up right away, coughing violently. He presses a gloved hand against his mouth and nose, before he grabs the device with his mechanical one. It's the small modified radio that Ichimatsu had given him before he went up to fight with Tougou. While Osomatsu had let Choromatsu keep it, he was quick to take it back from him when he checked on his unconscious body earlier, knowing that he might need it later on. He was right.
"I-Ichimatsu? Ichimatsu!!" Osomatsu responds, shaking the device and hoping Ichimatsu will hear.
The sound of Ichimatsu's relieved sigh on the other end lifts almost all the crushing weight off his heart.
"Osomatsu! We— we saw you falling from the tower. What happened? Is Tougou dead?" Ichimatsu asks quickly, sounding... surprisingly panicked. Or perhaps it's the right amount of panicked. Osomatsu's head is still cloudy. "You need to get the fuck out of there now!"
Osomatsu furrows his brows, grimacing at the state of his body before he groans and pushes himself up. He stumbles his way over to the window, miserably hoping to catch fresher, more breathable air there, but all he's offered is more ash and smoke. "Tougou... threw me down," he explains, turning around and squinting at the room. It's rather small, and messy. There's the body of a robot laying on the ground under a wooden table, and from its state, Osomatsu can tell that it's one of Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu's many victims. "Why do I need to get out? And why's this tower on fuckin' fire?" he then asks, voice slightly slurred.
Osomatsu walks around the table, remarking the slight limp he has as he does so. His leg hurts, but he can't let that stop him. Shelves that should normally be filled with books rest against the walls, with most of their contents spilled down onto the floor. Osomatsu can tell they won't last very long, if the tower keeps burning like this.
"So he's still alive?" Ichimatsu asks, and while Osomatsu knows not to take it personally, he can't help but feel his heart sting at the shocked disappointment he can hear in his voice. "I— listen, these people, they're—" Ichimatsu stumbles over his words with clear annoyance, and Osomatsu swears he can hear the way he shakes his head when he clicks his tongue. "They think Tougou's dead. They saw the robots go down all at once and decided to rejoice by burning this stupid tower down no matter how much we tried to tell them not to. They think you died a heroic death bringing Tougou down with you or something. You need to get out of here," he explains, this last sentence repeated with much more emphasis and force. "The fire is going to reach the bombs that we first implanted and that failed to detonate. They already started to. You don't have much time — Tougou's going to die in the upcoming explosions, so don't go play hero and just leave!"
Osomatsu heart squeezes in his chest. He doesn't know if he's happy or not, because while he was right in thinking the people gave up on the hope of Osomatsu having survived the assault, he can at least cheer himself up with the idea that his close friends still believed in him enough to fight against them. He supposes that, in a way, he can sort of understand where these people are coming from. There's no doubts that Osomatsu's chances of death remained extremely high even after weakening Tougou.
He's only barely survived Tougou's last trick, after all.
Another explosion goes off, and Osomatsu has to hold onto the table to keep himself up on his feet. One of the smaller shelves falls over, and Osomatsu is grateful that it's on the other side of the room, as he would rather not be crushed under its weight. He so badly wants to get out of here, and knows now, thanks to the grappling hook provided by Todomatsu and Homura - which he should probably retrieve - that he has an easy way out.
But he can't. Not yet.
"Choromatsu's still up there," he explains, voice roughened by his previous coughs. "He's unconscious, but he's alive, and—" Osomatsu feels himself choking up, and he forces himself to take a deep breath, teary eyes scanning over the room for any kind of weapon he could retrieve. Unfortunately, there isn't any in sight, unless he considers grabbing a chair to throw at Tougou once he makes his way back up the stairs. "I can't leave him behind," he finally announces firmly, straightening himself up and assuredly walking out of the room and back up the stairs.
There's a small silence from the other side, before Ichimatsu lets out a long, only slightly peeved sigh. "...Alright," he replies, because he knows he can't argue with Osomatsu. Not when he, too, has people so important to him he'd run into a fire to help them. "But you need to hurry. Get up the clock tower, get Choromatsu, and escape before you suffocate from the smoke or explode with Tougou."
Ichimatsu's voice is final. While he knew there was no point in arguing with Osomatsu over whether or not he should go and save Choromatsu, Osomatsu knows there's no point in arguing against Ichimatsu over whether or not he should escape quickly, even if it means leaving before putting a proper end to Tougou's life.
"I will," Osomatsu agrees with a nod, already accelerating his pace up the stairs despite how much his body protests. "Just give me... twenty minutes, and then you'll be allowed to pull me out of here by the scruff. Is that good?"
"Make it fifteen," Ichimatsu responds. "And even that is giving you a large margin."
Osomatsu chuckles, although it comes out slightly breathless. "Alright. I'll see you in fifteen minutes then," he replies.
He expects some sort of response from Ichimatsu and a goodbye, but what he gets instead is the beginning of a word that is cut off by sudden rustling, followed by muffled voices and complaints. He definitely recognizes Ichimatsu's voice muttering something, before he hears another one respond that it's fine, until the sound of Jyushimatsu's booming voice causes Osomatsu to almost drop the device in surprise.
"Osomatsu!!! We saw you fly!!!" Jyushimatsu exclaims with a laugh that is definitely not fitting to the situation. Osomatsu can imagine him flapping his arms excitedly as he speaks, and realizes that to hear his voice without witnessing his overly joyful accompanied behavior feels wrong. "And then, and then Todomatsu and Homura! They threw that grappling hook at you, and suddenly — it was so cool! I clapped for you! Kinko also clapped! Right—"
"Don't pull her into this!" Ichimatsu hisses in hushed tones. "She's busy!"
Jyushimatsu lets out a disappointed whine. "Sorry..." he says, and Osomatsu can just hear the way his shoulders drop - until he brightens back up. "Well, anyway! We were talking to them just before calling you! I wanted to have a call all together but Ichimatsu-niisan said it was impossible... but! They said to wish you luck! Right, Ichimatsu-niisan?"
Ichimatsu sighs. "Yes, I was about to tell Osomatsu about that," he responds.
"Oh!" Osomatsu says, eyes widening slightly at the mention of Todomatsu and Homura. "Oh yeah, they— they really saved my ass back there. Are they okay? Last thing I saw before crashing back in was them getting hit by some other vehicle an' stuff..."
"They're fine. The crash almost killed their vehicle though, so they called me for troubleshooting," Ichimatsu explains. " Can I hang up now?" he then asks.
Osomatsu hums. "Well... I'm glad then," he says, although he can't help but feel a twinge of worry as he wonders if they're truly alright. Today was a lot for them, after all. "If you get in contact with them again before I come down, tell them I said thanks, and also to stay safe," he then adds.
"Aye. Can I hang up now? I need to work on something," Ichimatsu asks again, more insistently this time, and Jyushimatsu lets out a whine.
"But I wanted to talk more to Osomatsu!" he complains.
"Well, then take this with you! But don't distract Osomatsu too long. He needs to hurry," Ichimatsu replies with an annoyed groan, and from the shuffling Osomatsu hears, he can guess that he passed his device to Jyushimatsu, who cheers.
"Yay! I won't be long! I just wanted to ask if you needed help! We all wanna help you, y'know! And like Ichimatsu-niisan said, you shouldn't play the hero!" Jyushimatsu tells Osomatsu cheerfully, and his words manage to fill Osomatsu's heart with warmth.
Because he's not alone. Because his friends want to help him, even now that things are practically over. They aren't throwing him away as soon as they got what they wanted, like Tougou said. They're here for Osomatsu. They thought of saving him from his fall, they thought of calling him, and thought of coming up to help. They aren't going to let Osomatsu die alongside Tougou, and the thought is more comforting than ever.
It's so much, that Osomatsu can't help the small tear that escape from the corner of his eye when he chuckles and smiles against his sleeve. "I won't play hero, I promise," he replies, before biting his lips. "And I appreciate the thought. I uh... I just... I need to do this, I know I can do this, and I won't pull you guys in unnecessary trouble," he then replies in a slightly apologetic tone. "But I'll be happy if you can get me out of here when I get my hands on Choromatsu."
"Sounds good!" Jyushimatsu replies, probably nodding vigorously. "I'll tell that to Karamatsu then!"
"Karamatsu?" Osomatsu asks with a frown.
"He's been really worried ever since they set the tower on fire! He keeps saying he wants to save you! But I think he's also scared of going into the fire! He keeps holding at the hurt side of his face!" Jyushimatsu informs him, and the image of a scared Karamatsu is... almost impossible to formulate. "So I'm glad if you're fine! I don't want him to suffer through a fire again."
Osomatsu chews at the inside of his cheek. "...Yeah. Me neither," he replies, voice going quiet as he looks down the stairs and sees the light of the fire gaining territory. Memories of Karamatsu's burning house flash back into his mind, as well as the image of Karamatsu's pained, shaking body that they dragged all the way to Dekapan's makeshift clinic. His bandaged, weak form sleeping in his bed. The resulting scars he earned. The obvious self consciousness that follows him even despite how much he tries to be positive.
Osomatsu absolutely does not want to make him through that again.
"Anyway!" Jyushimatsu says. "Just wanted to tell you that! But good luck! I hope Choromatsu will be okay! Please come back from this! Okay?" he asks. "I still need to tell you guys goodbye properly!"
Osomatsu does his best not to let this beat his hopeful mood down. "Yeah," he replies, forcing a smile on his face even though Jyushimatsu can't even see it. "We will. Just wait for us, okay?" he asks. "We're not gonna die because of this asshole."
"Okay!!" Jyushimatsu replies, his voice much cheerier after receiving that reassurance - so much so that Osomatsu wonders if he perhaps was using Karamatsu as an excuse to receive extra comfort himself. Whatever the case is, his tone makes it much easier for Osomatsu to smile earnestly, especially when Jyushimatsu speaks his next words. "Have fun beating Tougou up!!"
Osomatsu laughs. "I will!" he replies, before hearing Jyushimatsu turn around and ask Ichimatsu how to actually turn the device off. Ichimatsu's far away voice mutters instructions and, when Jyushimatsu can't seem to work out what he means, Osomatsu hears some shuffling before the sound suddenly goes quiet.
And then he's all alone again.
The clock tower feels oppressively silent, despite the bells' incessant and almost panicked sounding rings, now that it's empty of his friends' voices. While that silence might aggravate the fear and anxiety Osomatsu holds in his heart, he uses it as a motivation to hurry up. Because the sooner he gets up to Choromatsu, the sooner he gets out of there to enjoy his victory with his friends.
Even if it means rushing head first back into Tougou's grasp.
With new motivation and confidence, Osomatsu starts running. He runs, even though each of his steps sent a jolt of pain up his leg that spread through his whole body. He runs, even though each inhale causes him to cough and suffocate further. Even though his head feels like it's going to explode, even though his chest hurts him with every breath he takes, and even though the world spins around him so much that he almost falls a handful of time.
He runs, because he wants to hurry, because he has to hurry, because he doesn't have time. He makes it through several levels, cursing this tower for being so tall, and only stops whenever another explosion shakes the building and forces him to hold tightly onto the stairs' railing lest he wants to fall down and start over again. At least he has the grappling hook, which he made sure to recover before he started going up the stairs, and perhaps he might use it to make his way up faster, if he finds he has to hurry even further. Right now, though, it feels like it might do more harm than good, considering how weak the floors and ceilings have been rendered by the explosions. He wouldn't want whatever the hook might attach itself to to collapse and crush Osomatsu.
So he keeps running - and he does so until the sound of steps that aren't his echo through the large room. They're way too heavy for Osomatsu to even start hoping they might be Choromatsu's, and he grits his teeth as he stops dead in his tracks to look up and witness none other than Tougou calmly walking down the stairs to meet him.
Of course.
Osomatsu's hold of the rails tightens as he glares up at Tougou. His heart hammers in his chest, both from the effort but also from stress, and he swallows. "Fancy meeting you here," he jokes, although his mouth feels sour.
Tougou chuckles - of course he does - as his walk comes to a halt a handful of steps ahead of Osomatsu, allowing him to tower over him. "Credit where credit is due: you are as resilient as a cockroach. It's starting to get annoying," he comments with an exasperated grimace, fingers tapping against the rails.
Osomatsu rolls his eyes in utter disbelief, before he rests his hands on his hips. "Can you stop being so fucking full of yourself?" he responds sourly. "You've already lost! The tower is going to crumble, your robots are all down - you have no more allies here! You're going to die! How the fuck are you still trying to insult me in this situation?!" he asks. "Shouldn't you be a little more panicked right now? You're! Going! To! Die! Even if you manage to beat me up and kill me, it's not gonna change anything! You've got no fuckin' escape! What are you trying to accomplish?!"
Tougou sighs and clicks his tongue, before going down one step, and then another. "I know that. Do not take me for a fool," he replies with a small grimace. Osomatsu backs away at the same time as Tougou advances toward him, down the stairs up until his back hits a door he'd just exited through. "But I will at least go down in peace knowing that I took you with me," he then smiles, leaning in when he finally reaches Osomatsu - not to hurt him, but actually to open the door behind him and walk into the room while Osomatsu stumbles backwards along with the door.
Osomatsu lets out a small yelp as he catches himself back on his feet, watching confusedly as Tougou walks further into the room. It's mostly empty, aside from the expensive paintings that decorate its walls, and it greatly resembles the ballroom from Atsushi's airship as well as the old, rusty one that everyone has been staying at the past few days. Broken stained glass litter the floor, as it does most of the rooms in this damned clock tower. While the smoke isn't as bad as it was in the lower floors, the air isn't clear either.
Tougou takes in his surroundings as much as Osomatsu does, before he turns around and points his sword at Osomatsu, who grits his teeth.
"You're way too fucking arrogant for someone who lost everything," Osomatsu spits, cursing himself for not having any weapon on hand.
"Falling to my knees and weeping won't change the situation, so why throw away my pride?" Tougou simply responds, causing Osomatsu to groan in annoyance.
He so wishes Tougou were more like his son, quivering on the floor and begging for mercy. It would make his obvious victory more satisfying, although he supposes that this behavior was to be expected from Tougou. Furthermore... Osomatsu realizes he shouldn't care so much about how Tougou acts, or what Tougou wants.
He knows he can't waste his time indulging in Tougou's little fighting game, after all. He has to get to Choromatsu and get the hell out of here, before they all die. Tougou probably knows it - it's why he's taking it slow and not even attacking right away. Because he knows he'll win no matter what if he just keeps Osomatsu busy enough until the tower goes down. And until then, he can just play around with his food.
Not that Osomatsu will let him. He doesn't even bother to approach Tougou or get into any fighting stance, as he instead lunges at the door that closed itself just a moment ago.
... Or at least, he tries to, before being stopped dead in his tracks by Tougou's blade against his throat.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk. Not so fast," Tougou chastises him, guiding Osomatsu backwards with his blade. "Come to me boy, and don't you dare try and run away again," he then orders, and with the way he forcefully presses his sword into Osomatsu's skin, Osomatsu knows he has no choice but obey.
And so he does, walking deeper into the ballroom and circling around Tougou. Despite that, his eyes remain fixated on the door, and Osomatsu makes it his goal to escape Tougou somehow instead of letting himself go down with him. Tougou probably notices that, but if he does, he says nothing about it, instead deciding to just attack and force Osomatsu into a fight yet again.
It's almost... pathetic, really. Tougou's so slow, so out of balance, that Osomatsu feels bad. He remains a threat, however, even when he's so breathless, as he almost manages to stab at Osomatsu a handful of times. When he misses, though, it causes Tougou to stumble forward and allows Osomatsu to dive out of the way and towards the door again - and the only reason why Osomatsu doesn't take this chance to run away is due to the debris that start falling when another, much stronger explosion than before, shakes the clock tower again.
One actually would've almost crushed Osomatsu if he hadn't stopped dead in his tracks on his way to the door. It causes him to curse and bite the inside of his cheek, and Osomatsu glances behind himself at the quickly advancing Tougou before he braces himself and starts to climb over the large wooden debris that block his way, knowing it to be his only way out.
But of course, Tougou won't let him go so easily.
"I told you not to try and run away, boy," Tougou hisses, his hand grabbing a fistful of hair and yanking Osomatsu off of the pile of way too hot wood, sending him off to the ground.
Osomatsu lets out a pained yell as he falls ass first against the floor, witnessing the hairs that fall out of Tougou's hand. He doesn't like how strong Tougou manages to be despite his state, but he doesn't linger too much on the thought before he jumps to his feet and grab the blade that Tougou attempts to stab through his guts. He manages to stop it right before it reaches him, although his arms ache from the following struggle, as Tougou puts all of his strength into his damned sword.
Osomatsu grits his teeth, the blade cutting through his glove and into his human hand, but he doesn't let go. He refuses to let go, and lets Tougou knows through the determined, fiery look he sends him.
It's met with complete indifference, however. Osomatsu doesn't even spy a hint of annoyance in Tougou's stare, which is... strange, considering everything - though Osomatsu doesn't have the time to wonder too much about it before Tougou huffs and kicks him right in the crotch. The blow tears a scream out of Osomatsu, the intense pain erupting from his groin and filling his entire body, forcing him to let go of the blade so that he can bend over and hold at his poor crotch. The hard surface of Tougou's mechanical foot makes his kick far more painful than it should be, and Osomatsu feels himself miserably tear up - although he's immediately distracted by another agonizing pain when Tougou's blade immediately stabs through his stomach upon being released.
Osomatsu's eyes widen, and his breath completely leaves him for a moment as blood quickly starts to soak his shirt. A quick look down and all he can see from the rapier is the handle, with the blade stabbing right through him and coming out of his back.
Osomatsu wheezes, and stumbles backwards a couple of steps, before Tougou grabs hold of his hair again and knees him in the face, causing him to fall backwards with a grunt. His already probably broken nose cracks once again from the hit, leaving a waterfall of blood to drip down his face. It hurts. Osomatsu's stomach hurts. It hurts. His everything hurts. He wheezes, and coughs, and his blood turns to ice at the horrifying sight of blood coming out of his mouth.
Oh fuck. Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck. Osomatsu starts panting, his previously barely present breathing speeding up into desperate wheezes. He crawls backwards, swallowing down the lump in his throat as well as the blood that continuously tries to escape through his mouth. It hurts. His madly shaking hands find the sword's handle, and he grasps onto it, but he doesn't dare pull it out. He doesn't know if he's supposed to pull it out. His shirt is so wet with blood. It hurts.
Tougou laughs. "Who's losing now?!" he taunts Osomatsu, who presses a gloved hand against his mouth in hopes to stop himself from puking.
He wants to answer. He wants to spit in Tougou's face and tell him to go fuck himself. He wants to tell Tougou that he's still going to lose and die miserably no matter what. But his eyes can't stop staring at the sword lodged deep inside of his stomach, and the sight fills him with dread so intense that Osomatsu can't stop the sob that forces itself out of him.
He doesn't want to die.
Is he going to die?
He can't let himself die.
Each of his violent and much too rapid heartbeat shakes his body whole. Another explosion shakes the building, so harshly this time that even the stone exterior wall is starting to fall apart. Debris follow the explosion, and Osomatsu isn't sure if he's hallucinating the volume at which the bells are ringing. They echo in his head like an alarm that screams at him to get up, to move, to run away. Before it's too late. Before Tougou kills him. Before he loses everything.
He doesn't want to lose everything.
His hands leave the sword, they leave his face, to instead take hold of the wall behind Osomatsu. He leans against it heavily after pulling himself up, each of his move causing agonizing pain to strike his body. It hurts. Blood forces itself out of his mouth in a painful cough that almost causes Osomatsu to retch and puke out the entire content of his stomach. He grimaces, but he looks upwards, because he can't let his pain distract him. Not when Tougou's coming. Not when any lapse in focus could end in certain death.
Though Osomatsu guesses that perhaps he's already sealed his fate.
His throat closes up. No. He can't think that. He can't die now. Not after everything he went through. Not after finally being given the chance to kill the monster that ruined his life. The monster that killed his father. The monster that forced him to waste his youth in his miserable gang. The monster that took his arm. The monster that sent him to rot away in prison. The monster that has kept on breaking him over, and over, and over and over and over again.
He can't let him win. He can't let his happy ending slip away from his hands. Not after surviving all of this. Not after outliving Tetsu and his mom. Not after surviving Tougou's airship. Not after saving Todomatsu from sacrificing himself stupidly. Not after letting Karamatsu's house burn because of him. Not after letting all of Akatsukapolis burn because of him. Not after forcing Choromatsu to toughen up and go through all of this because of him.
He can't.
But he's scared.
He's scared, as he stumbles away from Tougou when he lunges toward him. He's scared, as he falls back down, his legs too weak to hold him up, and crawls away from Tougou. He's scared, as all that saves him from another fatal blow is a debris that falls in between him and Tougou and almost crushes his leg on the way.
He's scared.
His vision is growing dark. His head is pounding. The sword scrapes against the floor as Osomatsu crawls backwards, and it shifts in Osomatsu ever so slightly when he forces himself back up and walks along the wall in search for an escape. The slightest movement hurts. Every single inhale hurts. It hurts. It hurts, so, so much.
But he can't stop fighting.
Osomatsu hears a voice. It isn't Tougou's voice, although he definitely hears it taunting him too. No. It's a much more welcome voice. Choromatsu's voice. It's calling him from outside the door, but Osomatsu ignores it. Because it can't be Choromatsu. Choromatsu's on the top floor of the clock tower. He's unconscious. He's bleeding out. Maybe he'd been crushed by one of the bells. He's pretty sure at least one of them crashed down onto the floor. Maybe Osomatsu has been trying to rush up and save him for nothing.
Or maybe he's alive. Maybe he's awake. And afraid because Osomatsu won't come save him.
Osomatsu wants to cry. His foot gets caught in a hole in the floor created by all this chaos, and he falls right on his face. He doesn't have the reflex to catch himself on his arms, too weakened by blood loss, and the fall hurts way more than it should. It thrusts the sword deeper inside, and forces a sob out of Osomatsu as he coughs out way too much blood.
He's going to die.
He doesn't want to.
But he's going to.
He's going to lose. His good ending is slipping out of his grasp. And he's scared. He's scared. He's so fucking scared. He doesn't want to die. He really, really doesn't want to die.
The door creaks open. Osomatsu doesn't see it, but he hears it. It's close by. His vision is darkening. A voice speaks. It's Choromatsu's voice again. Osomatsu almost doesn't register what it says.
"Osomatsu...?" Choromatsu's voice calls out. Osomatsu swears it's another hallucination, until the voice is accompanied by slow, hesitant footsteps.
The debris that separates them keep Osomatsu from seeing Choromatsu, but by the sound of his voice, Osomatsu can guess that he isn't doing good. It's weak, and shaky, and scared. His steps are too slow, too heavy. Osomatsu can tell he's probably holding himself against the wall. What is he doing here?
"Osomatsu, are you there...?" Choromatsu asks, and he sounds close to tears. Has he been looking for him the whole way down?
"Choro—" Osomatsu starts to voice out, before it breaks into a pained whimper when Tougou finally reaches him again and takes hold of his hair. He yanks Osomatsu back up to his feet, a devilish grin on his face as he holds Osomatsu close to himself and takes hold of the sword's handle in order to pull it out.
"Not so fast kid," Tougou whispers way too sweetly in Osomatsu's ear. The tower shakes. They almost lose their footing. The wall to their right crumbles, leaving a gaping hole into the city. Dust fills the air. Osomatsu coughs and chokes. Blood leaks out of his mouth and down onto the floor. Tougou pulls the sword slowly, slowly out, looking back up to see Choromatsu climbing painfully over the debris to join their side of the room.
Choromatsu's eyes widen in horror at the sight, and he at first goes to throw himself at Tougou and Osomatsu, only to freeze into place when his eyes meet with Tougou's glowing own.
"I'm surprised you're still alive," he comments, before his face darkens. "But, ah, well... I suppose not for very long. If you do want to make your chances of survival higher, though, I'd advise not to take another step. Unless you want me to use this sword to slit your throat," Tougou warns. "Although not before letting you observe your dear lover bleed to death," he then smiles, pulling the blade further out.
Osomatsu wails in pain, before he brings his far too weak hand around the blade in hope to stop it in its tracks. Tougou's words help him realize that pulling it out right here would seal his fate. And he doesn't want to.
Especially not in front of Choromatsu.
"C-choromatsu... run away...." Osomatsu pleads, although his weak voice shakes in pain - both physical and emotional - when he thinks about Choromatsu leaving him here to die. "Run... Please..."
Choromatsu's eyes fill with tears. "N-no... I can't... I..." he starts to say, but his voice dies out when Tougou yanks harshly at the blade, pulling it almost entirely out of Osomatsu's body.
"Do as he says, or else," Tougou threatens, voice deep and horrifying.
Osomatsu chokes on a sob, his entire body shaking. His legs beg to give out, but Tougou's firm hold forces him to stay up on his feet. He silently pleads for Choromatsu to just run away, the despair that fills him at the idea of dying here alone only doubling when he thinks of Choromatsu dying alongside him. Fat, ugly tears stream down his face, and he mouthes a "Leave" to Choromatsu that is probably utterly incomprehensible due to how madly his bloody lips are quivering.
Choromatsu's eyes glance over at the hole in the wall, and then at Tougou, and Osomatsu. At the hand on the sword's handle. At Osomatsu's ones desperately grasping at the blade. At the way the ceiling looks ready to crumble on all of them if another explosion goes off. At the despair in Osomatsu's face.
His hand move, but Osomatsu's vision is too blurry and dark to see what he's doing.
He's going to die. Whether or not Choromatsu tries to save him.
He doesn't even have the energy to keep panicking about it.
Choromatsu swallows. "F-fine..." he replies in a broken voice, slowly limping his way along the wall. The floor gives out under his feet before he reaches his destination, and Choromatsu would've fallen through if it weren't for the sconce that he holds onto and uses to stabilize himself. The force he exerts on it is so much, though, that he actually manages it to rip it off the wall, the candle attached to it almost falling and burning him.
Choromatsu freezes, inspecting the object in his hand, before he grins a grin way too bright considering the situation. Neither Tougou or Osomatsu have time to ask what the hell he's doing, however, before Choromatsu suddenly turns around and throws the sconce right into Tougou's face.
By some miracle, he actually manages to hit despite how horrible his aiming must be, and Tougou yells in pain as the candle burns the only human part of his body. He stumbles backwards, and Osomatsu manages to shove him off him before Tougou can hope to pull Osomatsu with him - and with the way Tougou's hand flies to his face, the sword remains secured deep inside Osomatsu, keeping him from bleeding out.
Osomatsu never would've thought he'd be so grateful to have a blade inside of him.
"Fuck you!" Choromatsu yells as Tougou wipes the burning hot wax off his face. "Fuck you for thinking I'd leave Osomatsu to die, and fuck you for doing this to him!" he yells some more, and Osomatsu swears he's never heard Choromatsu be so angry before.
Osomatsu stumbles away from Tougou, and toward Choromatsu. He lets himself sink to his knees once he reaches the edge of the wall, his eyes desperately scanning the city in hopes to find one of his friends flying by in order to signal their position and get rescued. The smoke is however making it extremely hard to discern anything at all, although Osomatsu is pretty sure his state isn't helping.
He isn't even sure if he'll live long enough to be rescued.
His gaze falls back onto Choromatsu when he hears him groan in pain, all the movement probably hurting his already painful wounds. Still, Choromatsu keeps himself up on his feet, his eyes meeting with Osomatsu's before he smiles. "We're getting out of here," he assures Osomatsu, taking a knife out of his belt and letting something heavy fall to the floor at the same time - and with the way Choromatsu eyes it before kicking it toward Osomatsu, it can't be a coincidence.
Osomatsu doesn't get to ask Choromatsu about it though, before Choromatsu swallows and starts running towards Tougou, brandishing his knife at him in the most heroic attack Osomatsu has ever seen. Of course, Tougou manages to throw Choromatsu off of him before he can make any damage, but despite all of his wounds and how much blood Choromatsu has lost, he somehow has the strength to get himself back up to his feet and jump at Tougou again, hitting anywhere he can with both his fists and his knife, so insistently that Tougou can't dismiss him.
Tougou slashes and claws at him, tearing through his clothes and stabbing into his skin, muttering about how pathetic and annoying both he and Osomatsu are, but Choromatsu doesn't even care. Adrenaline grants him the strength and willpower to kick Tougou away and roll over on the floor with him, stabbing in between his mechanical body's different articulation in hopes to somehow damage some part of it.
In the meantime, Osomatsu crawls toward the object Choromatsu dropped on the floor, and realizes with shock that it's none other than the gun that Choromatsu picked up back in the city. Osomatsu swallows, his hands shaking ridiculously as he checks for ammunition and realizes that it only had three bullets left.
Only three chances to shoot Tougou and put an end to all of this.
Osomatsu curses under his breath. He can't do this. Choromatsu should've kept his gun. He would've had more of a chance to kill Tougou than Osomatsu, in his state. His blind trust will get them both killed.
... And yet, when Choromatsu manages to pin Tougou down under his weight, pressing his face against the floor, and yells "Osomatsu!!!" at the top of his lungs in order to get his attention, Osomatsu presses his lips together, and pushes all of his terrified doubts away.
Choromatsu trusts him to do this. Choromatsu believes in him. Choromatsu is certain he can do this.
And Osomatsu trusts Choromatsu to be right, despite how impossible the idea of Osomatsu even managing to shoot even anywhere near Tougou might be.
So Osomatsu takes a deep breath, ignoring how much his lungs and ribs and entire body protest. He clicks the gun's security off, and aims at the struggling Tougou. His heart is hammering in his pained chest, rendering his aim even shakier than it already is, but Osomatsu forces it to calm down as much as possible. His vision is blurry, it's dark, and yet his target feels so clear at the same time.
Is it adrenaline? Sheer will power? Osomatsu doesn't know.
Perhaps he's hallucinating all of this. Perhaps he's not aiming anywhere close to Tougou's head. But he can't waste time on useless doubts.
He forces his eyes to remain open, unlike his previous attempt at shooting Tougou. He forces himself to remain calm despite how terrified he is. He forces himself to succeed. Because he has to. Because it's his only chance. Because he can't die here. Because he can't let his happy ending slip by.
He can't.
Another long inhale, followed by an only slightly exhale. Osomatsu forces a smile on his face, deciding that whether he succeeds or not, he doesn't want to end all of this with tears.
And then he shoots.
Osomatsu's vision seems to go white for a quarter of a second, and he doesn't know if its from the extreme pain that the recoil causes on his already agonizing body, or if it's from the sheet shock of the shot. The sound of the gunshot cause his ears to pop, and he almost fear he might black out, before his sense come back to him, and the scene in front of him comes back into focus, and he sees it.
He sees Tougou, sees his body on the ground.
Down. Unmoving.
Blood splattered on the opposite side of his head and gushing from the gaping hole left by the bullet.
Dead.
The sight takes all of his breath away, so much so that Osomatsu swears he's going to suffocate.
Tougou's dead.
Choromatsu, who'd rolled away right as Osomatsu pulled the trigger, is the first one to actually react out loud. It's nothing more than a gasp that rests between shocked and horrified as his eyes stare down onto Tougou's unmoving body. Onto his dead body. Both hands rush to cover the bottom half of his face, and Osomatsu expects Choromatsu to cry, or voice his horror, but instead... Choromatsu's face lights up.
"Oh my god," he murmurs, carefully approaching Tougou's body and inspecting it, before he looks back over at Osomatsu. "W-we... did it," he continues, so hesitantly it's as if he fears that perhaps voicing it out would cause Tougou to get up and laugh at them for thinking it would be so easy. Thankfully, however, he doesn't, and Choromatsu's lips break into a beautiful smile as he hurries toward Oosomatsu, falling to his knees in front of him and grabbing his hands. "We did it! O-Osomatsu! Tougou's dead! We did it!" he repeats with a relieved wheezing laugh.
"We—" Osomatsu tries, although his voice is much more hoarse, and pained, and weak. "We... we did it... We did it!" he then can't help but say with a laugh, the realization that Tougou's actually dead and that they ended all of this and came out victorious somehow helping give him more vitality. "We did it! We fuckin'— you were so fuckin' cool, holy shit, and we- I- I did—" he then tries to add excitedly, before his body's agony catches up to him, and a painful cough forces more blood to escape through his mouth.
Fuck.
He's still dying.
"F-f— oh no- O-osomatsu—" Choromatsu says, and if Osomatsu were in any better state, he probably would laugh at the way he stumbles over his words in an attempt to stop himself from cursing despite the enraged speech he'd delivered to Tougou earlier. "We- we gotta- we're gonna—" he then stutters, searching through his pockets in homes to find something that obviously isn't there. It heightens his panic even more, up until Osomatsu realizes what he's doing, and he pulls the modified radio out of his jacket.
"Here. Push this and Ichimatsu will get us," Osomatsu informs him, guiding Choromatsu's hand to the switch that should turn the radio. The world tilts dangerously around himself as he leans against the wall and peaks outside again, hoping to find any sign of Ichimatsu, knowing that it should've been fifteen minutes since they last spoke by now, but his vision is growing too dark to discern anything.
Of course.
He can hear Choromatsu speaking into the radio quickly, before he's interrupted by the sound of Ichimatsu's annoyed voice coming through the speaker. Ichimatsu asks him to slow down and speak clearly, which Choromatsu attempts to do as best as he can, and Osomatsu is amazed by how alert and awake Choromatsu manages to be despite his obvious wounds.
He's pretty sure it must only be adrenaline, however, and guesses that his body is simply too fucked to keep going even despite its help.
The conversation continues for a bit, before the radio goes silent again, and Choromatsu takes hold of Osomatsu's hands once more. "T-they're coming! I told Ichimatsu where we were, and he's coming. H-he's coming, Osomatsu! Please stay with me until then, okay? I-I'll help you up," he tells him, before wrapping Osomatsu's arm around his shoulders in order to pull him up.
Osomatsu groans in response of the effort, and he can't help but furrow his brow. "Were you always so strong?" he asks, although by the lack of response and extremely worried look that flashes on Choromatsu's face upon hearing the question, he concludes that perhaps his words came out a little bit too slurred for Choromatsu to understand.
"P-please stay with me. We're going to get out of here, alright?" Choromatsu insists, and Osomatsu sighs, and nods.
Opening his mouth won't reassure Choromatsu in the slightest, so Osomatsu doesn't. Instead, however, his hand finds one of Choromatsu's own, and he squeezes at it gently, before leaning on him with all of his stupidly light weight. His eyes fall shut before he can see Choromatsu's smile, but he swears he can hear it in the way he sight softly against him and kiss his temple, and it pushes him to smile too.
His mind seeps slowly into pleasant and comforting unconsciousness as he distantly hears the sound of a vehicle coming by, followed by his friends' muffled voices as they carefully pull Osomatsu and Choromatsu in. They finally drive away from the crumbling clock tower, the sound of their voices drowned by the last ring of the bells that precedes the clock's fall.
Notes:
Hahaha this chapter was so astronomically hard to write you wouldn't believe it. I cried multiple times writing it. Actually cried actual tears. I was in so much pain. I was so stressed.
Don't write 18k of almost non-stop fighting as a finale for your fic y'all. Bad plan. Never again.
That said... I also wanted to say thank you. I've received more comments for last chapter than I've received in like a year, for real, and... I was so... shocked and happy by the overwhelmingly positive response? Thank you so, so so so much. You don't know just how happy it made me. I really mean it, and I hope this chapter was more fun to read than it was to write, haha. Because it was hell akjghdfj
Please... because you commented on last chapter, please don't think you shouldn't comment on this one though;;;; I'm extremely self conscious and concerned about this chapter and whether or not it's actually good. I'd... really, really, Really appreciate it if you guys could also leave as many comments here to tell me what you think because I can't tell you how crushing it would be to not receive much feedback on this.
I was looking forward to a lot of things that happen in it, such as that title drop that I Am however proud of, though I hope it isn't too cheesy lol. Please... tell me what you think in the comments? What you thought of the fight, of Osomatsu, of Choromatsu, of Tougou and of, haha, said title drop? Please? It... would really mean the world to me!!!
And with that, ah... next chapter will be the end, and actually sort of an epilogue. That said, I know I've been back home in france for only a month, but... I'm going on another vacation (this time in italy) for three weeks to visit my dear darling pai! While it shouldn't slow down the upcoming update, just... know that it may be why, if you don't see the next chapter pop up on time, lol!
See you in the last chapter!
Chapter 43
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"And then, Tougou opened his cane to reveal none other than… A sword!" Osomatsu exclaims dramatically, yanking at his cane in a manner meant to mimic Tougou's actions. However, what is attached to his cane's handle is not a rapier, but instead a colorful red handkerchief, attached to another colorful handkerchief which, in turn, is attached to yet another colorful handkerchief. "Oh, woops, let me just... get that out of the way," he says as the children gathered around the small stage giggle, pulling more and more handkerchiefs out of his cane.
Their number is absolutely impossible to fit in the small object, wowing even the sceptical adults in the crowds into applauding him. Osomatsu simply grins in response, chuckling and rubbing a finger under his nose.
"Man, I wish he'd done the same mistake as I did right now. I would've been so happy to fight with him if he had this as a weapon," he jokes, and when he's finally done pulling all the handkerchiefs out, he clears his throat. "But no, he didn't have any of those colorful things. Instead, what I was presented with… was this," he then explains, grabbing at the string of fabric and giving it a couple of strong yanks after which he somehow replaces them with a rapier that strikingly resembles the one Tougou used during their fight in the clock tower.
Once again, the trick is enough to amaze the crowds, or shock them into absolute silence. Either way, he gets a pretty enthusiastic reaction, especially from the children who screech in surprise and clap excitedly. Some happy parents and other adults also cheer, while others whispers to each other and glare at Osomatsu in hopes to find out how he did it and where he's even hiding those god damn handkerchiefs.
Of course, they'll never find out.
"The battle was dramatic, and terrifying! Multiple times I thought Tougou would get the best of me, and while I did land a couple of blows… He eventually managed to stick his sword right through me!" Osomatsu then says, faking some swordfighting moves before he stabs the sword through his stomach. Of course, the blade isn't actually going through him, but the illusion is good enough that he can still turn around and show off to the crowds and they completely believe it - to the point that some parents even shield their eager children's eyes.
Some other kids, however, are only more delighted to witness this, although a couple more start crying. It's for those that Osomatsu giggles and smiles brightly, hoping the joyful behavior will help them understand that everything is okay.
"Hey, hey, yeah, I know, it feels pretty hopeless, right? That's what I thought, too! I was panicking, and crying too! It was so scary!" Osomatsu agrees with a frantic nod, his words catching the crying children's attention enough to help calm their distress. "And yet, thanks to my lover Choromatsu's help, we succeeded! I kept my head up and the fighting took a turn!" he explains, silently wishing it had been this easy. Still, he slowly pulls the sword out, surprising the crowds once again when he stands firm, completely unscathed by the blade. "And when everything seemed lost, when even Tougou was ready to rejoice about his victory… We got him!" he exclaims, throwing the blade toward a paper doll Tougou that's hungup over the stage. It pierces right through, splitting it open and causing confetti to rain down over the stage while the crowds cheers excitedly.
"And then what happened, what happened?" one of the children asks, jumping to their feet and walking very close to the stage. Their parent picks them back up and scold them, but Osomatsu simply chuckles as he turns around to grab a large sheet of fabric.
"Well, then, right after Choromatsu and I flew away… the clock tower..." he trails off, covering a miniature version of the clock tower with the sheet. He pauses for a moment for dramatic effect, shaking the sheet, before he pulls it away to reveal that the clock tower is completely gone. "… Disappeared!"
Considering the miniature was still tall enough to reach Osomatsu's hip, its disappearance is shocking to the audience, who roars and cheers so much Osomatsu can't help but almost feel bashful. Still, he grins, and bows, picking up some of his props as more confetti rains over the stage.
"Thank you, thank you!" he says, his smile as bright as the amazed children's eyes. "That is how we made the previous clock tower fall, and I am very very happy to have been invited to the inauguration of our new one! It's much prettier than that old gloomy tower, I gotta say! And hopefully it won't be the home of an evil mastermind this time!" Osomatsu jokes, hearing some slightly uncomfortable laugher from the adults in the audience, although the children absolutely love it, unknowing of how terrifying the situation was back then.
All in all, the show is a success, and Osomatsu feels pretty proud of how much the crowd cheers for him. He's pretty sure most of the adults are so enthusiastic because they recognize Osomatsu as one of the people who brought Tougou down, but he knows some of it might also be because of his magic tricks. The children are definitely impressed, at least, and there's reasons for them to be.
Not having to run and hide all the time to ensure one's safety has some extremely positive effects on creativity, Osomatsu has found. After getting rid of Tougou and his robot army, and being universally recognized as a savior, Osomatsu has been able to sit back and enjoy some well earned peace that's permitted him to focus on what makes him happy - what makes him truly happy - and that is… magic.
He's been able to put all of this anxiety-free time to good use, refining his magic and learning new tricks. While he remains enraptured in card tricks, he's decided to dabble in other kind of illusions that make for some pretty flashy shows, as he's just performed. He loves it - loves just how much he can do with some small preparations and agile sleight of hand. He loves the awe on people's faces, loves how competent it makes him feel, loves how… bright and magical the entire world feels, not only for him but for his audience, when he manages to do something that seems so, so extraordinary easily.
It helps his heart, which had been so used to feeling weary and heavy and broken, feel light again. It helps remind him of how much happier he is now that he doesn't have to spend each night mourning his lost happiness. It helps remind him of how many weary, broken people's happiness he's helped rebuild. It reminds him of how important hope is. How important it is to allow the world to be magic. How important it is to be happy.
So it's with a smile on his face that he leaves the stage - although not before picking up one of the flowers a member of the audience throws at him - and allows Todomatsu to take the reigns and finish the new clock tower's inauguration. It truly is pretty, Osomatsu thinks as he looks up at the tall tower, noticing the lights that illuminate it, which the previous tower definitely lacked. It compliments the light and warm feeling that the rebuilt city leaves him with, and all in all, Osomatsu really doesn't feel a hint of regret for how they destroyed the previous clock tower.
Osomatsu takes off the flashy jacket he'd been wearing on stage as soon as he reaches the large vehicle outside that serves as changing room. The jacket is the brightest red Osomatsu's ever seen, and was paid for by Todomatsu specifically for this show. He can't begin to imagine just how much it must've cost considering how it clashes with the muted colors that makes up most of the population's wardrobes. The intricate, golden embroidery really doesn't help its case, either.
"Sometimes you really can be as extra as Karamatsu, Totty..." Osomatsu mutters to himself, throwing his hat on the side before washing off the thick layer of sweat that covers his face with water. Looking up in the mirror, he fixes his slightly messy hair and ties it in a small ponytail, before flashing himself a smile.
The time where he'd feel his stomach drop as soon as he'd meet his reflection is far gone. Although he still feels slightly self conscious, sometimes, upon noticing the slight scar left on his face by Tougou's claws, he's mostly proud to see his rounder, brighter face in the mirror. It's almost hard to think that he used to look so hollow and tired, the only proof that he did being Choromatsu's old photographs.
He rests in the changing room for a bit, before changing into his much more comfortable clothes and heading out. No doubt Todomatsu must be close to done with his presentation, now, so he decides to wait near the stage set in front of the new clock tower in the meantime. He doesn't get to take a single step out, however, before a couple of children throw themselves at him, grabbing onto the fabric of his pants and shaking him.
"Mister Oso, mister Oso!! See, I knew he was out there!" one of them exclaims excitedly, uncaring of the way Osomatsu jumps. The initial surprise passes fast, though, and Osomatsu damns his old habits for remaining, before he simply laughs.
"Well uh, hi there," he replies, patting the children's hair. He's pretty sure they're not supposed to be here, considering everyone else is still sitting at the stage listening to Todomatsu, but he's definitely not going to be the one scolding them. "You kinda caught me by surprise, uh… what's up!"
"We saw you! We saw you! We saw your magic!! It was so cool!" one of the kids - a boy in a heavy jacket covered in dirt - says, tugging at the other one's sleeve. "It was cool right? Right?" he asks, while the other - a small girl with shaggy blonde hair tied up in pigtails - looking very bashful and silent. She even pulls away from Osomatsu and from her excited friend. Osomatsu would feel bad for her - if the excited one didn't start speaking again. "Aw, c'mon! Sorry mister Oso, my sister, she really likes your magic! She said she wants to be like you when she grows up!" he explains, gesturing at his bashful sister. "And she kept saying she wanted to see you in person, like, outside your show, but now she's shy!!" he pouts, glaring at his sister.
Meanwhile, Osomatsu can't help but giggle. "Aww, that's cute," he responds, rubbing a finger under his nose before he crouches down. He's still not used to the fame, and definitely not used to having children tell him they want to be like him. He wants to tell her that she shouldn't, considering all the hardship he had to go through to get where he is now, but he supposes he should simply be happy and grateful that anyone would admire him that way, and would be naive enough not to know just how much they should beg not to be like him. "Here, come here, I don't bite," he smiles at the child, voice soft and gentle as he gestures at her to come closer for a hug.
The girl hesitates for a moment, biting at her fingers and looking between Osomatsu and her brother. In the end, it takes a less than gentle push from the latter for her to stumble forward and fall into Osomatsu's arm, and although she wants to send a death glare at her brother, she finds herself too enraptured by her excitement over being so close to Osomatsu to bother.
Still, she remains quiet aside from the small giggles she lets out as she hugs Osomatsu, but he doesn't mind being the one to do the talking. "Y'know, I worked real real hard to get here. Probably harder than I should have, and like, I really hope you can be happy as I am now, when you're my age, without havin' to work for it like that, y'know?" he asks, and the girl nods, while the boy shoves his hands in his pocket.
"We lost mom and dad back when…" he explains, nodding at the clock tower to let Osomatsu know they died during this whole mess. His heart twists at the thought, but the boy doesn't seem to show any resentment towards him. Still, he does kick his little foot at a pebble that lands close by Osomatsu. "...And ever since then she's been real sad. She gets really excited when she watches your shows, though. We always sneak in somehow, even if auntie doesn't want to. And like, I dunno, she feels like--" he tries to continue, but he's cut off by his sister, who finally decides to use her voice.
"I can talk for myself!" she exclaims, and the boy shrugs and looks away. She then looks up at Osomatsu, whose smile fell a while ago already. She puts her little hands on his cheeks, and tries to force his lips to quirk up again. "I'm sorry he made you sad!! Please don't be sad!! Auntie is nice to us, it's fine, mister!!" she reassures him, before she smiles. "And what my brother was trying to say is that I know you had a bad time too!! But you're good now!! And people always say you're super strong and stuff! And when I see you all happy and doing magic I think I can be happy too!! So, so thank you mister Oso!!" her smile only widens, displaying all the gaps left by fallen baby teeth that render her even more adorable, before she hugs Osomatsu tightly. "You're the best hero magician ever!!"
Osomatsu is left just a little bit stunned by the declaration, though he still pushes a smile on his face when she starts pulling at his cheeks that way. His heart hurts, but with the girl's reassurance, and the boy's following grin, he can't help but feel his own smile wobble not just with pain, but pride. Because these children could have very well been pulled into a sea of trouble from their parents' loss. They could've very well drowned in misery. But they seem fine. They seem happy. And according to them, it's all thanks to Osomatsu.
He swears he could cry, though he swallows back the tears that attempt to burn at his eyes if only because he probably shouldn't cry in front of children.
"I'm… really glad," he replies quietly, feeling just a little silly for having such a small answer for the children's tirade. Still, he squeezes the girl in his arms, and gestures at her brother to come closer for a hug too. He holds them tightly, and ruffles their hair, and is about to say something more when hurried footsteps coming in their direction pushes him to look up to see a woman slightly older than him rush to them with eyes filled with both annoyance and worry.
He lets the kids go, then, and they both turn around with a guilty look on their face while the woman quickly leans in to yank them closer to herself. "Oh my god! Here you are! I was looking everywhere for you, you know?! Do you realize how dangerous it is to wander alone, with so many people around?! What if you got kidnapped, or worse, what if--" she starts to ramble, while the kids roll their eyes and groan.
"We're fine, auntie! We didn't even run far this time!" he complains, and the addition of 'this time' is definitely not any reassuring for their aunt, Osomatsu is sure.
"That doesn't matter! And— god, I'm very sorry for all of this. Did they bother you?" she suddenly asks Osomatsu as he gets back up to his feet, her expression going from angry to apologetic in a second. "I know they can be a lot, and- did they try to get money out of you? I'm sorry if they did, I promise they're being fed, and they're treated well, I just--"
"Hey, it's fine, it's fine," Osomatsu laughs, getting from that apology that these children may not be as naive as he initially thought. Good. That'll get them far. He rubs a finger under his nose and palms something that initially laid in his pocket, before leaning in and ruffling the girl's hair. "They just came to say hi, right?" he asks, and the girl nods vigorously. "I get that you were worried and that you've got stuff to do an' all though, so I'll let you go, but before that… Here's a little parting present," he says, making a deck of rigged cards appear seemingly out of thin hair behind the girl's ear, before he hands it to her. "Maybe you'll find it of use if you truly wanna be like me, yeah?" he tells her with a wink, before he straightens up once more.
"Sir, you really shouldn't..." the woman tries to say, but Osomatsu shakes his head and grabs her hand for an amicable shake.
"Don't worry about it, I've got tons of those. Just make sure they don't get into trouble, yeah? And you all should come to my next show! I'll get you free tickets," he smiles, under the woman's extremely confounded look.
"Uhm… o-okay… Yes, yes, yes okay! Uhm, thank you… so much! You're very very kind..." she says after a small moment of silence, bowing quickly in thanks before she starts stepping away with her kids held close. "We'll definitely come! Thank you so much!" she waves, finally turning away and running off, probably a little embarrassed by the whole exchange.
Osomatsu keeps smiling as he watches the small family run off, leaning back against the wall. It takes less than a second for Todomatsu to walk out of the shadow and clap at Osomatsu, who rolls his eyes and snorts.
"Thanks, thanks. I'm guessing you saw the whole thing?" he asks.
"Only a bit. You're awfully nice, these children are lucky," Todomatsu comments, sighing as he leans against the wall next to Osomatsu. He stretches a little and clears his throat, probably weary from this whole inauguration mess.
"Yeah, they are," Osomatsu replies in a less than humble fashion. Then he looks Todomatsu up and down, and reaches to ruffle his hair. Surprisingly, Todomatsu lets him, probably because he's grown used to Osomatsu's physical affection by now. "But anyway, hey, congrats on the show. Must be nice to finally open this place to the public, eh?"
Todomatsu hums. "Yeah. I thought I'd never see the constructions' end. You know how hard it is to supervise over all of that? I almost wish Tougou was still there, so I wouldn't have to worry over that," he whines, causing Osomatsu to snort.
"Don't say that, I know you love it!" he responds, pressing further onto Todomatsu's head. "You can be as bossy as you want! You said yourself that it was fun!"
"Yes, well, sometimes I just wish I could sit back and do nothing too! You really got it easy! All you do is laze around in between your shows! And they don't even last that long, and magic isn't even that tiring, and--" Todomatsu tries to rant, but Osomatsu cuts him off by shoving at him.
"Hey!" Osomatsu calls out with a pout, crossing his arms over his chest. "First of all, magic is exhausting sometimes! You gotta work hard to come up with new tricks, and some of them are really hard to pull off, y'know??" he asks, before he pokes at Todomatsu's face. "And if you don't wanna deal with the responsibility, then give the city to someone else, dude! You were the one to volunteer!"
"Y-yes, well...! It's, it's not like I had a choice! You know I'm the only person that wouldn't fuck this city up, and--" Todomatsu tries to argue, before once again stopping dead in his tracks when Osomatsu sighs and starts talking over him.
"Just admit that you like it, Totty," Osomatsu tells him, leaning against him so much that Todomatsu almost falls over.
"Stop— Heavy—!!" Todomatsu squeaks, shoving the laughing Osomatsu away. "Stop eating so much! You're gonna crush someone one day! Also, even if I admit that I like being in control, doesn't mean it's any easier! J-just like your magic can be hard or whatever no matter how much you like it, this is too!"
"Sure, sure," Osomatsu responds with a shrug, uncaring about the comment over his weight - mostly because he's had a discussion about it with Todomatsu before, and he'd admitted that he was happy to see Osomatsu grow chunkier and chunkier, as his previous underweight state was utterly depressing. "But anyway, congrats. The tower's pretty. You should install a stage inside of it and I'll be happy to hold all my shows there," he smiles.
Todomatsu sighs deeply. "I'll think about it," he responds with a small nod, a hand reaching to brush stray hairs behind his own ear. "For now, though, I deserve a vacation," he then adds, tilting his head to the side as he looks over at Osomatsu. "You'll be coming right? To the dinner party tonight? Everyone's made sure to be free, so I'll be pissed if you don't," he warns.
Osomatsu holds up his hands in mock surrender already. "Yeah, yeah, I'm coming! Don't worry! Even Choromatsu said he'll be free, and you know how busy he's been lately!" he responds.
"Alright, I just wanted to make sure," Todomatsu says, before smiling with slight amusement. "Life as a recognized author is harder than he thought, huh? Tell him hi from me when you see him. I have to go make some preparations for tonight," he then adds, straightening up - though he barely gets to take one step away before he stops dead in his tracks, eyes widening in surprise at the sight of…
"Oh, Homura!" Osomatsu exclaims before Todomatsu opens his mouth. He hurries toward her, grinning at the dog she walks on a leash. It barks at Osomatsu excitedly, tugging on its leash as it tries to run to Osomatsu, before it rushes in his arm when he kneels in front of it. "Hey smelly," he giggles as the dog barks and barks and barks, its small tail wagging so quickly it's as if it's trying to take off. It licks at Osomatsu's face, and Osomatsu lets it, ignoring the disgusted noise that comes out of Todomatsu.
"He did very good today," Homura tells Osomatsu, giggling softly at the dog's reaction to its owner. "He's really grown used to his new leg! It's admirable!"
"Glad he didn't give you trouble," Osomatsu replies, before he starts cooing at his dog, congratulating him for being such a good boy before grabbing his paws to shake them and make the dog do a little dance. One of the paws is a mechanical one, the prosthetic running all the way up his front leg and resembling Osomatsu's mechanical arm greatly. It isn't any coincidence, as Osomatsu specifically asked Ichimatsu to model it to look like his, if only because he thought it'd be funny.
He'd found the small shiba inu a couple of months ago, limping his way through the darkest parts of Akatsukapolis and whining for food. Because he seemed to have been abandoned, Osomatsu decided to adopt him, as the sight of a poor disabled and starving dog tugged at his heartstring in the most painful of ways. It reminded Osomatsu of himself, of what he would've been after losing his arm if it weren't for Ichimatsu. What he would've been in most situations if it weren't for his friends' help and support. He decided, on the spot, that he'd be this dog's source of support, and ever since, the poor dog fell head over heels in love with Osomatsu.
"Uh, yes, this is all well and good but, excuse me for the rudeness, but why the hell are you making Homura walk your… thing?" Todomatsu asks with a grimace, gesturing vaguely at the dog while Osomatsu fixes the red bandana that sits around his furry neck. "I really hope you're at least paying her for this."
Osomatsu pouts, getting back up to his feet and taking the leash out of Homura's hands. "Well, I can't really walk it and have a show at the same time," he responds with a shrug, his hold of the leash tightening when the dog barks excitedly and tries to run in Todomatsu's direction, causing the latter to tense up and take a step back. "And considering that you hate him, that Ichimatsu's super allergic to dogs, and that Karamatsu's already busy enough with his birds, Homura's the best solution."
"Why not make Choromatsu walk it??" Todomatsu asks incredulously. "Also, I hate dogs in general, because they're overly loud and drooly and excited," he huffs.
"Because he's busy! We just talked about that a second ago! I'm not gonna stress him out even more by forcing him away from his work to walk him!" Osomatsu argues, gesturing at his panting dog. "He's way too full of energy for Choro to manage after a long day of work! Also, Bandit is loud and drooly and excited because he likes you!"
"Yes, well I wish he didn't," Todomatsu mutters, glaring down at Bandit with such disgust and scorn.
"Well… I also just don't really mind," Homura chimes in with a sweet, albeit slightly awkward, smile, leaning in to pet Osomatsu's dog. He excitedly leans into her hand, even rubbing his face against her palm and licking the skin affectionately. "He's really cute! And I like dogs. It's really no trouble at all."
"But what about your work?" Todomatsu asks with a frown, crossing his arms over his chest.
"Well, I just walk him after my shifts, it's not like I'm the only one working at the flower shop… so it's fine, really," she shrugs, before she straightens back up. "That said, I should probably let you go. Kinko invited me out for tea, so..."
Osomatsu grins. "Oho… well, I definitely won't keep you up if you have a date then," he teases, reaching over to pinch at Homura's cheek. "Hope you guys have fun!"
"I-it's not a—" Homura tries to argue, her face turning a bright red, before Todomatsu pouts and walks over to her, fixing her hair as well as the bow that sits around her neck.
"I can't believe you have a date and you didn't tell me!" Todomatsu scolds her. "And— god, you still smell like a dog! Come on, we have to go fix you up, there's no way you can face her like that," he tugs at Homura's arm, forcing her to walk away with him.
"B-but it's not— h-hey, Todo— Ah- Osomatsu— I- S-see you—!" Homura stammers, quickly realizing she has no say in this situation. She does struggle slightly in order to look back and send Osomatsu an attempt at a wave that makes him giggle, before Todomatsu and her take a turn and they disappear over the street corner, leaving Osomatsu alone once more.
Though, he guesses, when his dog barks up at him, that he isn't really ever alone after all, these days.
Letting out a long sigh, Osomatsu decides to start walking. He needs to go home and check on Choromatsu, although he has someone else to meet up before. He leans in to pet Bandit once more, whispering a "Let's go say hello to Ichimatsu and Jyushimatsu, eh?" and chuckling when he receives an enthusiastic bark in response.
The park, set some streets away from the city center, is more beautiful than ever. After assuming leadership over Akatsukapolis, Todomatsu made sure to embellish the city as much as possible during the reconstruction. It was hard, especially for a park full of greenery that completely burned down along with the whole city, but if someone were to look at it now, without any knowledge of the city's previous struggles, they would never guess the pitiful state it was in after Tougou's fall.
Osomatsu takes a deep breath upon entering, a smile illuminating his face as his dog immediately goes to chase after a butterfly that flies past them. Osomatsu laughs, and doesn't stop him. If anything, he actually decides to let Bandit be and detach the leash from his collar, knowing Ichimatsu would be greatly unhappy to see him considering his previously mentioned allergy. "Be free. Well, at least for a bit," he chuckles, petting the dog and ruffling his short hairs before he lets him go chase whatever insects he comes across next.
He's so cute, Osomatsu thinks to himself as he watches him frolic through the grass and between the trees. He lingers a moment, just watching Bandit have fun, before he starts walking away toward his destination. It's a large fountain, decorated by a tall shining statue, which stands in the center of the park. He can already see Ichimatsu's silhouette, hunched over and petting a cat that is swatting its paw at the surface of the water. The sight causes him to smile, and starts waving excitedly.
"Heyyy, Ichimachuuuu!" Osomatsu calls out, hurrying toward the fountain. He sits down behind Ichimatsu and wraps his arms around him for a hug, squeezing him so painfully tight that Ichimatsu actually hisses and elbows at Osomatsu to get him off of him.
"H-hey— get off!" Ichimatsu complains, struggling in Osomatsu's hold while Osomatsu rubs his face against his fluffy hair and coos at him. He squirms and hits him for a bit, before Osomatsu finally accepts to let go of him, though not before leaving a big noisy kiss on the back of Ichimatsu's head.
"Aww, but I missed you!" Osomatsu giggles, his grin bright and wide as Ichimatsu finally turns around to meet his gaze. The cat that he'd been petting is long since gone, spooked by Osomatsu's sudden approach, though Ichimatsu is distracted enough that its absence doesn't bother him.
"We saw each other yesterday!" Ichimatsu argues, before he shakes his head and sighs with exasperation when Osomatsu pulls him into another hug in order to rub their cheeks together.
"Yeah, well, every minute I spend without my sweet Ichimachu is a minute I spend missing him!!" Osomatsu responds with a childish whine, loving how Ichimatsu doesn't even try to push him off this time. He's probably too tired to, knowing that Osomatsu will just pull him into another hug anyway. It's a realization that all of his friends have made at one point or another, and whether they like it or not, they've had to accept it after a while.
Not to mention that Osomatsu knows that, even though he might complain or seem reluctant, Ichimatsu appreciates the physical affection greatly.
"You're like a child. Or a dog. Speaking of which--" Ichimatsu starts to mutter, before he stops dead in his tracks and sneezes. He does so once, twice, before letting out a miserable noise and sniffling. "You— he's here, isn't he? You brought him here, there's still hair on y—" he tries to scold Osomatsu, before he sneezes again.
Osomatsu snickers. "Woops, sorry," he replies, rubbing a finger under his nose and offering Ichimatsu some tissues. As Ichimatsu blows his nose, Osomatsu can't help but muse about how cute he looks when he's all sniffly and miserable, though that's probably cruel of him.
"One day you'll kill me," Ichimatsu huffs, before he grimaces and shakes his head. His attention, then, is captured by the statue that sits in the middle of the fountain, and he looks up to its face, pressing his lips together and suddenly growing very silent.
Osomatsu's eyes follow Ichimatsu's, and he, too, grows very quiet and calm when they meet the statue's own. Made of a material resembling the metal that constituted Ichimatsu's robots' bodies, the statue is modelled after Ichimatsu's most important creation: Jyushimatsu. Its eyes and general expression are as bright as a lifeless statue can get, and Osomatsu truly admires the dedication that went into this memorial. Having to witness an unmoving, lifeless version of Jyushimatsu however always causes his heart to sink slightly, and he can't even begin to imagine what it must be like for Ichimatsu.
"… It's already been two years, huh?" Osomatsu voices out, resting his chin on his palm and letting out a sigh. "Time sure flies."
"…Yeah," is Ichimatsu's short, almost inaudible reply.
"I'm sure he'd be proud of where we're all at now," Osomatsu adds.
"He would," Ichimatsu nods. His voice is empty of the bitter defensiveness that would've filled it two years ago, a proof of Ichimatsu's acceptance. His tone remains obviously sad, but Osomatsu wouldn't expect any less, considering how important Jyushimatsu was to him.
He left on a bright, sunny day, much alike to this one. It wasn't that long after Tougou's defeat, though he definitely stayed to enjoy the glory and all of the celebration that followed their victory. It was fun, even if everyone could tell that their time with Jyushimatsu was slowly coming to an end - up until one day, he finally decided it was time to say goodbye.
They held a party for him. They all ate good food, Jyushimatsu lamenting that he couldn't actually taste it, and told each other stories. They reminisced on their time together, mentioning the few happy and funny moments they shared in the midst of this mess. They smiled, they laughed, and they cried - up until the end of the night where they all hugged Jyushimatsu goodbye, and let him go leave this world in private alongside with Ichimatsu.
To this day, Osomatsu doesn't know exactly how it went. He doesn't know how long it took for Ichimatsu to finally accept to turn him off. He doesn't know what they spoke about. He doesn't know if they fought, or if they simply shared a good, happy night together before their final farewell. All he knows is that upon entering the room later during the night, he found Ichimatsu laying in the lifeless Jyushimatsu's arms, deeply asleep and his face red from the tears he had shed. Their hands were connected, and Osomatsu didn't have it in himself to even try to pry them off of each other, deciding to instead kiss Ichimatsu's temple and cover him with a blanket before leaving.
It was a heavy day, and an even heavier couple of weeks. Grief is difficult to deal with, but they all dealt with it together, the condition of Jyushimatsu's departure greatly helping them on the path of acceptance. Although it doesn't mean that his death doesn't still hurt.
Especially when faced with such a large reminder of his presence in their life.
Though Osomatsu supposes he should feel grateful to have a reminder of him at all. Other people that died in the fight received less than grandiose memorials, their names simply listed all together in monuments surrounding the newly built clock tower. Some, like Tetsu, were almost forgotten, forcing Osomatsu to fight for their inclusions. Meanwhile, Jyushimatsu got a statue, and if anyone else from Osomatsu's group were to die anytime soon, he's sure they'd get a statue as well.
The fame and recognition is appreciated, but it also hurts, because Osomatsu knows of others who greatly deserves the same kind of respect.
The thought causes his mouth to sour, and he lets out a long sigh, deciding to change the subject.
"… Is your little business doing alright? I know you've been making more autonomous mechanical pets for people, yeah? I saw an old lady with a lil' robot cat the other day! It was so cute!" Osomatsu comments, and Ichimatsu nods.
"Yeah. Guess this whole robot mess wasn't all for nothing after all," he snorts bitterly, looking back down and into his reflection over the water. "Almost thought to let people bring back their old dead pet, since no evil piece of shit would be able to use them for bad stuff, but… I guess maybe even pets might not wanna come back to life, huh..." his voice grows quiet as he speaks, and Osomatsu frowns.
He grabs at Ichimatsu's hand, running his thumb over the knuckles. "Probably, though the thought of a Tougou kinda guy using an army of kittens to conquer the world is very fucking funny," he chuckles. "But at least you're giving people low maintenance pets that'll never die! So that's good too," he tells him, squeezing at his hand, before he smiles and rubs a finger under his nose. "Though I guess it'll never be as good as the real deal for some people. How are Karamatsu's birds doing, by the way? Didn't he get some new ones?"
As soon as Osomatsu mentions Karamatsu, Ichimatsu's face burns up, and he immediately yanks his hand right back. "W-why don't you go ask him yourself?!" he blurts out, gritting his teeth and looking away. The intensive hatred of his stare is so much, that Osomatsu swears he could set the patch of grass he's glaring at on fire.
"Because I'm curious right now, and I'm talking to the guy that's literally living with him?" Osomatsu asks with an amused giggle, before he pulls Ichimatsu closer again for a teasing noogie. "C'mon, Ichimachuu… you can't tell me you guys are still dancing around each other, are you? Even after two years?"
"We— That's none of your fucking business!!!" Ichimatsu hisses, shoving Osomatsu away and even getting up to his feet. His face is fully red now, his blush reaching all the way to his ears, and he hides the bottom half of his face with the backside of his hand. "Because we live together doesn't mean we have to be together, and even if we were together it's not your business, and--"
Osomatsu lets out a deep, slightly exasperated sigh. "And I thought Choromatsu and I took a long time to confess..." he mutters, shaking his head and scratching his hair. Ichimatsu is truly a lost cause, Osomatsu thinks, though he knows confessing isn't quite the problem here.
For all intents and purpose, Ichimatsu and Karamatsu know of their feelings for each other. They've been on dates. Maybe they've fucked - Ichimatsu punches Osomatsu whenever he asks about his sex life, while Karamatsu starts on tirades so flowery and exhausting to hear that Osomatsu never knows if they mean yes or no. Either way, they're conscious of each other's feelings, but even then… their relationship is rocky at best.
Of course, Osomatsu wouldn't expect any less from Ichimatsu. Even if one were to ignore the less than positive feelings that he's held for Karamatsu upon first meeting him, Ichimatsu is also not exactly one to enjoy too much attention - while Karamatsu, on the opposite, is one to love giving so much attention that it can get overwhelming. Osomatsu knows that first hand, and considering that even him, someone who craved attention so much back then, got overwhelmed and creeped out… Osomatsu can't imagine how badly this must've been working for Ichimatsu.
Karamatsu does try, though, to get better. Ichimatsu pushes him away whenever he goes too far too quickly, and although it doesn't stop Karamatsu from pursuing Ichimatsu, he does his best to at least respect his boundaries and try to take things slow. Sometimes, Osomatsu's heard Karamatsu ramble, Ichimatsu will be in a very positive mood and allow for more than romantic touches and words. Other times, it feels like their entire relationship is getting thrown back to the beginning. It's a difficult, slow, on and off relationship, during which both Ichimatsu and Karamatsu feel self conscious about just how much they're making the other go through due to their respective struggles, but… Osomatsu knows they'll make it work. Someday. Because they do mesh well, when they don't think too hard about it and let their relationship grow naturally.
They just need time, and, well… they have all the time in the world, now that Tougou's gone.
"Why do you care so much about me and Karamatsu's… whatever, anyway??" Ichimatsu asks, tone growing harsh from embarrassment. "What does it matter to you?"
"It matters to me because I wanna see you happy, Ichimatsu!" Osomatsu replies with a slight giggle, if only because it's silly that he even has to explain that. He jumps to his feet in order to face Ichimatsu properly once more, and he presses both his hands on his cheeks, offering him a large smile. "And I know this could make you happy! And even if not, I dunno, I just like seeing you get out of your bubble and be closer to people. I even heard you've been opening up more to Totty and Choromatsu! It's nice! And I know Homura really likes building stuff with you, too. I'm surprised she doesn't work with you, honestly."
Ichimatsu shrugs. "I proposed, but she says she likes being a mechanic but that taking it too seriously reminds her of bad things. She still helps from time to time, though," he explains, the only answer Osomatsu receives to his previous kind feelings being a pout.
Osomatsu bites at the inside of his cheek. He guesses it should be expected, considering everything that's happened and the fact that Atsushi had been Homura's main driving force toward her career as a mechanic. Still, he's glad she can get over it enough to do it as a hobby, even if not professionally. Because he knows she's talented.
He only hopes that she'll be able to grow and get rid of her trauma-based discomfort soon. Her, and Todomatsu too. No matter how much better Todomatsu has gotten since the day Osomatsu had to talk him down from sacrificing his life on that airship, Osomatsu knows that he still has a long way to go. It shows in the distance he keeps building between himself and others - although he's gotten a little bit better about that - or in the legitimate surprise that flashes in his eyes whenever someone shows him genuine care.
Two years is both a long and extremely short time, in this situation. Osomatsu sometimes can't believe how low all of them were two years ago, but he also knows that they're only on the very first steps of recovery. He only hopes he'll be able to witness the day where they will all be able to say that they're completely over it. If that day ever comes.
"Well… I guess that's fair," he finally answers, his smile softening as his thumbs rub gently at Ichimatsu's cheeks. "I'm glad you two are getting along, though. I'm glad you're getting along with… everyone, and… I'm just… glad if things are still good," he admits, his sudden sentimentality causing him to sniffle.
Ichimatsu frowns, and shoves Osomatsu's hands away. "W-what's up with you, all of a sudden..." he mutters, definitely still not very good at dealing with other people's emotions. "Don't start getting all emotional on me..."
"Sorry," Osomatsu responds with a soft chuckle. "It's the happy kinda emo, I swear! I was just… thinkin' about everything and… y'know," he shrugs, feeling a little silly himself for such a reaction. "It's a lot."
Ichimatsu purses his lips. "…It is," he admits, eyes staring down at the ground as his hands bury themselves in his pockets. "...But I guess I'm glad things are well too. For me, and for everyone but uh… especially for you," he mumbles, his face heating up again in embarrassment, because voicing such kind feelings out loud is still something he's getting used to. "But… uh… let's keep that mushy talk for tonight. It's what that stupid dinner is for, right?" he then asks, peeking back up at Osomatsu.
Osomatsu hums. "I guess you're right," he replies, rubbing a finger under his nose. "I just felt like personally sharing some of that mush with you," he then admits, before looking over to the side when he hears his dog's needy barking. "Ah… I think he wants some mush too."
Ichimatsu grimaces, taking a step back. He looks like he's about to sneeze, but thankfully for him, nothing comes out, although that doesn't chase the displeased look away from his face. "Well, if you're gonna go hug him or pet him or whatever, then I'm gonna go. I don't wanna die today," he responds, and Osomatsu snorts.
"You're such a drama queen," he teases, before opening his arms. "Can I get a last hug before you go?"
Ichimatsu rolls his eyes. "So clingy..." he huffs under his breath, although he eventually does wrap his arms around Osomatsu with only the tiniest bit of reluctance from bashfulness. He gives Osomatsu's back some awkward pats in return to the painful way Osomatsu squeezes him, before sighing and rubbing at his burning face once he's finally freed.
"I love you," Osomatsu tells Ichimatsu, his smile soft and gentle as he gives Ichimatsu's hair one final pet.
"… I love you too, Osomatsu-niisan," Ichimatsu mumbles back, his lips quirking up into an almost smile that still manages to shine as bright as the sun even despite it's small size. "See you tonight."
"See you!" Osomatsu waves, watching Ichimatsu leave with warm eyes, before his attention is captured once again by his excited and overly affectionate dog, which he's more than happy to hug. "Aw, hi again boy, did you have fun?" he coos, scratching Bandit behind his ears and nuzzling the fur on the top of his head. When Bandit barks excitedly, Osomatsu grins, and nods understandingly. "Good. Let's go home then, hm?" he asks, and Bandit barks once more, as if he somehow understood what Osomatsu was saying.
Maybe he does. Osomatsu's heard that dogs were very smart like that after all.
Osomatsu reattaches the leash to Bandit's collar, before deciding to take the long way home, if only to admire more of the now beautiful capital. He remembers how much it had wowed him the first time he'd come, the first few days he'd spent walking through the main street admiring the lights, amazed by the amount of people and by all the way too expensive shops he'd never thought he could afford - but that sight was honestly nothing compared to this. Of course, there are still signs of misery and pain that wouldn't go away as quickly as two years, but Osomatsu still notices all the work Todomatsu and the team of rehabilitated former gangsters he's built has put in to ameliorate the quality of life for Akatsukapolis' citizens, and it truly is a sight to behold.
Just walking through the streets puts Osomatsu in a good mood. He passes by shops whose owners he now considers good acquaintances, restaurants whose food he recommends to pretty much everyone he knows, and houses of people that he actually recognizes as the ones who helped on the clock tower's assault two years priors. Their houses now stand tall and proud after being completely destroyed by Tougou, and Osomatsu can't help but feel his heart swell at the sight, and at the smiles that illuminates their faces when they see him. They wave at him, and at his dog, and ask how he's doing, some of the very friendly folks even forcing him into an embrace and pressuring him to have some tea or something.
He refuses, if only because he'd rather have tea with these people while Choromatsu is around, too, because he would otherwise miss him a little bit too much. Especially considering these people always ask so many questions, and Choromatsu is way better with words than Osomatsu could ever be.
Though Osomatsu is also good at making their stories much more exciting than they initially were.
On the way, right before the turn to his street, Osomatsu also passes by the new opera house. Despite its grandiose appearance, it isn't exactly the building that catches his eye, but rather, the large posters advertising its main attraction. They present a beautiful woman clad in clothes that make her ressemble a cat, her bright pink hair flowing all around her. Her expression is bright, cute, and almost kind, although Osomatsu knows from experience that she is far from any of those things.
Because the woman presented on the posters under the stage name "Nyaa-chan" is none other than Reika, who somehow managed to come back to Akatsukapolis a year ago without suffering any charges despite her bonds to Atsushi. She rose to fame surprisingly quickly, taking the place as Akatsukapolis' number one idol from the disgraced Totoko, who is currently fuming at the sight of the posters. The only thing that stops her from clawing them off of the wall is her new assistant, who has to physically hold her back and beg her to be decent in public.
"I can't believe this little bitch would— can you believe this?! I'm gone less than half a year and suddenly everyone forgets about me and idolizes this demon! What the hell!! There's nothing charming about her! She's so fake! She totally doesn't have the same charm as me!! Who even likes cats anyway?! Or pink hair?! Or—Ugh!! I'm gonna rip this stupid tail off her and strangle her wit it!!" Totoko screeches, struggling madly in her soft spoken assistant's hold. She stomps her foot and grits her teeth, hissing at the poster with so much rage Osomatsu swears she looks like she's about to explode.
It took a while for Todomatsu to get her out of prison. Even with Choromatsu's help, it felt a little too late to spread the word about Totoko's innocence regarding Mr. Flag's death, and god knows prisons are reluctant to let their prisoners go unless you offer them a sum of money they can't possibly refuse. Osomatsu felt extremely bad for her at first, considering how… harsh prison can be on someone, but upon meeting her again, he realized that she actually seemed… fine.
If anything, she voiced that she missed her prison buddy. Osomatsu couldn't be more relieved, realizing that she wasn't thrown in solitary like he had been, for some unknown reason. He doesn't want to question how killing Mr. Flag didn't deserve a punishment as harsh as the one he had received for the false arsonist claims, simply grateful to know that he didn't have to pick up a broken and empty Totoko up from jail.
Apparently, she's made a name amongst the inmates, to the point where she managed to lead the most fearful gang. It's… a little scary to think about, and one could even joke that perhaps she wasn't so innocent after all. Despite all of that, though, she was indeed glad to be out, and come back to her idol career… although things didn't go quite as planned.
The murder charges completely disgraced her, and the time she spent out of the spotlight definitely didn't help. She faded back to obscurity almost as quickly as she'd risen up to the top, and by the time she came back, another idol had taken her place: Reika.
Or Nyaa-chan, Osomatsu guesses, noting the irony about Reika using the mocking nickname Totoko used to call her as her stage name.
Osomatsu is torn between grimacing and laughing at the sight of the enraged Totoko, and rather than even try to engage with her, he decides to just walk away, knowing that nothing good would come out of an interaction with her right now.
Instead, he walks home. It's the same street in which Choromatsu has always resided, though his house had to be rebuilt as it was one of the victims from two years ago. It was devastating for him to lose everything, just like it had been for… everyone. But it also allowed them to rebuild, and allowed his friends to rebuild very close to each other, allowing Osomatsu to stumble over Karamatsu on his way home. He and Ichimatsu's house stands just in front of Osomatsu and Choromatsu's shared home, which allows for pretty fun shenanigans, as well as overall convenience.
"Heyy Karamatsuuu," Osomatsu calls out, holding his dog back from running at Karamatsu, if only for the sake of the birds that are perched over his shoulders, arms, and hat. Some of them are spooked no matter what, either due to Bandit's barking or because of Osomatsu's approach, and they fly over to the balcony to Karamatsu's new bird room. Osomatsu sighs, offering a guilty little "Sorry," which receives a small shrug from Karamatsu.
"Do not worry, my dear friend - these poor creatures are very easily scared off," Karamatsu explains, his smile gentle and soft. He brushes his bangs away from his eyes and shakes his head to allow his long hair - which is tied in a low ponytail with a blue ribbon - to flow back behind him, before he approaches Osomatsu and offers him a quick hug. "I'm happy to catch you on this wonderful sunny day, however. Have you perhaps seen my dear kitten around? He said he left to pay homage to his brother a while ago, but I expected him to be home already."
It's Osomatsu's time to shrug, before he giggles as a small, vibrant red bird flies up to him and lands on top of his head, under his dog's watchful eyes. Bandit barks excitedly, getting up on his hind legs in hopes to somehow reach the bird, but he's so small that he barely reaches past Osomatsu's knees. "I saw Ichimatsu earlier, uh, he left before I did so I thought he'd be home already. Maybe he went to eat or something, or went to check on Dekapan. Who knows," Osomatsu says, before he grins, his eyes glinting with mischief. "I asked about you and he got all upset. Did you guys have a fight, or did you fuck and he's embarrassed about it?" he asks.
Karamatsu lets out a long, weary sigh, striking a pose as cautiously as he can not to disturb the birds that are still resting on him. The sight is hilarious. "Ah, my darling Ichimatsu remains so bashful about our intimate adventures… I may have laid fingers on his blooming rose yesterday, covering our bed with the petals of our love. His song joined the one of the morning birds, starting the day bright and fresh, our hearts warm with feelings of love. He did refuse the romantic outing I proposed afterwards, but I know he was more than glad to linger in my embrace until we had to part ways for our respective responsibilities," he rambles, closing his eye and nodding to himself with a self satisfied expression.
Osomatsu nods right back. "Okay, so you fucked," he responds. "I guess that explains the giant stick up his ass that he gets whenever he talks about you. Did you lose your dick inside or something?" he asks, always so vulgar.
Karamatsu chokes a little on his spit, before he chuckles. "Ah, always the poet, Osomatsu..." he comments, before he shakes his head. "I believe his extreme affections for me embarrass him, and you know how our dear little kitten is when embarrassed..." he replies, before beckoning the bird that sits on top of Osomatsu's head back to his hand. He then guides it to fly back inside, and does the same for his other birds, keeping nothing but a large cockatoo that immediately rushes to his shoulder when it finds it free. "I hope that can change soon, though," he admits, gaze softening as he pets the large bird perched on him.
Osomatsu wants to say he hopes so too, and wants to comment on how cute it is that they still both wear reminders of each other. For Karamatsu, it takes the form of a purple ribbon that decorates his hat, while Ichimatsu still wears the blue feather shaped pin Karamatsu offered him over his coat. However, his attention is completely stolen by the cockatoo on Karamatsu's shoulder, pushing him to let out a small "woah..." as he watches it. "Can I pet it? I don't think I've ever seen this guy around before. Is he one of your new birds?" he then asks, happily petting the bird when Karamatsu wordlessly nods. Its feathers are soft, and it's excited to receive attention, rubbing its face against Osomatsu's hand. "Aw, it's so cute!"
Karamatsu smiles. "It is one of the new ones, yes. His name is Rose, due to his pink color," he explains. Osomatsu would make a comment on how it isn't a very manly name, but he supposes it's at least simple, which… proves it to be much better than Karamatsu's birds usual names. "He's already extremely attached after just a couple of days. I have to say it is quite adorable," he admits, allowing the bird to rub its face against his cheek.
After everything that happened, Karamatsu gave up on being a bounty hunter. It felt wrong, in his opinion, to chase after criminals and try to throw them in prison when Osomatsu's proved that a lot of them wouldn't break the law if they could. He's finally understood that sometimes being a criminal is the only thing that could save someone from life and death, and although there are some actually disgusting folks out there that deserve to be hunted… Karamatsu decided to leave that work to his fellow bounty hunters, and retire to instead rebuild his bird collection.
To Karamatsu's great surprise, a lot of his previous birds that he and Ichimatsu had saved from the fire actually came back after a while. It made Karamatsu so emotional he started to cry in a very, very ugly manner. It was kind of funny, Osomatsu thinks, though now that he has a dog that he's greatly attached to, he can sort of understand how it must feel. To imagine losing Bandit during a traumatizing fire, only to have him run back into Osomatsu's arms months later… Osomatsu would also be a complete mess.
Nowadays, rescuing birds and rehabilitating them is most of what Karamatsu does. He sometimes releases them back in nature, sometimes sells them to fellow bird lovers, and sometimes gets hired to transfer some specifically secret messages through them. Either way, he looks way calmer, way happier, and along with Ichimatsu and his numerous cats - mechanical or not - they've transformed their home into a real animal heaven.
"Your bird is real cute, though all of them are, I guess," Osomatsu chuckles, before he looks over at his own house and sighs longingly. He misses Choromatsu. "I'm not gonna hold ya up any longer. I have a cute writer to check up on," he explains, and Karamatsu nods, though he grabs Osomatsu's hand and brings it up to his own face in order to place a gentle kiss over his knuckles.
"Of course, I would never hold you up as you run into your soulmate's embrace. Please tell him hello for me," Karamatsu smiles, and Osomatsu nods, by now used to his gestures.
"Sure. See you tonight!" he tells him, waving as he crosses the street, hearing Karamatsu parrot his words from behind his back.
One last thing separates him from home, however, in the form of an old man sitting down on the ground near his front door. His beard is shaggy and black from dirt, and despite the warm weather, he wears a coat that Osomatsu knows already he must be using as blanket during chilly nights. He's playing the accordion, a small cardboard box set on the floor in request for money. The street is pretty calm, both because it sits a good distance from Akatsukapolis' main avenue but also because of the time of the day, and while it helps his accordion’s beautiful tune fill the street, it also means that he mustn't be making much money.
Osomatsu would wonder why he chose such a place, except that it isn't the first time that beggars have shown up in front of his house. Some people would be annoyed by the man's presence, or disgusted by his poor state. Poverty and homelessness doesn't allow for the best self care, after all. Others would simply be saddened by their inabilities to help, while some would simply refuse to with the thought that this man would survive even without their help.
Osomatsu used to be one of those people. But he now knows that even a little bit of help goes a long way. He fishes in his pocket for a few bills, gathering enough to pay the man a comfortable night at the hotel along with a few meals, and he hands puts it in his box. "Rest for tonight, and go pay a visit to Todomatsu tomorrow. Tell him I sent you. He might be able to help you out," he tells the man, who, upon seeing the amount of money Osomatsu offered him, tears up.
"Thank you… thank you so much," the man says, grabbing Osomatsu's hand with both of his own and shaking it quickly. Osomatsu simply smiles, his heart swelling at the overwhelming happiness that overtakes the beggar, and nods at him before he finally unlocks his door and goes home.
Immediately upon taking a step in and closing the door, Osomatsu is hit with the fresh smell of vanilla that constantly fills the air due to Choromatsu's scented candles. He's come to associate the smell with the warmth of home, and it puts him at ease instantly. He takes off his jacket and puts on the coat rack, before removing his shoes and finally making his way up the stairs. "Choromatsuuuu! We're hoooome!" he calls out, his voice echoing in the corridors, followed by Bandit's excited barking.
He lets go of his dog's leash, allowing him to rush to Choromatsu's office and jump into Choromatsu's arms before Osomatsu gets to, but it’s okay. The room is relatively small but cozy, filled with books that serve as inspiration and guides for Choromatsu whenever he writes something, or journals that either serve the same purpose or show off articles he's successfully managed to publish. It’s also got a couch, as a special request from Osomatsu, who loves to laze around near Choromatsu while he's working.
The object of interest, however, is the very neat, although slightly cluttered, desk. It's filled with manuscript and photographs, all by Choromatsu, and holds the large, fancy typewriter on which he's writing right at this moment. Osomatsu's smile widens greatly at the sight, especially when he witnesses his dog pressing his paws on Choromatsu's chest and licking all over his face.
"Ah— h-hey— stop...!" Choromatsu giggles at Bandit, who keeps barking and licking affectionately up until Osomatsu picks him up and puts him back down on the floor. "Ah, Osomatsu, thanks...!"
Osomatsu grins, offering Choromatsu a tissue that the latter is very eager to use to wipe his face. "Don't thank me just yet. I only did this because I was getting jealous," he admits, sitting on Choromatsu's lap and grabbing his hand, their matching rings reflecting into the oil lamp's light. "I can't let him be the only one to lick your face!"
"Please don't lick my face," Choromatsu pleads, but Osomatsu ignores it. He leans in and drags his tongue over Choromatsu's lips, bringing a snort out of him. "You are a child."
"You love me," Osomatsu responds, and Choromatsu sighs with a shake of his head.
"Sadly, I do," Choromatsu answers, before leaning in and sharing a quick kiss with Osomatsu.
Osomatsu lingers into the kiss as much as he can, even pulling Choromatsu into another one when he deems it to be too short. His free hand rests on Choromatsu's cheek, his thumb caressing the soft skin, before he rests their foreheads together and takes a moment to gaze silently into his warm eyes.
"And I love you too. A lot," he finally tells Choromatsu, which causes the soft, gentle smile that was illuminating his face to grow even wider.
They share a couple more kisses, each of them reluctant to pull away from each other, before Bandit's constant gaze pushes Choromatsu to let out a slightly embarrassed chuckle, his hand leaving Osomatsu's side in order to pet their dog.
"I hope everything went okay with him. And with your show?" Choromatsu asks, and Osomatsu nods.
"Yeah, yeah, it was fine! Homura walked him while I was performing, and he didn't seem to give her much trouble," he replies, before scratching his hair. "I could've come home earlier, but I wanted to check up on Ichimatsu before, and also there were those two cute kids that snuck their way to me after the show, it was cute!" he smiles brightly, picking Bandit up and holding him between him and Choromatsu.
"Is Ichimatsu doing alright? I… I've been feeling a little sad today considering… you know," Choromatsu's voice grows quiet, before he shakes his head. "I wanted to ask how he was doing when we see him tonight, actually..."
"He's surprisingly fine! Though… Well, obviously he's pretty sad but, y'know, he'll be fine. He and Karamatsu fucked yesterday, also," Osomatsu snickers, rubbing a finger under his nose.
Choromatsu grimaces. "You really didn't need to share that information with me."
"Oh, I definitely needed to," Osomatsu responds, greatly amused by Choromatsu's following exasperated huff. "Oh! Oh! Also, Homura's going on a date with Kinko?? Well, actually, maybe it's not a date, but it sounded like a date. I didn't even know they kept contact! Though I guess she visits Dekapan enough to hang out with her often..." he muses, rubbing his chin with his mechanical hand.
Choromatsu tilts his head to the side in curiosity. "Oh right, Kinko still works with him, doesn't she? I haven't seen her in awhile… I hope their date goes well?"
Osomatsu hums. "Last thing I saw, Totty was hassling Homura to dress better, but that worries me. I don't think Kinko is super fancy, so like, if Totty pushes Homura to dress up for something that should be casual… that might make things awkward," he grimaces, before he gasps at the sudden idea that clicks in his head. "Oh!! Why don't we go check it out actually? I'm pretty sure I know where they must be having tea, so we could—"
"Go and spy on them?" Choromatsu asks, crossing his arms and raising a brow. "Absolutely not."
"Aw, c'mon Choromatsu! I know you want to!" Osomatsu whines like a child.
"I do not," Choromatsu responds firmly.
"You totally do."
"No I don't."
"You're very concerned for their dates and you're dying to see how it goes first hand," Osomatsu argues.
"You're just projecting on me," Choromatsu responds.
"You want to take pictures as souvenirs," Osomatsu insists.
"No I don't," Choromatsu shakes his head.
"Yes you do."
"No I don't."
"Yes you do."
"No I— Actually, what if I did? Do you really, truly think it would be acceptable to just sneak our way there and spy on our friends just because we want to gossip about them under the excuse that we care?" Choromatsu tries to argue with a pout, but it causes Osomatsu to smile.
He's breaking.
"Why not? It's not like they'll mind," Osomatsu shrugs.
"It's impolite!" Choromatsu exclaims.
"That doesn't matter if they don't catch us," Osomatsu tells him.
"It's wrong!" Choromatsu insists.
"Is it really that bad though?" Osomatsu asks.
"Yes it is!!!" Choromatsu squeaks, and Osomatsu's only response is a raise of his brow.
They stare at each other for a while, their dog looking in between them. Choromatsu's lips quiver more and more as they silently argue over whether they should go or not, whether their worries are justified and whether or not it would be accepted. In the end, Choromatsu groans, shaking his head and pressing his hands against his face.
"Fine! I'm curious! Let's— let me just wrap this up and then we can go, okay?" he asks, and Osomatsu giggles, letting himself slide off of Choromatsu's lap and put Bandit on the floor.
"Sure! Wait— Are you like… done done? With the whole thing?" he asks, nodding at Choromatsu's typewriter.
Choromatsu nods. "I am. I just need to type one sentence and… it should be done," he smiles proudly, cracking his knuckles, while Osomatsu's face brightens up.
"Oh! That's so cool!!! I'm so proud of you, Choromachuuuu," he coos, wrapping his arms around Choromatsu and nuzzling his hair, which causes him to chuckle.
He's been working on a book - a biography about Osomatsu, detailing his life and the adventures that led up to his confrontation with Tougou, ever since they brought down the clock tower. It's been two years, now, and to think that Choromatsu is done after all his hard work is exciting.
"Thanks. I really hope I can publish this," Choromatsu responds, before he nudges Osomatsu off of himself gently. "Come on. Go get dressed, I won't be long," he then tells him, and Osomatsu nods, pressing a last kiss against Choromatsu's temple before he walks away, deciding to allow him some peace and let him concentrate.
Osomatsu sighs, as he sits down on the stairs and puts his shoes back on, looking back up as he waits for Choromatsu. Thinking back, Osomatsu is pretty sure the thing he’s happiest about is his current situation with Choromatsu. Married, living together with a dog, without having to fear for their lives, without having to hide or run away or fight. Without the burden of his guilt, following him whenever Choromatsu has to help him deal with the misery of his life. There isn’t any need to feel sorry, whenever Choromatsu is pulled into the sea of troubles that follow Osomatsu everywhere, because… there isn’t any trouble anymore.
Everything is okay. And he can spends his days with Choromatsu. He can live happily with him, in such peace that he sometimes forget how much fear and pain haunted him two years ago.
He’s happy. They’re happy. And Osomatsu could never imagine himself with anyone better than Choromatsu. Because Choromatsu is probably the best thing that’s ever happened to him.
As promised, Choromatsu only takes a couple of minutes to join Osomatsu, pulling Osomatsu out of his thoughts when he excuses himself for the wait. They exit their home together, alongside their dog, though not before Choromatsu blows out the light that shines over the very last sentence of his long manuscript:
Osomatsu was born an outlaw, has lived his life as an outlaw, but he will always be remembered as a hero.
Notes:
Haha uh... holy shit. It's... the end, huh.
I have a lot of things to say, so I apologize in advance for the very long author's note, although now that I'm writing it I also feel speechless, haha.
I've been writing this fic for... close to two years, now. And it's finally over. And it feels surreal. And I'm crying a little.
I've said it... a lot of times, but I'll say it here, because it's the truth: this fic is a love letter to Osomatsu. To his character, to how much I love him, and to how much he means to me. It's... a very long, fucked up love letter, that puts him through way more than he deserves, but... it also shows off his strength through his turmoils. Just how much I think he can truly handle. Just how much strength he has. Just how much his relationship with those around him means to him, and to me. It breaks him multiple times but shows him build himself up again. And it's an in depth exploration of his character that, when I came up with this fic, I was extremely excited to do, and, well... I'm extremely happy I did it. His character is so incredibly satisfying to write, is so incredibly endearing, and if I've managed to make some of you like Osomatsu just a tiny bit more through this fic, then I'm extremely happy and proud.
It's also a love letter to this fandom. Through good and bad times, it's really helped me in many ways. It's the fandom that made me pick up writing and take is seriously. It's the fandom in which I made so many friends and in which I've gained recognition I never thought I would ever have. It's a fandom that has made me so incredibly happy and that has inspired me so, so much. I don't know how to thank all of you, and how to thank staff for providing the content that has inspired all of us to stay and create. But thank you.
Thank you to every single person that has read this fic and supported it. Even the people who stopped reading at any point and will never see this message, I'm still incredibly thankful you've enjoyed any parts of this fic at all. Thank you for the kudos, for the bookmarks, for the subscriptions, for the comments. Thank you to the people who drew fanarts, even the smallest of doodles that you might not even have shown me. Thank you to the people who have gushed about this fic to me, or to their friends. Thank you to the people who have recommended this fic to others. Thank you to the friends who have beta'd this fic. Thank you to the friends who have listened to me ramble and whine through its writing. Thank you to anyone who has ever shown me any slightest bit of support. Thank you.
I know that it sounds silly, that maybe I'm taking it a little too seriously, but writing this fic has helped me through seriously rough times, and I can't tell y'all just how much it's taught me. I'm incredibly proud of what it's become and of myself for finishing it. And I'm incredibly grateful to all of you for joining in for the ride.
On a less serious note, I know the ending makes it sound like Choromatsu wrote utts but kjghdfg know that the biography he wrote probably didn't have smut scenes and didn't go into so much details when it came to all the sex oso had lmaooo
But, ah, anyway... thank you so much. I'm crying a little bit. I hope this epilogue was satisfying. I hope I didn't let anyone down. I hope you've enjoyed this chapter as much as you've enjoyed the rest of the fic.
It's now time for me to ask this one last time, but please leave comments. I would appreciate them now more than ever, considering it's the last chapter. Please tell me what you think of everyone's evolution. What you think of Oso's dog. What you think of him and Choromatsu, or of his continued friendship with everyone, and just, ah... tell me what you think of the whole fic. Please.
I love you. I'll keep writing for osomatsu-san, and hope to see y'all in my future works. Thank you so much.
Pages Navigation
anon (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Dec 2016 02:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
RamblinKat on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Dec 2016 09:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
vomitmatsu on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Dec 2016 10:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
RealInteresting on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Dec 2016 09:33AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 01 Dec 2016 10:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pai (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Dec 2016 09:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
vomitmatsu on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Dec 2016 11:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kirbymatsu on Chapter 1 Fri 16 Dec 2016 12:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
BellamyRocks on Chapter 1 Mon 31 Jul 2017 04:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Serena (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 05 May 2018 05:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
vomitmatsu on Chapter 1 Sat 05 May 2018 01:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Serena (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 06 May 2018 03:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
sadisthetic on Chapter 2 Thu 15 Dec 2016 09:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pai (Guest) on Chapter 2 Thu 15 Dec 2016 03:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
RealInteresting on Chapter 2 Fri 16 Dec 2016 06:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kirbymatsu on Chapter 2 Fri 30 Dec 2016 12:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pai (Guest) on Chapter 3 Wed 04 Jan 2017 10:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
dippermatsu (Guest) on Chapter 3 Thu 05 Jan 2017 08:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kirbymatsu on Chapter 3 Fri 06 Jan 2017 11:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
87matsu (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 15 Jan 2017 01:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
snootycooties on Chapter 4 Thu 26 Jan 2017 10:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
ryoskus on Chapter 4 Fri 27 Jan 2017 12:18AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 27 Jan 2017 12:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
vomitmatsu on Chapter 4 Fri 27 Jan 2017 01:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
sadisthetic on Chapter 4 Fri 27 Jan 2017 06:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pai (Guest) on Chapter 4 Fri 27 Jan 2017 10:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
peaspods on Chapter 4 Fri 27 Jan 2017 06:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation